《Futanari System》 Chapter 1: My Atypical Reincarnation My life was great. I was the popr girl with lots of friends, and everyone worshiped the ground I stood on. Some boys in particr were a little more open about it. I was happy every day; I was in control of the world around me. My world just so happened to be the Jack Baine High School for geniuses. Everyone here had an IQ of at least one hundred and forty, which was the school''s lowest score. Everyone here was destined for greatness. I was a six-foot-tall beauty with a perfect body that I trained with extreme sports. My six-pack was well-defined, my legs were toned, and my well-muscled butt juicy so I didn''t look like a muscle freak. I was charismatic and the student president of the council that pretty much ran the school. The teachers learned that the students were better at running the school than they themselves were and only intervened when things got extreme. Our investment club has brought the school almost into the list of billionaires and was just shy, with only another fifty million to bring it there. I was in charge of these geniuses making the final decisions. About ten years ago, the government learned that geniuses skipping grades all the way to university without meeting others like ourselves stunted our growth. Being surrounded by "idiots," inparison, was bad for our development. When you''re smarter than everybody else, either you learned you are just better intellectually or were destroyed by the masses for not being the same as them. Either way, they learned that putting the best and the brightest together as they were developing would bring humanity even further, so they came up with a way to pull this off. On the international stage, a politician named Jack Baine came out with a bill proposing the creation of a school for the best and the brightest from each country, that no nation had direct control over. Each country that signed off on it would fund it making it easier to provide the best for these students. This boarding school will then be a ce where these students can work towards bettering humanity. No country was allowed to scout them, allowing the students to decide their own future. This was a neutral bill, but the countries with the most power were against it. When the school was built, the students were required to sign a binding contract to not join any power that didn''t fund the school. Thus Jack Baine Elementary and Jack Baine High schools were formed. I had been going to these schools since they first opened when I was eight years old. My parents were thrilled when I took an IQ test and the result came out to be 239. I was from a small town in Canada with no more than three thousand people. The town was only alive due to mining a new gold source found in the Northwest territories. The test was my ticket out, and my parents sent me away immediately. It was a shock going from the small school of ten students where I thought everyone was an idiot to everyone around me being a genius themselves. We all quickly adapted and learned to speak roughly sixnguages each, mostly being the main tradenguages: English, Spanish, French, German, Russian, and Swedish. We quickly grew to be each other''s rivals and friends. Everyone had interests that they chose to specialize in. I quickly fell in love with extreme sports, but my favorite subject was martial arts. I learned eight different styles with jujitsu, muay thai, karate, boxing, and judo being some of my favorites. Ipeted in various tournaments and prospered. When I left that phase of life after elementary school, I took an interest in leadership. I wanted to learn to guide others to create the optimal solution throughpromise and convincing debate. I studied everything I could rte to leadership. Diplomacy, psychology, self-help books, I read them all. After a year, I became our school''s beautiful student president. I got the clubs going and pointed them in the right directions to truly separate our school from the rest of the world so that no country had control over us. The only thing I couldn''t get rid of were the guards surrounding the ce for our protection. It wasn''t a good situation, as I had discovered when I became the student council president. We had an average of forty-five attempted break-ins a month either through the inte or physically trying to steal the students'' work. That wasn''t even counting the attempts to shoot their way in. The superpowers that decided not to sign the bill realized their mistake and found their technological gap decreasing at frightening speed as our students were bing their chosen field''s leading experts. Eventually, I had our students start making self-defense weapons to protect the school. This was my biggest regret. I learned something new that someone as smart as me should have seening. No matter how smart someone is, without experience, they are bound to fuck up at some point. I was eighteen at that point, six feet tall with double D breasts and a chiseled body made by the gods. I was quite proud of it. I had wide hips creating a perfect hourss figure, and people would kill for my thick muscle toned thighs and perfect legs. My feet could make someone with a foot fetish build a shrine to worship them. My body was beautiful and many would call me a narcissist with how proud of it I was. But none of that mattered as I heard gunfire in the background mixed with the screams of my fellow geniuses, who only wanted to create. I heard everything. I sat at my desk with a simple three fifty-seven magnum with six rounds. I was doomed. American soldiers were ughtering the students furthering humanity just because they didn''t want their rivals to have them. It looked like they were capturing as many as possible on the TV screens showing me video surveince. They were in thepound, killing the soldiers defending us, and capturing the students they could, killing who they couldn''t. The soldiers were pissed at the casualties we inflicted with our new defense towers, but I had onest surprise ready as they neared me. I slowly shed tears for my mistake. This was all my fault, and I only knew it weeks after I suggested the creation of weapons to defend ourselves. I paled when I realized what I started as the students proudly showed me their work. One showed me an automated drone that could hold six hundred rounds with three fire patterns and perfect uracy. Another happily showed me an exo suit that could shrug off small arms fire. More and more inventions were brought forward. The one that made me realize the problem was an emp bomb without needing any nuclear explosion that could temporarily bring a country back to the stone age. That''s when I knew what was going to happen, and so frantically told the students to do whatever they could to manufacture more defenses, enough to stop a literal armying down on us. I set up a missileuncher because I knew we only had one option, aggressive neutrality. We didn''t make it in time. The Americans would not tolerate anyone who can challenge their ability to bully the rest of the world. The door burst open, and I didn''t point my magnum at the soldiers; I pointed it at myself, to my head, and smiled at them, my perfect teeth showing. I heard over the surveince systems that the soldiers wanted me alive. Out of everyone in the school, I knew the most about our work. They were also raiding the schoolputers for all the information on what we created over the years. "Girl, put down the gun. You don''t want to do this." a soldier said in English to me, trying to talk me out of killing myself. Iughed and grabbed something out from under the desk. "Put yourmander on speaker, grunt. I have a few words for him. If he doesn''t agree," I pull out a button hooked to a deadman''s switch attached to myself. "I will press this button. I won''t tell you what it will do, but I will say this," I pause, feeling like I was in a movie. My grief, though, kept my head clear. My anger fueled the fire I felt when I said, "You will not like it." My smile blossomed with crazy zeal on my beautiful face. It creeped out the soldier, and I put down the gun and picked up the remote for some ssical music. Flight of the bumblebee came on, and I giggled and picked up the gun again with the soldier watching me. "This is General Getty," Iughed at a subtle gaming joke I heard with his name. "You asked to talk to me, School Council President." "Ah, yes, I wish you all to leave, General Getty, for this game is either starting or about to end for both parties. I want you to release all students you have captured and topensate us for all the casualties your terrorist organization has caused us, or I will press this button." The soldier looked at me, irked at what I called the US Army. "Well, Ms. Chelsea, we are not a terrorist group, and you have no means to negotiate with us," he replied, and I sighed. I knew it was a long shot. The reason I couldn''t tell him what my next move was that they could stop it if I did. "That''s a shame, Mr. Getty. Then it''s time to write GG for the Americans. You may have won this battle but you lost this war." I pressed the button, and rumbling was heard. "That, Mr. Getty, was an EMP missile aimed at the center of the United States. I have also gifted the world the knowledge of how to make things here you''re trying to take for yourselves. It is a very robust package and will take some time, you have..." I look at the TV behind him with a new countdown of ourmunication system uploading our information onto the inte for everyone to see, "five minutes for the world to receive what you have fought and killed us for. That missile is enough to send you to the stone age, Mr. Getty. Good ying with you, GG." I told him as I saw the soldier''s dawning realization of what was happening and then running to tackle me. Everything was in slow motion for me. My breathing quickened, my gun under my chin as all my choices have brought me here. I breathed myst breath as the soldier leapt over the desk. The world watched as the American army took out our defenses. Our surveince systems have recorded all of this. I have created a new era in this world, and my smile is beautiful; it is the smile of a champion, recorded and spread worldwide. I hope my sacrifice has meaning, I think, in my head. With that, I pull the trigger as I first feel the touch of that soldier, and my world ends. ckness. Followed with a pping sound, and suddenly the world around me is a study. A small girl sits pping in front of me. "What the fuck?" It was a first for me to be this confused. "Hello, Martyr Chelsea. You may have noticed the new world around you." Says the small girl in front of me. "Wee to my world. Although you can not stay here long, I was so happy with what I witnessed that I decided to talk to you." She giggled at my confused face. "I have decided to save you for a game of the gods. As the Goddess of Martyrdom, you were a prime example of my domain. Sacrificing yourself for a new era to dawn on your world, while killing millions and dooming more, to escape a bully using their power to keep the rest down. I was delighted with it." "Wha-" "Sorry, Chelsea, I can''t answer most of your questions because that would be against the rules. I will put you into a new world, and you will be given a random system, but you can never reincarnate again because of this. Now, I will leave you with one thing, the consequences of your sacrifice. Your friends and fellow students died when the second bomb went off, destroying everything the US Army tried to achieve by attacking you. The majority of America went lights out, and the enemies they spent years collecting brought the hammer down as most of the military they took pride in was useless scrap from the EMP bomb. The world basically went into various wars for five years,ing down eventually to make a new government, but this time a new world order for the advancement of humanity as a whole was formed. The school was rebuilt and made a monument to you and your fellow students for the sacrifice you made." My tears flowed. I was shocked that right after my sacrifice, I learned what came of it. I was touched. My hands covered my mouth as I cried, happy that I started a new era. "Your video with your friends fighting and your eventual suicide for the cause is now a video all students watch as a history tape, it''s required learning to show the dedication for the human race everyone should strive for." I sobbed. I was immortalized, leaving my mark for centuries. "Now Chelsea, I need you to pay attention, as your new world is vastly different from your old one. I can''t say anything about it here, but good luck." Chapter 2: Baby Stage The world was dark and squishy, and I instantly knew that I was in a womb. I had hands and legs forming, so I was at least a month or so in, but that could also depend on what I was bing. The goddess never said I would be human. That made me wonder what I was as my eyes had not developed; I could only feel. I realized there was nothing to do but sit in my mind, going crazy if I did nothing. I quickly went back to old meditation exercises to feel a state of nothing. My mind was always hyperactive, thinking super quickly when not meditating; I could easily be stuck in my own head. Days turned to weeks as I grew in the womb meditating, trying to keep my sanity. One day as I was still in my meditation, I kicked out with surprise as I felt something that I never felt before on the edge of my senses. My surprise was fleeting as I went back to trying to sense it again. I was not called a genius for no reason as I found it quickly. It was surreal. I tried gripping it or interacting with it. It was weeks before I got a hold of it and brought it to myself. I was immersed in a new form of fun and knowledge that I was learning. More months went by as I started bringing the substance into all parts of myself, gathering more and storing it, trying to learn what it was. I was almost fully grown, but I was now stuck in the world of meditation, not paying attention to anything happening around me as nothing ever happened. My body was now filled to the brim with this new energy, so I startedpressing it to store more. It became more and more condensed as the days came and went. Then one day, I tried turning it into a whirlpool. It started constantly sucking in new energy from around my body, so I desperately brought in new energy to study this new phenomenon. I was intrigued as it continued growing, when suddenly the world around me started topress. I was jolted awake. I was being birthed. This was quite a novel experience. I slid down headfirst, and after some time, I was out into the world that was fucking cold. Someone wrapped me in a towel and wiped up the fluids on me before a fresh nket was used to keep me warm. I was cradled and hugged tight by what I guess is my new mother. I never had much to say about my old mother as she basically gave me up when she realized that I could be more, and banked on me to help herter, I guess. I didn''t know as I was still too young to really feel her love, and she would call, so I grew distant as I grew up and focused on my interests. I felt I could really use a good run, parkouring around just to feel the struggle of getting to the next ce. I wanted to run so badly. I want to go jump from a ne and feel the wind on my skin. Ah, I''m getting stuck in my mind again. I start to open my eyes, and my smile freezes. I cry in shock, and my body starts tearing up. I stare in shock as I see the rabbit ears on the top of her head, and her breasts are huge. What the Fuck?! If this person has rabbit ears, then don''t I as well? I am overwhelmed, and my brain goes into overdrive, then something else shows up¡ªa blue pop up window. -- Congrattions, You Have received the Futanari System. Based on your previous incarnation, you have received a random system as decided by all the gods. All contestants have received a random System based on their previous incarnation''s personality. Congrats and good luck on your new Life. -- What the fuck? The Fuck!? What the FUCK IS THIS?!?! Based on my personality, I got A FUCKING DICK? I don''t get it, what personality trait do I have that gets me a dick? I am confused. I don''t know what-? I hear a gasp, and I look seeing my mother heard something, and I see they have opened my nket looking down. I am a baby, and I know already that my dick is going to be huge. They will obviously think I am male for years, but then the person my mother is talking to finds a vagina hiding under the balls. Their talk started getting heated when my mother dismissed the women and held me, cuddling with me. I was overwhelmed; my nket-covered it, but as a fucking baby, it''s five inchesid, and it will grow as I do. It will be a weapon of mass seduction to women who are intorger sizes. I was amazed, I knew in myst incarnation I would have liked to take a ride on something asrge as mine will be. I would have taken it as a novel experience to try it once. I need to stop NOW. I halt my indecent thoughts and focus on the warmth of my mother cradling me. I need to clear my mind. I started to meditate, refreshing myself, and clearing my mind. I started to absorb that mysterious energy again. A day passes, and I start thinking while drinking milk from my mother. As I do, I question myself; I wonder about this life. I am happy about my sacrifice, but I don''t want to be a martyr again. I will strive to live this life till I die of old age, for it''s all I have left. I will do what I need to do to live it to the fullest. I want to live until I am over a hundred. I do not need power or anything; I just want to be happy. I want to see how far my interests can go. My mother stops feeding me as soon as I am full and burps me, bringing my attention to those lovely silver ears atop her head. I find them very cute, I want to feel those furry silver ears so bad. I reach my hands up, and my mother looks at my reaching up and lifts to whatever it is as I just keep reaching, then she gets an ''oh that''s what'' face, and her eares down to me. I feel the softness of the fur, and electricity runs through me as I love the softness. I love it! I calm down, but as I y with my mother''s ears with my tiny hands in the back of my mind, I wonder if there will be more animal girls in this world. I hope so. I wonder what status-. -- Status Name: Age: 1 day old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower Race: Beastkin - Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 0 System points: 0 Mana: 54/54 Strength: 1 Agility: 1 Vitality: 1 Intelligence: 56 Wisdom: 82 Luck: 5 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Currently Unavable; Inventory - Currently Unavable; Lottery - 1 Free Package avable; -- Okay, I guess the menu for this system works by thinking the right words. It seems my physical stats are meager, but I guess they''re so immensely low due to being a baby. It probably means I can train stats, unlike most video games, where they want you to allocate points into it from levels. My wisdom and Intelligence are through the roof though. My Mana is... What the heck is that? Well, I will find out, I have plenty of time. My race and title were fascinating. There must be many species and subspecies for various races. I wondered about the Magical part, though. The Heir part must mean that my mother or father is someone powerful, or in the running to be. Thest thing, though, was my Free Package. I try thinking about opening my package. -- Congrattions, Package unlocked, distributing the randomized package. -- -- Congrats, You have received the Body Enhancer Package - Plus 1 random Body enhancement rted to your system - Plus 1 Stat Package - Plus 1 Race Upgrade -- I had no idea what to expect and hoped my luck was good to me. Use a Race upgrade. -- Congrattions, you have used the ultra rare Race Upgrade. You may choose between the following options: - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin - Toxic Magical Silver Bunny-kin - Spectral Bunny-kin -- I will take High Magical Silver Bunny-kin, thank you. -- Congrattions, your race is changing to High Magical Bunny-Kin. A rare species that is highly magical in nature, bringing out all of the bunny-kins'' natural abilities and enhancing them in every way. It was a species that the humans bred out to lower their power when the bunny-kin were enved. They are highly sensitive to Mana and collect it easier than others, making them natural Wizards. -- Awesome I thought, then pain red through my body, and I cried out, letting go of my mother''s ears as I could feel my muscles move and my body grow and change. I had no idea what was happening anymore and passed out from it really quickly. It was hourster I guessed as my mother was the first thing I noticed when I woke up. Her constant talking to me over the day was starting to make more sense to me, but that speed of learning was fast, even for me. Another bunny-kin looked on and seemed really happy as he talked to my mother. I felt a lot better, and that mysterious energy seemed to be even easier for me to feel now; even when I am not meditating, I can feel it and gather it. Awesome, I like this. I look down, and my penis is now six inchesid, and it couldn''t have been more than a day. That''s fantastic, I think sarcastically. I wonder about the other things the system gave me, but my mother looks worried about me. I will give it a day or two before I use them after what happened with the Race Upgrade. I smile and meditate. For the next week, I let myself meditate, eat, and shit, keeping the lifestyle of a baby, sometimes entertaining my mother with a smile or something to make her happy. She once and a while has someone over and sounds like she is bragging about me to them. I was learning the words quickly, but it wasn''t easy, since the words being used around me were without reference most of the time. I was alone now, though, and my mother was asleep, so I was ready for what was next. Use the Body Enhancement, I think. -- Randomizing Body Enhancement... -- -- Congrats, You have received Sexual Tyrannosaurus enhancement. Your sexual energy surges and stamina rted to sex is tripled. -- My body didn''t go crazy on me this time, but now I have both a big dick and what seems like a huge stamina pool. This system has it out for me. I think about it, and I always was interested in both genders, but I always stuck to men as it was a boy who first talked my pants off. I sigh and open my stats package. -- Congrattions on opening a Stat Package, you have received: - Charisma Stat candies x5 - Luck candies x2 - Free point allocation candy -- I will save these for when I am older. I need to check things out sooner orter, but I will leave them in limbo within the System. I am looking forward to being able to walk and talk. Chapter 3: Logical Conclusion I grew up at a quick pace. My mother was with me, and I grew into a cute toddler then a young child when my mother presented me with a young girl roughly four years older than me. "Chelsea, this is Emily. She will be your personal maid for life. She will be whatever you want her to be!" My mother winks at me and smiles a knowing smile. I am bbergasted she just gave a six-year-old a Bunny-Kin toy. She was white fur ears and hadrge silver eyes. She was growing breasts already at a young age sitting roughly a B cup from my previous incarnation. Her hands, just like the rest of Bunny-Kin, were mostly human with a lightyer of fur that ended just above the elbow. It was the same with her legs, mostly human-looking but her fur just starting to grow to stop just past the knees. A couple of years back, I asked my mother why I don''t have fur on my arms and legs where she did. At puberty, I was told that we start growing a lightyer of fur for our limbs to keep them warm. It was Insanely interesting as an evolutionist believer, and By that, I mean the educated popce in myst life. That meant we Bunny-kin must have some survival reason or someone intervened to have this happen. The girl was shy, looking at her new owner. She had a cute ck cor that seemed to have no seam. Her white ears twitched as she looked with those big silver eyes down to my shorter self. I would never have believed in my lifetimes I would have a ve. I wasn''t closed-minded to it, as a lot of these ves got themselves into their predicament. It was a feudal society that people could grow insanely strong, as had my family. This quickly became a Strong ruled the weak society races lived or died by what someone died. It made sense to use magic and enchantments to rule over them. It was also true to make the strong submit to the weaker. After originally learning, I was in thought for a while and came to this conclusion. No, this girl probably sold herself, and my mother got her at a high price. "Thank you, Mom, I will make use of her," My smile wide, I went and gave her a hugvishing in the love my mother consistently showed me. I never knew that I missed my mother before I got another. I look back at the girl. "What''s your story," I ask inquisitively. "My parents passed. My older brother and sisters didn''t want me another mouth to feed and sold a couple of my younger siblings and me so that we would not die." She states as a matter of fact. It made sense, I thought maybe I could do something about it in the future, but for now, I was a weak six-year-old. "Cool, you will join me and learn with me anything you don''t know. I am sure my mother will get a teacher to teach you. I want an educated servant. I don''t need a dumb fool walking behind me." I state this, and my mother nods behind me, confirming my statement. "You will learn to clean, dress, and be able to doplex tasks for me. I want you trained in martial arts." I continue looking at her and start to walk around her and see her bushy tail. I smile as I have one too. Hers is white, and mine is silver. "I will lead you to power, and you will give everything to me Body, Mind, and soul. You will be above others and only below me do you have to listen to." She looks at my mother than at me. "Emily, from now on, you will only listen to Chelsea''s Commands; not even my own will counter hers." My mom states with mana in her voice. I see Emily''s cor''s enchantments glow and settle after the binding. I walk up and use mana in my body to cut a small prick and swipe across the cor. I see it glow a deeper color making it permanently as ve cors work. "Now, you are mine." I state, "I am happy to have someone around older than me. To be honest, only my mother can be a proper conversationalist; everyone else is not intelligent enough, and kids my age want to y y y without doing anything else, or they are in sses. I Like to y, don''t get me wrong, But Mana is so INTERESTING," The fervor in my eyes as I talk about mana is scary, at least that''s what my mother tells me. "Like what other energy has so many uses and canpress and be used as everything but the world itself is not a manifestation of mana. I can create dirt with mana with suitable mana, but it turns back to mana if I let go of its form. Unless I keep concentrated on it, It will just turn back to mana. At the same time, I can will it back to mana. I then turn it into Fire, water or sharpen air. How does it have so many utilities?" I rant; I was so focused on studying mana outside of history sses that my mother was scared of my interest in it. The only thing that kept her from growing worried about my health was my workout routine every morning the rest of the time I spent on my hobbies. As I was about to continue talking about my findings to a listener who couldn''t escape, my mother interrupts me. "Dear, Her eyes are glossed over. She has no idea what you are talking about. Just because she can''t walk away doesn''t mean you can rant for hours about all your findings. Let her learn enough so you can rant to a non-ignorant person. You might get proper feedback of ideas I picked her since she has intelligence abnormal for her age. But she needs to learn first." I paid attention and nodded. She is right; I am still used to my old environment where everyone is a genius and can at least understand. If not, ask the right questions to understand, and will stop you for rification. It was amazing what asking the right questions can bring too. "Okay, Mother, please give her the best then I need someone who asks the right questions to improve faster. She doesn''t need to be as smart or smarter than me. She needs a general understanding and the ability to ask the right questions. Many times the answers are less important than the questions." My mother''s eyes widen at the implications of what I said. Just look at Issac newton. He first asked the question, then figured out the answer, but if he didn''t ask, no-one would have looked for an answer. "I want to go meditate Mom, please get her someone to teach her. I have so many things to talk about and do." I smile big with lots of teeth. After years of meditating and learning, My Mana pool was up to a solid three thousand five hundred and six. I was a prodigy and genius in others'' eyes. I already knew that as I learned and asked more. It was so interesting I even started to write textbooks on my understanding and woulde back and change it. I wanted to use it to increase other''s understanding of it. But the deeper I dive into the world of Mana, the less I understand. I have more questions than answers. But I have never been happier. I worked out in the morning and kept up fitness so that I could keep in shape. I don''t want to be a fat bunny that would look ridiculous. I spend years with my life, not changing. I work out, then learn more about the world and continue my mana studying. I was told that What I was bing was a Pure wizard, but I didn''t care. The topic fascinates me as I can manipte everything with it. If I have a greater understanding of It, Maybe I could be immortalized. I had no Idea It was a fascinating question. I easily spent the years learning and growing my usage in mana. I learned spells that others thought only the best of the best could learn. I used my previous incarnations knowledge to its max. One day when I turned eighteen, My mother stopped me. I was just hitting puberty, and my fur started to grow. I was stuck in my research, oblivious to the world around me as I kept up routines. Recently I picked up alchemy and went down a new no pun intended rabbit hole. Like Alice, I never knew what was; next, I was always in Ecstasy of the knowledge to learn was unending. It never was different, but it all captured my attention to a powerful degree that the outside world ceased to matter only questions, subsequently their answers. "No more Chelsea!" My loving mother yelled at me, "You can''t keep this up. You are too stuck. The world will always have more questions, more answers to make even more questions!" I was starry-eyed. "That''s is what I love it''s so fascinating Alchemy is awesome too we need more ingredients so I can learn even more." I looked at the dwindling supplies of mytest fascination, "I can sell some stuff for more supplies. Mother, it''s amazing. I think I might havee up-." I was interrupted. "Chelsea, STOP! I am saying YOU ARE A GREENHOUSE FLOWER!" She roared at me. "YOU ARE A FUCKING WIZARD WITH NO COMBAT EXPERIENCE. USUALLY, I WOULDNT DO THIS, BUT YOU ARE TOO FUCKING SMART FOR YOUR OWN GOOD!" She had my attention, and she noticed, "Think about it; I know you will understand if you put yourself on the thought path. What would you do if our house would be broken into by humans looking to exterminate us and were as powerful as your father and I?" My father was a powerful wizard in the Tower we live in. He was one of the top four, but our family had run the tower to its current sess for generations, and I was his sessor. I stop sidetracking about the absurdity of it. I mean, the tower was enchanted protected with golems and guards. Apprentices, Novices, seniors of all sorts in wizardry we were a ce of learning that I grew up in. If it had someone powerful enough to attack it, I was toast. The only thing I could do was call in an apocalyptic event like a meteor and destroy everything and everyone around; there are reasons spells like that are banned, and they snuff out people who try to practice it. I know-how with my gravity experiments, but never have I used it. But that put me to a new thought, what would I do even if I was somehow caught alone in various circumstances? How would I react? How would I-? I stop my mother was correct. I was a greenhouse flower protected from all environments and challenges that might stop me. I was inexperienced at putting my knowledge to use. In the previous incarnation, I died because I didn''t put my knowledge to use properly and brought disaster down on myself and those around me. If I had applied my previous knowledge better, I might havee up with a n to mitigate us until we could protect ourselves. What have I been doing? I was following old habits. Emily was learning and was now out-killing beasts forbat knowledge. I understood why she needed to know what it was like to apply that knowledge and muscle memory because it would be a weakness without it. My silver ears were twitching, my body in full think mode. and I look at my Mother agast. My mother looked shocked at my expression that was turning pale. My conclusions brought me to a harrowing conclusion. My mother hugs me and pets my head. My long hair is down to my knees, but I took a habit about six years ago to put mana into it. What I didn''t realize was although this increases my mana pool, it made my hair unsuitable. Emily now spent a lot of timebing it for me as I work. I kept it in a Ponytail for my experiments so except when I was sleeping, it was up in a ponytail. My mother loosened it, and it dropped. "Dear, no more experiments, so keep your hair loose, Promise me for a little bit, take a break, and see the world around you." With my conclusion, I would need to travel and travel a lot for some years. I could also make trips to get more of the rare materials that I have wanted, for example. I then realized I stopped any attention to my System. This is a fucking system that the gods gave me its blue pop-ups that appear once in a while only annoyed me in thought paths, so I ignored them. "Mom, I am sorry you are correct. The logical thought path you have brought me is that I am what some would call a ss cannon. As soon as anyone hits me, I am broken. I need to see the world live and kill, seeing the best way to do that. I need to be strong. You and father are Strong, so I must journey to see the logical conclusion of how to be strong. I must know how it is at the edge and experience fighting for life to know how to love it." I came to this conclusion. "If that is your decision. Then I will help, honey. I will help." My mother said smiling with tears in her eyes. Chapter 4: The Doorknocker Weeks went by, and my Maid Emily came back with. She had gone into the forest with soldiers to experience the thrill of killing and the experience along with that. She was Twenty-three now and had grown from cute to brilliantly beautiful with her White hair, toned body, and C-cup breasts. Her white fur little cute tail her long legs. I ate her with my eyes, which reminded me that I had an extra part down there. I have literally been so focused on my research. I never even looked at how I look for the past eighteen years. I tunnel vision hard and without realizing it I turned eighteen. Apparently, I will need to work on that. I run to a mirror and look at myself. I am roughly five feet tall with C cups... Wow, already that isrge for my age, I think. My fur is growing a shiny silver up just past my elbows, same with my legs. My skin is smooth white human skin. I wondered about that as all bunny-kin seem to have different color hair and skin, but I guess with literally different races, it makes sense. My dick now, though,id is eight and a half inches. I haven''t gotten hard, but this will be a monster. I think a monster like this deserves its own name. How about doorknocker? I kind of like doorknocker. I am not sure, though. My body is still growing, so it might grow even more. I look at my symmetrical face, wless in appearance; there is a small birthmark under my right breast. I like this body; my silver ears look cute and match my body. The only thing is Doorknocker does not fit. My ears twitch, and I have a Maid behind the door peeking at me, assessing myself. "Emily, my peeping maid,e in," Her body unwillinglyes in her face deeply blushing her ears down cutely. Her white hair and body look so delectable to me now. I haven''t been paying attention to others, and my maid looks delicious. My dick is starting to swell as I look at my personal maid. It was ten inches and growing, and her eyes were glued to it. She was in what my previous incarnation would call a french maid uniform, making me wonder where the tradition came from. "What were you doing, Emily?" I ask pointedly, her expression shy. "Tell me the truth, Emily; it will make both of us happier." Now the ve cor glows with themand. "Ma''am, The truth is, why haven''t you taken my virginity?" She questioned, and my face nked. "I was talking with the other maids, and you haven''t taken anyone. You have such an amazing thing, but you aren''t making use of it to breed us!" She was getting riled up, "For years, I thought your curiosity with it would get you to use the majestic thing to take me. Every day I stared at it, you would even watch as I stared at you, wanting it pussy wet. Yet you wouldn''t touch me. You are stuck in your research!" She was crying now, looking at me, "You look at us but don''t see us we don''t exist to you none of the servants. Things are being done around you. Alchemy ingredients don''t just show up! The room doesn''t magically get cleaned! We are around you, but you don''t even notice anything but your research. I have seen your mom stand BESIDE YOU for an entire day, and you not even notice her existence! I want you inside me breeding me along with the rest of the maids in the tower! That''s what us Bunny-Kin do! It''s how we survive is through breeding with the strong on mass!" "Day after day, I help you dress, brush your hair with a sopping wet pussy. My pheromones even affect your majesty, but you are so stuck in your head, thinking. The Sad part is I think at this point I would win a fight with you. You are almost at the level of a paper arch wizard. All the power of one none of the techniques to make you one!" She was a mess of emotions. The only reason she even blew up like this was I forced her. "You are correct," I start her face looking up at me, shocked at my simple acknowledgment, "I have blinded myself with the search for something fascinating. In fact, my mother was much more tactful than your brutal honesty Emily." I smile at her shy blush covered with tears. "Also, in fact, we are about to go on a journey you and I for a while so that I may learn throughbat. Also, if you wanted me to break you in Emily, you just needed to get my attention and ask." Her face was shocked, blushing, and generally a mess. I was standing naked in front of her with a sobbing girl who was on her knees. "Let''s clean up, Em'' and let''s settle you down, okay?" Her emotions were a wreak and Doorknocker, which I think has caught on in my head, is starting to give me signals to have my way with her. We shower with some extra enhancements to refresh the mind, and I clean with her wiping under her breasts, and start to get more into it. She reciprocates my action by grabbing theid doorknocker working it as it steadily grows in her hand. I grab her chin and turn her face to me, and we start kissing. Her hand giving me pleasure. I am fondling her warm water raining down on us. I get really horny, and I think that isn''t only water as I put my hand to her pussy and start ying with her. Our tongues dancing together, we start to enjoy each other''s bodies. Moans muffled in each other''s mouths. "I want to fuck you, Emily; you want the doorknocker knocking?" I ask, making sure of consent. "Please, Ma''am Fuck me," This is all I need; I smile at her. I grab her by the hair and bring her head back to kiss her hard. "Then Fuck, we shall!" I happily announce anticipation to use this monstrosity. "Get on all fours, Em'' You are going to need the support." She gets down on the marble shower floor and brings her ass up, faceying down. I look at my excited doorknocker standing at thirteen inches inch and a half diameter; he looks hungry. I put one finger in her pussy and her tight, wet, and stretchy, and I quickly follow up with a second, then the third finger stretching her, and she moans with pleasure. Her body seems very stretchy, so I put my tip. It was warm and wet, and I plunged in, working my way deeper. I hear a solid scream of pleasure and paint as Doorknocker kepting. I was lost in the new pleasure; the difference was remarkable that I don''t think I could put to works as her tight vaginal walls encircled me. "I am Halfway in Em'' Get ready!" I plunge and feel my tip knocking on something, and I stop. She yelps with a trickle of blood still on my dick; I lean forward. I message a breast and use the other on her sensitive clit. "You okay?" She nods. "Yes, Ma''am, Just a second, I need to adjust." I can''t see her face, and I slightly regret that. "I''m okay now. Let''s continue, Ma''am." I am happy as I withdraw all the way slowly to the tip before slowly plunging my way in till I knock on her wombs door. Her cry of painful pleasure sent shocks as she squeezed me. I worked in and out slowly and was slowly losing myself in the pleasure. As I picked up the pace, I saw her cum, her screams of pleasure, and her ejacte on me. I mercilessly continued plowing her. She came again and again, and I continued working in knocking on her innermost door. I lost myself in pleasure and was ramming her now. I think she attracted attention, but I couldn''t care as my instincts took over and pleasure was building. Long was the shower been forgotten as it continued to rain down on us as I took my ve maid Emily hard each time knocking her womb her painful pleasure. "I''m Going to cum, Em''" I announced, which I am sure Emily didn''t even hear as I plowed her. I reached forward, brought her up to me, and kissed them as I plunged Doorknocker and knocked, blowing arge load into my Em''. The ejaction''s pleasure sent me for a spin as I was totally lost. My world destroyed only white as I coated her womb white. I would say I was exhausted, but that would be a lie. Aftering down for the peak, I was ready to go again. I was kissing Em'' Her face was lost in pleasure as I started again without pulling out,ying down bringing Em'' with me. I used her body to bring myself more and more pleasure again. She moans and screams. "Ma''am, your too much. I need a rest," She begged as I was lost in using her body, bringing me up knocking on her door. I lost my world again, painting her insides. I pulled out after this time. I was horny as fuck, but I didn''t want to kill Emily as myst bit of rationality broke through. She was in the shower with that cute, pleasured face. I left the shower, and my Mother was smiling. "About time your little ve has been begging for-." she looked down at Doorknocker. "Oh my, didn''t get that from your father nor me. I will get more servents." I was lost in how horny I was. My mother sent in a naked girl. I didn''t even register who I pulled her to my bed and ravished her. I was in love with the pleasure this thing gave. I have the time of my life as I fucked an unknown number of girls releasing pent-up emotions and lust for two days. When I stopped a new girl, my stamina unending was in a musky room filled with unconscious women with semen leaking out their pussies. I was tempted to continue but stopped myself. "Tell my mother that I am awake temporarily as I am quite exhausted and need sleep and send someone to clean here," Imand and go to the room next door, which is Emily. Seeing she is lying in bed sleeping, I crawl in beside her and sleep. Chapter 5: Bunny-Kin Society (e) I had a good rest, but I was horny again, though. Then I felt a mouth on Doorknocker giving me a warm pleasure that Iid back and enjoyed; after a bit, I released into the awaiting mouth, which sounded desperate to try and swallow my heavy ejaction. The blindness I had to my body and the world around me was eliminated or reduced, and I was nning on enjoying my life with things other than research. That''s the problem with geniuses; you need to sometimes take the blinders off. Plenty of students in myst incarnation you would hear about would disappear intobs and studies for months on end without even seeing their shadow. We let it happen. No one wanted to be interrupted in their thoughts. I often needed a notebook to record my thoughts so that I don''t forget them. Emily appeared from under the covers and hugged my side as Iid there enjoying the aftereffect of orgasm. I enjoyed this life no more political maneuvering of hundreds of countries, and My research was interesting without needing to know what one side would do and how that would affect a, b and c. What way that would go and how that would affect others and how they saw our school. Yes, I did it better than all those politicians, and out of all the geniuses, I was the most interested, but I was stressed each day. In the end, me giving the green light to protect our own lives from others was what, in the end, killed us. I realized that I grew to dislike something I enjoyed so much before, but maybe that was trauma, but what did I earn from it? Yes, I ushered in an era of peace, But was I ever going to enjoy that peace? Was I ever going to get my friends and schoolmates back? Was I ever going to enjoy the simple happiness of having a lover? No, I wasn''t; every day, I was in meetings after meetings and meetings on those meetings. It was the bullshitpromise for the weak. This made me think about the nurture argument versus nature. I smiled as I went down another rabbit hole of thought. I turned and saw a smiling Emily, "Good morning Ma''am. I enjoyed my virginity being taken by you." She said, unabashed, and I raised a silver eyebrow. My dick was still stiff after her work, but I ignored my horniness. "Emily, when the doorknockeres to a-knocking, nobody doesn''t enjoy its entrance," I say ame joke to her. I turned to her again and said quietly so that she could hear. "Thank you," and proceed to get up and walk back to my room to get dressed; no shame in my perfect body walking down the hallway half-erect now as maids noticed and entered my room. The room was clean now of bunny-kin servents with cum dripping pussies, and the smell was a pleasant forest smell to cover the musk of sex. I walked over to my closet and dressed in a nice casual t-shirt and jeans taking a minute to tuck my tail out, so it feels the air when I feel Emily behind me help. I smile and continue to find my Mother. I find her in the alchemyb with my works all around her. She was looking at all my ubeled bottles, wondering what each did. Bad habit, but I couldn''t see someone behind me apparently; when I was deep in work, why would I care tobel an experiment that I memorized where it was and what it was down to thest detail. "Mother enjoying looking at my night eye potion?" I ask as she was looking through my rows of bottles. Before I go on my journey, I shouldbel some of those as they are acids that could kill if someone tried to drink them. I really need to prioritize, maybe an assistant who knows what is what. The likeliness of a full wizard bing an assistant forbeling bottles was small, though. I will check the system after this, I thought. "Mother, I willbel my potionster. I need to talk about thest two days with you." "Oh yes, Honey, I was thrilled you finally started to use the servants and ves around us. I was honestly astonished how long it took you, not a proper Bunny-kin thing how long it took you." I was thrown with that. What? "Honey, you are terribly single-minded; You need to journey. I was right with that Bunny-kin are what other races put their noses up at, but we are one of the most powerful in our Beast-kinnds. We Bunny-kin are rated second, just under the Draconic with their wild magic. Simply some of those spells you are getting a hand on, but most are not able toprehend what they do as they themselves don''t." "Mother, what do you mean not the proper Bunny-kin thing to do?" I asked, seriously questioning reality. "Oh, Yes, honey, you don''t get out and made up what you consider normal without knowing what is normal. No idea where you got some of your ideas from; they are incredibly novel, though. But to answer Bunny-kin, we repeatedly mate there a reason call it fucking like rabbits although they try to look down on us we breed so much and often, but It literally sometimes what has kept our species alive. Our stronger will breed the weaker to create better offspring. You being a powerful wizard at a young age, if you were a pure girl, would have been bred at least two offspring by now." I was thunderstruck. "Mom, how many siblings do I have?" I ask my reality falling apart, not knowing what was going on. "Hmmm, Good question. Your father Is a strong wizard, and I am his only Wife, but he has many Side girls like a good strong mate. With me, you have eight older brothers and five older sisters. I wouldn''t say I like creating many kids as I have other things to do as I am a strong wizard myself, but for the race, I must produce a lot of offspring, but I can''t be pregnant all the time. Storing Mana in us gives us longer lifespans to do more, but I have spread that out. It annoys your father, though. Half siblings, I lost count about five or so decades ago around a hundred and twenty-three, so more than that a small family for bunny-kin, especially for one as our noble house. I mean, honey, even if our family is small, we can''t let our numbers inte too much as Bunny-kin politics areplicated with so many in it." She nodded to herself. "But your magical talent makes you heir as the most powerful." I was in turmoil as the numbers sank in. I asked thest question that must be to make sure I can keep my sanity. "Mother, in thest two days were any of the servents my siblings?" "Oh my, how scandalous Chelsea us bunny-kin will only do that as a veryst resort for our race. So no, those are all our family servants either hired or given to us from other Noble houses to y with for our amusement as the Strongest house." She stated. That was my mother as I learned her she cares deeply for me but was worried about the family''s image. She cared for little things outside of her research. It''s why she loved my insights and textbooks that I created on knowledge. "So if all those servants got pregnant yesterday?" I ask. "That would be fantastic. Although I would send you on a journey, the weak mothers would still be pleased to raise your children with our backing. Such excellent seeds will get schrships to schools instantly without us needing to add our gold behind it. All they would need is My father Is Chelsea The heir to the High Silver tower all your male children would have all the bunny-kin girls with your name alone." My mother exined, and I realized that this Bunny-kin culture all stemmed from gics. The Strong was like football stars in myst incarnation or something; the gically strong were hailed. Simultaneously, the gically weak ridiculed, although in this society, took it to a whole new level. It was the honor of the weak to get the genes and raise their offspring. They worshiped the strong as the strong let them live under their protection. The strong then used that to obtain more resources to get stronger. I was unsure if that was absolutely how it worked, but that was the conclusion I wasing to. "What if a weak person had a strong child, mother someone without noble genes?" I asked. "Well, then there are programs in ce as this world is in constant wars even our own country our tribes war with each other. If we let potential powerhouses rot not gaining power, that would be a disgrace to our race. The strong should get stronger honey and let the weak serve the stronger. Let them be our breeding beds so that we can survive as a whole. What would we do if our race went extinct or became ves again because of ack of power?" She made good points. I believed I had converted more of my beliefs to this world. Still, I was in a world all you needed was few months of training and a gun, and a weak person could turn strong and annihte dozens of other ''Stong'' In this world, I could have a mana barrier that would make most guns useless. I have a spell that would make a nuclear missile look like a joke and spells to protect against its power. Mana made the world different, and with that, the weak needed the protection of the strong. You can''t cry as the weak to someone stronger as your weak and hiding behind me. It was weird. Just because they are weak doesn''t mean we don''t need them for more than breeding grounds, but what about weak men? They can''t serve as breeding containers; what do we do with them. Well, they must make an economy, and they must be traders so that they can show themselves worthy of being able to breed in this society. If you''re not excellent, you cannot even impregnate a girl, I guess in this society. "So gically weak are not allowed to breed women since they can not give strong offspring?" I ask, questioning my end logical conclusion. "No honey, we still need the poption to farm and teach to learn. Just because they can not protect the rest of the race doesn''t mean they are useless. The best way to say is the strong are hailed in our society then the intelligent the rest is needed to keep the strong getting stronger. We the strong are the pirs so that the base we rest upon can thrive, creating a stronger base." It was aplex exnation but simple at the same time. I will not go into what came first, but I got it now. I can''t say Ipletely agree or disagree with this. I would kill to stop myself from bing a breeding pool for random strong men to impregnate me all the time. If I was constantly told my entire life without fail, we needed of myself, and society said if you don''t like this, be strong. If you are strong, then you have no incentive to change the system. It was a cycle of a fight to be somewhere at the top; as soon as your at the top, you see why the system stays. I can, with my name, now breed any girl without much question, and the offspring they produce will bring them up in society since they can use the child to bring them up. The stronger that child, the farther you get raised out of the gutter. It was an easy solution that took no effort besides raising a child to do it for you. Those children that fail are already incentivized to have more children. This creates a cycle of women trying to get the best mate in society and men so they can have a partner to be the best they can be. I was bing philosophical and needed to stop. "Mother, this was not what I came here to argue the positives and negatives of our society, although it is interesting and deserves to be researched on the psychological implications." I start my mother''s smile and waves for me to continue. "We need to discuss ns for what I shall bring to journey and preparations." "Honey, I hate to say this with how much I love you, but My support stops with one thousand Gold coins, and Emily can go with you. I want you strong, and if I baby you anymore, I will hurt you more. Most noble families work like this; we don''t want a rich snob with no experience. I want you to struggle, honey; if you blow your money, you will be homeless, and I do not want to see your shadow until you have seen some of the world. This may be earlier than I thought, But you have some growing up to do." I was shocked at the ruthlessness. I mean, I believe one thousand gold was a lot, but I had no idea the worth of a gold coin. I just asked for stuff and got it. Again, I got lost in thought, about why this was normal. The Strong tried creating more strong individuals; they must be ruthless to them to show their love. Then told them when they could return. Still, like a bird pushing babies out to see if they can fly or die the same with the bunny-kin, they produce many offspring but only want those that can survive as individuals. My eyes harden, and my resolve grows. "Okay, that makes sense, mother. I thank you for the gold to purchase those supplies; I will do the rest," I state, and my mother throws me arge bag of gold coins. I bow to my mother and leave my room but realize something and walk back in. "Mother, I still need tobel the bottles." My mother leavesughing at my unabashed reaction and leaves the room to let me get things ready. I finished Labeling my potions and took some of my work from the years of work. These were the ones most must not get their hands on either because they are too vtile or I just didn''t want someone to take the work. I took my books and put them in a magically sealed safe. Most of what I left out was leftovers or just couldn''t care less and went and talked to Emily. "Emily, we will be going on a journey, you and me" Her smile was infectious, "Because of that, I do not want a child with us." with that drop of news, she frowned. "Emily, I will do something after our journey, but I will not drag a child with me to endanger both of us." She was obviously still unhappy. I checked her body and realized she didn''t get impregnated by me since she wasn''t ovting, so I pressed my hand to her stomach and cast an enchantment spell to stop it from even happening. "You were not pregnant anyway, Emily," I state; she looked disappointed, and I sighed, "I will give you a child when we are back, okay?" She looked visibly happy with that. "Ma''am, it sucks that I cannot do my duty to you to bear as much offspring as possible, but I wish to help you the most." I can''t get mad at her and smile. "Let''s make preparations Em''. We can talkter; we have years ahead of us," I said instantly back into nning for our long journey. Chapter 6: The Strong Emily and I were getting ready to go on the journey. I took my basics that my mother didn''t outright say no to, along with a lot of my potions. I took some clothes and backups but no more than two outfits in the end. Then I remembered I had a system I used It so little I keep forgetting about it. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 0 System points: 18300 Mana: 5983/5983 Strength: 19 Agility: 18 Vitality: 30 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 5 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items avable; Inventory - Currently Unavable; Lottery - Avable; -- Wow, I thought. Wonder where those system points came from? Is there a record-? -- Records of Points: +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +1000 For Impregnating a girl +100 for Ejacting Inside a girl +100 for Ejacting Inside a girl +100 for Ejacting Inside a girl +100 for Ejacting Inside a girl ... -- WHAT?!? I am going to be a dad? I am a father. I sit down, shocked. My system incentives me to knock on a girl''s door and impregnating them? What is this? That''s why I have so many points? I was sitting in my room, confused for who knows how long. Before my mother came into the room, I was sitting there lost my brain just ceased function. "Chelsea? Chelsea?" My mother shook me, and I looked at her. "Mother, am I a dad now?" I asked simply, "Am I a father?" it was all I could ask. My system just told me I made fourteen babies, and I have no idea what to do. "Yes, Honey, such strong offspring will being. I am happy for more grandkids!" I was still in shock. Her happy tone continued as she rambled for a bit before noticing that I was out of it. "Honey, you know you can''t stay here and look after them, right? You are the strong let the women take care of it. The Strong must pave the way for their children. You create how the rest of society sees them. If you are weak, they will be weak in the eyes of others. Let the girls take care of them. You can see them when you are back, But you are the strong your back settles all those you choose to care about upon your back." She said determinedly. "The strong don''t think like the weak, Honey. You Are Strong! ACT LIKE IT!" She yelled it in my face, thest sentence waking me out of it. I am strong? No, I am not, but if Society needs me to be so my new kids my responsibilities can have a better life then, I will be strong. Like my friends before in my previous life, I will be strong and not make the same mistake. I will be strong with my back wide enough to carry them. I stood with my eyes determined. I will be a terrible dad, but I will be the back that supports them. I might not see all my kids or see their important moments, but I will be the back they can use to make a life. I will be their support so strong it will be unshakable. My mother looked into my eyes and nodded. "Good honey, you are Strong Act like it; I give you three days before you must leave." With that, she left the room, and my determination surged. I will make use of all avenues avable to me. I look at the Shop function and look up what it is selling. -- Shop Talent Shop Skill Shop Item Shop Stat Shop -- -- Talent Shop Knuckle Talent - 2000 Points Perfect Image - 3000 Points Tough Skin - 2000 Points -- -- Skill Shop Inventory - 2000 Points Mana Cultivation - 4000 Points Mana Compression - 10000 Points Alchemy - 2000 points -- -- Item Shop Level up Candy - 1000 Points Arcane Staff - 1000 Points Fruit of a Hallowed tree - 7000 Points Nipple Piercing of Stamina - 2000 Points -- -- Stat Shop Ingenuity Candy - 10000 Points Agility Candy - 5000 Points Toughness Candy - 1000 Points Reflex Candy - 5000 Points -- Well, some of them are pretty weird, but a lot there, and with my points, I can purchase a lot of them. The high points ones must be rarer and worth more. I Purchase Ingenuity Candy and reflex Candy toughness Candy to start. I eat the toughness of Candy, getting a nice sour vor. -- Congrattions, You have partaken the Toughness Candy Unlocking Stat Toughness. Scanning... Scanning... You have Received an Initial Toughness Stat of 13 -- I took the Inguenity Candy, and It had a bold Mango vor, -- Congrattions, You have partaken the Inguenity Candy Unlocking Stat Inguenity. Scanning... Scanning... You have Received an Initial Inguenity Stat of 34 -- I then took the Reflex Candy finishing my current initial purchases. As the Reaction Candy entered my mouth, I had the feeling I forgot something strongly. The Lemon vor filled my mouth. -- Congrattions You have partaken the Reflex Candy Unlocking Stat Reflex Scanning... Scanning... You have Received an Initial Reflex Stat of 21 -- I forgot something important to do with the System, and I couldn''t remember. I only had one interaction with it, though. I thought for a bit and remembered the initial package it gave me. Oh, I had more candies, sweet. I didn''t know how to withdraw them, though. I looked at the skill shop, and my logical conclusion was to purchase the Inventory. -- Congrattions You have purchased the inventory function of the System You have been allocated 50 Inventory slots. -- I look into the Inventory function and See one cell of the fifty full when I concentrated on it; it showed the candies left uneaten for eighteen years. I hope they are still good. I tried using the inventory, and with a simple thought, it entered my hand. I decided to take the Luck Candies. I partook the First oddly vorless. -- You have Taken the Lucky Candy. Spin the wheel. -- Interesting, and I spun. The wheel had numbers from one to twenty of various sizes making one being the most likely to spin onto. As it is spinning, I was hoping for the twenty, but itnded on a three. -- Congrats. You have Earned 3 Luck. -- I took another, hoping for better luck this time. Better luck now, better luckter, I hoped, and the candy entered my mouth with that thought. -- You have Taken the Lucky Candy. Spin the wheel. -- Spin. -- Congrats. You have Earned 5 Luck. -- Better but not much. I wish I got more, but It wasn''t the worst. I then Took the Free Point Allocation candy. It was a hard chocte vor like super dark chocte. I miss Chocte now. -- You have Taken the Free Point Allocation Candy. Spin the wheel. -- I pinned again, but this time the wheel only had one through ten points. Itnded nicely on a seven. -- Congrats. You have Earned 7 Free Point Allocation. -- I then took all the sweet Charisma Candies separately. But not before putting all my free points in luck. Who didn''t want to get lucky? -- Congrattions You have partaken the Charisma Candy Unlocking Stat Reflex Scanning... Scanning... You have Received an Initial Charisma Stat of 43 -- -- You have Taken the Charisma Candy. Spin the wheel. -- -- Congrats. You have Earned 1 Charisma. -- Shit spin. I curse. -- You have Taken the Charisma Candy. Spin the wheel. -- -- Congrats. You have Earned 12 Charisma. -- Fuck ya! Good spin. I found myself in a totally new mood from earlier. -- You have Taken the Charisma Candy. Spin the wheel. -- -- Congrats. You have Earned 2 Charisma. -- Fuck Again as I took the next. -- You have Taken the Charisma Candy. Spin the wheel. -- -- Congrats. You have Earned 7 Charisma. -- Not bad, I look At my new status. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 0 System points: 300 Mana: 5983/5983 Strength: 19 Agility: 18 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 13 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 34 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 50 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- That was all my current points. Now I had to question while I am at home for the next day or so, should I impregnate more girls? My mind reeled from it tantly using girls like that. I couldn''t bring myself to tantly using the servents here when I wasn''t lost in lust. I will not use my status here to empower myself. No matter how willing, I need to seduce outside and learn to be the predator that this system wants. I need strength, and Cheating is cheating myself out of making me weaker. I will not be weak. My back must be strong. I just caught the conundrum of how this society works; the very thoughts I had was as one of the weak. I could get strong by getting the weak to take my seed. They use my back to lift themselves out of poverty and further their ns. The Strong reciprocate by dominating them and protecting them. The strong don''t care what the weak think. Why? We are Strong; the Strong take what they want. That is Strong. I want to get stronger, so why care what the weak think? The Weak care because the weak are no stronger than them. They manipte feelings and thoughts motives so that they can not be as weak. Me, I can fucking stop bullets; I can stop a nuke. I can cause a Meteor to hit the ground. If I choose to kill thousands, if not millions, what do I care what one person thinks? I need to get out of a weak mindset. I find my mother again. "Mother send servents to my room. I know you don''t mind, and I will give you the grandkids as you so wish." Her smile was radiant at my attitude; I could see it. "Okay, Honey, don''t forget Three days I will Kick you out. Be ready." She told me with an evenrger smile than before. "I got it. In two days, I will finish with these girls and travel to be stronger. I will be a powerhouse the world has never seen. I wille back Victorious in my Silver Glory. I will bring Bunny-kin to a Golden era of prosperity in this world, for I may not be strong now, but I will be Strong." I said, determined to make my ce. My thoughts and convictions to stand tall. I received another smile as I left the room and Found Emily. "Emily, I will be pouring out lust the next two days," Her excitement showed quickly, wanting to be a part of it. "You can join us after you retrieve these supplies. I started naming things from food to ingredients that weremon for potions and things for the trip. Basics and more advanced things for my profession. She listed that Out, and I told her to write it out and do it. She left in a hurry to do her task, and I went to my room. Waiting was an eighteen-year-old grey bunny-kin girl anticipating me. "Good call, more girls." I''m smiling as she shows me her body. Her D cup breasts bare to me, her tight pussy bared already wet thinking of me. Her small grey bush above her pussy excited me more. I stripped. Doorknocker appeared, and her anticipation increased. It stood tall at thirteen inches, ready to knock on her door. I sat down on the edge of my bed. I pulled her to me, and she brought her head down to mine, and we kissed. she straddled me, and I pull back. "Impale yourself," I order and go back to kissing her. she brought that now dripping pussy with no forey other than some basic kissing and worked it in on her own. She barely worked a few inches when I reached my hands out and pushed her ass down. Guiding her with my hands, she was halfway down, and I put strength behind it, and she took eleven inches. Her gasp and yelps just made me harder. There was something to the domination and conquering of a pussy or a girl that was a pleasure in itself. I never felt in my previous incarnation the emotion welled in my and I released it on this girl. I had no idea about her name or her position. But I conquered her. I used my hands to bring her a screaming orgasm on my dick, impaling herself harder and harder. Without my guidance, she didn''t have the strength any longer to hold herself up. I put my mouth to her breasts, biting a nipple receiving a cry of pleasure as I took her. I had no idea as the second girl came in ck hair and skin tone to match another bunny-kin waiting for me, but the current girl was first. She was impaled and a screaming mess as she reached more and more orgasms on my dick. I took her hard without care, knocking on her womb''s door before ejacting in her with a hard bite to her nipple. She screamed in ecstasy as I filled her up. Once the semen stopped flowing, I pushed her off, and she fell to the floor, moaning, and semen leaking from her. The next girl had already stripped herself her ck fur and ck skin with nice B cup breasts and another nice cute pussy hairless and dripping, and she looked to be neen I half registered. "On the bed, ass up on all fours." I care none for their wants. I started to lose myself to my lust as I took it out on the girls my mother sent. Chapter 7: Start of a Journey She was working my long shaft with her pussy, moaning and begging her ebony breasts with a cute brown nipple poking out. I bit softly on It, causing her to scream as another orgasm settled in. I reached my point as she squeezed, and I blew a creamy load into her as I was knocking on her door point-nk, weing and spraying her insides. My mother and Emily walked in and looked at bunny-kin littering the floors with no end in sight with cum dripping from their pussies. I was notpletely satisfied but pushed the pleasured woman off of me she dropped off onto the floor. "Thank you" was all that came from my rough treatment all that she could get out. I stood still full mast. "Last night I sleep here, huh?" I say without consideration of the scene around me: my mother and Emily nod. "Let us leave this room. I am sure you love this scene, Mother. Emily, I am sure you are jealous, but we will have timeter to train your body to amodate me." I feel like a different person. I am not sure if I will like this person or not, but my life isn''t just about me anymore. My mother was gushing with happiness at my attitude, and Emily was happy as well, just not as happy. I used mana to create air tforms to walk in the air over the girls in the room. I reached the door and went to Emily''s room, where She dressed me to be more presentable. I then started to pack and Use my inventory. With a bit of experimentation, I found I could put a bag into my inventory, and It would count as a single object. On the other side, though, If I tried putting a single thing and another of the same object into the same cell, it wouldn''t work. I smile at the small find with huge implications. Thank the mighty that I found that as I used trunks and bags to pack the most necessary things. Night fell as I finished. I knew I forgot things, but I either didn''t know what was best to fix these things or did not have space. Myst backpack finished it, and I look at my previous two days of work in my lust-filled state. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 0 System points: 13500 Mana: 5983/5983 Strength: 19 Agility: 18 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 13 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 34 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I looked through the records and noticed I had had a hundred and two women. Only three impregnated so far. I guess my mother was right. Not one of those girls in my memory was anything but turned the fuck on. They all begged for it; even if I didn''t show interest, my mind could be ying games, but I never forced one of them. I was prepared for more points to roll in sperm for about seven days, so we will see how well I did after that. Iy down with Emily, and she smiles at me, aroused, but I stopped her. "Not tonight Em'' I am tired, and I won''t sleep If I start on you. It''s easy for me to start, hard for me to stop." I frown that can be a weakness. I am often lost in my sexual stamina lust driving me to stop caring about everything and continue until I am done. I will need to find a way to either satisfy myself faster or to keep my mind intact while I am filled with lust. I sleep with Em'' in my arms. I wake to Emily staring at me. My mother barges in then. "Okay, Chelsea, Get out." I smile at her hard stare. I know she isn''t kidding, but I also know She is attached to me and loves me. This was hurting her to do. I dress In a traveling robe, and Emily dresses as well. I snuck a purchase of the arcane staff. I pull it out of the closet in Emily''s room. The thing looked nice with a Twisted Cherry wood; it has a Small blue gem, and I read the description. -- Congrattions on purchasing the Arcane Staff. -- -- Arcane Staff: They are used By Wizards, usually for the lower members. These staves have be rarer due to the clearing of rare trees for the wood and over-mining for the gems necessary. The Staff allows the use of slightly less mana when imagining stronger spells. It also makes a clearer image to create a more potent spell. -- Interestingly I pull it out, and my mother looks shocked and happy. I use it as a walking stick as we leave with our stuff. We exit therge Wizard tower with our backpacks on and a smile on our faces. Through the town, we walked down the main road. We were headed nowhere. It was a journey, and I will see where we end up. The bag of gold was hidden in a separate cell with about five hundred gold, some silver, and copper. The city surrounding the Mage tower was prosperous and looked to be a port city and trade hub. I walked with Emily; we were clearly upper society, and eyes were on us. I could move faster, but I think in my life this was the first time I left the tower; looking back, It reached high into the sky. The city was full of bunny-kin working. We wereing up to the walls, and I simply stepped out of the city behind. "Emily, What''s the name of the city I grew up in?" I asked, so blinded by Mana I knew nothing of the world. "Ma''am, it''s Clide''s Stronghold. It was the ce where the High Silver bunny-kin Clide freed Bunny-kin; he freed us of humans and settled us around the Wizard tower, creating a city of Bunny-kin to be thest hope for the survival of our race. We almost went extinct after envement, and afterward, we grew around creating stronger and stronger offspring. Eventually, in the Beast-kin Tribes, our tribe is now considered second in strength. Our race proved that we could hold our own against other predatory races with knowledge and breeding. We revere the strong now, and it is any female''s job to have strong mates seed inside them all bunny kind believe that. It is now how we stand above the Tiger-kin and Bear-kin, all strong species. Dragonic can only stand slightly above us now because of Wild magic they themselves don''t fully understand. Our wizards, though, can continue to make more powerful wizards as we advance our knowledge into mana. "Dragonic is wary of us, but if we fight the ins, the Beast-kin and our tribes will suffer more than the war will a. With this, we convinced them that being strong allies was best for all parties involved. Clide''s Stronghold Is popted by pure bunny-kin only, with very few exceptions like ambassadors. It is our safety for our species. We have other cities across the ins. We are a strong species, so we must act like it so smaller tribes for our protection give us a tribute to defending them." She finished what I would consider a brief overview of the politics and other things I didn''t ask. "Emily, you like teaching, don''t you?" I ask simply, and I received a smile and nod. "Good cause you just ranted for a bit about something I never even asked." Iughed at her reaction as we traveled down the road on foot. As we traveled, nothing happened; some carriages passed by, and we ignored them, enjoying talking to each other. Well, into the night, we walked along the road both Emily, and I were fine. We walked into the next day we arrived at a small town we decided to clean ourselves. We decided to stay at the inn. I thought although traveling on foot was fun now, it was going to get old fast. We will find a traveling merchant or something and ride with them in the morning. Emily was looking at me with horny eyes as we sat and ate dinner at the inn. I ordered a room for a night. I asked if there were baths or a shower. I was told that the inn didn''t have a shower or bath, but there was a bathhouse just down the road. I paid a small sum of one silver for the room and twenty coppers for each meal. We went down the street to a nicer-looking building and paid ten coppers each for the public bath. We set aside our enchanted bags and undressed, putting them in the storage containers provided. I kept my staff with me cause my mother''s reaction to it told me it was more valuable than I thought. I entered a public bathing area filled with women of various ages and species. I knew I would stand out with my getup and my eight-and-a-half-inchid doorknocker. I used a pail with water to scrub most of the dirt out of my fur, and Emily worked on my back. She cleaned the rest of my body, almost massaging it as she wanted to make sure I was clean. I then helped her with spots she couldn''t clean. That''s when a little wolf-kin girl ran up to me. "Lady, why do you have a boy''s dick?" she shouted with curiosity pointing at Doorknocker. I frown for a second before changing to a smile and ruffle her hair. "So I can punish bad girls," I state jokingly, but I saw a lot of girls around me blush, and a majority of the Bunny-kin eye me like a piece of meat. I receive more attention as the little wolf girl ran off back to her mother, who was also eyeing me. I got into the bath, rxing into it, and Emily put herself beside me, rxing as well. I felt the light hand of Emily reach to me and start stroking my shaft. Slowly she worked it, giving me pleasure. Iid even deeper back, rxing. I gave no care to those around me as Emily tried to be as stealthy as possible. For a bit, no one noticed, but very soon, a subus noticed; in fact, I think she noticed the entire time. She shifted to be on the other side of me from Emily. "Well, now what''s going on here?" she whispered into my ear and put a hand on the other side of my dick, stroking it off with Emily. Doorknocker was at full mast, and both girls worked it. I was getting into it, and my arms wrapped around both girls, and I brought my face to Emily''s, and she went the rest of the way and kissed as I was reaching my peak with two women pleasuring me, and I got closer and closer to release. "Not Fair kiss me too," Was whispered in my ear. I stopped kissing Emily and Kissed this sexy Subus whom I had no idea who she was and had a deep sexy makeout time. I was then brought to the edge, and I released Emily was smart and pointed it down to give us time to escape without everyone knowing a just dropped a gallon into the bath. The subus joined us, and my dick was still fully erect and twitching as we all but ran out of the bath. I grabbed my stuff and made sure nothing was missing. We exited and started to walk to the inn with a new person with us. "Mind introducing yourself, Demon?" I ask bluntly. I looked at the sexy subus. She easily had double D breasts and a small waist with wide juicy hips with a perfect bubble butt. She had curves in all the right ces. Perfect for attracting and keeping men''s attraction. Her face was symmetrical with cute dimples contrasting. Her waist some scales, and Her tail was jet ck scales with a triangle tip that I remember seeing in the bath to give that demotic sexy girl vibe. Her fire-red hair was emphasizing her outlook. She was sexy and knew it. "Well, Bunny-kin, I will if you do, especially with that performance in there, you''re a furnace of sexual energy. I can see it, and it amazes me, for now, though I am Mat Firerawford. My friends call me Mally." She introduces herself. "I am Chelsea, and this is my ve Emily," Emily bows, and I just continue to walk. Mally follows me as we reach the Inn. "Well, Chelsea, I would love to be more... acquainted with you." She looks between my legs and licks her lips. "That is fine," All of us lead to my room. "On a condition, though." "What condition is that?" she asks, still looking below, seeing the outline of the erect doorknocker. "I want to know more about demons, I do not know much about them, and the amount you are staring at me, I think that will be a great Idea to learn." I was looking forward to a sex demon''s body. I am not going to lie to myself; I knew from one of my old lessons when I was young, demons existed, but they were south, so she was a long way from where most demon kinds lived. "Sure, as long as I can impale myself on what would look more in ce on a centaur, then that''s fine with me. The sexual energy I could eat couldst for decades and show no end, and I would love to tell you more." We all entered our room, and I disrobed my dick ready, and I sat on the bed. "You may impale yourself, Molly, on the condition you talk as you enjoy," I state Doorknocker showing its glory. The Subus needed no other offer and straddled it, and her already wet pussy engulfed it. Her walls tightened as she dropped her ass as deep as it could go stopping just before the finish line half an inch to reach my balls as It knocked on her door, stopping her with a loud moan. "Oh, FUCK, that is the good stuff, Devil, be careful." She cursed, "We! Subi are part of a variety of Species-" She was loudly moaning, working that ass up and down on my cock. "The most plentiful are the-. Imps!" She gasped as I felt a tremor through her as she lightly came on my dick. "Imps are the weakest-, of us all and the high devils the strong-est. We Subi are Upper-tier Demons and us- Oh my, devil be careful, you are Big, us Subi get stronger with sexual energy." She paused as her legs shook, riding another orgasm. I pped her ass, and she raised her ass to continue. "Sorry, You don''t even have to move, and I can''t take it. Where was I?" I tell her, and she has another mini orgasm as she impaled herself on my dick. "Yes, we take Sexual energy and make powerful illusion spells. Our bodies are naturally Sexy like mine to save power for fighting." She was passed at the tip and spoke fast. I used my hands to bring her back down, impaling her hard again on my dick. "I didn''t say you could talk when you were not moving." I will admit torturing this sex demon was fun. I was not inclined to domination, but recently I feel I could do some fun things with it. "Sorry, You are just amazing," She moaned out, "So we Subi need to find willing partners or do our usual sleep routine where we get them as they dream---" She orgasmed hard on my dick again. Still, She continued working her body, "But there are very rare people who seem to have a bottomless pit of it. We are drawn to these people since we don''t have to search continually." she was panting, taking a small break. I pped her ass before gripping it and forcing her to continue. Her talking ended, though, as she constantly orgasmed on my dick. Doorknocker let her know I was still ready to go. I withdrew from her and pushed her off me and onto the bed sheid there. I spread her legs and entered again, going as deep as I could, and started to knock on her wombs door continually. She was gasping and moaning when I finished. I never even thought of retreating to ejacte outside. I filled her up, taking a minute to finish my peak before withdrawing. Her sexy bubble butt had me hard again, but Emily was already on her knees cleaning me. "Ma''am, not fair I need your attention too!" She was desperate ever since I originally took her virginity; she has been desperate for more. I had a long night that night. It didn''t take long for Mally to be ready for round two. Chapter 8: Adventurers Guild I am deep in Emily, her face in the pillow doing almost nothing as she moans loudly as I knock on her door, continuously bringing her to yet another orgasm. I feel tired, but the pleasure keeps me going, and I released sperm into her again, inside her tight pussy. Semen overflows, leaking onto the bed. Mallyes over and tiredly licks up leftovers from Emily''s pussy enjoying the taste. I see her body and grab her ass when a knock happens on the door, interrupting us. I sigh and withdraw from Emily and let go of Mally''s nice bubble butt. Emily flops down pasted out from the long night of fun. I open the door and what greets me is a young adult female blushing HARD. Cute, I think the girl trying hard at me and down at Doorknocker covered with semen and female ejacte. Standing tall in its glory. I look at her; she couldn''t be older than twenty-eight, I would guess, breasts barely noticeable in her barmaid outfit and barely taller than me standing at five foot seven. She was staring down at my dick and gulped. She was a dog-kin, one of the weaker species that poptes the beast-kin ins. "Well?" I ask; standing there naked, I thought of Mally''s fantastic Bubble butt waiting to be pierced. "Umm, Breakfast is r-r-ready a-a-nd is t-t-that real?" She couldn''t help herself and ask her blush looked permanent. "Yes, want to try it for a spin?" I didn''t think it was possible, but her blush deepened, looked towards the stairs, and was in a conundrum. Then nodded. I smiled and stepped out of the doorway, and she entered. I closed the door behind us and hugged her from behind. Now I grabbed those breasts and started kneading them, achieving a moan from her. Mally Looked disappointed and happy. She crawled up beside the now unconscious Emily and started masturbating, watching me seduce this girl. I whispered in her ear, "Show me that cute body, and I will show you a time you''ll never forget." She looked lost but took off her barmaid outfit showing me everything as she didn''t have any panties on receiving my smile. I went back to giving her pleasure as I felt her getting wet. Her blond tail wagged as I teased her pussy and a small yelp as I messaged her clit. I thought she was ready and leaned back and lined the tip of the doorknocker up. "Get ready your about to go for a ride," I state, and I enter her wet hole, the walls tight, and I pushed through her and slowly made my way deep till I was knocking on another wombs door. I smile as I give her no time to think as I started to withdraw and fuck her brains out. As I did, she howled in pleasure and pain. The pain, I think, disappeared quickly as I fucked her standing up from behind. Her howls echoed in the room, and Mally was going at it hard, and she squirted on the bed to the girl howling out. She visibly ejacted on me, and I could see the foam now dripping to the floor. I kept up the pace, and eventually, I put her face to the bed, which I am sure has bodily fluids all over, rubbing her sensitive nose in it. I grabbed those hips and went to pound town on her, Knocking continually on her wombs door as she was a mess from the rough fuck. Her howling never stopped for anything but more air as I continued until I blew a load into her soaking wet pussy. "Chelsea, That was fucking hot," Mally mention and crawled over to clean doorknocker as I withdrew. She licked up all the cum left on my dick and took time to worship it, making sure not a spot was left on it. I grew to want to blow another load, so I took Mally''s face and forced her to look into my eyes. "Mally, this will be thest time I blow a load today. I want you to swallow it all." Her eyes told me she wanted it. I proceeded to skull fuck the wanting subus. The Girl got her wits as I skull fucked Mally. "Wow, You did not lie." The girl had more wits about her after the fucking than before. "The guests hoped you would be quieter tonight thanst night also; Food was ready." She put herself back together with a new white line originating from between her legs, moving slowly down. "If you want another night, please pay double as you are quite loud." I chuckle at the irony as neither Emily nor Mally is as loud as her. "No problem. We will have another night, and the price is not a problem; we will be down in a minute to eat; thank you." With that, she exited the room with a smile on her face. I was working my way deeper in a sex demon''s throat; she was talented and got to eight inches but couldn''t do more as I let her go and let her gag herself. Her moist mouth with her tongue skills I enjoyed to the fullest she brought me to the edge. "Be prepared, Mally. I am going to blow my load into your awaiting throat," I stated, and I shoved as deep as I could go, the full eight inches, and let loose. I pumped, getting more pleasure from the skull fucking I was giving, and as I felt myselfe to an end, I finished in her mouth. She let me go with a pop sound showed me thest of my semen in her mouth before then closing and swallowing. I felt my lust surge again. I held myself back. "Let us wake up Emily and Eat," I stated, and Mally looks down at her stomach and states, "I am not sure if I am hungry after that load." Iugh and wake Emily regardless, and we use an avable bucket and cloth to make ourselves presentable to the public, at least partially. The bucket was left outside the door. A certain barmaid must have brought it. All three of us are tired of a night of proclivities and eat in silence. The room stares at us, some with resentment, some with jealousy, most with envy. The Barmaid served us her walk, not correct as I could tell she was sore from the rough fuck I gave her. I then told Emily my n to talk to traveling merchants to travel, not really caring what direction we went in. "You guys are traveling" I look at her like I was looking at an idiot. "Okay, I walked into that look; I want to join you. I will most likely never meet someone like you again. I have a lot of knowledge about Illusions and formations. I am also considered by what you said a good fuck." She pleaded her case, and Iugh at thest sentence. "Well, Mally, If you don''t mind me casting a spell on your womb to make sure our journey doesn''t end abruptly, I don''t mind," I state my terms. "I am seeing the world to improve my Strength and to join the ranks of the Strong if you follow us, we will be at least eight years of traveling." "Okay, No problem, I will not give up such a chance. I was already traveling for almost the same reason." She smiled, "I am looking forward to traveling with you girls. It was excitingst night. I can''t wait for more!" We go to a rougher part of town and go to Mally''s Inn collecting Mally''s stuff. We then go to the merchants guild. Entering inside, it was nice with counters with people inne to all five receptionists. We went to the shortest line. We received some stares, and I realized we must smell like sex. I should have gone to the baths, but whatever I thought. Finally, it was our turn, and I ask if we can be guards to a merchant train going anywhere. I was told there were three that leave by tomorrow, but we would need to go to the adventurers guild to take the job. We left after getting directions. We arrived there now and entered. The room was filled with people looking at a job bulletin board with various jobs. That board was huge. I ignored it and walked up to one of the receptionists, a cute Cat-kin girl. "Hi Cutey, I would like to register myself and my ve Emily into the adventurers guild. Also, the Subi, I believe, will need to." I look behind myself, and Mally nods. "Okay, My name Is Kate, and Fill out this form to all three of you, Silver bunny girl; you will be responsible for your ve girl for any mistakes. Once you are done, I will file your paperwork and put together an adventurer Identity for you. It was basic information like hometown and shit like that with a name. It was the basics of identity. I then filled it out and submitted it along with me Mally behind me. "Okay, What is your adventuring role? Like Wizard, knight, a warrior all that jazz." She looked bored with work. "I am a HIgh Arcane Wizard, Emily Is a Swashbuckler, and Mally Is an illusionist," I answer, and her eyes widen at me. I look at Mally, and her eyes are huge, mouth agape. "Chelsea, How old are you?" Mally asked. "Eighteen still a lot of growing up to do I''m still weak," I confirm. "What a High Arcane Wizard at Eighteen, and you ssify yourself as weak?" Kate screeches. "What right do the rest of us call ourselves then?!? You can Fucking Level this City with a single Spell, and You are weak? What do you ssify strong?" Attention was being brought to us. I think my thinking is skewed, maybe? "Strong is the ability to use all resources avable to you to their max efficiency, bringing what others would ssify beyond their means. I am weak because I can not use my Strength to its max." I state, and Emily was nodding her head. I can''t call myself strong because if another High Arcane Wizard, I would either have to kill us all or lose to him in my analysis. "T-t-t-that''s stupid! H-h-how can you think like that?" Kate was visibly was pulling herself back, trying to bring her emotions to focus. "It is like this," She looks at the paperwork, "Chelsea, we have ranks here G, F, E, D, C, B, A Ranks. G for wizards is a novice. They can do fetch quests for more resources, F is for apprentices, they can do basic low-level fighting against non-magical beasts that are harming crops, and so on. E is your normal wizards; these are decently powerful people able to take on dozens of those just one rank lower than them and can kill low-ss magical beasts. D-rank is for your high Wizards where they can take on high-stakes bounties and magical beasts depending on the species. C rank is where people start paying attention to you as a matter of military power for overall power in conflicts. That is where A High Arcane Wizard is! You walk in here and tell me an Eighteen-year-old girl is a fucking C-rank Wizard! Do you understand now what you are saying!?" She was hyperventting, and now my sensitive ears hurt. I massage them, hoping I do not get a headache from her yelling. Her yelling got a lot of attention towards us, and Emily was curious at everyone''s reaction, whereas Mally was gobsmacked. "Are you done?" I ask, "I was told that was what my current profession I got called at thest milestone celebration my mother threw for mest year. So please stop yelling; you can have someone test my power if you wish, but please make it quick, Kate." I was annoyed at her now; she did not need to yell to the entire room, and I think she is overreacting. The other thing I never said, though, was most people in my life had stronger power than me. Other than the servants and the ves, I was one of the weakest the only thing I excelled in was my research meaning my knowledge base was proportionately high for my level of power. I could not use that power properly. Without going for the die-together route, I knew a lot of wizards that could wipe the floor with me. She grumbled for a bit, but another receptionist went to find someone to test me, I guess, as I saw her head towards the back. Mally poked me, and I turned to her. "Are you really?" Mally asked, and I nodded. "Why are you saying you are weak?" I roll my eyes. "We will talkter," and I end the conversation with dozens of eyes on me. I wait as a male bunny-kin with a grey beard and fur shows up with the other receptionist and points to my group and me. He waves at us to enter, and So I do. He leads us to a more private area and gives me a test to shoot at a metal test dummy with a wicked smirk painted on it. "I don''t like that dummy. Make it disappear, and I will give you the rank you want." I shrug, and I picture theposition of thermite and put it in a mass ball, sending it hurdling in a vacuum. I imagine bursts when in contact with something other than air. "Turn away, or you will hurt your eyes," I state. Emily looks away automatically; Emily then does me a favor for Mally. I send it hurtling towards the dummy, and it makes a light sh thatsts a couple of seconds before dissipating, leaving nothing in its wake. I stop my image and look at the male bunny-kin. It seemed he took up my warning and looked away. "What the Fuck was that?" He asked me, and I smiled. "An alternate Fireball that is superheated and creates a sh that will blind unprotected eyes great for one on many battles it is very dangerous." I finish smiling; the dummy was melted crap on the ground. "You more or less did what I asked, but showy you are what you say you are; there are better alternatives though," he states and leads us back. I wanted out, so I asked about leaving caravans to another kingdom that needed an escort. She named three going to different ces, one going to the kingdom of Arlin. I said no to that one; a kingdom full of more than ny percent humans was a bad idea. I use to be human; they are irrational. The next was The Demonic Empire, where Mally came from; she requested not to go back yet as She had another year before her trial was done. Thest merchant was headed far north to the Dwarven Kingdom. With that it was decided to travel with them they sounded like an interesting ce. I wonder if my previous Incarnations games had them, right? We made ns to meet the Merchants tomorrow and grabbing our identity cards at the adventurers guild. I smiled and left. I went towards the bathhouse that we went to yesterday. I was looking forward to cleaning the sex smell off me. We entered the ce and were greeted by a stern receptionist when she met us. "Do not pull what you did yesterday, or you will have a permanent ban for life from here. That is your warning; this is a public ce. Go to an Inn if you want your rocks off!" She walked behind the counter, putting out her hand. I paid double for me and Emily; Mally paid extra as well. Nothing happened this time as we might stay for one more day we didn''t know. We cleaned up and went to the Inn for dinner. Mally wanted to get it on as well as Emily, but I was exhausted if I started, it would be hard to stop, so I gave a hard no. The double bed was crowded, but I slept with Mally and Emily, each using an arm as a pillow. Chapter 9: The Start of a Beautiful Trip I awoke to my dick being gently teased up and sucking on me. It was a glorious wake-up call, and I almost fell back asleep to the nice feeling, but my horny dong kept me up as I now felt two tongues working on me. Iid back, enjoying the feeling one sucked my balls, and the other was now deep throating as far as they could. I moaned in pleasure at the work the two girls in my bed hiding under the nket pleasuring me. I gave no warning and heard a muffled yelp as I came in the waiting mouth. I pulled off the covers seeing Emily trying her hardest to gulp the semen down. She came up for a breath, and it sprays on her face as Mally quickly picks up the ck, swallowing the rest. Emily used her fingers to clean her face and lick off the semen. "Nice wake-up call," I smile, "But now we need to clean ourselves before we go to meet the merchants, then let''s eat and clean up, then go." "I need to stop by the Formation guild for some supplies after," Mally let me know, and so I put that in my ns for the day. With that, we went to the diner of the Inn and ate the meal with the dog-kin barmaid serving us. She was still a little sore from the way she walked, but as she was serving us, she couldn''t take her eyes from my looking at my dick; I wore robes covering it up. I sing if I wear anything else, I have a big outline that hides nothing skirts; I just hang out. I wear no shoes like most beast-kin. Mally does, though, wearing some handles. I never thought of it before, but the thought of wearing shoes gives me chills. We ate quickly went to our room to gather our weapons or, more like my staff and Emily''s twin rapiers. I hadn''t paid much attention to them, but I knew they were crafted to fit her perfectly. Now suited up, we went to the Bathhouse and got the same stern look as we paid extra for extra security on our items as we quickly cleaned. It took us a half-hour to finish as my hair was being a pain today for some reason. We dressed and headed to our meeting; we might bete, but they didn''t give us an exact time. We arrived, and the receptionist hustled us into a room with two older men and a well-dressed middle-aged man. They looked at us, and I remembered the grey bunny-kin; the other was an older Human male, his silver hair from the agingpletely clean cut. The middle-aged man was the merchant I guessed with brown hair and was a Wolf-kin. "These are the girls that you want to escort my caravan?" The wolf-kin started, and I looked at him. "I thought you said you were sending me stronger escorts; you gave me two young girls and a young adult; the path with the recent Human aggression has been filling with basically kingdom-funded bandits. I need strong escorts!" "If I may," I start interrupting the Older men from speaking, "I consider myself weak by my standards." He started to get mad ready to interrupt me as I continued, "But I would be considered a C-rank Adventurer by their standards; the other ''Girl'' Is ssified as D-rank, and the ''Young adult'' Is ssified the same with our respective power. If that is not enough firepower, find more people, but I will be amazed you will make a profit with the lineup you expect." I used the reactions I had to me to expect that My power level was notmon at all, although I knew more powerhouses in my home. I did know though they made a lot of money and didn''t often leave the tower. That made him look at me a bit than the other girls. "Can you get me some lower-ranked then to fill the ranks? They might be able to fight the stronger bandits, but I need strength in numbers as well. I will pay them three hundred gold, the standard prices for the three girls to escort me. I will spend another hundred on E-rank escorts, so we can''t easily get swarmed. Does that Satisfy everyone?" "Sir, I don''t care. I will take your patronage we merely wish to travel, and you are a convenient mode of transportation, and we may as well be paid along the way. I do understand our appearances leave much to be desired for looking like a powerhouse, though. We will not tolerate disrespect anymore!" I told him clearly as I was annoyed with his clear dismissal. "I would like to know when we leave." "This afternoon, knowing the guild, it will not take long for the E-rank adventurers to gather for a job like this with a powerhouse on board; they will think of it as free money, let us hope it is as well." the wolf-kin states. I nod. "Very well, we will head out." My patience was done with that dismissive attitude, but those older men in there must have told him something. Maybe they used the message spell; I felt faint mana usage. I got my emotions in control as we headed to the formation guild. Mally bought a bunch of ingredients, and we left back to the adventurers guild. I was excited that we were leaving; what will the next destination bring? We sat in the adventurers guild lobby as twenty E-ss adventurers gathered for the escorting. The middle-aged wolf-kin told us to follow him as we left outside. After a bit of distance, we saw arge number of carriages and wagons pulled by various beasts of burden. Horses were the main ones, and I say a cart with oxen. They probably pooled their money together for this trade mission so they could have a suitable defense for the roads. "Well, Chelsea, Emily, and I are behind you lets enjoy the next two weeks of travel," Mally said simply. Iughed, and the Middle-aged wolf-kin came to me. "We would prefer you in the middle wagon where you and yourpanions can stay the most protected but protect the most valuable cargo," he told me, and I nodded. I looked into the wagon, and it was filled with barrels and barrels. You don''t need to know us three jumped in and got ourselvesfortable I moved a couple of barrels so that I can see out in a pinch. Each wagon had a canvas covering to stop any weather. I finished moving around stuff so it wouldn''t fall on us, and Mally and Emily can sit beside me. he approved of my movements of cargo. "Seems you got yourself a spot to sit. The others will be asked to walk on foot. I hope nothing happens but enjoy yourself,dies." he walked away, much more respectful than before. "His attitude changed," I remarked. "Chelsea Your an Eighteen-year-old C rank adventurer. Of course, he is going to respect you. He was thrown off that he was told to expect powerhouses that are rare and got three young women." She told me, "My attitude would change to hell if I wasn''t already... Intimate with you, I would be intimidated as well. I don''t understand how you consider yourself weak." "Mally Consider this, A B-rank adventurer attacks you. Youck experience even though you are just as strong as him. You have never got in a fight before, and now your first fight is someone of equal strength with dozens of years of experience." I look in her eyes, "Would you consider yourself strong? or weak?" "Well, Weak he knows tricks and mini things you haven''t thought of or elements you couldn''tprehend because you just never ran into that scenario before." She talks to herself as well as me. "Now I have the power of a C-Rank Adventurer but no experience; what am Ipared to him?" I lead her thoughts. "You are weak; he will cast circles around an inexperienced fledgling that even a D-rank adventurer could bring more challenge... oh?" She looks at me with new eyes. "You are powerful but not as others would see it of the same rank. You are powerful but only to those weaker than you by arge enough power." "Exactly, I know I am not weak as a newborn babe, or as weak as a civilian hell I know I am stronger around those the same age as me. But to older people who have more experience than me. I am nothing. I bet in a real-life or death fight, both you and Emily could kill me." Emily violently shakes her head Mally seems to ponder. "Now, at your power, though, I always have scorched earth methods thate with my power. I can kill both of us, but they will have methods, I believe, to survive for someone my rank. That is why I consider myself weak; what point is it if I have to kill myself to kill one other person. That is not even counting the fact if someone decides to intervene on my mutual self Destruction." I stop letting that soak in, looking at her pondering, "That is why I strive to be Strong. If not with magic with might, I will learn more I will teach myself what I can do to be what is considered strong this society worships it. I will be strong then be stronger than the strong that Is what I strive for!" I feel like I have made this a conviction telling myself this till I believe it. The cart rolled in silence for a bit, so I withdrew to meditation. I feel I have not meditated in some time to clear my head. I drown the noise forget the bumps in the road, and reach nothingness, no mana, nothing just me and nothing cleaning my soul it felt like. It wasn''t until the carts stopped did I leave my serene state of nothingness. "What''s happening?" I ask we should have left the town long ago and been on the main road. "Chelsea, it''s nighttime for a rest for the animals and us." "Fair enough, youdies, rest. I will sit watch for now go grab some food for me too, and we can eat together." Off they went with a flurry of activity going on around me quickly the merchant train created a circle and made a fire with food cooking. I used a Mana pulse that returned if it encountered anything. This was an amazing spell I created, losing its effect within forests but great in open areas. It worked as a radar for anything moving. I consistently sent out pulses every fifteen seconds. I mostly got back stationary objects, but some birds and small critters were in it too. Mally and Emily brought some food over to me. We ate together, and the girls used my smallp as a pillow to fall asleep. I sat for the entire night meditating, no longer in a state of nothingness but watching for anything. The night passed as I meditated; I was enjoying the practice. I watched as the activity around me increased and watched as people ran to the washroom and ate. I didn''t like the former but ignored it. Finally, after about an hour or just over, everyone was finished eating and ready for the day of traveling. I got on board with Mally and Emily. The Days went by, and both Mally and Emily were bugging me to fuck them. I told them no and stayed in meditation, only slowing down my pulses when eating. I felt something in the back of my head screaming at me. Instinct was screaming, and nothing good happened when it screamed at you. On the fifth day in, Mally broke First and just started to masturbate in front of me as the carriages went down the road. I broke doorknocker was feeling full. Ever since it lost its virginity, it never built up. "Fine, Mally, Emily, you can impale yourself on me. I want it too. It''s just something is bugging me, Okay? I need to meditate and watch out you do all the work, and I will consider this training." I pause my lust making things difficult to just fuck her brains out. "I even will spice this up, making it a game. The winner gets a reward. Losers are punished. The person who sessfully distracts me for more than sixty seconds from meditating with their pussy wins. You know my stamina, girls get to it." I tried to concentrate, and the girls went to work, no care for those around who could hear. They both licked doorknocker to lube it up a bit. I bet they didn''t need to, though. I kept pulsing, showing me their nice figures. I stopped looking at them and back to the pulses. I hear a loud moan as Mally was stripped naked in front of me and not riding me hard, just like we first met. I strained harder not to pay attention to the great feeling happening in the front as I pulsed. A lot of information came in, and It was especially hard to keep the information sorted as Mally worked me with skill. She kept going and going, then got off working her attention on just my balls, letting me slowlye down a bit. I was annoyed, but I realized the loophole immediately; they needed entertainment, and I wanted some training too. For hours they both kept this up as I worked hard on ignoring them. It kept getting easier and easier as they had fun, but doorknocker was getting pissed, and so was I. Finally, Emily was the first to bite the dust as she was lost in orgasm as I loaded into her awaiting womb. I continued my pulses as I also enjoyed the sensation of emptying into Emily. I finished in Emily as Something tingled my senses. I sent out three continuous pulses and read more movement. Mally just Impaled herself after removing Doorknocker from Emily when I pushed her off. "What Emily lost it is my turn," she whined when she noticed my expression. "Get dressed. It might be a false rm but quietly tell everyone I feel the movement of arge grouping up." I sent another pulse, and on the other side of the road, there more people moving. It''s an ambush. Chapter 10: First Battle The Bandits were prepared for us. They had weapons at the ready, and I could only sense twenty, but I think there is more. I send out more pulses and tell Emily to get ready. Mally is out telling them to everyone to ready up stealthy. We are about two minutes away from the ambush point; they can see us all equipped except for Emily, who is hurriedly putting on thest of her gear. I decide to send a message to Mally to get her to start a n as the wagons start to slow. "Mally, you are an illusionist. Can you make a fake train to continue forward and hide ours?" I send it quickly. "I can send a fake one and cover, but with my power, it will be extremely easy to see at anything close to five meters. I think the illusion will be weak due to time constraints." "Do it doesn''t matter if it is poorly done; we just need them to trigger the ambush early. I am not sure of their numbers. If they trigger, we have the information advantage." "Okay!" Mally replied. I started to feel mana fluctuations in a way I hadn''t seen before or thought of. I truly wish to study it, but I hold off and feel another mana fluctuation. The bandits instantly came after starting to respond to us. There was a traitor I use my mana sense to notice whom it came from. I notice one of our E-rank adventurers sent it. I put together a simple ball of mana, imagining it as a musket ball and sending it forward, the same as a gun through a tube with only one exit and gun cotton as the propent; it uses more mana than I thought, but it leaves from me quickly instantly killing the trash betrayer from sending more info. "Ready your arms for battle," I yell out soon, the battle was going to start, and I felt mana fluctuationsing from the enemy. The mana felt weird, like it wasn''t mana but acted the same way. My instinct to research was semi-triggered, but I held it down. I started to use the same mana ball picture and sent it towards a ranger in the back. Emily ran to the front, and Mally dispersed the Illusioning up with something new I had no idea as it did not show to us at all. My interest was triggered, but I firmly hold it down. It took more effort than containing my lust. This is a weakness; I am having trouble holding any images. The bandits shed with the adventurers, and I clear my head again. The ranger that I shot at was dead, but there are at least forty more two to one advantage at least. I study mana fluctuations and feel no one as powerful as myself, so I use the adventurers as the boat to let myself cleanly shoot at the range weapon bandits. One behind the rockface, I shoot them in the head, The one in the tree shooting rapidly one to the heart. I ughtered. The adventurers were buying time, but sometimes I would see them swing purposely somewhere no one was. It must be Mally at work. I wanted some attention on me, so I sent a fireball at one of the bandits. I held a clear image of just heated air done by a furnace and sent it forward. It made no practical sense to me, but my mother always said it would work, but I could never get it. It blew up in a radius engulfing two bandits, and lightly hurt one of the adventurers. Emily was on the side, taking on five bandits. The field was total pandemonium. I couldn''t keep up with it all; there were more showing up from a nk, and I paled. I needed toe up with something. I sent a thermite bolt at them, knowing no one should be looking that way. The merchants were hiding in the carriages hoping for us to keep their lives intact. I sent a pulse and noticed another nk. How fuckingrge was this bandit crew no way will the cargo pay for all of it. I needed something. I sent another thermite ball at each nking group which acts as a shbang with the vacuum and will kill one of them. I bought seconds, and I needed something that either incapacitates them or kills them. I think back to the inventions and talks with my old friends. I remember back to when Derek and I thought this over. We both knew at this point something wasing and were thinking of ways to pull it off. I remember my question. "Derek, I need a way to incapacitated the enemy without taking out our force any ideas?" "Well, the best way is to kill them, but I have away if you take out no allies either. If we equip our people with something to stop sound, we can use sound to incapacitate." He replied. "I don''t think we have the time, to be honest, and too easy to counter," I rebut. He stopped and thought, "Bigger gun, I will start an electromaic gun. If we can''t keep them alive, then for our lives, we kill them, simple." He drew ns and exined them to me. I knew this was my best chance, but I will destroy my current mana reserves but life more important, and The way he exined it to me not possible. I have an alternate Mana changes everything. I picture a massive battery-powered by mana the likes that neither world could ever power, and I felt the world mana around me reacting to the spell. I send a wave of power towards the first nk. It went out with a visible wave controlled strictly by me. I was mixing reality and imagination hard for this. The wave encountered bandits, and what I saw shocked me. Their bodies were fried, and the stink emitted was horrendous. I took a good quarter of my mana to do this. I ignored the fried bodies and positioned them to my next nk as an arrow came out while my attention was on the next spell. Luckily it only hit my arm. I realized then though my thinking is wed. I don''t have to use reality as a trigger. I just have to use my imagination. I sent a me wave from a furnace out; it was simple and easier to picture. I imagined a bubble around me, and the arrows flying at me stopped at myyer of mana. I pictured individual geysers of steam-heated byva beneath the enemies nking us. Their feetnded, and they exploded into a mist of sh and steam. I have made my lifeplicated; the enemies were startled by the change as I started a massacre among their ranks. They blew up body parts were flying, and a blood rain started toe down. These were weak people put in front of a powerhouse; they were nothing. The situation changed quickly, and their leader issued a retreat as she blew up. My allies were in a melee with the bandits, but as they retreated, they turned into gore as I used the most simple method and just pictured a hand of mana squeezing their heart, and they fell. I was ashamed of myself. I couldn''t believe how long it took me to realize that Imagination is stronger than making mana into something real to cause something real. I was always it has to obeyws like in reality, a person on how to do it in reality. There arews on how to do things, and here I am grantly shitting on them while obeying the same rules almost to death. I don''t know how ashamed I should be. The people here who bought me time with their lives for a realization just to use my own fucking imagination. I send out a pulse, and no one knew was showing up. I was still ashamed, though. I realize my mistakes. I am ashamed of how weak I am because of it. The thing is, flies are now flies. These bandits should never have even reached this close to my carriages. A proper C-Rank would have cut these people down, but I was distracted easily. My images of spells were shit, doing almost nothing. I had no go-to spells or images to kill. I realize now I personally just fucking massacred people. My brain stalls. Why? What? Why did I have to kill them? If I have an Image to kill, why not incapacitate? Why start a Murder spree? Why am I like this? I am so weak. Is my mentality this weak? Am I so pathetic? I just sat there thinking. Around me, people were moving and cleaning the road and disposing of the leftovers of the bodies. There was red all over, but everyone worked with efficiency. I had no idea when it happened, but we are moving forward in the back same spot as before as I feel both Mally and Emily talking to me, their breasts up against my arms. I came to and look at them. "You okay, Chelsea?" Mally asks. I just break down and start crying. I don''t understand my emotions. I get why I did all that; I don''t get how in the moment with one simple thought It came from so hard to do to so easy. It was a joke how hard it was beforepared to so easy that they did not even have a chance to run. Would my emotions take it easier if they were harder to kill if I did not have to kill, I don''t know? Myst incarnation never personally killed before, and even then, it''s a stretch to say I ordered it. I was on a dead man''s switch to two EMP bombs that indirectly killed. I do not know what''s happening. I just feel so fucking emotional. I don''t understand where it ising from. I can''t seem to pin it down. I remember in my old psychology books, they would mention survivor''s guilt, but that didn''t feel right. Is this what soldiers before felt in war. I can''t pin it down. I need a release. I thought the right way to get myself in control. Mally and Emily were right there and were lost at what to do. I need a release for these emotions to drive it into. I took Mally by the face. "Strip" was ordered, and I think I saw her pants get drenched; my mind wasn''t working right to be observant. I stripped her pants down faster, and I lifted my robes, and a Hard Doorknocker greeted her pussy. I mmed her hard as tears fell down my cheeks. I grabbed Mally''s hips and rammed her down. It was the first time someone''s ass hit my balls as I felt a second pration. I was lost fucking her. Her pleasured screams or painful moans as I took her with rage as I spilled my emotions into her. I want these emotions gone. I don''t want them in my mind; they are confusing, and I do not understand them. I came three times inside Mally, but My emotions were still there. Mally''s belly was swollen and was just moaning now as I rampaged in her cunt. I came once more and dropped her and looked at Emily. If Mally wasn''t enough, Emily could take a ride. "Your turn," My voice was raspy; maybe I was screaming, but I could feel my voice hurting. But Emily did not question, and I rampaged in her as well. I was lost in rage as I continued to m Emily Mally forgotten on the side in our littlepartment. The Merchant Train stopped for the night but I didn''t care I rampaged my emotions out all confusing thoughts until It was only my fucking. When I did I came onest time and copsed to the side exhausted. Chapter 11: Emotional Recovery I awoke, and I was sitting on softness and my ears being yed with softly; it felt good. I felt emotionally spent. I was exhausted; my emotions felt muted. The Merchant Train continues on, and I just want to be left alone. Mally and Emily continue just to let me be. I sit in thought that maybe another bandit crew could attack and that I have been sitting here feeling sorry for myself. My brain just doesn''t feel like it is working well. I remember the faces of the various men and women with the bandits as they turned and ran. I just became the reaper and took their lives with no remorse. Now I feel remorse, but my head''s logices up nk on why I should feel anything towards people who kill for nothing but a small payday. I don''t even know what to think; my brain is in a loop. "Chelsea, are you okay?" Mally asks me. I look up and see I am on Mally''sp, and I shake my head feeling vulnerable. "Is it because of the Bandits?" I don''t know that''s the problem; I need to put the finger on it to deduce the problem. "I don''t know. I have never killed before, and it is so easy. Once I came up with the right method, I just don''t know why I feel like this. My logic tells me it should be fine. But they turned into a blood mist from my actions; literally, I had team members die because of my ipetence. I don''t know how to feel; I am in turmoil on how to feel. It felt so easy at the moment. I need to kill them as theye to kill me. How do I go about that but one revtion and poof, they are a joke in my eyes. I do not get it. "That is normal, Chelsea, for you to not understand your feelings about killing. Those were living beings, and it seems your parents did not just propagate bullshit racist theory to you. A lot of humans look at Demons like they are literally all that is evil in the world. They feel no remorse when they kill us. There have been several crusades when they were more church-focused that made humans kill us without remorse even though we have never done anything to them. The beast-kin were enved under them for a number of years. The humans were literally breeding beds back in the ancient arcane era. It is normal to feel remorse, but it will fade as you realize it is you or them. No one has the right to kill you except yourself. I think this would have been easier if you were like Emily and had to fight them hand to hand on your first kill instead of with Mana. Things don''t go freely any way; allow yourself to grieve your innocence, but that is all that died today for us. Who cares about those random adventurers. They are not our problem; you needed this experience, and they did not need to know that you never had this experience before." "They thought this was a free ride, so nothing is our fault here; they came underprepared. I came underprepared for thatst fight. I should have had some basic wards set up on the train so that I could defend it better. None of us were prepared for the ambush except you. You saved all of us in more than one way. Now how do you feel Chelsea wants to appease yourself with me?" Her smile with lust in it brought me a smile. Fuck, this girl can talk; that was a talk I needed. I still felt like shit but after that fuck yesterday and the talk today, I don''t feel lost, just a bit emotionally warn out. It will take me a bit of time toe to terms with it, but I was still hired to do a job, and I will sure as fuck do it. "I am feeling a bit better; my emotions feel a bit worn out, I will admit. But we still have a long travel ahead of us. I need to get my shit together," My brain feels like it is booting up. "Mally get your wards up along each part of the Merchant train next rest period Em'' be a dear and get the casualty list. I know Healing magic and will heal those still alive if possible. Mally next breaks, you deserve good fucking." I look at her with lust; she was fucking sexy. Emily pouts to the side, but I lean back and try to get more foundation in emotion. I still feel raw, and I am genuinely having a hard time getting my emotions in control. I sat up on my own not too long after as the merchant train came to a stop. Mally ran out to start her warding, and Emily ran to get the information. I just sat there and looked at my system. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 393/1000 System points: 58100 Mana: 2051/5983 Strength: 19 Agility: 18 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 13 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 34 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- It woke up my mind my system points. I must have impregnated a lot of women on those days. Roughly Forty-seven. It was sobering. I was a Father of a lot of kids; there is no way I would be able to in each of their lives. I could only be a pir for them. It put a lot on my shoulders, but it put things in perspective, and my determination grew. I noticed the XP bar moved after killing so many. They were weak and did not much; none evented more than five XP. It gave me the thought that I could just massacre a town or two, but I instantly threw that out of my head. I look into the Shop and look at things to pick up. I should pick up something there. I pick up the Nipple Ring of Stamina, Perfect Image, Tough Skin, Knuckle Talent, Mana Compression, Fruit of a Hallowed Tree, Level up Candy, and the Agility Candy. -- Congrattions, You have Purchased the Nipple Ring of Stamina. -- -- Nipple Ring of Stamina: This Ring used by many consorts to please High ranking men uses this to keep their stamina in bed as their men dominated them when they were particrly voracious. Then the Berserkers of High Ridge discovered its use inbat to keep them going in the throes of all types ofbat for the field to the bed, making this a Staple for them, and all men and female warriors want this item making it rare. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased the Perfect Image. -- -- Perfect Image: One time use Talent. Imagine your perfect body, and it will mold itself into it eventually. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Tough Skin. -- -- Tough Skin: It makes the skin tougher without hardening it. It is great for women to keep the soft, supple skin while making it easier but better tough skin. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Knuckle Talent. -- -- Knuckle Talent: Your fists are a weapon of mass fistruction, and You annihte your bar foes with your fists. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Mana Compression. -- -- Mana Compression: Mana In your body is Compressed to a degree no one can understand, Allows Images toe out clearer andst longer when using Compressed mana. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Fruit of a Hallowed Tree. -- -- Fruit of a Hallowed Tree: A rare Fruit that holds an amazing amount of mana from a Tree that only grows in specific environments. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Level up Candy. -- -- Level up Candy: Level up. -- -- Congrattions, You have Purchased Agility Candy. -- This was interesting. I loved the look of mana Compression, and Perfect Image was special. I was going to use it to achieve a bit of my old body from my previous incarnation. I loved my looks. I wonder, though, if It would get rid of my species? Something held on to the cute bunny-kin appearance. I love the silver. I took the Agility candy, Watched the spinner, and It came out to eight agility. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 1 XP: 393/1000 System points: 26100 Mana: 2051/5983 Strength: 19 Agility: 26 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 23 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 34 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- It looked like Tough skin Increased my toughness by ten; it also said though it will increase faster now with the talent, which is nice. I still think I should stick to a Wizard build as I was Still holding insane stats towards that. I think more exercise will help, though. I could use some closebat experience. Without realizing it, my mind was no longer on what happened, and I was feeling better as Mally and Emily did their thing. I was happy with my current stats. I will put the Nipple ring on. I think It came with a piercing pain as I pierced my now super sensitive right nipple. The ring was silver with a dark green emerald at the end with pale blue markings of enchantments. I felt a subtle Power coarse through me. It was nice, but my nipple was screaming at me, and I quickly healed around it, imaging biology at work. That then reminded me of the arrow wound that I was hit by. I looked at the arm I was hit and realized someone did some good first aid removing it. They also put a pain blocker on it. With my emotions going out of control, I never even noticed until the piercing pain of my nipple reminded me. I used the mana flow of my body that was looking quite empty and looked for problems. After a day, the person who had done it cleaned it properly and bandaged It right. I took off the bandage and focused it on regenerating quickly, watching in fascination as the wound closed visibly. I was insanely hungry now, though. Many things I had been ignoring. Healing was one that required nutrients in order to heal, and mana could not fill it in, just speed up the pace of it. If I did, something horrifying happened. It was like someone dried out, and the initial injury became worse. Supplementing imaginary nutrients was only a worst-case scenario because I would have to hold the image in my head applying mana as I stuff the most food in that person''s stomach to make up for it. I would have to hold the image while recing it with real food for days as I would have to wait until it bes waste before letting go of the image, not something I want to do. I shudder with the thoughts of the horror I would have to see if that happened. I decided as I got out of the wagon to cheers of many towards me surprised me. I sat on a log as someone chopped where the food was being cooked. The older man walked up to me and sat beside me. "Chelsea, Thanks for saving our lives. I was told, but the Adventurer guild leader, you were inefficient with your power, and I should be wary..." he looked at me with my response. I showed nothing as I grabbed a bowl of the soup they were making. "But they were right, and so was I these E-ranks are here to stall just for you to learn. The Guild leader told me they were not necessary. I am d though I did." I knew something like that might have happened, confirming that he was trying to get closer to me. "Look, I get it you spent more, and you went out on a limb with me. I get it; I was metaphoricallyte to the party. The truth is, though, many things went wrong. Even if you were equipped with more D-rank Adventurers, That many E-rank and F-rank bandits would have overwhelmed them, So you ''Taking a Risk'' with me saved your life. From what I can tell, Traveling C-rank adventurers are rare, so do not try to bullshit with me, Mr wolf-san," I take arge gulp of the hot soup. "I know you are talking to me for a reason regardless. I will do my job bringing you the location." "Well, you see, a C-rank like you is rare. Many here are not dissatisfied; who cares about some E-ranks deaths on a job they thought was Free money. We would like to see if we could purchase your background while we are selling in the Dwarven Kingdom. Your show of might was quite frightening. It was a show of power many of us even who have seen C-ranks in action were suprised." "Look, I get what you are saying; what do I get out of it?" I did not understand, I thought. What was needing a Background adventurer needed inside a city? "Part of the profit, I say five percent of the total? That way, the guilds there can''t take all their ''fees.''" He said, and my face cracked, showing my confusion. "Ah, you have never been to the dwarf kingdom. They all are very focused on cksmithing and making weapons of power; nowhere can you get better work. The gnomes that live with them focus on mechanics to a level that amazes us all, but the gnomes are more crafty and are the majority of their bureaucrats; anyone without sufficient power bes... Let''s say victims of bureaucrat hell holes. We will take extra weeks of paperwork to get through and sell, eating into profit margins. You see?" "I can use the extra coin, so sure but try to fuck me on this, and you know what. Also, The cut I take is ten percent of the profit. I will not let you use my name for practically free. Ten percent is only of your profit, not your gross made. Be grateful if what your telling me is true; you would lose as much as twenty-five percent with the bureaucrats." I remember some of my friends got into a wiki hole in my previous life and looked into the immigration paperwork for the united states; that was a bureaucrat hell hole if I ever saw one ranging into the years. So I can see many wanting out before they even start. He was thoughtful, and I could tell he wanted to spend less, but In the end, he took my hand and shook it. I smile, knowing I made money for nothing but a name. I was not going to do much but tell them to let them pass, but I am sure he knew more about what was needed. I ate, and Emily came to me with the five left adventurers and their location for me to heal. Four men and a robust woman. I took my time to heal each of the injuries; the woman was next to death, though, and I spent more time on her. She was inches from death, and the ride after without magical healing, I could tell that her vitality must be amazing to keep her going this long. I finished the healing, and my mana was almost out. I took more food to fill what felt like an empty stomach before getting back in the wagon. Mally seemed to be working on the wards still. She did not arrive until It was time to continue. I smiled as I looked at her. She deserves to have herself a good fuck before I meditate. Chapter 12: The Tiger-Kin Mally was about to get good fucking as I looked at her face with that nice tail, and I got an idea. I knew I needed to get to regenerating my low mana pool, but I just had to. I felt a lot more sexually promiscuous than I was in myst incarnation, and I thought of my sexual exploits. Yes, I am more sexually promiscuous this lifetime. I never even made it past three partners in my previous life as I was so busy, and no one wanted to ruin our friendships. I did not care, though. With mana, I could fix most afflictions. In fact, I never even heard of a sexually transmitted disease in this world. I should find out at some point, though. "Use that sexy tail, Mally; I want to try it for a spin," She just entered, but her blush at my tonemanding her something always seems to be a trigger for her. Shees off sexuallymanding, but That bubble butt with those sexy breasts, I don''t think I will get tired of them. She is just so juicy I want to fuck her all the time, and she nodded at me, and the merchant train is on the way. Emily stared at us, and I knew she wanted some too. Mally''s ck tail wraps around Doorknocker, and it was a novel experience. The scales along my sensitive parts are good. She leaned forward, giving me a look down her shirt, which she promptly then took off. She then continued to stroke me off as she turned around and presented her pussy covered with a thong before pulling it to the side. Her tail tip started to y with my urethra bringing a new sensation. She was teasing me, and I am in a world of pleasure. I wanted this pussy and fuck her hard to bring her to climax after climax. Emily was now off to the side masturbating, and I removed the robe I was wearing. My breasts with my new nipple ringid bare, Emily started to go to town on herself even more. I was tempted just to forsake the tail job and stick it into Mally. I asked for this; the novel experience was enjoyable, if not a tease, to see the dripping wet pussy of Mally''s waiting to be taken by me. I wanted to take her, and she let go of me, turned around, andid beside me. She wrapped that sexy tail around me again and started to suck on my left nipple, using her fingers to y with my sensitive right nipple. I am in a world of pleasure just letting her y with me. I continued to climb up in pleasure when Mally let go of my nipples and used her mouth on my tip, and yed with her tongue while using her tail. I was brought to the edge secondster, and I used my hand to force her face down. Quickly I filled her mouth and heard her gulp multiple times. I was riding the wave of pleasure as Mally cleaned me up. "No more waiting Mally. I''m going to fuck the wet pussy now," I growled out at her. Then she smiled and got on all fours; her tail never stopped stroking me and lined it up for me into her waiting hole. I needed no more invitation. I dropped myself in deep her tail letting me go as I dove into her depths. I heard a Squeal of pleasure from her, and Emily sprayed female ejacte onto us from her furious masturbating. I ignored it and started knocking on her wombs door. I noticed her cries of pleasure fueling me to go harder. I couldn''t resist as I saw this fine bubble butt and ced swift, strong ps watching her supple ass wave and slight reddening, and continued to spank her as I fucked her hard. She was screaming in pleasure now as I fucked her as hard as I could and never stopped that spanking. Listening to those pleasured screams begging for more as we bumped along the road. The vibrations giving even more pleasure; no one didn''t know what we were doing. I reached up to her breasts and brought her back, Impaling her again. I kissed her and grabbed her tail, her moan into my mouth as I continued to fuck her and started to tease her tail which seemed sensitive. We are lost in each other''s bodies as we continued to fuck for a half-hour, and I released into her filling her the strong fuck bringing multiple climaxes. When I finished filling up, I had a wanting Emily to the side. I smiled at her. "Clean up my dick, and you can impale yourself," I say; the lust in her eyes broke my determination to meditate, and my lust was high; her mouth now on Doorknocker was amazing. I felt her clean me up meticulously before impaling herself on me, and we kissed in a sitting position as she did all the work. She moaned into my mouth, and I yed with her nice bouncing breasts as we kissed deeply. I became lost in it as she worked me, and I then felt Mally working my balls in her mouth. My pleasure went up another level, and my hips just started fucking Em'' even harder by instinct. I was lost in everything, my body just doing what came naturally, and Emily wrapped her arms around my neck, riding me. Our tongues yed with each other breathless as she climaxed, screaming into my mouth. I continued without regard being pleasured in multiple ways; I just kept ongoing. After a while and Emily orgasming four more times, I filled her awaiting womb. Not once did our mouths leave each other, and we basked in the pleasure. Emily got off me, and Mally jumped on me, cleaning me up. I wanted to go again but couldn''t, "Althoughdies, I want to continue fucking lie rabbits, I need to gather Mana; I am quite short on it." Both Emily and Mally pouted, but I put on my robe that started to smell like sex. I just went to immediately meditate, gathering mana as fast as I could, sending a pulse out every minute three times so aiming more towards recovering mana but still getting a picture of what was around me. Mally started to meditate while Emily took some time and cleaned the area around us. The merchant train continued with its breaks, and we ate with the group. Fewer and fewer people looked at us without blushing; the men had a questioning look, but I ignored them. Days came and went as we continued without incident. The mountains were soon were, and not too long after a fortress, the beast-kin have set up with a small town run by the Goat-kin we were in dwarven territory. One night one of the adventurer women came up to me. I looked at her as she approached. She was tiger-kin with orange and ck fur. She was a hulk through all that muscle mass. Then I remembered the high vitality women I saved. "Thank you for saving me, Miss," she bowed as she thanked me, her ax on her back she went a full ny degrees. I was rather impressed. "May I know the name of my savior?" The breasts on her were about B cup, and she was tall, making me look up; although I was sitting down, even if I were standing, I would face the same problem, probably six foot 6 inches for someone barely five-foot-tall it was weirdly intimidating. "Chelsea, I do not need thanks. It was the same for me as I am new to my power," I state and go back to my food with Mally and Emily. She continued to stand there, looking questioning at me seeming to need to build her resolve for something. "May I have your child?" I was instantly stunned. "Wha?" I look at Emily and Mally. Mally looked like she wanted tough, but Emily looked jealous. "I would like to have the Child of someone so strong even though I am weakparatively I wish to ask that I might bring up a Strong child in the future that you would grace me with a chance!" She shouted for my permission, and I was still lost. I thought about it, and at this point, I was building up a small army of children at this rate, so I just shrugged. I am confused why she was willing to shout out in the middle of a crowd. But everyone knows Em'' Mally, and I have been fucking. I also know that I couldn''t care less that they know. But something I noticed was the blush on this girl''s face; she was enjoying this embarrassing situation of begging in front of everyone. This hulk-like Tiger woman was an exhibitionist or a masochist; I had that gut feeling. My previously unknown side came out, and I smiled. "Okay, on some conditions," I state, her smilerge, and I lift my robe without any cover, and her eyes lock on to doorknocker. I smiled viciously, "Get on your knees. I will eat as we conceive you do all the work as well. I have to rejuvenate my mana still." I was not loud, but I wasn''t subtle, and enough people heard me. The blush on her face was picture-perfect, but I saw no hesitation as she took Doorknocker that was stillid into her mouth. She worked it like a champ but clumsy she was new to this, but doorknocker couldn''t care less as it came to full shortly after her work. Emily and Mally both had grins as she continued to work on me. Emily went and got more food. I made a show of it eating as I was being pleasured a lot of the camp was watching. The Tiger girl''s hand snuck down between her legs. "No more clothes," I state, looking down at her while her hand had just snuck into her short pants. She got up and stripped naked as I pointed down at Doorknocker. Her pussy, though, looked amazing to me. Pussy juices were pouring down her legs. It looked so juicy I wanted to take it. That side of me was enjoying the humiliation of this woman; she clearly enjoyed it. Now though, all the adventurers that were left and most of the merchant train were watching the show as she pleasured me. I lounged in it as she tried her hardest, and I was reaching a peak. I took her head at thest moment and sted the inside of her mouth. She tried toe back, but I held her in spot before her superior strength let her go back. I let that go as Doorknocker sprayed over her face and body with a sizable amount. She was covered in my seed, and I smiled. I took thest gulp from the bowl of soup, finishing the bowl. I passed it to Em'' like I was a king looking down on the girl who just finished sucking me off. "Turn and present me that wet pussy, and I will breed you bitch." she didn''t need to be told twice. My sadistic side I coined it now was in overdrive as she was on all fours, and I stood before bringing doorknocker to her line up. "Be ready for the Ride of a lifetime," I say simply and no longer care about this masochist''s feelings as I dove deep in her tight pussy. It was the tightest I ever had, and it gripped me hard with those developed muscles. I paused only once when I reach all the way to the end of her canal, knocking on her door. I smiled, enjoying the feeling of conquering another before I went to town on her pussy. I felt her orgasm instantly, and her Pussy was squirming around me, trying to milk me. I hammered her, and I started to spank her. She howled and screamed with pleasure as I took her hard and fast, she begged, but I ignored anything she said as the crowd watched her being taken as a breeding bitch. I lost count of the times she orgasmed on me, but I hadn''t once. I wasing close, and I made sure I went point nk and filled her. "FUCK YES, MISS PLEASE FILL ME!" She screamed, and I pumped into her waiting womb. If she was fertile right now, there was no missing. But she wanted to be impregnated, and I would do so. I am so kind; I smiled at that thought. I never left her pussy as she came on my cock again. I smile and grab her by the hair and bring myself down to her ear, and whisper, "Round oneplete time to start round two." I used her hair and my little strength to bring her up to a half-standing position. I started to pump from under her and lifted her, straining my muscles, barely able to maintain the action for long as I showcased to the group of watchers her body as I pumped into her. She could only moan and beg as she came on me more and more often and quickly. I was fast and rough with her andid back, bringing her with me as I pumped from under her. No one didn''t see her in all her glory. I hugged her from behind for a better position. I was having the time of my life as I continued to fuck her. I think she had almost reached a state of constant orgasm; her legs never stopped shaking, and neither did her body. I finished again inside her. I rolled her onto her side and went another round; the sky was starting to get dark, but a fire someone prepared as I fucked the shit out of her kept the light on her. As I just continued past, my orgasm never even paused. My hips continued to roll into this masochist. Her face was the definition of pleasure melted tears and snot. I put her under me and pistoned into her hard. I was lost in her not as tight pussy, but she responded to everything I did to her. This big tiger woman loved every second of the pounding, and she was speechless as I finished a third time in her. I stood up looking at my conquest, and I grabbed her by the hair as I went to take a seat, dragging her body with my legs were weak, though. She loved the treatment, and I realized that I never saw such a masochist before. "Clean me up!" I gave her a good smack to wake her up. She sloppily cleaned me up, trying her best but barely conscious, and when she finished, she simply fell back down and fainted. I looked at her, and even though she was a masochist exhibitionist, I was happy with her. This woman took pleasure in the humiliation that I dealt with her, and she just got even hornier. I wasn''t sure about my feelings on this; she brought up weird feelings I never had before of conquest and domination with the sadistic side I did not know I had. I left back to the trailer. I looked at Emily and pointed at the girl. "Clean her up. I need to think." I ordered rarely did I do that, "Bring her to sleep with us. I need to meditate." Mally and Emily look sexually charged after me fucking this Tiger woman; in fact, The whole camp looked horny. I needed to think about my feelings, though, and my actions. Chapter 13: Kate Tabby I again was emotionally lost. I enjoyed humiliating her and destroying that tiger-kin in front of everyone that weirds me out. I never thought of myself as dominant or sadistic. I have never been ordinary, and I never had the chance to explore my sexuality in myst incarnation. I don''t know my feelings, and I have Doorknocker, and for some reason, when I use it, I feel alpha-like; everyone else should be under me. In myst incarnation, I only had sex about six times in total. I never wanted the rtionships, and it was more about curiosity than me being horny. I had never really had Lust as I felt here. Was I always like this? Was this the trait the system came from to give this to me? I do not know. The Night rolled on with my worries and questioning my sanity. The tiger-kin slept with Mally and Emily, basking in the post-orgasm, and I was meditating, bringing in more mana as I contemted life that seemed to be happening with too much frequency. Was leaving my research life supposed to bring this many things to contemte? Was I overthinking things and should just let things go as they are, and if they do, what do I want to do. This tiger-kin, who I still don''t know the name of, is a pure exhibitionist with masochistic tendencies; they are not exactly amon type of person. Do I want that around me? I was struggling with this, and I disliked what my gut was telling me. I would never want people to see Emily and Mally''s bodies, but the thought of fucking this tiger-kin woman in a crowd for her to cry out screaming in orgasm made my dick fucking hard. The same thought with Mally or Emily makes me pissed. My feelings were telling me to keep her around. Fuck it; I thought I put my hand over her womb and checked to see if she was impregnatedst night. It seemed that she wasn''t fertilest night, and no ovum came was out to be impregnated. I put an enchantment to stop procreation and continued my meditating until sunrise. My mana was almost full as I was working hard on it. It took a long time. I started to work onpressing it as the system gave me increasing my mana pool and making it stronger. Emily was the first to wake, and she smiled at me. I smiled back. I had known her for so long; she has just always been there for me. I paid so little attention to her while growing up, confiding and asking her questions, using her as a sounding board for some of my more enthusiastic ideas. I should pay her more attention. She was consistent; her fighting style was with two rapiers and all about dodging while dealing damage to the enemy, taking them out with finesse. It was a strange way to fight but made sense to me. I think a lot in the ssical RPG sense, though. Maybe that was limiting me? Mally woke next, and I received another smile as those sexy eyes looked at me. She was every bit a seductress. Those eyes just screamed that she wanted to be fucked, and I am sure If it touched her pussy she was wet. Then the Tiger-kin woman woke up, and everyone kind of paused, not sure what to do. "Good morning," I say, simply starting with simply instead of anything eloquent, no need to act like a noble snob, although both the lifetimes I learned how to perfectly. I saw her look at me, then blush very deeply, then wondered where she could hide her head. I smiled at a very shy woman. She was the oldest of us, but we all watched her as she looked for a hole to hide in. Every action she did made me want to dominate her; I do not know what it was. Was it her muscle mass? Was it her demeanor? I do not know. To me, everything she did just screamed to tease me. She continued to look confused and shy this woman, with her orange hair and orange and ck striped tail, just couldn''t seem to find where to ce her eyes as we all watched her. It was cute, and I just couldn''t help it; her muscles were defined as toned in each way her eight-pack abs shown to me it was sexy in its own way. She was an obvious warrior type, but she did not act manly, or at least to me. Her tail wagged happily though one thing I noticed was beast-kins tail tend to show their emotions more than their faces; that didn''t mean they couldn''t school them to cooperate Bunny-kin did not have that problem a little bushy tail can''t give away much. "Name?" I ask. I love the cute act, but you are acting like this in front of the person who ordered you to do that. "Ah, Names Kate Tabby. Ummm, can I ask yours?" She introduced herself, and I smile. "Chelsea." I simply say the woman rubs her thighs and looks at me, wanting to question opening and closing her mouth. "Well, you have something you want to ask?" "Ah?! Yes, um, yes, can I um join your group?" She meekly looks up, and I can''t fucking believe this girl and how nervous and adorable she is; she must be in her mid-twenties, but I fucking just want to tease her how adorable she is. "Why do you think you can?" Asking like it''s an interview, and my smile looks normal, but Mally''s eyes narrow at it, Emily looks questioning by it too. This wasn''t like me, and they both knew it. Mally just asked to join, and I let her in without much thought. This girl was begging to be tortured, and I wanted to so badly. "Um?! I am a Berserker, and um, I can Stand in front of enemies for you while you do your magic?!" Oh my god, she''s fucking adorable with all those nerves; how had she be an adventurer. "Why are you so nervous?" I ask straight out, continuing to put her on the spot and watching her struggle. "I ah... I Umm... I Like you!" She yelled, "I Lovedst night The way you treated mest night the stares of the crowd as you humiliated mest night. It was amazing. Can I call you Master?! Master, it was amazing. I have had sex before, but you took it to a level I never thought possible! I can just imagine the looks of disdain when I go out for patrols with the other guards Hmmmm!" She hugged herself, and I was surprised, and now it cemented I was right all along. This woman was a masochist through and through exhibitionism came from that. "Those eyes were disdaining me. I love them. I never got why, but that look of pure disdain I don''t know how to handle it!" "Fine, you may join us; we will be traveling for years though who knows where we will end up." I simply say, and her smile was bright. "Thank you, Master! I will not let you down!" She shouted in the early morning, and I remembered how much I miss coffee. I told Kate to go away, and Mally expressed her approval, and Emily just called her a dumb slut and obviously looked down on her. I thought of her as a valuable tool to let out emotions that I normally hold in; she loved it when I treated her like a tool, so that''s what I decided to do. I had no idea how this would change the dynamic of the group, but really, except Emily, we are just travelingpanions. I never forced Mally to stay and the same with Kate. With a newpanion who was to the world, and us most of the time unless about sex was shy. However, when it came to sex, Kate was a deviant and held no want to be treated like a maiden or even close to nicely. I justpressed Mana working on that while we traveled. Two more times, we ran into bandits in the days leading up to the fortress manned by the goat-kin on the border. The clean-up was simpler, and my newfound images withpressed mana struck down the small bandit groups with ease. There were no more than forty bandits between the two groups; it was amazing they thought they could even take the merchant train, but who am I to judge. I sat in silence contemting the town in the fortress and asked the wolf-kin merchant the day before we reached the fortress what his ns are. They were to take a full day and night rest there since we will be there tomorrow afternoon to take time to get through the gate. We then will take a two-night stay to let everyone loosen up after the bandit attacks and rest for a day. Then we would be in transit to a trade hub city known as Nogrod that is where I will help with the paperwork shit. Then we can go our separate ways. It sounded nice to me. The Dwarven kingdom made me excited I was looking forward to it; we were about a week left after our rest. I was tired of the road a bit, and I had lots of sex with Emily and Mally; Kate was an interesting thing; she seemed to get off any mean thing I did to her, bringing out a more primal side to myself I didn''t know I had. If I treated her nicely, she got turned off; it was unsatisfying to her to be treated like ady, and she asked me to stop doing that to her. It was like a tease to her that didn''t satisfy her like a good tease. Like an itch, you couldn''t reach, and someone scratches it for you, but it was too light, just making it worse. That was the best way I can describe it. The ride up to the Fortress was scenic. Two cliff edges in Tall mountains creating a natural canyon that looked amazing; it was like a fissure between the two mountains, and at the bottom of it was a Fortress wall that looked tiny in scope to those mountains. I wonder what happened for the canyon to be created; this would have been a geographical phenomenon that geologists would make careers studying. The train reached those walls, and I looked up into the sky as we were checked in. It was a beautiful day out, and I was hoping for a good inn tonight and probably a good fuck. I think I could just fuck Kate in the baths? I was questioning that as the train entered, I heard something as I went into the walls that worried me. "You guys are either lucky or unlucky the Kingdom of Arlin and the Beasts of the mountains have just dered war against each other. As a trade Caravan, Be wary of getting to Nogrod; you need to pass some beast territory." I looked at the guard who warned us and thanked him for the information. "All adventurers should be given this information; you keep traders trading keeping us with taxes so we can live without you guys getting traders here unharmed; we would be destitute, so we help you you help us, kay?" I nodded at the logic and thanked him again as we entered the fortress. It was built entirely out of stone with a wide main street; all the houses were packed together, but the streets are wide for at least two wagons or carriages side by side. It was well built, I thought. We made it to the Inn that was specifically meant for the merchants with a ce for the wagons to be packed in a locked warehouse that fits most of them. This whole town seemed to be made for this and the soldiers to protect trade and stop an assault. It was a good fit for the country since it seemed most merchants went where the money was and only were taxed in ces like these. I saw The wolf-kin merchant haggling with a higher-up-looking soldier, probably on the taxes on the merchant train. The soldiers seemed to guard the merchandise but also counted it. When the soldier walked up to the higher up looking one, the haggling continued on. I decided to ignore it and went inside the Inn for some for and to learn where the bathhouse was. It was going to be a good night for me. I smile as I head inside. Chapter 14: Night at the Inn Entering into the Inn, the ce was crowded with the merchant train in therge Inn. I walked up to a Goat-kin Male and asked which room I am in. It was the master suite of the ce. I got up to the room, and Mally with Emily was checking it out. It was arger bed with a desk that was it, and Iughed; it also had its own toilet. It was funny. We still had to go to the bathhouse, and I had no issues with that. Kate entered through the door behind me and told us that dinner was ready for us downstairs, so we all made our way down. It was simple baked potatoes with a stew, and I think rabbit was the main meat. That put me in a conundrum. I was a rabbit; in a way, was this cannibalism? I thought about it for a minute before I said fuck it and ate with everyone else. I was a good portion of my meal when I felt someone slip under my robes and start to suck me off. I looked to see both Emily and Mally, and it didn''t take a genius to know who it was. This was another first of novel experiences enjoying a nice blowjob as I ate. I enjoyed the sensation of slowly growing and her mouth for some time as I ate, slowly leaning back. I realized nothing stopped anyone from seeing Kate''s work on me, but I just don''t care. The Barmaid, another Goat-kin with grey pointed ears and some ck horns curved to the center pointing out blushed; she realized what was happening, and I felt Kate pick up speed. "Are you all done,dies?" She asked her rack was about a D cup, maybe C just on edge, and I looked obviously. I was still hungry, and I asked for more. I watched as she walked away, and I checked out her petite ass, roughly five feet six inches; she was taller than me, but that petite ass I wonder if it can handle me? She looked to be in her early twenties. I would ask her If she wanted to join us tonight. I decided when she came back with more food. I saw the merchants all around enjoy eating and drinking, bringing me the question of alcohol. I have never tried it in either of my lives. I was too young and too busy when I turned legal enough, but there is no legal age limit. Maybeter I decide, tonight I shall indulge in sex. Iy back waiting for more food that didn''t take long and enjoyed Kate''s handy work on me. She was trying hard; I felt it. I think she probably is ying with her clit turned on to be known that she is in a public ce doing this. With food in front of me, I started to eat again. I was feeling good, and it made the food even better. Mally and Emily looked at me with a sort of exasperated look. I let Kate do what she wanted under the table, and I was feeling quite good. I was reaching my peak as I was finishing my second te. I had a little backed potato left when Kate brought me to my peak. I unleashed fully into her mouth, and she took me as far down her throat as she could. I just ignored my surroundings and enjoyed the sensations going through me. I was in a blissful full state; my hunger had been sated, and temporarily my lust was taken care of. I smile as I finish in Kate and feel her clean me up. I finish thest of the potato and lean back, satisfied the Barmaid came over still blushing. "Did you enjoy that?" She asked and blushed deeper as Kate went back to her spot. "Why, yes I did, cutie. Would you like to join uster tonight?" I straight up ask, and she blushes deeper than ever. She seems indecisive and didn''t know what to say. "Look, Cutie, you don''t know what to do, and I will not force you. If you want after work, we are in the inns best room apparently, and you can join us there. You don''t have to say a thing now." I put a silver coin into her hand. "That is for you for being such a good waitress; nothing else now we must go, thanks!" I got up, and Mally, Emily, Kate, and I head out to the next door baths. I think my robe stinks and decides I will change into a new one; it smells of sex and sweat. It was not a far trip, and we were all stripped, and I noticed I took my staff with me everywhere without conscious thought now, and I smiled as that was what a wizard of my caliber should be doing. I was still turned on from Kate''s blowjob before and was stuck at full mast. I started to clean, and Kate got before me before getting kicked to the side by Mally. "You already had your fun let others have their turn." Emily and Mally start using their breasts to clean me. I was shocked at their forthrightness as we were being watched, or more particrly, my dick was being eyed by many women in the bath. The merchant train knew, but some of them were jealous of thedies with me. I let them have their way of cleaning me, and Mally took some time using those wonderful melons to clean Doorknocker carefully. I am just really enjoying myself. I can''t exin it, just the sheer feelings. I was overwhelmed in it as Emily cleaned my back, Mally, my front. It took an embarrassingly short time for me to spray Mally''s face in my zone. She just smiled up at me and continued to clean me. When I was more than clean, They finally rinsed me down, and I see a pouting Kate join us, looking jealous and excited. I noticed my life was bing more and more about sex with women. I wondered what a man''s ass felt like. It would be another novel experience I decide on and would do it if the opportunity presented itself. The bath just turned into a foursome as we had spectators. It felt awesome feeling all the jealousy aimed towards thedies and me. I came In Mally, Em'', and Kate once before I put an end to it and told them I want to rx in the bath for a bit. My control, if you can call it that of my lust, I thought was getting better, but that seemed only possible with the amount of sex I was having. I was about to sit down when Em'' rushed to be behind me, and Inded in her softp, and she started to massage my shoulders. I decided to say fuck it and let her work. Mally and Kate take a side to me but just rx. I let go of all thinking and just rxed into it. Altogether, the bath took a couple of hours before we got dressed to leave. When we did, I noticed the Inn''s dining room almost empty and that cute barmaid finishing some cleaning behind the bar. I smiled and waved. Then I smacked Kate''s ass hard, winking at that cute barmaid who blushed hard and continued up to our room. I hope she joins us. We make it up the stairs and enter the room, and I noticed a box with a note on it. I quickly read the note while checking the box for enchantments. The merchant wolf-kin in charge wrote the note. "Chelsea, I noticed your newpanion''s tendencies, and I thought you might need to contain her a bit tonight as thanks; please have this. Regards, Owenwolf Forback." I smile and open after knowing there are no enchantments on anything other than a hardened enchantment. I open it and see a set of shackles. I turn and look at Kate, holding them up, and her smile and lust show. I have nothing to bind her to, but I think a nice rod can fit in these to hold them in ce spread. I never thought of BDSM, but I know what Kate liked. I can be malleable and work something out. Mally sees it too and smiles as well, walking over to Kate. "Well, Someone has given you a gift, Kate; maybe we can whore you out like some cheap slut?" Mally says into her ear, and the shudder I see is perfect. Mally had her hand on her pussy; her breathing hitched, and I pass the shackles to Emily, and she starts to lock her hands behind her back. The chain isn''t long to the part that attaches to the legs. Almost perfect, maybe a little too long as there was some ck as her arms were bound. I hear a knock at this moment. "Well, I wonder who that is?" I say loudly, opening the door to the cute barmaid. I say nothing and step out of the way the nervous cutie steps in. I ce a finger and point towards Kate. "We will give her a show," I state, and I kiss the cutie. I feel the sharp horn poke my head as she leans down and into it. I respond, making the kiss deeper, and start to strip her. Her dress fell easily, and she had an ugly pair of granny panties which I remove quickly and picture them in mes, and they quickly disappear. The girl is startled, but I give her no time; as I remove my lips to strip Myself and am in full glory, she gasps, looking at Doorknocker. The look of shock and lust never tires me; she looks questioning whether it will fit, but I give her no time to think as I am on her again, slowly losing myself in lust. I start to massage her clit feeling its wetness and get her prepped as I kiss her, and my other hand is on her beautiful breasts. Kneading them and pinching them lightly, I hear her moan into my mouth, her pussy getting wetter as I y with her. I never give her time to think as I stop prepping her and Line myself up to her pussy. I push in and feel something break, realizing this girl was a virgin, and I realized she would need time to adjust. I let her have that time; as I slowly work my way deeper, her gasps and moans. I felt myself knock on her door and her squeal as I kissed her. I stay still ying with her clit and breasts, making her feel good. I wait more time than my body wanted to in her hot canal. I was enjoying the tightness, but I wanted to give her an amazing first time I knew she would remember. "You okay?" she nods, "Ready?" she nodded again, and that''s all I needed. I hear some moans behind me from mydies as I slowly start giving this cute barmaid a good standing fuck ever so slowly. I went in and out a few times before Iid her on the bed and pulled myself out to stand up. I licked my lips and pulled her to the edge of the bed, and reinserted myself. I was slow and grew faster. I was going faster and faster, hearing the girl''s moans of pleasure. I hear a small squeal as her legs start to shake, and her tight pussy tightens further as she cums hard on me, and I smile and go faster. She cums again and again on me. I go faster and faster fucking her as she starts losing all control. Begging and moans start to fill the roof, and I see Mally ying with Emily licking each other in a sixty-nine and Kate standing there with a dripping wet pussy. I just fucked this barmaid more and more as she starts to scream and moan in pleasure until I reached my Peak and released deep inside her. Her pleasured face was amazing. I didn''t stop as our orgy continued with one exception. Kate was on the side loudly, begging to be fucked. Through the night, we let her watch. I don''t know what Mally did, but she couldn''t seem to move from the spot and could only watch as the barmaid Mally and Emily received attention. She was drooling and moaning, begging for attention. It wasn''t until the next morning when the barmaid had a swelling stomach from how much I pumped in her that I pulled the standing Kate and told her to clean up her pussy. I watched as she ate her out, and I finally gave her what she wanted the whole night, a rough and dirty fuck so hard she screamed as I continued to pound her until I released. I called it there though I was tired, and the cute barmaid needed to work. We unshackled Kate, and the four of us slept while the exhausted girl ran downstairs. It wasn''t long before we slept with a morning sun shining into the window. Chapter 15: War on the Horizon Awakening, I felt someone ying with Doorknocker, and after a long night with mydies and that cute barmaid, I am a bit sensitive. I release quickly into their mouth with a moan of pleasure. I open my eyes and see the cute barmaid that I fucked the brains out of. She dropped her pussy onto Doorknocker, and I moan again, feeling her tightness around me. She was not shy and came down for a kiss as she rode me. I just enjoyed it and reciprocated. With a bit of a makeout session and felt two mouths on my breasts, I am surrounded by sexual pleasure. Without any effort, I let loose inside the cute barmaid again. I was then called everyone to a stop as people were getting excited and about to continue the orgy from the night before. "Okay, Ladies, I know we all want to fuck, but we have shit to do today, and if we start now with the few hours we have, we will not get anything done!" I state loudly, and thedies all blush. Doorknocker was firmly in the girl still hard, and I just wanted to leave it sheathed in her. Instead, I kissed her and pulled her off. I found out her dad learned this morning of our interactions and was ted giving her the day off and sending her upstairs to seduce me. A couple of hourster, she still hadn''t slept, so I told her to sleep while we were out. "Ladies, we can all fuck again tonight. I know Kate won''t take no for an answer," I smile at them all, "Let us get our stuff done, get some food and bathe, then I can fuck youdies like the bunny I am." Emily is happily smiling, and Mally agrees. Kate, on the other hand, looks unsatisfied but epting. I noticed Kate was still in the shacklesst night. I took them off, and she rubbed her sore joints but whispered in my ear. "I enjoyedst night and hated it; I love you." That threw me off, and I didn''t know how to respond; I just smiled at her and got dressed in a blue robe, and grabbed my staff heading downstairs. The inn''s diner was preparing for diner as it was around high noon. I kissed thedies as they all went separate ways to get shit done. I went to the alchemy guild that had a small branch everywhere to see if there were any ingredients that they had I was interested in. I stepped up, and a short goat-kin male serviced me. I asked about the rarer ingredients. There was nothing that caught my eye, so I started asking about local specialties and found a few that were unique. I picked some up to studyter in various research. I went to the small branch of the adventurers guild here, and there wasn''t much. One of the girls working here was a Cat-kin with a nice smile. I flirted with her for a bit, but she wasn''t receptive. I felt pushed aside by her, but that was fine. She was professional, and I had the feeling as well this was normal for her. There was nothing that really interested me, so I just walked around town, looking around seeing if anything caught my eye. It wasn''t until I went into the leather shop and looked around I saw some whips and a flogger I thought that Kate would love if I used it on herter. So I picked up a Brown flogger feeling embarrassed about what I was thinking. I left with red cheeks, and the goat-kin was very helpful. I went back to the Inn, and it was starting to serve dinner. Mally was back, so I sat down with her. She was a little annoyed some of the supplies she wanted being not avable here since it was on the border with less traffic, surprisingly. Apparently, the bureaucratic taxes in the dwarven kingdom stopped a lot of independent merchant''s travel, cutting down supplies here. It was why the goat-kin was so amodating to us. The big merchant guilds did bulk runs twice a year here, and the delivery was three weeks from today, so they were out. I listened to herin a bit, and a young bar waiter dropped a beer for us with a blush. This was a little goat-kin boy who looked cute. I thanked him and saw him go to serve more customers¡ªprobably the brother of that cute girl upstairs. Slowly thedies trickled in. Emily got some more supplies to upkeep her weapons, and Kate got some as well and stopped by the adventurers guild to pick up some potions. Most adventurer''s guilds kept a supply of them and sold them at a discount to lower-ranked adventurers. As a country, it was smart to support them in the lower phases to have more chances for them to get strong and upkeep the peace easier. It was cheaper than having soldiers patrol the roads for bandits and to take care of low-tiered beasts. I think it is inefficient, but it is the way it is. We enjoyed a good meal, and our cute barmaid came from upstairs to join us for bathing. We had a fun romp in the bath, and a very annoyed boss talked to me in a respectful but firm way that I can''t do that it is unhygienic, which is true... But we had fun. We continued back in the Inn, taking carnal pleasures in each other over the night. It was an enjoyable experience here. We slept a little earlier but only had a few winks before the merchant train had to leave. We left with a very sad barmaid wishing us goodbye to us. She was crying, and it kinda hurt, but I smiled at her and left without looking back. We had a trip ahead of us, and We were boarding the North Beast mountains and the Dwarven Kingdom, both mountainous, and there was a giant forest road to the City Nogrod. The path started inside the canyon, and Usdies in our little alcove slept the sleep we missed fromst night. After I awoke, Emily, who wanted to get frisky, was stopped when The wolf-kin merchant leader asked to see me. Her disappointment was palpable, but since the merchant train was still moving, he wasn''t going to call me if it wasn''t important. I ran to catch up to one of the carriages that he was at and jumped up to take a seat with him in the back. "What is up, Mr. Owen?" I asked, trying to confirm that was his name. "I see you read the message. Perfect, It was weird you didn''t know my name, to be honest," He stated, and I gave a small smile. "I am a very closed person. To be honest, Mr. Owen, can I call you Owen?" he nodded, "Good Owen unless someone does something that catches my attention or interest enough for me to take the time to ask or remember, I really don''t know peoples names I am a research type personality. Please don''t take this incorrectly, but to my mind, people don''t matter. Research does some of those bandits. I would have loved to dissect them and put them on a table to open them up, preferably still alive, so I could see how everything works. I am a person driven towards understanding everything about Mana. The reason you even see me here traveling is that I need the experience to see how others see it too." "I can see you are a driven girl with lots of knowledge, but the world around you matters, Miss Chelsea, May I call you Chelsea?" This time I nod, "When you take time to show you care to those around you, just simple things like knowing their names, it shows you care. A person is more likely to do what you want if you show small things that make them think you care, Chelsea. I know you don''t mean it personally, but people will. But that is not what this conversation is supposed to be about. I know you just woke up, and I know you and the Ladies around you want to... Indulge in each other, and I do not want to insult your professionalism since you are the one who has noticed each attack. With that in mind, though, I received the news in town." "Oh, I am not talking good news, Owen; otherwise, we would not be having this conversation. I just realized I cut you off, Owen; sorry, my bad," I apologize. "It is eptable. I paused for a little too long, and you cut in. But nheless, When I was in town, I heard not only was the Kingdom of Arlin now in a war with the beasts several kingdoms are starting to dere war with them against the Beasts. For the longest time, none of the Northern Beasts Mountains have been avable for resource extraction; no one was angry with them too much. Now though, if Arlin takes even a small chunk, that will spell disaster to the neighboring countries. So now I have it on good authority; what is the first thing when wars like this start?" I sigh unless one was a tyrant that could take them out in one swoop. The best thing to do was to raid the supply lines. Now that everyone is joining the war andpeting for territory, the raids on trading will get worse. "Has our Beast-kin nation dered war or the Dwarven kingdom?" I ask, simply hoping for a double no. "Our Beast-kin Nation has not, but the Dwarven Kingdom has. Meaning Raids will be starting. I do not know what started this mess, but we will be affected, which means I really need you to be on your game all the time, Chelsea. I am Fine with your indulgences before, but all our lives are on the line." He looks at me seriously, and I sigh. I will have to control my urges, and so will mydies. I nod and bid him farewell. I simply stand and wait for my carriage and jump in. Emily has a look of want, and I stop her with a sad smile. "Ladies, we need to be ready for battle at any time." I start and go into a rant about what is happening. Kate and Emily pale a little at the implications, but Mally didn''t at all. I go on about what I need to do until I feel like I am talking for the sake of talking. I told them at my finish that I will be meditating and keep a close eye on everything. That although I wanted to indulge in their sweet bodies that we were all paid to be here and that we need to do our jobs. I sat down and worked onpressing my Mana further and sending out pulses to check for potential threats. I was frequent no one a minute but at least four pulses of three a minute so that I could keep my surroundings known. It was going to be a long trip. Chapter 16: Battle Road part 1 The road was lonely, and I had a hard-on, but I kept my attention on the pulses of mana. I could not sate my lust in the future if I die now. I would have many children fatherless if I die now. So I stayed concentrated. This went on for days as we traveled, stopped, and rested. I was on constant alert. While I also kept up onpression of my mana. I ate quickly and went back to meditating. I missed the warmth of a good pussy, though. I think I might have gotten addicted. It was five days down the road when the first ambush happened. These were not Bandits, and they attacked like they knew what they were about. Too bad they did not know I was here, and a retreat was prompt and very quick. I felt a weird mana presence, but they withdrew. Still, I felt I hadn''t seen thest of them. From that day, battle became decentlymon, slowing our progress. It wasn''t until beasts showed up on mass. We are just about to exit the canyon when I noticed. They were hidden well, and something was up. My instincts rose, but nothing was around in my perception. It was quiet, and nothing was around. Something told me there was something wrong. That is when I realized my perception was bouncing back all around. I think something was shielding. I yelled to the train to get things ready for battle. I was surprised, and the rest were even more surprised. Instantly I felt Mally''s weird mana fluctuations of her activating wards to some spell she cast. Then It started as everyone was ready forbat. Large apes started to jump from cliff sides, entering our perimeter. I started using my version of a mana gun quick shooting with my staff pointed to keep my costs down. I had developed this over thest few days to keep my mana expenditure down. I shot fast and was reaping lives. The adventurers were in small melees around the merchant train. Emily took on three apes, but Instinct forced me to look up, and I saw a Silver Ape with mana fluctuations. It jumped from the cliff edges and instantly shot a fist of mana at me. It was a form of Mana bullet I thought brought to speed with his fist crude and unremarkable in my opinion but light on imagination and mana. I instantly brought up a mana shield. The Shit mana fist the ape brought harmlessly fizzled on my shield, but My instincts were crying, and I followed them, shooting mana bolt after mana bolt, running away from the ape as it uses itsrger body brushing aside the cart. I leaped out of the way, making myself scarce. I used my natural bunny-kin body, leaping away from taking shots at some of the other apes who tried to stop me as I passed. I put a geyser of superheated steam under the ape''s next step. But his shield made that moot point, and our spells went back and forth as he used superior strength to wear me out faster than him. The smaller apes were thinning out as the adventurers took them out with few casualties with my support as I dodged this giant silver ape. I was tired, though, as the ape was on my ass, and I almost was grabbed multiple times. Emily tried to attack him, but I shouted out a firm order to retreat from it. I lured the ape that only had eyes for me out of the merchant train. It was on my ass, and it grabbed my leg. My only thought was, ''Oh Fuck''. It took me and threw me at the canyon cliff face, and the wind was knocked out of me, and my brain fucking hurt. It was on me in seconds, and I forgot about the pain of putting up a shield to defend myself. Its fist met it and shattered my shield, but it bought me a second to use my limited agility and move out of the way. It grabbed my leg again, though, throwing me at the other cliff face wall. I used my mana as I was flying like a bullet towards the cliff face to slow my momentum. Inded on my feet, and this Giant Silver ape was in my face again. I felt myself cough up some blood from injuries as I conjured my special Thermite bolt unleashing it at him. I jump out of the way, forcing my eyes away as I do. I hear a scream of anguish. The ape''s fur was untouched, but it was wing at its own eyes in pain from the sh. I took this as my opportunity and created arge Ice spear and went behind him, shoving it up to its ass physically. I then produced a second Thrimite bolt unleashing it on him. This time it set him on fire, and he sat down, impaling himself on my ice spear. It hollered onest time, and I felt no more mana fluctuations from him. I was breathing hard and couldn''t believe how difficult that fight was. I realized a lot of my shorings today. I ran back to the merchant train as it was cleaning up. We were getting supplies back onto wagons. Gathering and retrieving anything that could be retrieved and rescued. I realized the enchantments on the barrels our wagon had were hardcore like it was carrying liquid gold. I shrugged as I helped quickly, but the pain was pulsing through me. I took a bit of time and noticed I had internal injuries from hitting the cliff wall and healed them quickly; the apes were valuable, especially the silver ape. I Took Kate and Emily, and we took out the Mana core the size of a baby''s fist. I think that it was on the verge of bing a mid-Tier Magical beast. It was the start of the war. We packed up the Train and continued only one wagon less. Its back axel waspletely obliterated and couldn''t be repaired with what we had. Now I was trying to gather mana on top of a barrel, gathering as quick as to recuperate. I looked into the system. -- Congrats on reaching Level 2; all remaining shop Items will be discarded. -- -- New items are in the shop. -- -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 2 XP: 175/10000 System points: 29000 Mana: 1983/6235 Strength: 19 Agility: 26 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 23 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 35 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- Oh, I leveled up. I only saw a point up in my instinct since Ist checked. I wonder what leveling up signifies. So far, I get new Shop Items. It seems I might have gotten the goat girl or the dog-kin pregnant. I realized with the system I can only get points for ejacting in a woman once per woman a night. My multiple orgasms inside the same girl didn''t count, which sucks, but this System makes me a Slut for some reason. Or, more politely, I am sexually promiscuous. I will take it that way. I wonder what is in the shop. -- Shop Talent Shop Skill Shop Item Shop Skill Shop -- -- Talent Shop Silenced Casting - 50000 points Staffs Talent - 7000 Points Mana Hair - 5000 points -- -- Skill Shop Energy Cultivation - 4000 Points Focused Casting - 5000 Points Magical Body - 100000 Points Gravity Magic - 50000 Points -- -- Item Shop Hide It Panties - 1000 points Enchantment Book - 10000 points Lucky Anal Plug - 55000 points Nipple Ring of Mana regeneration - 12000 Points -- -- Stat Shop Agility Candy - 7000 Points Strength Candy - 4000 Points Wisdom Candy - 15000 Points Creativity Candy - 30000 Points -- I look at these, and I don''t know how to feel. It''s expensive, but I bought the Nipple Ring of Mana regeneration quick and Pierced my left nipple with it. It matched the stamina ring and was blue instead of a green gem. It hurt for a bit, but I felt mana be easier to reabsorb. -- Congrats on purchasing the Nipple Ring of Mana Regeneration -- -- Nipple Ring of Mana Regeneration: A ring from the Arcane Era that was highly criticized for it being sexually ced. After repeated attempts, Wizards learned that Mana regeneration needed to be close to the heart and wouldn''t work on rings on their fingers or anywhere else. Thus criticism left and celebrated the creator. Which left this ring is Incredibly valuable. -- I healed my now sensitive nipple and continued my mana gathering at a quickened pace, d about my purchase. It helped me refill to half mana when we were attacked again in the fields. This time I found it was that first group again. This time they were ready for me. I felt killing intent directed at me. I jumped to the side out of the wagon with my staff. I was targeted, though, by several archers. They already got a sessful ambush, and I was pressured. Wards and mana started to swell illusions were conjured, confusing the enemy, and the adventurers were tiredly fought. I was focused on the archers as I was suppressed. I shot back mana bullets at them, lessening the fire and pressure I was under, but My mana senses to get good locations were being suppressed. I was annoyed as my casting was being hurt. Every time I tried to cast a geyser under the enemies, It was countered somehow. They had a Mage with them who must have detected how I was catching them and came up with a counter. I was mad that it only took them a few days toe up with a solution to my mana pulses. I was undercover shooting at the rangers in the back. My instincts crept up, and I felt the mana fluctuate behind me. I felt cold sweat as a dagger came from nowhere with a Cat-kin girl behind it with a smile. I never froze, though. I sent a Mana burst quick pushing out in a bubble towards her blowing her away, and followed it up with a mana bullet at her that she deftly dodged before disappearing. FUCK, that was some type of assassin or rouge that was fucking scary. All of us were suppressed, and I see a bunch of adventurers on the ground bleeding. Emily was in a fight with five barely holding on. Mally was stabbing Soldiers as they stood dumbly staring into the distance. Kate, like a typical Berserker, was attacking non-stop, bleeding from hits. I needed to change this, and I wasn''t sure how. I decided to go with my natural instinct on it. I used my go-to trump card that seemed to work. I sent a Thrimite Bolt but didn''t send it to kill. Instead, I use it as a shbang. I heard screams of pain as I ran to a new cover. I didn''t get them all, but I sent out a few more bolts. I was running low on mana, but I believe I got thest of the rangers. It''s that mage and assassin that I need to get rid of; otherwise, we are all dead. I couldn''t get rid of the assassin without taking out the mage. I looked but couldn''t see the mage. Then a thought hit me. What if the assassin was the mage. Instead of looking for the Cat-Kin, I decided to take out the small soldiers and run over to support Emily and Kate. Mally seemed to be fine. That was until I felt a Mana maniption behind her and Saw the Cat-kin appear behind Mally. She was going for a death strike, but Mally turned and Smiled at her, and her body turned to mist. Suddenly Mally''s dagger was in the Cat-kins Head, and she died on the spot. I didn''t think about it as I helped Emily and Kate quickly killing with mana bullets until we won the battle. Chapter 17: Battle Road part 2 Days of fightse out, slowing our progress. It was battle after battle, and our train was moving slow we were still about a week out at this pace. Repeatedly I was using my mana, the adventurers were getting injured, and we were run ragged. I eventually put the train to a stop. "Owen, My mana is desperately short. I have no idea where all the enemies areing from, but from beasts to humans attacking us, I am fucking beat. I have been horny as shit, and these fucking robes are making me frustrated. I need to stop and collect mana before the next fight. I feel nothing is around us. Mally can make us invisible if we pull off to the side of the road, and we can spend a day or two recuperate. We have Me Mally, Emily, Kate, and two other adventurers alive, giving us very littlebat powerpared to when we first started. I am Fucking Tired. I haven''t slept Owen since we have left the fortress, only meditating. I need rest; the adventurers are full of cuts and need healing from me. WE NEED A BREAK!" I yell at him. "Look, Chelsea, I get what you mean, but just because of all these attacks doesn''t mean more areing. We stop now, and we can be caught up too and then be taken down under a flood of enemies," he stated. "That fucking makes no sense. Mally Is an aplished Illusionist, and I have not seen an enemypletely dispel her Illusions. We are desperate, Owen. If I get attackedter today, I have one option run. I will run as fast as I can, taking Mally, Emily, and Kate with me. I have nothing to fight with Owen. I have no Mana, and I am not even sure I could run far! I will fucking run for my life, taking those I care about. Why the fuck are you in such a hurry?!" "The Cargo Chelsea Some of it is on a deadline we have already slowed so much, and someone must have leaked the contents for it to be so many enemies," He sighed at thest part, and I look at him sharply. "What is inside?" I asked simply and very direct, looking at him. I demanded an answer with my eyes. He sighed and looked at me straight in the eyes. "Hallow Beer is in the cart you have been staying," I suck in a breath; no wonder each was enchanted with hardening, and even a beast didn''t break a casket. Hallow Beer was an absolutely addictive beer that could only be drunk by those at least B-rank or above anyone else would so addicted instantly they would seek it out all hours a day. C-ranks could drink it and be sober after years of work, but those less strong would just be mindless in need for drinking it. It wasn''t illegal, but it was closely monitored by authorities and was fucking expensive. I wanted to do some tests on it and its distilling process, but Hallowed fruits were rare, and the farms they grew were insanely protected with at least a B-rank person at all times. There were barrels and barrels of it in the back. I remembered our agreement with the profit afterward. "You were going to treat these barrels of it as normal alcohol, weren''t you? Thet would make a decent bit of money in the Dwarven Kingdom but nowhere hear Hallow Beer that powerhouses will snap up quickly since there is a supply and demand with the higher-ups in a kingdom. So you make a huge profit with that alone. I would have used my name to cut corners also on all those taxes thate with it, majoring you a huge profit. This shit goes for thousands of gold a barrel, and you have at least sixty barrels. No wonder we are a target." I sigh, things bing clear. There must be an event that drives the price even higher, and if someone leaked the information on it from his contacts, that meant that more bandits would go out of their way for a retirement fund. "FUCK!" I yell, "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK," I blow off some steam screaming, knowing we need to move. I walk back to the caskets of Hallow beer. I sit down, crossing my legs others have noticed my outburst, and I think. "Mally!" I shout out, and she appears near me. "Ya?" She asks. "Look, no one needs to know why but we need to move, and quickly can you make the whole merchant train invisible while we travel down the road?" "Nope, it wouldn''t matter; the type of illusion needed for movement would destroy my mana pool in seconds of travel moving invisible spell on something sorge is exponential I couldn''t keep it up." I tap my feet and contemte we could divert attention from the rest of the merchants and leave them to die, but that is a terrible solution. I came to myst and realize we need to tuff it out. "Fine, Owen, no more stops even at night we need to outpace the people who want our cargo. Nothing we can do with beast ambushes along the roads, but we sure as shit can outpace human bandits." I yell at him, and he smiles at me. Very quickly, everyone packs up, and I am gathering mana, trying as fast as I can to bring in more. It went a whole day and a half; my mind was sunk into meditation to get more mana for the inevitable sh again; my instinct called it out. We went one more day, and my mana neared half. I was not even sending out pulses so that I can gather faster. "Attack" Was yelled out, and I stood instantly with my staff, my robe fluttering. I jumped out, almost tripping on my robe in exhaustion. This Robe had to go. I will get new clothing. I jump out and see more bandits thanking the high heavens. I had time to regenerate mana, and I aimed my staff shooting my form of Arcane missiles reaping the lives of bandits to win good armor, and arrows came at me. I put up a mana shield blocking most of the arrows. Except one goes through with exceptional ease and prices me in the stomach. I cough a chunk of blood, my mind passing. More arrows rained, and my mind whirled back up, and a Mana shield came up, but I retreated as fast as I could. I shot back with more Mana bullets. I release a pulse, gathering information on the enemy, and there are roughly forty enemies; twenty are in a melee with thest dregs of adventurers that badly need me, and all the rest are in the trees shooting at me. It seems my reaping of lives makes me a prime target. I run to one of the wagons for cover and Rip out the arrow screaming at the pain. I see a chunk of my stomache out with it and heal as much as I can so that stomach acid doesn''t leak into the rest of my body, killing me. I cough more blood, and the arrows are now pointed at my group. I pull out a mana shield over the top of them just before they get hit, but again one contemptuously goes through, killing one of the adventurers I failed to learn the name of. I rapidly cast more mana bullets killing the melee bandits inbat, and the arrows are on top of me again. I run dodging most, but one hit my leg,paring my movement. I was in serious trouble. There had to be a ranger using some type of skill or energy that could hurt wizards, I had no idea their rank or what was up, but they were sniping the adventurers and me. Only Seconds had passed, and we were in a terrible position. I decided to picture a fragmentation grenade and used mana to throw it into the forest as I shot more mana bullets dodging as many arrows as I could. I couldn''t identify the arrow the ranger shot, but I could use a mana shield to filter them out. I put the shield farther from my body than I am used to buying time and dodge at thest second. I hear my grenade go off and a couple of screams as I finish up five more enemies attacking the adventurers with us. Seconds past as I dodge and bleed. I feel my blood dripping into my robe and shot thest of the enemies attacking. Emily uses her sabers when one bes distracted and kills off two people with a strange movement. I was losing focus, but we got in cover as more arrows came down, but my shield protected us. I decided I need this battle to end now. I decided that I will do ast resort trump card. I feel it out and Summon with one of the few things I don''t want to do. My mana depletes faster than the blooding out of my stomach, and I feel more and more tired exhaustion was starting to take over any thoughts. I needed something to wake me up. My mana drained till I was at less than ten percent mana, and the spell kicks in. The arrows continue to fly, and I hide under the wagon. "TAKE COVER!" I yell to everyone, hoping they hear. I see merchants jump out of the wagons andy on the ground as a meteoritees through the sky, bing a meter wide, and I hear screams as it hits into the trees, followed by an earthquake. I smile as I feel the heat skyrocket. I used thest of my mana, creating a shield to protect the merchant train from the st, and felt my mana drain till thest and became an empty vessel. I barely kept consciousness getting out from under the wagon. I yell out, "Run Get This train moving, or we Die." I was panting, and I was in a small world with my vision bing increasingly smaller. I climbed onto the barrels and meditated; if I fell asleep, I would die. Mydies joined me. I heard cries, but I forgot my surroundings, increasing my mana on my stomach, closing, and stitching my internal organs back together. I used mana as I gathered it holding images; simultaneously, my world became my injuries forcing my blood to circte my heart to keep pumping my lungs to keep moving. I was repairing my body, and my world became my body. I was focused on it. If anything were to happen, I was dead. I Hadn''t eaten anything but dried jerky, and I didn''t have the essential nutrition to let go of the mana image. I had to hold that image and hope that we made it to the city before being attacked again. My world was so focused I became nothing holding over thirty images in my head while gathering mana all to live. I forgot myself, I needed nothing and nothing mattered I just held those images keeping my body alive. Chapter 18: Recovery and Contract I am the lungs, heart, and blood cells; I guide them I am them. The image stays in my mind solid. The bumps on the road at the hands of others mean nothing. I am fully concentrated on my body, keeping it functioning. I use mana to sustain and gather to continue my suspension. Time has no meaning to me and continues to exist in such a state. My body is suspended in a state as I burn nutrients that somehow get inside my body. I know not as I focus on the natural paths. I continue my body''s animated state lives on mana. The slightest slip of mana means death. I know not when or where I was, but nothing matters. After an unknown amount of time, I feel more nutrients enter my body. I set to work creating new cells regenerating the more damaged parts of my body. Soon, even more, as I rece ever so slowly mana with the nutrients making my body less and less dependant on mana to survive. I release toxins guiding my body to release waste with no regard. More and more nutrients reach the inside of my body, and I continue to guide it carefully, creating recement parts to keep my body running. More and more time passed as I concentrate on the movements of my body. Mana in mana is then used to upkeep the less substantial parts as nutrients rece the mana upkeeping other parts. Then release the built-up toxins. I continued to maintain this state, my body in full recovery when finally no mana is used to sustain my body from stopping bodily functions. I develop storage of nutrients to keep the body sustained, then I copse, letting my exhausted body rest. I woke up. My eyes open; the first I see is Emily by me with tear-stained eyes. My stomach kicked me in the stomach, and I was in a world of hunger. I only had the strength for one word. "Hungry" No idea if she heard it, but I passed out again. I woke again. This time there was a cute pixie hair cute girl with pink hair. She turned and looked at me, and she was cute. I open my dry mouth and couldn''t talk. I had a straw put into my mouth. That began my slow recovery. I was hand-fed, and water was given to me. I was down and out, and my body was in desperate need of life-saving nutrients. I was in a hospice for at least a week before my body started toe back online, and I could eat and drink on my own. I would regenerate my mana as I waited but tly refused to use it to speed my healing more. My body ran on Mana for too long and needed recovery from that speeding it up. I felt I would create problems for myselfter. After a week, I was on my feet. I found two months had passed since I took the arrow to my leg and stomach. Thatst battle nearly killed me; it wasn''t the fact arrows came at me; it was myck of understanding of the world around me. I had no idea how to stop that type of bolt that could pass the shield. I was in full recovery and maintained mode after that battle, too. I couldn''t even fend off a toddler if they had a sharp knife in that state. It woke me up again. Since I left the Wizard tower, I had been struggling with. I was still weak, but I was not as weak as I sometimes think. I learned that wearing a robe was started; I needed agility and to free up my movements. I will grab some clothes that free up my movement. I need to get my body back in shape and surpass that. I need to be able to keep my distance while spell casting; hoping forpanions to do so is stupid. I trust Mally and Emily. I am still not sure of Kate''s ability, but I sure didn''t want to put the burden on them. I didn''t have long cast times for a majority of my spells and can cast on the move. Spells like the meteor take time because you have a create the time for momentum andnding time. That made it take a bit. The gravity spell is also dangerous and hard to use. I stepped out after paying the dwarfs there for their care. As soon as I stepped out, Mally, Emily, and Kate were waiting for me outside. Iugh. "I''m Back, Ladies," I cheerfully shout, and I receive hugs and kisses from them all. Emily had tears in her eyes. I smile and take in all the emotions. We left to get food from an Inn. The City we were in was a Dwarf and Gnome town; most buildings were with short doors, but farther you would call it the trade hub if the city where everything was more structured towards taller races. I was only five foot tall, but Dwarves tended to be no more than four foot six at the tallest. Gnomes, on the other, had three foot five inches was the tallest recorded height. It was weird to be surrounded by shorter people as they went from ce to ce. The streets all had Lamps that reminded me of my previous incarnation. I went to where one of my nurses said there was an Inn with private paths for the wealthier. I found the Inn and found Owen too. I was slightly surprised until I remember the Cargo we just hauled. I sit across from him, Mally Emily and Kate behind us. "Holy Shit!?" Owen looked at me, startled. "I heard you were living, but I honestly thought people were fucking with me!" He eximed. "Can not say it was easy," I remain se, "So our Contract Owen I received my share?" I know he used my name; that was the deal. "Uh, I thought you were dead? Why would I use a dead person''s name?" He asks back, dodging the question. I smile viciously. "It doesn''t matter if you used my name or not; what matters is my share. I might not be able to kill you in town. But I can ce a spell on you or enchantment on you, Owen, to kill you if you leave this town. I want my side of the contract. I know the other merchants have been using my name. Your products didn''t need it, but they will. I will take my portion now, or I hunt you down. What will it be, Owen?" I ranted because I didn''t care. I honor my contracts. I fucking got him here and almost died. A lot of adventurers died to get the shipment here. I will get my payment. His face looked constipated; we had a contract, though, and took out a bag with a sigh. I pass the bag to Mally, and she starts counting. I wasn''t going to hold him to every gold coin merchants are greedy, and I knew this. Back in the modern world, they would do anything on their prices we negotiated for even a tenth of a penny since it was in the thousands of dors saved or gained. These Merchants were amateursparatively. "Two thousand gold coins," Mally whispered into my ears. I wasn''t going to get greedy and nickel and dime him. I took the bag and stood. "Mr. Owen, If I find this is less than nine percent, then I will find you and beat it out of you. I am a gracious girl from an upscale background, but I will not take your fuckery." I state. Iughed when his face changed and dropped another bag of hold. I was interested where he kept it. Mally picked it up, and her face was dark. "Four thousand gold is in here." My face was dark as I looked at Owen. I knew he made a lot, and there was more he was holding back; there were still other merchants too on that train. I sat down in front of him. I look at him, and I could see the hairs on the fur of his arms raised. "Owen, I realize that I might seem weak after a recovery. Personally, I never did the math just on your cargo and the actual worth. Now though, I am sure of one thing. I counted sixty barrels of Hallow Beer. Now I remember those are worth at least a thousand if not more. Do you see where I am going? I was going to be nice and just take nine percent or whatever, allowing myself to be fucked with a little to keep on good terms. Then you have insulted me twice. I gave you two chances the First time I told you I was fine and to be wary." I drop the first bag on the table, and I hear the surroundings in the Inns restaurant area go quieter, hearing a bag of two thousand gold drops onto the table. "You insult me with this underpayment. This is just off your cargo; it would be thirty percent of the contract stiption. I then gave you a second warning." I take the bag of gold from Mally''s hand. This heavy bagnds on the table with a loud thud. "You give me what would be ten percent of your cargo only. My contract with you was ten percent of all the merchant train. You then can all use my name to waive a good portion of your taxes. This is all of the profit, which I know would be more than this. The taxes you would owe to the Dwarven Kingdom would be more than your paying out to me. I am a C-rank adventurer, and you are taking advantage of each county''s tax breaks to us. This was a contract that allows the faster movement of goods and creates incentives for adventurers like me to protect caravans and merchant trains. You are spitting in my face Owen." His face had ck lines across his forehead, and he was furious. I was now attacking his reputation. He took out arge bag and dropped it onto the table. "Miss Chelsea, that is the entire contract paid." He stood up and walked out. I took the bags knowing bridges were burned. I sigh, and I collect the gold coins and put them away. I went to the Inn Keeper ordering a room and asking about the baths. They indeed have private baths that we can add to our stay here. I order two nights to start with a bath dedicated to us. It came out to like five gold, but I thought it was worth it. We sat down to eat a meal that was included in the price. We enjoyed a good meal; while I still needed more rest, we were most likely going to spend some time while I finish my recovery Chapter 19: Relaxing Bath We all got ready for the bath stripping ourselves bare I had six eyes staring between my legs, staring at my meat. I smiled, looking at them; I eye their bodies in return, Mally''s sexual body made for fucking. Emily''s girl next door looks. Kate''s strong woman looks at that eight pack showing off. I looked at the as doorknocker started getting harder. The woman I am with took that as an invitation. Emily took the front seat in front of putting those lovely lips around doorknocker''s heads. Mally started ying with my breasts, Kissing me. Kate came to my other side and started ying with me. My face went back and forth between Mally and Kate kissing, and my hands drifted to their asses. Emily''s mouth worked on me, and I am feeling up. Mally and Kate moans of pleasure filled the room. Lust was predominant, and my sensitivity through the roof as Mally pinched my nipple, and I released my first load of the night into Emily''s waiting mouth. I was very sensitive, and she never stopped moving her head, giving me even more pleasure. I moaned into Mally''s mouth as Kate sucked on my nipple. I was in pleasurable heaven. I cared little as I finished erupting in Emily''s mouth. Emily came up, and we started kissing, and I care little as I could taste myself, and Kate''s head was now working on doorknocker. Kate worked her hardest to press her chin to my balls, and I felt the back of her throat in her attempts, slowly moving farther and farther down. I enjoyed it after a long recovery time, and my lust was exploding. I felt deeper and deeper in her, and Mally''s teasing fingers on my breasts started to work lower. Her hand now cupped my balls, and Emily noticed, and both started to massage them as Kate worked my shaft deeper, only stopping for a breath here and there. I moaned, so much lost in the feelings. It is Mally; as she was cupping my balls, massaging them, I cried out, and she plunged a finger into my pussy that I had forgotten about. I hollered and erupted into Kate''s throat. I was surprised and came hard. Mally had arge smile on her face and whispered into my ear. "My turn," and went on her knees. She kissed Kate as she finished swallowing my juices with a smile and then started sucking on me. I didn''t know how to act, and Mally was not nice as she continued ying with my forgotten pussy. Kate stood up on took Mally''s ce; they were having a thrill being in charge of me headed by Mally, and my body was screaming in pleasured joy. She worked one finger in my tight pussy, and Kate with Emily was massaging my balls gently. Mally''s chin was rapidly getting close to touching them too. My head shook as they took turns kissing me, muffling my moans. I felt electricity all around my body and erupted into Mally''s mouth quickly. I felt somethinge out of my pussy as I reached double the height I have ever reached before, and the world was white. I was stunned in my pleasure as I continued down Mally''s throat, letting a stream down her throat. It took a while to continue to finish as I came down. Mally cleaned me up. I have melted at this point; my legs were weak from the pleasure. All of them start to clean me up with their bodies and soaping me up. We rinse off and head to the bath. It was arge bath with hot water steaming up; getting in, I just rxed. My weeks of recovery and rehabilitation have caused me to weaken physically. Mally doesn''t say anything and just ces doorknocker into her pussy as she gets into the bath. Both Emily and Kate look with jealousy as she impales herself on me. I moan again but put up no fight. I was weak at this moment, and my body was enjoying the continued pleasure. I just follow my instinct and push up as Mally does the majority of work. Emily and Kate just kissed me as my body rxed in hot water. All over is just heat, Rxation, and pleasure. I was engulfed in perception, destroyed by the outside world. I basked in it, muscles loosening as I took Mally without effort and released inside here. My lust started to rise as I emptied into Mally again. I cared little as I came in here, and once it was finished, I wanted more. Doorknocker at full readiness, I push Mally off, and I am geared for war. I look at Emily and push her back and out of the baths seating. Iid her on the ground and pierced her hard. I was balls deep in her wet pussy folds pressed to me; I started to fuck her harder and harder. I was lost in my lust; my balls felt full, and no one around didn''t feel pent up sexually. I hammered her hips, moving as fast and as hard as possible. I took her hard, my endurance suffering as I did not take long to release in her. My short movements took a long time as she continued to cum on Doorknocker as I gave her what she sought. I finished in her and turned my eyes to Kate. Something told me she didn''t want the usual fuck; she wanted something dangerous. I think that was an excuse to myself, though, as whenever I looked at her, I wanted to do mean things that I wouldn''t do to others. In my lust-filled mind with no filter, though, I smiled at her. She gushed at that smile. She shivered, and Mally looked taken aback, but my mind barely noted these things as I left Emily''s pussy and walked over to her in the bath. The seats in the bath were not too high up and left about a torso of space, making most people at the neck-deep. I put Kate on her hands and knees in the water. Her head was barely out of the water when I came up behind her. I Pushed my way inside, prating her as fast and deep as I could go knocking on her door quickly. As I did, I took her by the hair and pushed her head under the water. I fucked her hard and kept her head under, giving no breath to her as I fucked her for a minute or two. I let her head breakwater, and she took a breath before I pushed her head back under as I continued to push her to the brink of death as she orgasmed on Doorknocker again and again. I continued to give her a short time to breathe as I railed her pushing her head under the water again and again. MY lust drove me, and my perception skewered as I treated her as the masochistic bitch she is. I felt the domination of the power of life and death over her as I continued to fuck her, giving little time to breathe as I thought possible to not kill her as I fucked her. She tightened and tightened up on me, and I blew a load into her waiting womb. I let here up again, and she took deep gulps of air. Mally was sitting back masturbating, and Emily looked at me with awe and envy, which I thought was weird. I regained control of myself and sat back down. Kate coughed up some water, but I never saw anger when she looked at me; I didn''t see me; I saw lust, pure lust; she wanted another round, and it was confirmed. "Master, that was amazing." She stated, cuddling up to me. I was tried, and particrly unlike me, Doorknocker becameid. I was wiped out, and my body still needed rest. "Mally, Emily, Kate," I look at them each in turn smiling, "Thanks for being here with me," I state. "I am so happy and sleepy I would love to fuck all of you a dozen more times tonight. But I am so sleepy and need rest. I need to rx my recovering body and recuperate." I lounge, and the girls spoil me. Emily starts massaging me and just enjoy the hot bath. They told me that the Medical team was amazed when they first showed up and that they brought someone who was meditating cross-legged and in a deep trance. Nothing seemed to budge me from my concentration, and it took them a day to realize how to treat me. A wizard told them what the issue was. The same Wizard asked to talk to me after that. I decided that I needed to see them and thank them for letting them know. I did not have time to tell thedies what treatment I needed when I got back. The medical team was baffled when checking my body, seeing no issues as my Mana was sustaining and creating mana cells that would disappear if I left the image. We continued in the bath for longer than we should have until all our faces turned a rosy red. We left the baths, and our room was just a dressing room away. I can see why the ce is considered upscale, and we head to bed. Iid on my stomach since Emily insisted on giving me a full body massage, and thediespletely agreed, each taking a part of my body working the muscles. I was just rxed as I mentally let go, and I never remembered when they got in bed with me. I woke and couldn''t see anything in the softness I was covered in. I tried to back off but was still weak, and they hadtched onto me, not letting me leave; it took a few minutes, but I found I had been in Mally''s breasts, and she hadn''t woke up yet despite my movements. My body was still rxed from the previous night, and my stomach growled at me. Iid back into her breasts, using them as pillows to think about what my movements today were as I waited for mydies to wake. My stomach might be growling, but I wasn''t a bitch to wake people up for no reason, especially after they spoiled me. After twenty or so minutes, Emily awoke slowly as she opened her eyes to see me awakeying in Mally''s breasts. She then looked down at myid Doorknocker and smiled at me. She put a finger to her lips and started to suck me off. I guessed this would happen, and as I slowly started to get hard from her work, Mally woke up. I looked up into her eyes and smile as I was receiving pleasure while jammed in her breasts. I let Emily work as Mally took advantage and just yed with my breasts kneading and working them. I moaned in pleasure as she yed with my nipple rings. I didn''t stop moaning, and that woke Kate, who looked at us jealously, and I erupted into Em''s mouth, letting her know her sess in pleasuring me. "Okay, I am hungry,dies," I told them, "We can spend the day together learning area, but I need new clothing. Robes no longer work for me, and I would like to get some second opinions on the battle and casual wear from you girls." Smiles came all around as we headed downstairs to start the day. ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. It will be a public Vote for the partner with Chelsea from Futanari System. All can get their say. When the Drawing is finished, I will put in a new Tier on my P*treon to view it. /Madjic Chapter 20: Shopping We all dressed, and I had another robe which was now my priority to rece. We arrived in the dining room and were served by a human girl barmaid. She was cute with double D breasts and an attitude that showed she wasn''t going to take shit from anyone. I was surprised that a high-end establishment had that attitude then thought better of it. No one wants drama in the morning, so they hired someone who wouldn''t make it or stop it before it starts. Therefore they hire strong-willed girls to make sure they don''t. I liked it now that I thought of it, and honestly, as a strong-willed woman myself, or at least I think I am, it''s good seeing that type of service. I felt a lot better with some food, but I know my recovery was still ongoing. We finished the meal that was absolutely amazing with pancakes, butter, and berries imported in. They had no syrup that my old Canadian instincts yell at me as a travesty, but I ate them and enjoyed them. I asked the Innkeeper to the nearest tailor, and we went to a store not too far away. I walked in looked all around, seeing various dresses and stuff, mostly for gnomes and dwarfs. I called out, looking for the tailor. What came out was a gnome that was three feet tall. She had zing red hair and a piercing under her left eye. It was a weird ce for a piercing, I thought, but who am I to judge. "Hello, May we conduct business?" asked the Red-haired gnome. "Yes, I need new clothing. I found typical robes are not suited to me," I answered, "I need something that allows me agility and freedom of movement. I need something I can fight in that also covers all my... Equipment." I say thest part with a slight blush. "Hmm Your not tall for a beast-kin. I would even call you short," That actually hurt being called short by a gnome, "I do not know what you mean by the equipment. That Arcane staff is taller than you, so I can''t cover that, and it seems you don''t have any other equipment on you. I can measure you out and find what you are looking for." I blush, but she seems professional, so I kept it to myself. Mally, Emily, and Kate seem to beughing still from the short part. "I do not mind, although I think you have a challenge ahead." The Red-haired gnome leads me to a back private area. I proceed to disrobe, and a gasp escapes her mouth. "Wow!" she''s staring at Doorknocker, "Just wow, now I see what you mean that''s at least eight inchesid. Hiding this will be hard while keeping agility even your balls arerger than average size to back it up. Can you tuck it in?" I shake my head with a blush across my face. I can''t believe how shy I feel as she is so professional. "No, even if you do tuck, that will impede agility. Most pants would show this off unless it''s conspicuously loose. You need it hidden without making it obvious. My first and second choice also gets rid of the agility portion you are asking for. This is an interesting challenge. Could I make pants or shorts with more sag to contain it?" She started muttering to herself as she now starts taking measurements. Then she looks at me and asks, "Howrge are you when you are actually hard?" "I never measured but thirteen fourteen inches long." "Amazing, never seen one thatrge. That puts any ns in the wringer." She was deep in thought as I stood there naked andid in front of her. "I havee up with one solution to your problem though ites with a downside." "What would that be?" "Well, it''s basically a loincloth, and that''s it. You can just hang out. There will be no support, but you can just hang out, and it will not affect agility. It will not be too tight to impede you, and while you areid, hide you. The downside is if you get hard, no covering it up, it will show off. Second, it will make you look more like a barbarian. I could make a sophisticated top, something that looks nice. Hell, I can make the loincloth look more sexual or something else, but at this moment, I can''t thank you for anything. I can also make a or something to support your balls, not to hurt yourself while jumping and sack yourself. It will take a bit with some thought, but I can make it work. I can then get it enchanted, so it further hides everything under the covers so that people cant just peek. Still, it won''t stop people from seeing you if you get hard. Maybe I cane up with another solution, maybeter with more time, though." I looked at her, digesting what I was told the solution was, and had no idea how I felt about it. I already hang out under my robe, and It was impossible to hide my hard-on anyways. It was just I would be walking around in underwear. I didn''t know how to feel about that. The gnome told me I could go re robe that she got all my measurements. We walked outside and told thedies what she thought was the solution. They were all fully behind it that surprised me. I was questioning it, but I had told them over breakfast. I decided to get at least one to see how it looked when she designed it. We then needed a top that went with it. I asked if there was something to support my chest. She looked at me with a weird smile. "There was a new invention for women very recently from the kingdom of Arlin to our south past the Beast mountains. The traders there are aggressively selling it, and I happened to have gotten a look. Most dwarf and gnome women are kicking themselves not to invent it ourselves. We now have to pay a patent fee to the noble house to make it. The dwarven kingdom strictly enforces thisw, so it goes into a fund that leaves the kingdom to that business. We really are kicking it is such a huge moneymaker, and they have patent here in the Dwarven kingdom for the next twenty years. But that is beside the point; how about I make something clothing-wise to help you out. Your Breasts are still developing, but that will not change what you need now. Let us see." We put something back in forth for hours, and I realized I wanted something to cover my neck after that assassin girl. That reminded me too that I needed to have a conversation with Mally about her abilities. Kate strongly urged for some cleavage in my custom outfit, and they all agreed. Eventually, we came to something that left my mid-drift open and strapped, leaving a triangle out above my breasts¡ªnice cups to support my breasts for when I am moving and rxing. Open shoulders so that it doesn''t limit movement. The arms down a bit to t-shirt length to make me look less like a barbarian. I got a Cor that covers the majority of my neck. I thought it looked good. Thedies were all excited. I ordered it mostly green, letting the tailor do what she was good at. She smiles at me and tells me toe back in a day or two for it. I hear Mally and the tailor talk a bit before she joins us, leaving the tailors. We wandered around the street and found a restaurant to eat at. We sat down at the tables and were served by a Pink Haired gnome with arge smile. We happily ate with the cute gnome girl spending a lot of time with us. I was wondering what was up and asked. Apparently, I made arger entrance than I thought to be so injured and surviving. Word was being spread fast around the city, and being me, I kind of stand out. I ate there as she chatted with us. I looked at her and thought It would be a novel experience to be with a gnome. Never hurts and asked. I was turned down hard. "No Thanks, Bunny-kin are the kind to knock up a girl and leave. Most in the Dwarven kingdom don''t like that our culture is a different girl. I can tell with that hard-on under the table that you are the pump and dump type. I do not want to raise a child alone on a waitress''s dime." With that, I left it. It also made me think about what I had been doing. I am kind of an asshole. No, I am. I have just been leaving a trail of pregnant women in my journey, or at least two. If they stay with me, they can''t get pregnant. If they are not with me, I leave them with child and fuck off. I finished my meal in a foul mood due to that. I cannot say I am a good person If I think of it like that. Really If my previous incarnation learned how I had been acting, then I would have smacked myself down. But my system kind of demands it. Everything in it is expensive. Well, Except the lottery, but you never know what you will get with that. I cannot stop it, and the society of the bunny-kin embraces what I was doing. But that doesn''t mean I have to follow what the crowd does. I was in thought, and mydies noticed. Emily kept stopping them from waking me out, I noticed in the corner of my eye. I was brought out, though, with the Mechanical shop. I saw it in the corner of my eye, and my perception focused on it. I beamed as I pulled thedies into the shop with me. The shop was full of geared mechanisms. All different shapes and sizes, I was surprised. I looked around like a kid in a candy store looking at the gadgets, wondering what they do. I was immersed in it. A Dwarf and a gnome were at the counter looking at me with a smile watching a Wizard bunny-kin run around staring at everything. I was enthralled, wondering how each works. I wanted to take them apart and study each thing like a toy. My mind was far from my previous thoughts as I looked at a flower with a little windmill for it that spun. My mind told me it was a weapon of some sort, and I picked it up and brought it to the front counter. "This is some sort of weapon its fascinating I never toyed with mechanics and never thought to. I was so enthralled with alchemy and Mana that I never thought maybe somewhere there was micromechanics. This is almost steampunk. I am wondering how this is a weapon, though, is the metal windmill actually des that shoot out? Does that seem to be the most logical? How is its power, though? I''d first think of enchantments, but that would be an insult to that form of mechanics, and it would be seen in advance by most Wizards making abat profession rendering it useless. Please let me know-" I continued for minutes on end, asking questions and answering them with no gap insight the clerks at the front counter werepletely baffled. Emily was facepalming, and Mall with Kate were questioning their reality as I bombarded the Clerks with hundreds of questions and answers moving from one to the next. For an hour I never stopped until a Green Haired Gnome came out covered in grease. She was covered in an orange jumpsuit with oil streaks on it. "SHUT UP!" she yelled at me and I continued for a little bit and slowly came to a stop. And I looked at her I do like her looks with a small almost t chest and petite body. I stared at her and asked "You make this it is fascinating and the same with everything else here. Names Chelsea you are?" "I do not care who you are Chelsea your annoying and people need to work." ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. It will be a public Vote for the partner with Chelsea from Futanari System. All can get their say. When the Drawing is finished I will put in a new Tier on my P*treon to view it. /Madjic Chapter 21: Tina (e) "You have been rambling for a fucking hour shorty. You''re a fucking Wizard acting like a fucking five-year-old. I do not need even to entertain you," The gnome yelled in my face, "You have been here for an hour as I do work in the back and been stopping all business I can do as well as any modifications in the back." "Are you the mechanic?" I ask, looking her over; she looked young too, "If you are would you allow me to take you out to dinner and talk? I am very curious." She looked even more annoyed behind the counter, looking at how I wasn''t deterred. "Look, You bunny-kin Chelsea, why would I want to talk to someone on mechanics that knows nothing of it?" She looked a little ticked. "You are even asking me out with threedies around you; you bunny-kin with most beast-kin are sexually promiscuous; everyone knows that. Why would I want to enter that?" "I am a research type Wizard, notbat, although I am working on that. I know that has little to do with your profession, but I am also a skilled enchanter and Alchemist. We could learn a lot or even do a coborative project with each other. Let us actually talk for a bit, and I am sure we are the same type of person as me. I learned some secrets of the arcane arts, and you have something that I am deeply fascinated by and would love to put some of my inventions I would love to produce into the works with you. I simply, by looking around, believe we could do some really cool things together. Let me take you to dinner; we can talk." I want this gnome with me, and we go back and forth. "Look, Chelsea, I want to work; against my better, judgment I will go out to dinner with you. Will that make you happy?" she looked exasperated. "Yup, I want to take you out, and I see your employees were packing up anyways. If you want, you can go out looking covered in grease or change. I do not know much about the culture here." I say, "We will go out to a nice Inn, and there will be a bath if you want to use that too. I really want to get to pick your brain and get to know you!" I was fascinated with the mechanics, and I wasn''t going to lie to myself; I wanted to know what it was like being with a gnome. Could I even physically go balls deep? "I will change out of my Jumpsuit, and we can go, but I want the promise that tomorrow, you will note back and disrupt business." "That will be no problem. I promise not toe and disrupt business," I promise quickly, and she sighed, walking into the back. I was excited to pick her brain on the mechanics that this world has to offer. I heard that the dwarves are the apex of mechanical engineering and cksmithing, so I was very curious and excited to talk with her. She came out, and the grease in the hair wasn''t gone, but she came out in a casual ck crop top and some purple shorts. I noticed her belly button had a piercing. "Enough checking me out, let us go; you said you were taking me out for dinner, and I expect somewhere nice. Not your Inn, Bunny-kin." I could physically feel my ears fall a little at that. "Well, I do not know the area well. I was hoping you could take me to where you want to go; I know little here. I with mydies here have been to the tailors then I found your ce. I get excited by things and got caught in my fascination." Mally interrupted for a moment after I talked. "Chelsea, me and thedies here need to go pick up things, and I know dinner with you will be you ignoring us while you pick her brain. So instead of an ufortable meal with being ignored, Emily, Kate, and I will go back to the Inn after picking up some supplies. I need more Ward supplies, and I know Kate needs some more potions. so we will see you in a couple of hours, okay?" "That''s fine, Mally, Ladies Sorry for ruining our shopping trip." I regretfully part for now with them. Emily gets a hug from me and parts way. "Now, let me introduce myself. I am journeyman Tina Bolton. I am a Mechanic you are?" The gnome introduces herself, and I smile. "Again, I am Chelsea Myst name I keep forgetting since it doesn''t matter to me, and I am a High Arcane Wizard of the Beast-kin Country. I am on a journey to prove I have the strength and that I can be strong." I introduce myself properly, and her eyes go wide. "You are a High Arcane Wizard; that''s Impressive; what Wizard tower did you crawl out from. There is no need to answer that when ites to wizards; that isn''t a question to be answered lightly. Well, you have a step up on me in profession type. You are a senior, and I am a journeyman; that''s how we go with professions here in the Dwarven kingdom. I make Battle type mechanical parts. Most in my store are the type that I am allowed to sell since most weapons right now are under strict control from the Kingdom''s counsel. It makes sense, though. You wanted to pick my head lets head to a restaurant, and we can pick each other''s heads." "That''s fascinating that you rank the professions, but that makes sense; not everyone is interested in battles. Hell, I am not interested in battle mechanics either and was more or less forced to learn, but I was fascinated that I learned more there than in thest year of my studies." I ramble on, and we talk back and forth on the way to a dinner in the corner as Tina opened up to me. We talked back and forth. The waitress hostess who sat us at a table was giving us weird looks as we talked shop, picking each other for the mysteries of each other''s profession. "Look, I understand what you are saying. Chelsea, Mechanics can take a significant boost by enchanting, but It will also increase wear and tear and create a mana signature. Inbat, that can be deadly where without the enchantment; you can producepletely mana silent machines that can kill Wizards without any tell from mana," she argued back to my argument. "No, Tina, I think not everything needs to be silent; you can make something so quick that it kills them before they can react. Just because you see an assassin doesn''t mean you can stop them. Also, there are many thingsrge enough. It doesn''t matter if enchantments are on it or not; you can see the things. With the wear and tear, though, make recement parts make it on a scale with the parts that need enchantments easily receable you can buy the parts on mass and just change it out once it''s done." Ie back. "That does make sense," She gave up the point, and we rambled on into the night as we ate. I enjoyed herpany, and I believe she enjoyed mine. The waitress would show up and just put down things for us; seeing we were in deep debate, hell, we even ate without ordering, she just dropped something at the table that we both ate. I dropped a couple of gold coins, most likely more than was needed, and we left. We were in deep debate about her new Strength glove; she told me she was producing, and I was putting my five cents into it. We walked around and talked back and forth; neither of us paid attention until it was dark out. "Tina, why don''t we head back and have a bath together and continue this fascinating conversation?" I ask politely and wanting the night not to end. "Sure, why not? This was a lot more fun than I thought; what Inn are you at?" She agreed, and I smiled. "I do not know the name of it, but it was mentioned to me to be the most expensive inn in town with private baths, so I went there." Tina looked happy with that and looked around, and we started to head to the Inn. We were not far but never once made our conversation end as we headed inside; thedies were in the Inn talking to each other. They all looked to have some debate, and I saw some gold coins pass around as we entered, going towards our private bath. I looked over to them and waved, and they all waved back. We entered the changing area, and Tina was cute with her belly piercing was just a simple stud. She also had a tattoo on her left hip, just tribal. I stripped beside her, and she didn''t look at me as we entered the bathing area. Our conversation flowed even entering as we were kindred spirits absolutely fascinated by our subject. "No, You can''t just mass produce most of this equipment; you need a trained professional, Chelsea. Mostymen cannot make the precise points that are needed for this work," she exined as I was talking about mass producing and assembly lines. "Then Make equipment for that, Tina. Make the machines do precision work, and others do the simpler shit. Make it to a standard size, and then each person just puts it on another going down the line. Eventually, you just have people put it together. If that requires expertise, just train the people at the end to do that. It will require less time, Tina. Training a person to literally do one thing instead of everything. It makes sense and better use ofbor resources. This is what you do." We both started washing, and Tina was looking away when I mention myst bit. "That is true but- The Fuck?" Tina turned and looked at me as I washed and she was crouched washing her legs. She was not far from me, and her face was right at the head of the doorknocker in her face, inches from it. She blushed hard. She was shocked looking at it. "What''s up, Tina?" I ask as she stopped and eximed, now looking hard at Doorknocker. "You are a man?" She simply asked me, and I denied, "No, I consider myself a woman, but I am ssified as a Futanari. I am rare even in Bunny-kin Culture," I exin. "If you are not a man, then most men I have ever been with may as well be women," She continued to stare, "Wow, you are big." Tinaplemented or mentioned to herself, "Could that even fit?" She just continued to stare fascinated at me; she ignored me and stared at Doorknocker. I started calling her name, but she looked at it, and I smiled. "Tina, Tina, Tina." I grab her chin and force her to stare into my eyes instead of my dick. "Tina, You want to try it for a ride?" She looked at me then Doorknocker. I was disappointed our conversation ended with my dick. Supremely disappointed she was the first who could argue with me intellectually in this world so far and was slightly slower on some concepts, but her intellect was true, and I enjoyed that. But her nod of want brought my lust up. My serious curiosity and lust were brought forward, and I smiled. ------------ ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. It will be a public Vote for the partner with Chelsea from Futanari System. All can get their say. When the Drawing is finished, I will put in a new Tier on my P*treon to view it. /Madjic Chapter 22: Bath House Fun She looked up at me and smiled, and I looked down at her. She took her hands from her body and started to touch Doorknocker. I felt the small hands touching sensitive spots pleasing me. She watched my reactions with her green eyes as she licked and yed with Doorknocker, and I looked into them, watching her as she yed her tongue across my ergening Doorknocker, and I was happy. She was happily ying with me. "I never saw one this big I want to know how deep it can go!" She told me as she licked me like arge popsicle. I felt pleasure course through me and was growingrger, and I confirmed. "I thought the same thing; how far can I raid you?" She smiled at my question and continued to pleasure me. She looked up past my breasts and noticed my nipple rings. She reached up as she licked me, and I wanted to lie down on the tile to make it easier as she pleasured me. She pulled on it, bringing a small painful pleasure. She continued to use my nipple ring as a way to y with me. "Fuck Tina, you are good!" She continued ying doorknocker, ying out reactions. Her dexterous hands yed more and more reactions from me. She pleasured points I didn''t even know my dick had, and her fingers yed and yed. I was moaning and groaning as she licked my head yed my nipples with its ring, and her other hand pressing rubbing points along my shaft I was building up. She then held me tight just as I thought I was going to ejacte. It stopped in the tube, and I groaned loudly. "Oh, Fuck no, Tina, Let me cum," I state, no questions in my voice as she continued to y me. She let go as an answer and started to use her throat and tongue my urethra. I let loose, and her mouth filled, now leaking my sperm; as I continued, she backed out for breath. I sprayed her face with the rest of my first ejaction. "Fuck, you cum a lot!" As she started to wipe away and spit out the remainder onto the tiled floor. "I almost fucking drowned in your sperm. That was fucking hot, though, and I hope you have enough for more than one round." She states as she finishes coughing out a bit more and looks up at my stiff Doorknocker. "It''s never in question. Doorknocker here has more than two rounds in it," I state, waving Doorknocker a bit, smiling down at her. "Want to do round two in the bath?" I ask; she stands and smiles. "Fuck ya!" We both walk over and step into the hot bath, and she straddles me as I sit back in the heat. She slowly lined up Doorknocker to her pussy and waited on top of my head. "Gimme a sec a gal has to prepare to impale herself on such a... Spear willingly." I chuckle at the backhandedpliment. I grab her small breast, kneading what I could as her hands were on my shoulders. I brought her into a kiss as I pinched her nipples and her legs buckled. She has prated herself, and I felt her tightness slowly expand. We moaned into each other''s mouths. Our tongues yed each other as she slowly brought herself down inch by inch. I loved the tightness, and we y with each other more and more as she stopped using one shoulder and yed with my beast instead. I almost let go inside her from shock. She yed with my breasts just like Doorknocker, and I was moaning into her. About eight inches into her, I felt her door and started knocking. "fffuuUUUCCKKKK!" She screamed, bringing her head back as I knocked on her hidden door, and I gave her no time to rest. My hands darted to her ass, and I lifted her. I brought her down again just as quickly, and she screamed. She leaned back as I lifted her fast up and down on my shaft, repeatedly impaling her, knocking on her door hard. She screamed out and moaned as I worked her pussy on my shaft. I felt her door tap my head repeatedly. I used my arm to stop her arching back and brought her back in as I raided her for another kiss. We had another makeout session as I felt her cum on my dick, letting her rest for a second. "Fuck, that is good. That''s a fucking fact; my turn to move now," She started moving and kissed me as she worked herself on my shaft. It was nowhere near as brutal and hard as my fucking her previously, but it felt all the same fucking amazing as she worked herself on me. I just enjoyed the intimate exchange between us. I felt her cum on me again and again as she worked her ass up and down. I loved every second of it as we exchanged saliva. I was reaching my peak and exploded in her starting to fill her up. She pulled back from our kiss. "Babe, you release like a beast all inside me. Shit, that feels good." She cursed as I felt her cum on me again, her legs shaky, no longer wanting to hold her up. I picked her up andid her back on the tile floor on the side of the bath, never retreating from her as I stood up. I finished my load in her as she moaned again. I could physically see the swell from it. I smile, and the feeling of conquering her brought a smile that never wanted to leave. I lean down to her ear as she basked in the afterglow of orgasm. "Ready for round three?" As I pulled back, her eyes shot open as I still haven''t gone soft and pushed right back in. This time I was brutal as her mouth was wide open, hoping to say something but all that came out was, "Oooooh" As I brutally fucked her taking pleasure in her pussy I drove in and out my hands on her hips, and her short legs started to wrap around my hips clumsily. I took what I wanted from her depths and knocked on her door hard. She screamed and howled for me, and I ignored her as I fucked her pussy as she came on me. I could feel her spasms over and over harder and harder as I quickly left her depths; her body sprayed me with female ejacte. I smile as I put myself right back in and go again, taking pleasure in feeling dominant. She gasped and moaned, and I reached my peak as she came on me yet again, and I blew a load right at her door. I leaned down as I blew inside her, and she used her arms to pull herself upon me as I stood in the bath. She told me something that made me shiver, "I''ll get you back for that now fuck me, you Fucking bunny." I smiled as I shivered as I heard the door open, and I just stood fucking Tina as Mally, Emily, and Kate came inside. I saw them all look at each other and smile, hearing something distinct from Emily. "Told you It was what they were up to; let''s join otherwise, with Chelsea''s condition, we might not get any tonight." The girls hurried over as I had a hot make-out session fucking Tina hard on my hard cock. I went hard as she was in a continuous orgasm at this point. Mally reached my side and started ying with my nipples pleasuring me more. Kate came up and Smiled and went under the water. The next second I felt her sucking on my balls underwater as I brought Tina up and down. Emily went behind me and whispered in my ear, "I want to try something new." She also dipped underwater. It was secondster a tongue started to y with my anus, and I was in another pleasure zone again as I kissed Tina. I loved it and was brought to orgasm again inside Tina. I filled her, and she looked almost a month pregnant with how much I filled her and her small body. Mally helped Tina off me andid her on the tile side to rest as the girls started to upy my attention. After a short breath, Emily kept diving under the water as Kate came up for her turn and turned herself to take it from behind. I dove deep into her; my mind clouded as Mally started to kiss me as she yed with my sensitive nipples with their rings. Kate just kept bringing herself back onto me, and I started to spank her ass, knowing to bring her pleasure, Pain could never be absent. I was lost as I was pleasured all over. I just started to use my strength as my lips as Mally started to suck on my nipples. I used that strength to smack Kate''s ass hard as I heard small squeals. I used all my strength since I didn''t have much, making sure that ass started to turn red. I dumped a load into Kate as I saw Tina started to leave her orgasm afterglow. She looked at us, all eyes wide open. "I guess as soon as we started, something like this would happen; what should I do." She looked at me as Kate moved back and forth as I smacked her ass. "Join us, Tina; the Pleasure is fantastic. I''ll Keep an extra round for you," I say and see a smile on her face as I say that, and I blow a load into Kate as Emily licks my anus underwater. "Fuck, everyone feels amazing!" I yell as I unload. Emilyes out of the water and grabs my breasts, kneading them as Mally shoves Kate off me as I leak cum out. Tina just watches Mally''s juicy pussy swallow me all the way in Doorknocker buried deep inside till it disappears. "Fuck it kiss me you, Slut." Shouts Tina as she walks back into the water and pulls me down into a kiss as Mally impales herself on me. Emily kneads her breasts as she presses her breasts to my back. Kate was just floating in her afterglow floating in the corner of the tub. It was not long before she came back. The orgy went into full swing as I fucked mydies, with Tina now joining us. Her straightforward personality, she took pleasure from me as I yed with her pussy with my fingers. I was still recovering and needed to end soon as I felt my staminaing to an end. I came in each girl one more time each my exhaustion was so overwhelming pleasing each girl over and over. I called it to a stop that my recovering body couldn''t take anymore as I finished in Tina. "That is it,dies; I need to rx." I sit back into the tub, which was not clean anymore as you could see my juices, in particr, floating in it, but I couldn''t care less as I was still inside Tina. I rxed, and Doorknocker slowly wentid inside her. "Wow, your stamina is amazing, Chelsea," Tinaplemented to the chuckle of all thedies. "What?" She asked, confused. Mally took the mantle to exin, "Tina, Nice meeting you and Fucking with you, but Chelsea, you see right now just went through a month of recovery and rehabilitation from battle. She was shot in the stomach, fatally wounded for a normal person, and sustained herself on mana alone to keep her injuries in check. What your seeing is not a third of her normal stamina. You think this is amazing, wait till the bunny-kin in front of you is fully recovered; she will give you a ride and all of us one that you will never forget." Doorknocker was finallyid enough to leave her pussy, but she looked at me like I was some kind of monster and even more with some type of respect. "That is kind of hard to believe that someone''s stamina can handle that much pleasure." Tina states. "Tina thinks I can satisfy two beast-kins and a subus. We all are species with arge sex drive none of us are easy to please." I state the fact, and realization dawned on her. "You are right. If I thought that you please them sexually every night, I wouldmend you on stamina." She said aloud, but it seemed to be talking to herself. We talked about each other for the rest of the night, and Tina got to know us all. She learned of our short journey and how we all met, following us from the bath up to our room, where she hugged me to sleep that night. ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. It will be a public Vote for the partner with Chelsea from Futanari System. All can get their say. When the Drawing is finished, I will put in a new Tier on my P*treon to view it. /Madjic Chapter 23: Day In Town I awoke with Tina on top of my chest, head buried in my breasts as my head was buried in Mally''s again. I suppress a chuckle, but the slight shake of body suppressing woke Tina. She looked up at me with groggy eyes. "Fuck did I drink too muchst night?" she eximed, waking everyone up. Mally looked annoyed, and Emily was startled sitting up. Kate was on her feet, looking for her weapons. We all tended to let everyone wake up at their own pace or pleasure to wake them up softly. Tina looked around in an embarrassing way rubbing the back of her head. "Sorry, I tend to forget things first thing in the morning," She looks around, seeing naked bodies even face nted in my breasts, and pulled herself up. "I am surprised, though. I would think that I would be drunk to get myself into a situation like this." As she looked around, "I am a straight girl and love the dick bigger the better, so this is something I wouldn''t think to happen." She is now straddling me, and I chuckle, turning into augh as the embarrassment of our reactions washes over. Weugh for a solid minute, and I wipe some tears from my eyes. Tina wasughing with us, and I then point towards Doorknocker, who isid. "Thatrge enough for you, Tina?" I ask, and she turns, looking down. "Fuck, you are hung. I thought that was a dreamst night. You, bunny girl, are the biggest I fuckin seen yet. No wonder I woke up here," She exims and starts to hold my dick in her dexterous hands, rubbing it. "Fuck I want another round to start the day. Size this big deserves to be worshiped." She makes no question about what she is doing and turns around, cing her pussy above my head. I watch as she was wet already. Kate puts down her weapons after the start of the morning, and Emily turns. It starts with all the girls pleasing me. Tina worked my head Kate, and Emily takes a testicle each. Mally smiles and reaches under my balls, and starts to y with my hidden pussy. I didn''t want to be alone in this pleasure. I put my face in Tina''s snatch, and my hand reaches out to Emily''s ass. My other hand pulls Kates''s leg, and I pull her body towards me. I get in reach of her ass. I start to finger dip into Kate''s asshole as I finger Emily''s pussy and lick Tina''s pussy. I was in a world of pleasure again, and I loved it as my lust was being attended to. My pussy was gushing fluids with Mally''s treatment that she increasingly loved to toy with. I felt Tina''s small mouth suck on me and as my first load of the day. I loaded Tina''s mouth as she desperately tried to gulp it down. Iid back as I was swept into it, and my hips bucked, continuing the pleasure and release. I finished a bit, but none of them gave me a break, and Tina stared down at me with her pussy lined up. Mally took my face and just straight up sat on it. I felt myself enter into Tina as I continued using my mouth and hands to satisfy my otherdies. I just bucked at the same time as she brought her down, feeling her door hidden deep inside slightly part for me. We went harder and harder as Emily gripped one of my balls with her hand, gave it a squeeze making me groan, then messaged it. Everything around me was constantly changing as I sucked on Mally''s Clit. I just let it go on, releasing a load into Tina''s pussy. I wasn''t let go, though, as Everyone took a turn except Kate. When Kates Dripping pussy lined itself up as she eagerly awaited her turn. I turned to my side and escaped their clutches. Kate was open-mouthed, and I smiled at her. "You wait," I told her simply, and I teased her clit and pinched it, receiving a moaning groan as I teased her a bit. "You will Cumter when I decide," I state and pull a robe over my head. "We smell of sex again," I say, noticing the smell, "We always smell of sex; we can eat, have a quick bath and settle things. I want to see the Tailor again today; hopefully, she has an outfit done. Tina, you have a shop?" Tina looked horrified and ran to the window naked and looked to the sky. "SHIT, I''m FUCKING LATE." She yelled and grabbed her clothes, tossing them on quickly before running out the door. I chuckle; she was the one who started this morning''s fivesome. I look as Mally puts on a nice ck dress with her belly open. I felt my already hard dick from the sex this morning stiffen even more. Mally gives me a knowing look. Fucking subus and her sexiness. Emily gets in her adventurer gear and prepares for the day. Kate just grabs her usual stuff too. "You guys have any other clothes?" I ask them both to shake their heads, and I look horrified. "Well, we need some casual wear. I''ll get the tailor to set you up with some stuff Ill pay. Get Mally to help. I want a surprise with your sexy bodies; anything will work on you girls." I state, basically wanting to see my girls sexy, and my stomach grumbles. My dick is hard, and I''m hungry; my lust is getting in the way a lot, I started to notice. I start the day, and every one''s eyes just peel to it. Kate looks frustrated, and I smile. I was unfair to her, but she loves it, and I know it. Mally would never put up with that treatment and would just fuck me anyways. Emily, though would just be resentful that I didn''t. Tina, I am still learning her personality, but she seems to be the straightforward tell you is her type. I sat down at the Inns diner, and the food was delicious as always. The human girl serving did a great job. I was enjoying my meal when I feel lips on Doorknocker. I see both Emily and Mally with a missing Kate. She started to suck me off while I was eating with her head in my robes, and I just let things be. The Human girl looked at us confused at first where Kate went, but these tables don''t really hide what''s going on under the table, and Kate is not small. Her head was clearly under my robes, and I was leaning back, enjoying my meal slowly. Her blush was evident as the head under the robes moved back and forth. I just ate and had no intention of hitting on the girl. Breakfast was great, and I released a Fresh load in Kate''s mouth and finally started to feel myself soften. Kate came back up with a smile. "Did you cum?" I ask straight, looking in her eyes, my dominant sideing out. She nodded, and I schooled my face to look disappointed. "Oh, then no more for the day," I state and look at Kate''s surprised face as I nonchntly told her no release for the day. "Master, Why?" She looked horrified. First, she didn''t get fucked now told she won''t get any tonight. "I told you not to cum till I decided, I let you suck me off, and you cum without permission when I told you not to. You are to be punished, not rewarded. I had great ns for you tonight. Then you didn''t follow orders. I am disappointed." I say, and the more I did say, the more I felt that way. I was hoping to get something fun for her today and see how much pleasure she could take before she begged for it to end. All she had to do was wait for the day. Now I had toe up with a new n. I was annoyed I was looking forward to messing with that hot muscr body. As I said all that, I realize the Human girl is beside me. "Ah, sorry you had to overhear that," I start, "I will pay for another night with mypanions. May I inquire who I talk to about that? Plus, after our... Activitiesst night we need to clean up again. Are the baths already ready this morning?" I inquire. The Cute blush was deep, but I see the girl''s steel spine show quickly as she gets control of herself. "Next time, please don''t do things like that in the dining room. The second question is you can with me it will be two gold since your... Activities took more cleaning than usual to keep the same standard and were one of the things the owner asked me to talk to you about. Third, we have a public one that is ready in the mornings while the private ones are clean that have been taking longer to clean. So please keep your activities to nonexistence there for other customers." I smile at her and dig into the bag of gold I keep for appearances and Put out three gold more than enough. "Thank you for your services, and I would like to stay at least another night. The extra please share with the cleaner of our bath and room. We make messes no one wants to clean, and I believe you, and they deserve a drink on me." I smile, "We shall head out see you tonight." I had finished my meal, and Kate grabbed thest of hers as we walked out of the Inn. We went to the Tailors first, and she had my first outfit in a nice green. I put it on, taking off my robes. I put on the new loincloth; it covered it up and was long enough to cover me. The one problem was that It kinda gave an outline of myself. I smiled though I liked it. The Top was nicely done, making me look good. I wanted to get it enchanted, but I felt freer in it. The cloth even held my balls for me giving them support, so I do not identally hurt myself. I was happy with it and Asked for it in some other colors. Kate, Mally, and Emily were now talking heatedly with the tailor and looking at some drawings. I asked what they were up to and was shoved out of the tailor''s store. I guess they took my suggestion to heart. I wanted to see if there was a training center, so I yelled into the store that I will see them at the Inn tonight. I got back an acknowledgment, and I left. The Dwarven kingdom''s architecturepletely phased out wood on the outside. Almost everything looked the same. I asked around and found they had what they call a beginner''s Training hall. These halls were meant to make warriors out of the popce and adventurers. They also taught Basic Martial arts. I went in and saw a Dwarf with a big bushy beard smoking a pipe. I walked up into the hall and saw various weights and Machines all around the hall. I smiled as I walked up; the Dwarf watched as I entered. "What you want?" He asked, looking at me with a weird look. "Well, I am Chelsea. I am here to train," I state frankly. "Well, a bunny-kin in my training looking about... Eighteen? She wants to train that''s interesting along with that outfit. You look like a barbarian Mage. Why would you want to train here in my small beginner''s ce?" "Well, On my travels here, we received wave after wave of enemies, I learned throughbat that being standing still target can get me and others killed fast. Many did not make it. I received a fatal wound; if my own arcane arts were not at my mastery, I would have died. I sustained myself and luckily made it to the city where I was basically resurrected from death how close I was to it. I learned I need more physical fitness. I also need to recover my previous fitness after being in recovery over a month, and how I sustained myself my body is a shadow of its former self." "Oh, You learned to be able to move is handy. I will say no shit, girl. Your getup was never touched upon, but whatever, you must be another nobler bunny-kin on their journey to get the shit kicked out of them. Either that or die, you are a ruthless species to yourselves. It''s why I think your species has the sex drive it does. If you didn''t repopte as fast as you killed your young, there wouldn''t be any. Well, that doesn''t matter. I can train you in some warrior ways and improve your fitness, but the advanced stuff to pass many limits will be off for you since your mana is pure, and you want to keep it that way." "What about my mana?" I ask, eyes shining. He doesn''t know what he got himself into. "Well, there are many types of mana, although pure mana is the source of it all. What I know is what most call Rage. It filters through the mana and bes more emotionally charged, and increases strength. Warriors and berserkersmonly use it. Knights tend to make rage, too but a more diluted version so they can cast spells. It is a veryplex way of using it and many different versions of it. The only thing that stays the same is that it all uses Pure Mana. Wizards use pure mana, and Changing it to another type will cripple them unless it''s elemental or they take the time to filter it back to pure mana or start again." I start asking questions as he answers to his best. I go back and forth with him but realize his initial exnation was the best as he had surface-level knowledge at best. He knew how to use it; that''s it. I sigh, disappointed but realize If I want more answers, someone else will have to provide them or research them myself. He quickly starts to get me training after our conversation. I get into it, feeling the workout quickly as even a jog starts to wind me fast. My stamina with sex is triple this, and it hurts how fast it''s affecting me. I let him know that I will be back tomorrow, and he grunts, and I tell him I will bring a friend. I skip happily and realize I shed a dozen pedestrians, so I slow down and head to Tina''s shop. ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. It will be a public Vote for the partner with Chelsea from Futanari System. All can get their say. When the Drawing is finished, I will put it on my P*treon to view it. Voting will end soon. Let your Voice be Heard! /Madjic Chapter 24: Bunny Eats the Wolf I Walked to Tina''s shop with my new outfit. I felt quite free in it. I still thought some pieces might be missing, but I enjoyed not being fully covered. I walked at a nice pace and reached Tina''s shop. There seemed to be a line, and I just waited as the people behind the desk took orders. I just waited as I reached the front. "Hello, I was wondering If Tina is avable?" The clerks looked at me, and one went into the partition to the back where the mechanics were I guess. I stood off to the side, and more orders came in. It seemed really busy and I was wondering what was special. Yesterday it was quiet and today was super busy. I waited for a bit as orders came in for them; I looked at some of the gadgets and noticed a Watch. I looked it over, and I decided I wanted it but never thought they had a watch in this world. That made me wonder why Tina, who is a mechanic not have such a device on her. I put it out of my mind as I saw Tina in her orange jumpsuit. "Alright, Chelsea, I don''t have long work busy. What''s up?" I smile at her and her upfront demeanor. "Well, we never made any ns, and I was told I could be a pump and dump. I wouldn''t say I like that. I was wondering if you wanted to spend some more time with thedies and me. Also, I am fascinated with what you have here and would like to continue our conversations." I exined quickly. She looked down at my outfit that was showing off my body. She could see the outline of myid cock. I see her lick her lips, looking at it before looking up. "Oh, Ady like you, I will not just leave alone. Your passion for my passion is also something I like. I just need to work and don''t want you showing up each day while I am at work girl. My bosses want me in the back working for them, not talking to women or men. I need to get back. My bosses are already mad. I will see you at the Inn tonight?" "Yup, We will be staying there longer for now as I recover, but I am not sure if we will purchase a ce or what. I need to recover before we continue on my journey. But I will stop and let you back to work." I leaned down and kissed her and she ran back into the back. I then got back in line to purchase the watch that I picked up. The wait wasn''t too long and I picked it up. The watch cost five gold, and I was surprised. I decided whatever we still had gold and wore it. I left, heading to the adventurers guild to pick up the gold for the merchant train since that was all supposed to be handled in the adventurers guild. I walked up, drawing stares from everyone in my clothes. I looked good men were giving more stares, but the women were staring between my legs while the men were at my body mostly. I was happier than I used to be with these stares. In myst Incarnation, I hated those stares; now I love them the confidence boost they gave. It made me feel great; I had no idea how to pinpoint the exact feeling it gave. It made me feel sexually charged. I walked up, and a short gnome man was working the adventurers guild. I put my registration down and he looked at it. "Okay, Chelsea, you are a C-Rank and justpleted a Merchant Escort mission. The cost was three hundred gold for you and your twopanions who I see are not with you. Did they pass away, or were their difficulties?" "Nope, I was just picking up the gold while they are doing things; both are alive and well," I reply, still with a smile. "Then I cannot help you without casualties; all who took the job must report onpletion for the gold. This is to stop fraud. I will have to ask you toe back with yourpanions." He stated being professional. I nodded. "That makes sense; sorry for taking up your time." I left and went back to the Inn tomorrow. I was going to start bringing up my fitness, and I am sure Kate would like to join me. I am not sure if she knows how to use rage. I also forgot to ask him about the cost of learning from him. I entered the Inn, and I was by myself. I hadn''t been alone for a long time. I just decided to sit in a booth by myself. I just leaned back in my seat. It was midday still, and I had plenty of time. The waitress came up, and I ordered a small lunch and some water. It was a littlete to eat; since I looked at my watch, it was about three ording to this watch. I needed to see about maybe a longer-term residence; this Inn was expensive, and the food and service are fantastic, but we will go through our gold quick even if we have a good amount. I have lots of alchemy stuff I can use and sell, but I learned even Healing potionse with side effects down the road if you take too many. They ate through nutrients quickly and can''t rece them. When I made Health potions should have made nutrient bombs, it would have saved me a lot of trouble. The waitress ced my food in front of me, which I wasn''t paying attention to. I thanked her without thought. I needed a ce to work a bit. Some types of workshops for a bit, and I had money, but I spend a lot as soon as I start spending. I could pick up somewhere with some extra rooms that I can rentter when we leave? "Miss?" I look up and see a wolf-kin male smiling at me. He was younger with ck fur. He smiled like he wanted to eat mepletely predatory. I was halfway through my meal, and this guy was sitting across from me. I had no idea why he was here, and I tilted my head thinking. I came up with one solution was he hitting on me? "Miss?" He asks again, and I start to respond. "Yes?" "How is a sexy girl like you all alone here eating by herself lost in thought?" "By doing so? You have something to talk to me about?" I ask back; he seems he wants to spend quality time with me. "Well, Such a fine girl like yourself deserves to be with someone handsome like me? Why not go out with me?" He smiles at me, and I ampletely dumbfounded about where his confidence ising from. It is at this moment I see Mally walk into the Inn with Emily. I question where Kate is, but I see Mally stop Emily froming over and engaging with us. She had arge smile on her face, the prankster type, and I got an idea too. "Well, I might not go out with you, but we can head up to my room for some fun. Only Thing though wolf boy I am in charge." I state, staring into his eyes. I send a message to Mally. "Let''s have ourselves some fun with a boy for once. I wonder how It will be." Mally''s smile bes vicious, and her smile isrger. The boy not understanding what he is getting himself into. "That sounds fantastic, doll, and You have a room here or another Inn?" "Here, let us go." I take him by the hand and start guiding him. Mally and Emily keep their distance. The waitresses over and sees the boy, and she slightly pales for him. She knows I am packing from this morning or any other activities since I stayed here. She walks up to me, and I put the finger on her lips with a gold coin. "Thanks for the service!" she takes the coin and walks away, smiling instead of pale. I will not abuse him; I am just curious, I say to myself all the way up to my room. I will admit I was nervous. I have never even thought of doing something like this before I lead him into the room. I nned to take a ride on him once before I make him ride. The guy was over-eager, though. He stripped himself quickly just after he entered. He was naked in seconds. I literally turned to lock the door, knowing Mally and Emily would be joining soon, and turned back. There he was, five foot six inches tall ck wolf fur on his arms and legs. His ck hair on top with two ck triangle ears of a wolf-kin while he had little body hair, and I looked at his dick. He stood two inchesid and was rapidly hardening to a full four inches. Where was this guy''s confidenceing from? He could have yed the slow game or something with women. Personality calls for way more than dick size, but you need to please the woman on booty calls. If you ever want to call for more, you need to get more. He was a little good-looking, but I wouldn''t even call him very handsome. He bordered on cute. I was thrown as I stood there shocked, looking at him. His confidence continued, though. "I know My size shocks you, but I have never left a woman unsatisfied." He states, Smiling at me with confidence that actually made me believe that. Hell, Technically, I couldn''t say that I never left a woman unsatisfied I left Kate unsatisfied this morning on purpose. Now, this little man is bragging in front of me when I am more than triple his size. More than doubleid. I was annoyed. "Come on, Baby, You got me in your room. Take charge and show me the pleasures of you." I was finding my mind a mess right now. I had no idea what to do with this idiot. I sent a message to Mally with my confusion deep. She instantly sent a message back saying she would be right up to deal with the Idiot, and I could have my curiosity satisfied. I heard a knock, and I opened it, and Mally''s sexy body appeared. The Guy just continued to show his body proudly, and Mally gave a sexy smile. "You man enough for two?" Mally asked, and the guys nodded so fast. My shock was starting to wear off as Mally started to kiss him and y with his small pecker. She beckoned me over. I shared a Kiss with him, too as Mally whispered in my ear. "I will prep him; you fuck him. Does he think he can handle us? I will let him be with me. I can use a slight boost from him in energy; you can get your thrill at the same time. Mally started to y with his body and sucking him slightly but started to finger his ass. She was working and stretching it for me. I kissed him and took off my shirt letting him y with my breasts. His face was covered and I felt myself hardening. Mally noticed this and I came from the side, so I hardened behind him. My thrill was going up my heart was beating. Doorknocker was excited as I felt him harden and tap my stomach with the cloth still covering it. Mally continued to y with him and he was moaning. She stopped just as he was about to cum. "Oh, Beautiful Ladies, I know you want me more, but I can go multiple times. I never leave a woman unsatisfied." He states as our lips unlock, looking down to Mally. Mally looks up, Smiles, and gets on the bed, her tail on his penis still the tip, slightly ying with his tip. It was so fucking hot watching her y with him. "Are you ready for the ride of your life Little guy?" She asks taking the line I say to a woman for the first time. He smiles and nods she uses her tail to line it up for him. He leans over Mally''s body as he works his way in. I take no questions as I see his unguarded asshole and doorknocker is unveiled behind him. Mally is looking back with shining eyes and a smile that made me want to fuck her too. I press it up against his hole as he finishes putting his fully into Mally. "What is that- OOOOOH," He hollers as I insert myself slowly into him. It was so tight but he was stretching around me easily. I Heard Mally coaching him to breathe and rx as I dove deeper and deeper inside him. He started to adapt as I was halfway in, and I noticed Mally giving him shallow moves to bring him some pleasure. I Couldn''t go in all the way and gave up. I let Mally manipte him as I had the feeling of tightness around Doorknocker wash over me. It felt so good and different in the anal cavity over the pussy. I couldn''t pinpoint the exact difference but I liked both. I started to move, and I heard the groans and moans as Mally matched her pace to me slowly fucking the guy. He wasn''t yelling at us to stop as I prated, and I picked up pace from a slow crawl to an outright fucking. He yelled that he was cumming and I continued to fuck his ass. I was in charge. I told him that. I kept making excuses in my head as I fucked the brain out of this guy enjoying the dominant feeling Like I get with Kate. I fucked him so hard, and I started to get farther and farther inside him. Mally no longer had him in her pussy and was pleasuring his now sensitive penis as he got fucked in the ass by the girl he tried to seduce. I was In my zone and knew I liked this and would probably do this some other time if the opportunity presented itself. I kept going and finally released into his bowels, giving a creampie the likes I do not think I have given before, I do not know. I just kept bucking into the guy as I released. Finally, after I finished, I pulled out. I sat back and I was satisfied. "Fuck that was nice, you''re right you don''t leave a girl unsatisfied," I state. He rapidly, with wobbling legs, dresses and leaves with a crimson face. "Mally, Did I go too far?" I ask and Mally smiles at me. ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I will be holding a Vote for an NSFWmission for next month. I have a variety of art pieces from my works avable on my P*treon to view. Have a great Day /Madjic Chapter 25: Settling Down Iid on the bed, and Emily used the key toe in. She saw that Mally and I were naked on the bed, not having sex. It is odd in her eyes, and now thinking about it, Iugh. Mally joins in the whole situation that just happened is funny. Iugh. I felt great my nervousness over it, and everything disappeared. "Chelsea, that was amazing; that guy had so much confidence and you just straight up fucked his ass so hard he came in me three times. Then to top it off thatment," She pauses tough and giggle a bit, "You say ''Fuck that was nice, you''re right you don''t leave a girl unsatisfied'' just perfect. His expression was of just so much confusion horror, and he was so into it while you were fucking him. I don''t know what to do Chelsea," She just startedughing, and I was in stitches too. "Wait, that guy that just ran out of here just had his virginity taken by you, Chelsea?" I just nodded as Iughed, "Oh, my, God, That exins the running. He just ran with his legs bowed like he couldn''t run properly. Oh my God, that''s fucking priceless; his whole face was a mix of emotions," She just started tough with us. I felt bad how much we wereughing, but the way this guy just talked and acted, I just couldn''t care; it was fucking hrious. Emily was in stitches now too. Kate opened the door to see the three of usughing at me just with my loincloth and Mally naked with Emily fully clothed. Her confusion was clear and now stated with a "What the Fuck happened here?" As we just couldn''t stopughing, her reaction just put us in stitches as we wheezed out the story slowly. Her reaction was simple, though. "Fuck, that''s hot wished I was there to see that!" I guess she would have gotten off watching it. It took us a bit, but we all calmed down with asional giggles. I felt bad aboutughing, but the whole situation, though thinking how the prey turned into the preditor, just tickled my funny bone. "So I am going to wait until Tina is here, then we will have a conversation,dies, about our next step," I announced, and everyone looked at me. "Well, we can''t stay at this Inn forever; the service is fucking perfect, but we''re all sleeping on a queen-size bed, literallyying on each other with no room to spread. The Baths are amazing, but I can''t help but feel sorry for the cleaning crew after we have been there. To top it off, I have to make some money and need space. I think the gold willst us a couple of months, but we can''t keep living this lifestyle. I need to rehabilitate my body as well. So I think we need toe up with a couple of month ns or something. I think we need to purchase a ce for a bit. I want to have Tina join in with us since she knows the area and the prices probably. There is also that I like Tina''spany she tells it straight as it is. Plus, being a mechanic would be a good profession to have around. I also think she can make some toys for Kate." I smile at Kate, "I think I have some good ideas for you and wonder If she could make them." Everyone looked on board, but I still needed to talk to Tina since it seemed she had a life here. I had some time to convince her, though. I smiled and looked at my new watch; it seemed to be after five, so the girls and I went downstairs. The waitress came up to me at this point. "You have a guest that wants to see you." I see Tina wave, and I wave back, "Also, I would like to speak to you privately for a bit if you have time. I think you would find it important." A cute shiny spined girl asking me to a private area to ''Talk'' I wasn''t about to say no. I quickly walk over and say hi to Tina and tell her I have something I need to take care of quickly. Thedies all took seats and started chatting with Tina as I went to find out what was important. "Hey, I am d you trusted me," She started, and my eyebrow shot up with a questioning look, "Sorry, just realized you have nothing to trust me on yet." She took a deep breath, "So that guy you took upstairs earlier is a kid to a Wolf-kin Noble here in the kingdom. I know to most outsiders that wouldn''t make sense," I nod to that, thinking it was odd, "But the nobility system here works on merits, and their family has generations in the kingdom here. Now the Nobility here keeps out of most visitor''s problems here, but that guy looked pissed. He is here often hunting women. I will admit I was surprised with you since you have... Extra parts but the way he ran out, I don''t think that it will remain as is." I smile at her "Thanks!" I state and continue, "I appreciate the heads up, but if he wants to do stuff to me, he might feel he kicked a wall. Thank you again, though; you''re a great server. If you want a ride, you will never forget to find me." I smile at her blush. "I know you beast-kin, and I know it would be one ride I wouldn''t forget," She looked down between my legs. "What your wearing doesn''t exactly hide it." I chuckle, "As I said, open invitation, take or leave it; now I would like to talk to my friend. I think we will be staying one or two more nights, and I am not sure. I will let you know." "Okay, Thanks!" She said as I left to go back to my table. Tina and the girls all watched me as I came back to the table. "Another Girl?" Asked Tina frankly. Iughed. "Nope, but I put it out there; if she wanted a ride, she could have one," I stated honestly, and I saw some heads shake. "What I am honest, I have never been with a human. But enough about that, What have you,dies, been talking about?" "You!" They all say frankly, and I am kind of blown away, but after some thinking, I realize I shouldn''t be I am their sex life. Tina then piped up, "What''s this endeavor I heard about today with some guy?" Mally and I start talking about it andugh a bit about it. Tina also thought it was hrious as Emily then told about his running down the hall and facial expression. We then had the waitress showed up, and we ordered some dinner as we all talked. We got some good food in us as we chatted and finished it before I brought up the main topic I wanted to talk about tonight with everyone. "Now, Ladies, I know I mentioned this in the room, but we need a clear form of action soon," I look at Tina, "We or I at this point am thinking of purchasing a house or something temporarily as I rehabilitate my body. I also need a workce so I can craft potions and sell them. I was wondering about information rted to this and what everyone''s thoughts are on it." "It sounds though your decision is made." Mally stated simply, "You are the holder of the gold, and we kinda are all just following you. I don''t care what you do. To be honest, I like you for who you are, a sexually promiscuous girl who likes trying new things and trying to be stronger. You also have unending sexual energy, like I have told you before. But you need to remember your reasons stated speak for themselves." Emily nodded and said, "I am your ve and always will be, so I follow whatever you do, Chelsea." "I just joined your journey; settling down without having to buy a room while waiting for the next job sounds great. Plus I could use some equipment to train. Hopefully, I can find more advanced training methods to catch up to the rest of you." I tilt my head on that. "Wait for a second, Kate; what do you mean?" I asked quickly. "Well, Everyone knows mana exists, but not everyone knows how to do it. There is a paywall kind of, so I need to earn money and find a ce willing to teach me how to use and control it. I use my natural strength to fight, but I never was able to use mana, so I need a teacher." "Then I found you one, but I never knew there was a paywall. I just learned how to use Mana, naturally perfecting it myself." "Wait, you know where I can learn this?!" She got up and hugged me, pressing herself into me. I was startled as she kissed me and jumped on me as we were seated around the table. I almost fell off my chair multiple times. I was shocked at her reaction. "This is one of my dreams. It''s so rare, and most noble families keep it to themselves or those with talent at an early stage! Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!" I patted her back as she jumped for joy, holding me now; I was in her arms, feet off the ground as she squeezed me into her breasts with her excitement. After a bit, she regained herself. "It is okay to be excited. Now with that out of the way, Tina, what are you thinking with us staying here?" "I do not know," She looks between my legs again, "You are just sorge that I want to stay with you. I will not lie; your intellect also intrigues me. If you pick a suitable spot, I can also buy supplies to make my own stay-at-home workce maybe be my own boss. But I do not have that much money, and I don''t want to take advantage of you." I shrug. "Look, In my hometown, I am considered a big deal there. Here, I am just a girl with a big dick. I have gold, but I spend as fast as I make. I will be purchasing supplies to make potions while I get my body back into shape. If you want to open a workshop, I don''t mind helping you out, but... I will own a portion of it, depending on your investment. Your shop will not take priority on the gold, but I will pay for things I ask you to craft and all that jazz. But I believe in your intellect Tina. You are smart, and we can make great things together." Tina looks at me, just staring at me. She starts to cry. I''m surprised and just reached out. I put her on myp and held her for a bit as she cried. "That, That, That, Thank you." She sobbed. Tina took a bit to calm down, and I wondered why that triggered her. "Ever since school, no one has told me that they believed in me. My parents died just after I started school, and I learned that they were living really bad lives as they put it all towards my education. They let medical problems berger just so I could finish school. Now you believe in me even though you have only known me for a day? How can you believe in my intellect with one long conversation?" she started to tear up again. "Simple That conversation was an intellectually challenging one. I not only asked what you knew but how to apply it. I challenged your beliefs, and you were open-minded and changed ordingly and applied things I didn''t know. If you were not intellectually gifted, you would be lost like Emily is when I talk deeper mysteries of Mana. I taught her a lot, and she is a D-rank fighter. But she has trained in Mana and was educated more deeply than most Wizards. But she couldn''t keep up with me intellectually ande to new conclusions using what she knew and challenging it. You can apply and adapt what you know to new information ande with new solutions to it. Also, Emily, I am not saying you are dumb, so don''t sulk, please. But my point stands it takes passion and intellectual prowess to do what you do. That is where my trustes from. Plus, the way you look at my dick makes me want to get hard each time." That gets me augh and stops her crying, and I smile. "Thanks, Chelsea. I needed something like that. Give me some time to think about it. I have a good job that pays well it will be hard to just drop that for someone I just met." she says, smiling up to me with the leftover tears in her eyes. I give her a peck on the lips. "No worries, I never pressured anyone to be with me. Or at least I think I haven''t." I think back to the women that my mother brought to me when I first started down my sexual pursuits. Maybe she has, I am not sure. "Let''s have some fun tonight, and I can go start some training and show Kate the training center, then look for a ce to stay?" I ask thedies and meet a round of nods. "I can''t join you on the house hunting, but I will get my cousin to help you find a ce and not get ripped off." Tina told us, "Plus, he makes amission, so it helps him out, but he is good at his job. I will send him a mechanical message to him toe to the Inn around three in the afternoon for you guys; that should give you guys time to finish other things." "That works for me. Now we have finished all the shop talk; who is up for a bath?" I ask with a smirk, and everyone smiles. ------------------------------- Announcement For everyone. I hold a monthly Vote for drawings on characters and publish them on my Patre*n when they are finished. Please, join the small growingmunity that enjoys my novels and Rate, Review, Comment, and most importantly, Enjoy the novels I create. Thanks! Chapter 26: Temporary Home A bath with hot steamy sex with all of them ensued with us all staying out of the water. We cleaned ourselves up and rxed in the bath, not in our own juices for once. Weid in the bath, rxing in the afterglow of great sex with each other. Tinaid back into me, sitting on myp. Emily was to my right and Mally to my left. Kate was sulking across from me since I refused to let her cum the whole time. Iughed to myself as she was the reason for it. Suppose she wanted to be treated like a masochist, I will since she is. First, when Imand, She obeys I was pretty sure how that worked. "I will get some sleep tonight after I will craft a letter to send my cousin, and I will send a message to him as I go to work," Tina informed me, and I smiled. "That is fine, Tina; I am prettyid back if you ever noticed. Well, except to Kate, she brings out my dominant side. I have no idea why." I say, rxing back my arms around Mally and Emily. I feel like one of those rappers with multiple women in myst incarnation. I felt like a million dors. I will not lie to myself. "I just decided this when I realized that we will need to stay here for a bit longer than I thought. When we buy the ce, we should hire someone to clean for us. If we don''t, who of us will clean?" "I would, Chelsea!" Emily seemed hurt by me asking that question. "I am your ve. I would clean and wash our ce. Why would you think otherwise?" "Emily, I love you, and you know it, I might be a bit of an intellectual scatterbrain, but you have other things as well. Think about it you are D-rank in their prime; you should be training if you be a C-rank or even higher should be your priority, not cleaning our messes after a fun night. Your time is worth more than the silver we can pay someone else to do that job. Or the Gold to make sure that the ce has a chef and cleaners to make sure we enjoy ourselves. You may be my ve but have I ever treated you like that? You are my bodyguard and lover. You are with me all the time. I consider your time worth gold as well as mine. For weeks of travel of a fresh C-rank adventurer, they pay three hundred gold with two D-rankers although Mally I question whether you are D-Rank or C-Rank," I look into her eyes, and she looks away," But that tells me that our time is valuable. You, as a D-rank, are above some minor cleaning that can be spent training. Let hired help do that we can get stronger while I am here and make some gold. You know how valuable my time would be if I was hired; how much gold do you think I could make if I just made potions instead of cleaning?" She looks away from me, "I get it, Chelsea; I like doing things for you, though, and cleaning feels like something I can do that has a direct impact on your day. It shows I care without saying it, okay?" "Of course, that''s okay; I never want you to think your way of showing you care not to matter to me. If you want to clean then clean, I am just letting you know that I think your time is better spent elsewhere but doing something to show me you care is priceless and that matters more." I am looking into her eyes, and Emily starts to tear up. "Thank you," Is all thates out of her mouth, and I kiss her, "It''s okay, I am here," I say tofort her. I seemed to be making all mydies cry except Mally. Well, and Kate, but Kate was excited earlier tonight. I was emotionally bonding with thedies around me. I truly care about them; they might have just met up with me, and my bonds seem a bit random to me, but I care about them. Mally was a lot of fun to be around, too, maybe not the best influence, but I like her around. We all rxed and enjoyed a conversation in the baths before we went to our room and slept the night. It was uneventful even in the morning. Tina was first out, but I remember a kiss in the morning both to my lips and to Doorknocker. A couple of hourster, the rest of us got up. I told Emily and Mally that we needed to go to the adventurers guild to pick up our reward gold since all of us had to be there. Kate could join us and pick up hers before I went and showed her the trainer''s ce. I heard agreement all around, and so we went. We started with a nice breakfast, and the waitress was now blushing at me while she served us. I think she was thinking a bit about my invitationst night. I smile to myself. Then we were out after that. We took to the adventurers guild and quicklypleted the stuff needed there. We grabbed our gold and left; at this moment, we had no ns to take more missions at this time. We all got settled in quickly, and Emily and Mally went towards the Tailors while I took Kate to go to the trainers. The Dwarf with arge beard saw me again. He smiled and looked at Kate beside me; he watched her closely. "Your back with someone new? I forgotst time to collect fees; bringing someone new will increase them." He told me tly, and I confirmed in my head the paywall. "Yup, I brought a berserker in my group that would like to learn the mysteries of Mana condensed to Rage." "That is fine, part of the basics here in the Dwarven Kingdom for those who can pay. The price for your training to make optimal use of your body will be a hundred gold. For her, it will be five hundred." My eyes shot up at the price that was fucking expensive no wonder there is a discrepancy between E-Rank to C-Rank there was a hard wall. That wall was money for poorer people; it was hard to climb out of that. It was impossible for people in the slums and probably forced those talented ones into Nobles'' hands if they were lucky. It made sense now, although I do not get why they would do that. They would have more national power if they universally taught it to everyone. They would lose some power in the short term, but the empire they could build would be spanning the world if they did it right. "That is a little expensive, but I will pay. I want the best service, though, so that Kate here will be a great berserker." He nods his head. "Best is all I can give for her your gold. I train mostly noble brats, but I shall train her so that she cries every step on the way home," The Dwarf''s smile turns sadistic, "I am sure she will love it here!" The training for me started right away, working on some weird dance slowly. He told me it''s for flexibility and control. He frowned, though, as I kept shing him with my dick as I moved around. Kate did a lot of the same exercises I did on my first day, just much better as he watched. He was assessing her abilities, I believed. It wasn''t until around two-thirty that we finished. My muscles screened at me, making the walk back to the Inn ufortable. Kate and I arrived and found everyone but Tina sitting there with a green-haired gnome. "Ah, your Tina''s cousin? I am Chelsea," I asked as I walked up to introduce myself. He nodded, "Yes, I am Jack Bolton Tina''s cousin on her father''s side. She told me that I should take care of you as a personal favor. You are a client, though, so, of course, I will." She smiled that smile on a salesman or politician makes when greeting someone. He is a professional, I thought to myself, or a scammer. I doubt thetter or Tina would pay in the bedroom. I smile at the thought and sit with mydies. "So, what are you looking for?" he asks. "I am looking for a space to rent or own that has a bit of space, for we all are warriors of different types. I need a ce with a reinforced room to craft potions, preferably two s that I can switch rooms if need be, and arge living area if possible. I am not looking for unnecessary space, but I do not mind renovating to reach a livable ce, but I would rather not. I do not want lengthy renovations to make the ce habitable for us. I also want a bathing ce we can easily add that inter if we have to, though." I continued on as I thought of things, and I saw the light in Jack''s eyes. He knew he would make gold on this. I finished, and he nodded to himself a bit. He took out a little machine dragonfly thing and wrote a message on it before he walked outside, and the dragonfly machine flew off. "That was just a message system our mechanics thought up since Mana messaging cannot be done by everyone. I just sent a message to my boss to notify the owner of the house we are about to go to. By the time we show up, they will be notified to let us in. It is a bit pricey, but it should fit all your requirements." He told us and continued, "Follow me, it is in the upper area of the city like we are now; it is not a far walk." We followed him, and around ten to fifteen minutester, we arrived at a two-story ce, and I saw two separate buildings that looked reinforced for workshops. I nodded at it. Jack started to give us a tour, and the Bedroom wasrge, but I didn''t thinkrge enough, but the room next door was a bedroom. We could do some renovations and make things perfect. In the end, it fits all the requirements with a nice bath and shower. The ce was almost perfect, but it will do for our needs. I decided that it was good enough, and I did a Final Mana sweep feeling the building. I noticed a basement that no one told us about filled with dust and random things. I finished my mana sweep and nodded. It would cost three thousand gold it was had, and the Inn would cost less, but I decided that I could make it back with some work and potions. I decided to go get the paperwork done. Jack got the paperwork drawn up in the period it took us to get to his office. I read the paperwork slowly and carefully to make sure everything was good before I signed. When I did, it became ours, and I dropped a bag of gold and counted it out down to thest silver. After a few hours to make sure the deed and everything were properly done. I smile and put down a magical seal to finish everything. It took a little longer than I thought, and Tina was probably at the Inn waiting. ---- Announcement: I have many Various Illustrations both NSFW and clothed to enjoy On my Patre*n at /Madjic Most importantly of all, though, Please Enjoy the book and Rate Review andment. Thanks! Chapter 27: Nobility When we arrived at the Inn, I went to pay for another night while all thedies sat together. I joined them, and Tina was a little angry but understood why we took so long. I told her about the ce that her cousin was helpful, and I kissed her and thanked her for that. We were still going to need furniture, so that will be something to do early tomorrow. It would not take too much time. We all enjoyed our meal and sat together afterward. I had my arms wrapped around Emily and Mally when a wolf-kin man came in, and I was reminded of that boy I had fun with Mally with. He pointed me out to the other Wolf-kin that was with him looking angry. I sighed, and I knew I shouldn''t have done thing to the overly confident guy, but he asked for it. Just the thought, though, had me hardening a bit at the sadistic fucking I gave him. I think I still see him walking funny. Mally looked at him and started to chuckle. As expected of a sexy sex demon to find it funny. The two wolf-kin were on us rapidly. "Excuse me, May I have a moment of time in a private, youngdy?" The older wolf-kin asked. I was at a crossroads. I could be polite with him, or I could be a princess bitch, Diplomatic, and ease the situation. Confrontational and made this a bigger problem until national interests were involved. It was annoying, to say the least. This young adult wolf-kin that I fucked just had to get himself involved in my matters, bringing it to daddy, I guess. I sighed audibly, "Is this about your kid there?" I pointed at the guy I fucked, making sure that it was so that I could act appropriately "Yes, it is, youngdy, but most of the topics are meant for closed doors where I would like them discussed." He replied. I tapped the table, thinking I did not want him to be in private with him where he could do more. I wasn''t used to high stake negotiations in this world and would rather stay public. I pointed at a seat that was Kate''s. "Kate, be a honey and attend me while we talk," I say, and her seat frees up, and I point at it again, "Sit, Sir, and we can talk in privacy," I say as Kate starts to work on my hardening cock. Tina looks down jealously at Kate. I then put up an image of a sound barrier nothing cane in or out of, and the sounds of an Inn cut off, and Iy back enjoying Kate''s work. "Now you can talk with privacy." "This was not what I was expecting," He said as he sat down in Kate''s previous spot while his son stood opposite of me, keeping his distance, "But it will have to do." He sighed, making sure he wasfortable before he started to talk. "Now young-" "Chelsea." I interrupted him. "My name is Chelsea, so let us set aside the youngdies and sirs. Introduce yourself." The angry look that I interrupted him was nice, and I knew I couldn''t go too far, but I like poking this beast. "I am Charles Beastral, a Baron of the Dwarven Kingdom; You are Chelsea?" I look at Emily since, to be honest, I never kept up with my titles. Emily took my hint quickly, "This is Chelsea Laveau Loveknot, Heir to the Silvermoon Tower." I look a little surprised. I forgot that I had a middle name, and I never remembered myst name; I am just Chelsea to myself. The Wolf-kin furrowed his brow. "What is a mage of your caliber doing in the Dwarven Lands without arger- Never mind, you are undergoing the Trials, aren''t you?" He looks at me without condensation since the Beastkin country rarely has titles, and there is no nobility per se. "Yes, now that introductions are out of the way," I felt Kate working her magic on Doorknocker and was holding back a grunt as she worked her throat slowly working her way down. I was at full mast, trying not to blow a load. After a slight pause to regain myself, I continued, "What would you like to talk about thiste evening? This guy?" I point towards the overly confident guy I fucked, "His ass was nice, but unless he''s pregnant, I''m not willing to marry him." I smirked. I couldn''t hold back, and my smirk turned to a full smile as the guy turned to beat red on his face. His father yed it cool, though, although I could see it pissed him off. He took a second before he regained himself. "Look, Lady Chelsea, just because you have support backing you in your old kingdom doesn''t mean we in the Dwarf kingdom don''t have pride!" He yelled; his voice was angry as Mally chuckled in my arms. Tina was frowning, though. "Look, Baron Beastral, I will tell you a couple of things. First, I wasn''t saying you do not have pride. I never insulted the Nobility or anyone in the Dwarven Kingdom. Second, your son was a willing participant in the activities that happened. Third I am not willing to start an incident between nations for your son enjoying a session on my dick. He was willing; although he didn''t know what he was signing up for, he asked for it. I am not insulting your pride but do not mess with me, Baron. I might be in yournds, But I have not broken anyws and am here peacefully; if you want to further this, I can Contact my mother and Father. I do not wish to, but I can and will if you push this too far, Baron." I state my ground and finish my little rant telling him how it was. I then release a load down Kate''s willing throat, moaning slightly, leaning back again, not noticing I had leaned forward. All you could hear for a couple of seconds in the silence was Kate''s Swallowing since no one was talking. I was enjoying it, though, so I couldn''t care. Mally looked to be holding back augh while Emily face palmed herself. Tina, though was ck-jawed looking at me. The Baron looked angry still. "Fine, Lady Loveknot, we will not pursue this till it is an incident of the international level, but what about my son? You injured him!" He was mad, and I looked at him like an idiot. "Injured Mr. Baron, that''s stupid; he might be walking a little funny, but something my size prating you, of course, you will walk funny for a day or two. If I injured him, I would have healed him. It would not be a problem for me. Tore his asshole? I would heal him; all he is, Is sore with a bruised ego. If he wants more, I can give him another round if he wishes. But If he is injured and I somehow missed healing him, please tell me, and I will heal him." He looked angry, and I then realized that he was mad over something else I had no idea what. "Look, Baron Beastal, you are angry over something. I need to know what. Not this bullshit with your son; you are genuinely angry with me over something. If I can fix it, I will; if I can''t, I will tell you I can''t or seek someone who can." I finish if this didn''t start something, I would just let the grudge stay. I will deal with itter as ites up. I would be spending some months here anyways, and I am sure it wille up. He looked at me for a moment before getting up, "The utter disrespect for me and the kingdom you have shown is worrying for someone of your station." I started tough, and so did Mally everyone was looking confused. His fury grew, and I continued tough. When I calmed down a little with Kate giving me a slight bite that she would pay forter, I gained my cool. I looked at him with contempt. "Think about this Baron Beastal you are talking to a foreign Mage of the level of respect my own people have to treat with the utmost respect if they know. You are treating me like amon hoodlum. If I announced my presence in your kingdom, even your king would have to invite me at the level I stand with Bunny-kin society. I am above your station. I am a foreign nobility without the strict Nobility part. I don''t need to treat you with respect. I choose to, and I like the Kingdom here. I really hate to see use to blows, Baron, but I will announce myself and tell your King if I have to how much disrespect I have received." I let my sound barrier drop as he stood, wanting to rage, and the noise of the people around came up, hearing people enjoy their meals. This was a high-up establishment with people in ties with nobility. "Now leave Baron Beastal, or I will announce to the nation that I fucked your son and knocked him up like some tramp!" My anger was palpable about his disrespect. He had a mission he wanted to be done. I had no idea what that was, so I flipped the table, making this thing public about me having sex with his son. I also turned it to those knowing I had the male member with women around who was on the receiving end. His anger blossomed to full-born hatred; if he decided to take this to the next step, I had a n. With him storming off with his son following, I sighed, still angered that I would now have to deal with politics until I could leave. Kate was bringing me to another orgasm as Iid back. Mally turned to me with a questioning look so did Tina. "Why did you piss him off so much, Chelsea?" Asked Mally. "I didn''t want to, but he had a mission and was resolved to hate me, so I made backup ns on that in and simple. He wasn''t going to let it go, so I flipped the table and made it a public fallout between us," I started, "Then, if he wishes to pressure me, I can flip the table and show my Nobility card from my country. I can think of nothing he can do off the top of my head that can hurt me. Although now it is annoying if he pursues this." Tina started next, though asking, "Your Nobility?" Tina still looked questioning at that, and I let the subject change. "No, and Yes, Tina," I started, "Tina in Beast-kin society or our nation, we have no Nobility. What we have, though, are stations that can be passed down with favorable circumstances. I am the Heir to Silvertower but not guaranteed. First, I need toplete a journey that I am on now. Then I will still be challenged by siblings that believe they are more powerful than me. When my father passes, then there will be an open seat, and all of the current Mages at the top vote to put me at the top. This is ritualistic, and no one has turned down the candidate in years since the person who is heir is considered the person with the most potential or the most powerful. That means my title means a lot in other nations but in Bunny-kin society specifically only grants me respect and status, not power. Those who perceive power can be numerous, but nothing inw makes it so. Most beast-kin Tribes have positions like this, for Bunny-kin Mages have been the most powerful for a majority of our current tribe''s memory, cing them above most. If you go to Draconic, though, they rule their tribe with a strict might makes the rules. They crown the most worthy, and that''s that. It makes for aplicated system. But our system must be respected by other governmental entities. Our Tribe culture makes it so that there are multiple rulers that they need to pay attention to. "Basically, to sum it all up, Tina, I am powerful in mynds with no power and no real right to it, for now, making my ims both bullshit and scary as fuck. As bunny-kin is currently ranked second among the tribes, that makes it scarier. Also, with the way my mother, in particr, treats me, the threats are not bullshit. It is basically a political shit storm for everyone that no one wants to put up with and gets moreplicated the more I think about it." I ranted for too long about theplicated thing in my life known as my heir title. I sighed and was brought to the peak without realizing it in Kate''s mouth. She happily gulped down my semen. "Now, no more questions; my brain feels fried. Let''s go enjoy ourselves in the bath." To that, I received happy smiles while Tina looked to be in thought. Chapter 28: Breaking it In The bath was filled with lots of pping noises and fun while I came in each of them multiple times. We finally had a bath after making a huge mess for whatever poor cleaner there was. I wasn''t done yet, but it was gettingte, and I wanted to go furniture shopping in the morning with the girls. Tina told me that tomorrow was a day off for her and that she could join us. She was integrating into my little haram faster than I thought. She seemed to have something on her mind after the nobility bullshit in the morning. I figured something woulde up with her, but I wasn''t sure. I would let her ask at her own pace. Iid back surrounded by mydies on a tiny bed with everyone together. I smiled as I fell asleep. In the morning, I felt lips on Doorknocker to bring me awake. I moaned with a wake-up ejaction into someone''s waiting mouth. I heard them swallowing, and I was hard again. I never even opened my eyes as I felt inside the tightness of the woman waking me up. I felt the tightness engulf Doorknocker as they rode me hard. They were not quiet as I heard ps, the tightness engulfing my entire length. My eyes opened, and my guess was confirmed as Mally was riding me. I felt her wombs opening, sucking my tip every time she brought herself down on me. My hands reached out but were blocked by two women on either side of me. Theyid on my arms, and I saw Emilys smiling face on the other side Tina''s. I decided toy back and enjoy Mally riding me. Her pussy started to grip me harder, all in different locations, as a show of muscle control. I was reaching climax fast. I brought Emily in for a kiss and started to make out with her wrapping my arm around her neck. I was released into Mally''s womb as I felt her cum on me again. "Fuck! Thanks for the wake-up call,dies," I greet with a smile. What a great way to wake up, and with that thought, everyone went into action of dressing and getting ready for the day. No one was spared, and we went downstairs to eat quickly. I wanted the movers to be finished with my stuff when we get there tonight. I paid for the house, and I wanted to stop paying for the Inn. I made sure to talk to that waitress today and told her my new address if she still wanted that ride of her life. She blushed and took the paper I had in front of her to my delight. We then followed Tina to a ce to purchase furniture. We started ordering things quickly to the dwarf serving us delight. I asked if at least the bed and several other things could be made today which they had some ready sets to do so. I was delighted with this and ordered more to finish furnishing the house to be livable. Two hundred goldter, with all the extra customs I asked for and some other things I asked for, we were going to explore the city. I decided to stop at the alchemists guild and order a batch of stuff to make more expensive potions to recoup my losses. I went through their inventory, quickly ordering things. I smiled as I finished my work. The rest of the day was us going from shop to shop, ordering and spending gold. This was the day where we all enjoyed ourselves ying and shopping for hours in each other''spany. Our dynamic is with me in the center, but each started getting closer to each other, making me happier. It was sad if they all didn''t get along. Tina and I would also get into debates over small things that had to do with the economy and other things. It was enjoyable, and I loved having an intellectual with me. Mally was close to my intellect, but she was more reserved in everything but the bedroom. We went to the house as it started to gette to check the progress and whether we will need to go back to the Inn. The bed and kitchen were set, and dwarves were all over, working quickly with precision. I smiled at the flurry of work. The bedroom was set, but many things will need an hour or two more. Many other things will be needed to be shipped over tomorrow. I found the foremen in charge and told him that they could finish up what would be ready in two hours as we went for food. Other than that, they can finish tomorrow; he nodded. He went and yelled at the dwarfs the new timeline, and the work continued as we left. We left and found a nice restaurant and ate. It was a nice establishment, but the service needed work. I guess that cute human maid spoiled us. I smiled and rxed with thedies, and I was tired, but I wanted a bath, and things in our new home, plus the new bed was supposed to let us not sleep on top of each other. Two hours passed quickly, and we went back to the house, and I was amazed that they cleaned too after themselves. It was a mess in the afternoon, but I guess many hands make light work. We went inside and loved the look of it. I still wanted to tear down the wall, but I think I will do thatter when all of us go on a quest or somethingter. The bed was what all the girls were excited to see. A custom bed that took up a lot of the master suite. We all smiled, and I took Tina up in my arms, and doorknocker was already getting ready for the first passenger as a startled Tina felt my rapidly hardening member enter into her. "All Aboard!" I yelled out, bottoming out inside Tina as she screamed, entering a wet Tina. She was shocked but horny for it all the same as I entered her depths and knocked on her wombs door. Kate was fast and found my asshole with her tongue. Emily went for my balls as I used my strength to pump into Tina standing up. Mally watched and got on the bed after stripping naked, showing off her beautiful body, and started to give me a show of masturbating in front of me. As I swallowed in lust, I started to fuck Tina harder and harder and Noticed I prated deeper than usual, feeling a second entry. She was hollering for more, and I felt no need to stop since she asked for it feeling her cum on my dick again and again. I came inside her point-nk I think I need to check if she was pregnant soon, I thought. I busted my load and pulled Tina off me. Kate got up, hoping for the next, and to her disappointment, I told her to get the bath ready. "Look, Kate, you get the bath ready I will have a treat ready for you when you get back!" Her look of happiness made me smile as she ran off. I looked at the sexy Mally masturbating and took no second look as I walked up and started to make out with her as I prated that tight subus pussy. My dick was in heaven, and I went to town on her. Emily came up behind me as Tina was still in post-orgasm mode, riding it down. Em'' started to finger my pussy as I fucked Mally hard. I was in bliss again and positioned harder and harder as I felt Mally''s legs and arms squeeze me closer. Our breasts pressed together, and I ejacted inside her as well. I fucked her as I rode out another orgasm. Emily was next, and I put Doorknocker in her dripping wet pussy without needing to be asked. I fucked her doggy style on our new bed and grabbed her long beautiful white hair, and fucked her hard while pulling it. I felt her cum, her pussy squeezing me again and again before I came in her hard. Kate came back as I was ejacting inside her. Kate came back to tell us all the bath was ready. "Perfect, Thanks Kate," I started, and my smile grew and Kate''s excitement at my expression, "Everyone, go ahead, Kate''s reward is first, then I will join." Thedies smiled and went I will break in the bathing area with my semen in a bit. I took out the flogger I had from that shop from my inventory, and Kate''s expression was so excited. "Strip!" I ordered, and her clothes disappeared in haste. I smiled at her excitement, "Now Kate, I felt teeth earlier today..." I started to walk around her, and she froze. "Now I think it was on purpose, Kate, and As your Master, I need to discipline you properly and harshly. Now Kate, present that nice ass for a proper spanking." I ordered, and sheid her hard muscles across myp. I moved doorknocker so she wouldn''t hut me since I was still full mast. Her bottom now presented, I brought down the flogger across her ass sharply. My strength wasn''t what it was, but I was still strong. I heard her yelp since I hit her without warning. "What do you say, Slut?!" I yelled. "Thank you, Master!" She replied loudly. I brought down the flogger again, pausing only to be thanked by her. I brought it down again and again. Her ass was a deep red, and I brought it down again, hearing ''Thank you, Master'' I brought it down again. I lost count of how many times I hit her bare bottom, but I could see how wet she was. She needed a good fucking, and I could tell she was desperate for it. I saw tears in her eyes as I brought it down again. Doorknocker and I couldn''t take it any longer. I just straight up picked her up, and threw her onto the bed on her back. I dragged her legs to the edge of the bed so I could properly fuck her. I entered without Listening as My lust took over my body, mming her pussy hard. I then started pping those B cup tits, asserting my dominance over her ruthlessly. I came in her once, but that wasn''t enough as I felt her shake after orgasming again. I started to be rougher as I started to fuck her filling her, and I pped her face again and again. She was gripping Doorknocker harder with each p. I was borderline beating her, and she was so into it. My lust controlled me as I came in her a second time. Her face was a smile with tongue hanging out. Her reward and punishment were out. I picked her up, and firemen carried her to the baths. Thedies there were all in the bath, and the smile on all of them widened as I came in with Kate Doorknocker still at full mast. It was a great night. Chapter 29: Improvements and New Problem Time moved forward and we lived in our new house. It quickly turned into our home. We expanded the bedroom and put in a new closet for all of us. I upgraded the enchantments and put in new defenses to the house. Quickly Tina moved in with us as we ended up in an orgy every night. Kate and I went to train every day. Mally and Emily spared training together every day. Then Emily started to join us too on our workouts. After every workout, I would go into the alchemy workshop that I set up and Craft potions. I started a contract with the alchemy guild and ingredients and potions flowed back and forth. They supplied me ingredients and took the money with little profit from the sales of my potions. Our gold started to increase until I had a healthy budget. I started to set up a mechanics workshop for Tina luring to quit her job and join us in the house. My stats before the workouts was sad to see. when I checked. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 18 years old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 2 XP: 175/10000 System points: 20400 Mana: 6235/6235 Strength: 19 Agility: 26 Reflex: 21 Vitality: 30 Toughness: 23 Charisma: 65 Ingenuity: 35 Intelligence: 106 Wisdom: 152 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; After working out for months practicing getting my body back to shape. I took it to the next step over half a year I turned twelve and Tina officially joined us. She quit her job and started to tinker in the workshop I built for her to tempt her. She then joined our workout sessions in the morning. Tina was excited to see the world and make machines to improve herbat. She had always thought of it but never took the steps since she didn''t have the money to get started. With my gold funding her I started to see some cool toys. I checked to see if she was pregnant when she joined us. She wasn''t and I thought that was odd we had orgies for six months straight. I was extremely vigorous with a sperm count that impregnated a lot of women. I asked her about it and she gave me a sad smile. Tina couldn''t be pregnant they didn''t know why. I looked and found some damage to her ovaries that would cause irregr periods and trouble with fertility since the damage went down to the uterus I didn''t notice the first time since I didn''t check closely. I could fix it for her it would take little effort. Her happy smile that came out of it made me happy. I told her though when Traveling with us I had put a spell on everyone''s womb to stop pregnancy so that it won''t interpret our travels. I did not want to take a kid through multiple countries. She nodded with that and agreed. So I did the procedure that took multiple treatments over several weeks. It was built in damage and took a surprising amount of damaging her body to fix it myself. I couldn''t do it all at once. With that a year finished and my body was in the best shape of my life. I was doing parkour around the ce to help boost my bodies ability. Over the year of training, the System showed new stats to me with a lot of umted System points. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 19-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 2 XP: 1075/10000 System points: 166400 Mana: 7723/7723 Strength: 35 Agility: 47 Reflex: 35 Vitality: 50 Toughness: 47 Charisma: 69 Ingenuity: 42 Intelligence: 115 Wisdom: 163 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- It looked much better and I hated relying on the system the more I thought about it. It was convenient but that also lead to dependency I felt my body was better but it assigned points to my progress and ways to better it. I think in the long run this system is a trap a very good trap but I do not know why. I put it to the back of my mind as I meditated. My time was spent on so many things that Meditating thisst year wasn''t my highest priority but my growth went faster with a stronger body. I looked through the inventory on the shop checking if anything I wanted. I took Mana Hair and Silent Casting from the talents costing fifty-five thousand system points. Then picked up Magical body for a hundred thousand points. I skipped the stupid congrats messages and read what the skills did. -- Mana Hair: Your hair is Mana fused connecting to the world directly increasing. Your Hair increases in strength and Increasing your Mana pool the longer it is. The less Mana stored in your body the more fragile your hair is. -- -- Silent Casting: You are silent in thought and Casting. Mana fluctuations decrease to almost nothing. Detection is only possible from those of powerful mages or in close proximity. -- -- Magical Body: Your Body improves with Pure mana. You are the rare type that Mana can be used to enhance your body strengthening it. -- I felt my Muscles Buldge when I inputted mana into them and felt stronger than ever. I was high on the Mana. My hair now though felt like another body part. I wanted my hair to move and it moved like another hand. It was weird to feel it was like thousands of extra limbs were attached to my head and ran down my body to a little after my ass. I was in sensory overload. They all felt like extra limbs but to move them I had to move with my Mana, not my body. I couldn''t adapt right away. So Instead of going out for a little bit, I improved my control over my mana and hair. Mydies just saw my hair flowing seemingly in the wind without wind when I was training it. I was Improving day, to day after training my body. Kate though over the past year showed the most improvement. Tina Couldn''t use Rage so I found her trainer for Energy and she took to it like crazy. I learned more about the different states of mana. My days were peaceful and full of training until one afternoon after training like maddies when there was a knock on my door. The Maids we hired opened it asking if they had Business with us. I was brought out of my training with a couple of dwarves and Wolf-kins. I sighed and stood up. My body was sweating and I had taken to my outfit with the loincloth and top. I had enchanted each loincloth to mydies'' disappointment but many people on the streets happiness to shadow what was inside. You could see the outline but no more slip-ups when I am sitting or anything for it to show. I liked the free feeling it gave now. "Chelsea Loveknot?" They came in asking. They looked official and with the smug looks on the wolf-kin, I expected trouble. "That is me so I am told" I smile keeping things light-hearted but my arm reached out and I pulled the staff that was off to the side beside me. It showed that I was a mage and a decent one at least to them. The dwarfs all watched me do that and didn''t bat an eye. Either they looked me up or someone told them somethings about me. It wasn''t a secret though so it was expected. "What are you at my residence? Business? Pleasure?" I looked at Wolf-kin''s with a smile. I saw angry expressions on all of them but none of them snapped at me. My smile turned to a frown. "Business Miss Loveknot, We heard you had a dispute with a baron of the kingdom. Then you disrespected the kingdom. Although we may be short Miss Loveknot we expect respect from visiting nobility from othernds regardless of their background. Baron BEastal as putting in aint against you." An official-looking dwarf said and his clothes looked expensive his beard whitening. "So he gave you his side of the story about how I fucked his willing son. Afterward from his son''s embarrassment, he told daddy. Daddy got mad at the bunny-kin that fucked his son. Now he is making this a point of contention between national parties. Am I hearing this correctly?" I state looking at the dwarf exasperated. "Miss Loveknot this is not a point of national parties. You are still an individual in bunny-kin society, not a full noble since there are no nobles in yournds." He smiled as he told me that. I rolled my eyes. My life was quickly bing a political mess right now. I needed this to be over as soon as possible. "Look whoever you are since you haven''t introduced yourself. Rude by the way. I have no idea what Baron Beastal''s problem is. I asked him point-nk how I could solve it so it wouldn''t reach this point. Now you are here making this my problem after something that happened more than a year ago. I may not be the leader of Silvermoon tower but at this point, I am still its heir. You are now attacking my race''s interest since I can tell you that since my birth my race has groomed me for leadership." That was embellishing since I got addicted to the mysteries of Mana. Since I did my mother tried to get me attached to sses teaching me to lead the people. I ignored them for two reasons and still don''t want to deal with it now for the same. First, I failed in myst life to be a good political leader. Second I lost interest in it after such a spectacr failure. These were bad excuses but Fuck that I wanted to be a researcher this time. Battling was fine, a way to apply what I have learned. But going back to leadership no thank you. "My race expects me toe back after my journey Stronger and ready to lead for when my father passes. Now you are here saying that I was disrespecting your Kingdom for a Baron? Do I get this right? Your nation is willing to offend a future bunny-kin Leader over this?" I state turning this into a national interest. I never met my dad since he was working but when h learned I was a Magical Silver Bunny-kin I was guaranteed a spot at least on the council. So I never lied throughout this. I was an Heir and although I hate this I needed an out now. The dwarf looked peeved and I was sending messages to mydies toe to the front. "Look Miss Loveknot I need you toe with me to ask questions." "No I will go to the diplomat''s office in your kingdom and we can talk there!" I state loudly and I see things turning for the worst. But I was going to protect myself and mydies. They all lined up behind meing from various spots across the house. One thing was inmon they all had sweat covering them. Chapter 30: Diplomatic Matters The ride with mydies with that dwarf was awkward, to say the least. The Wolf-kin refused to see this matter closed easily. We arrived at the embassy in the middle of the city near the government city council building. The Captial was about a week away, but due to the amount of trade between the countries, it needed diplomats in the city to stop international incidents from showing up. We arrived at thevish building with grumbles only inside the carriage, and nothing was said. We entered stepped out with another carriage pulling out and the group of wolf-kin and rest of the dwarfs piling out of it. Things were very awkward as we entered the building. We talked to a Red furred Bunny-kin who was a very cute girl who I wanted to chat with. When I started to flirt with her a little, the dwarf behind me coughed and ended my flirting. "Fine, Although cute thing I would love to take you out to dinner. I need to see the diplomat here in the city; these men think they can cage a Magical Silver Bunny-kin for no reason other than having consensual sex with the son of a baron." I loudly stated so everyone could hear. "We will do this, so everyone understands my rights as well as to stop this from bing an incident between two friendlypanies." The Cute Red haired bunny-kin tilted her head. "Why would that lead to an international incident between our countries Miss?" "I am Chelsea Loveknot Heir of Silvermoon Tower. Fuck I hate using my fucking title makes me seem pretentious. Mally, Tina, I seem Pretentious, right?" I asked the twodies I thought they would give it to me straight. "Kinda It''s in the delivery Chelsea the way you say it makes you seem above them." Started Mally. "It''s like you know your better than them by Birth Chelsea. I have no idea where ites from either; I think it''s the inflection in your voice. You know you will be their Leader; you know your superiores in your voice. I think your mother raised you to have it like that." Tina continued. I felt like that was wrong, and the bunny-kin girl was ck-jawed in front of us. "Tina, I think that is unfair. I was a researcher. I never paid attention to most sses unless they discussed mana. It''s why I am so stupid on other things. I should probably know being raised in the environment I was in. I just simply didn''t care; it has nothing to do with me." "There That''s, where ites From Chelsea the title that would make others awed is nothing but trash to you. You see what awes people like trash, so it sounds pretentious to others and yourself when you state it. The title in your mind is of no consequence. Me talking to someone of your birth and station even though it isn''t confirmed still awes me, Chelsea." She finished, and I thought about it. I touched the cute girl''s chin and helped her close it. "There you go; no need to be surprised that dinner is still up for grabs tooter if you want." I smile while my mind is on what Tina just told me. "CAN WE FUCKING TALK ABOUT THE MAIN TOPIC NOW YOUR CONCERNS ARE NOT MINE!!!" I jump, startled by a pissed-off dwarf shouting. An Echo goes through the halls of thevish embassy. "Who is yelling in my building?!" I turned to see a pissed off draconic male stomping down a hall to my left. He had toorge horns on top of his head and scaled peeling back into his hairline with a blonde top. His scales were white, and his white robe matched his scales. His horn slightly grew wider among the top but curved inward at the peak. Each Dranconics horns grew differently if I remembered correctly. But this was one pissed draconic. "I was in the middle of an inscription, an Enchantment, and some Dumbass shouts in my building. Who did it?" he turned to the red-haired Bunny-kin, and she pointed to the dwarf. "You there; why are you shouting in my embassy? This is a ce of mediation between our nations. I can tell you are here on official business. Now get it out!" I hear him being very pissed, but it seems his job took importance, but everything he said seemed to be a shout. Or he just talked really loudly. An Echo appeared each time he talked. I look around the unnecessarilyrge reception area and think the acoustics might be doing it. "Mr. Ambassador, I didn''t think you would be in the city. I thought you were in the capital; why are you here in the Trade hub of the Dwarven Kingdom." The dwarf starts prying into his business, and I want tough. "Look, I am here because I am here; you are here for a reason; state it!" He loudly says again. "Look, I am here on behalf of Baron Beastal on the fact that Miss Chelsea Loveknot did things to the Barons son to his unwillingness. He then lodged aint hoping to imprison Miss Loveknot to at least the mandatory minimum sentencing for rape. This is the vition of the Heir of a noble, and she raped him maliciously." he stated seriously, and this was an esction from the conversation in residence; it was good I didn''t go with him. The Ambassador looks at me and sighs. "Look, she is a citizen of Our Beast-kin nation plus one of renown. Miss Loveknot, I will talk to you in a bit," I nod my head and let him take charge, "Our Beast-kin nation will investigate this and see if yourint about thew iswful. I will mention that the renown and level of Chelsea''s birth and just her species will make her have the Highest protection of the Bunny folk of our nation. This is our stance to start. But thisint originates with the Baron he cane to talk to Chelsea and me to see if we can agree to terms together." The dwarf looked pissed but stood his ground. "These are ourws; you are asking us to dismiss Ambassador. You will respect them even if you have immunity; it does not extend to Miss Loveknot!" He eximed. "On the Contrary, Constable, that is not true. Chelsea here is a Loveknot and applies in the international treaty your nation and mine signed in the summit ten years ago to protect nobles that every county has signed. It states in paragraph three that visiting Nobles or people of simr stature along with their heirs enjoy diplomatic immunity. On the premise that their own country investigates thews they break and, if found guilty, will be prosecuted to the maximum of their own countriesws." Wow, I thought that is basically a Noble can do whatever they want as long as they don''t go overboard. "Our countries have both agreed with this. Miss Loveknot here is The daughter of the Loveknots, The father being The Supreme Speaker of the Council. She is the Heir to his position. This is not a nobility Title, but as stated in my previous statement. Her father has an equivalent title, and she is the Heir. That grants her diplomatic immunity and the privileges that go along with that. Now constable, unless you will go in front of your King and state, you want to seek justice. Then exin that a Supreme Speaker of the Council is not equivalent to a Noble title; you can not seekws against her for this. But we will try our best to make this better with the Baron. Oh, and if you do try to do that with your King, the oue will be extreme. The bunny-kin will look weak; there is a reason only us Dragonic are only slightly above them. We don''t dare to go to war against their army. Now choose to leave and tell the Baron toe himself, and the problem can beid down or make this bigger." The constable looked pissed, and all the wolf-kin looked pissed as well. I saw there blushing in anger before they turned to leave. All of them walked out one by one, looking angry. I sighed; I used to deal with exchanges like these, but I had no idea about thews in these countries. I would needw and books to fill an entire Library with at least a year to study to be able to hold my own in things like this. I thought he handled it well, but I was ignorant of thews in ce. Hell, I was surprised there was a summit with all the nations. That seemed a little modern for a country in the feudal era, but magic made things weird. When they left the embassy, the Ambassador looked at me with a look of frustration. "Miss Loveknote with me; leave your friends here. Alexa here will look after them." the Cute bunny-kin nodded, and I followed him down the hallway to his office and entered. It was an extensive library with a simple desk in the middle with lots of paper. "Look, Chelsea, I got a message from your father and mother for you. I was actually going to head to your ce in a few hours. Your mother Is kind of disappointed in you right now due to yourck of movement. While your father is proud of your battle with the merchants, he is also disappointed with yourck of traveling. You have left The beast nation and set up here. This is what most of our lowest dregs of society do since their parents can''t keep up with them. The nobility is expected to see at least there''s or four other countries, and Here you are. I know you have a lot of time, Chelsea, but your parents have made a note to me to tell you to move along and not getfortable here. Here are the letters Miss Chelsea. I will also need you to stay here at the embassy while this trouble is dealt with." He finished, and I took some papers from him. I was not surprised but not regretful of my stay in this city so far. "Ambassador, I understand. Would you please let them know I was nning on staying here for no more than one extra month, although that n has been sped up? I was injured grievously from my trip here, and most of this time was spent recovering and making sure mypanions could continue stronger with me. I needed to make sure of that. Please pass that on to my parents. I willpose a letter after reading theirs to both my parents. Thank you for your assistance, and please tell me something." "What would that be, Chelsea?" with a frown. "Is that Cute Alexa dating anyone?" Theugh he made changed the mood in the room. Chapter 31: Letters The ambassador told me Alexia was seeing someone after he finishedughing then showed me to a room off to the side. I started reading quickly the first letter being from my mother. "My little Wizard Chelsea, If anyone else is reading this than My little girl you will be killed by the enchantments on this letter. Now, my Little girl, you have grown so much I heard from reports. I heard of your journey to the Dwarf Kingdom. I was scared when we received news of your previous wounds that no one quite understands how you lived. I will expect an exnation of how you did this. My interest has been piqued you must quench it when you get back. Now I would like to let you know that the women and girls you impregnated have fostered many children. You now have sixty-one little cuties running around the tower. Great news too, Thirty of your children have been born as High Magical Silver Bunny-kin. It is exciting as all of them are going to be very magically adept. This makes you highly wanted back in our country dear. I have been approached by many in high ces looking to marry a Strong bunny-kin daughter too you. Many mages here generals almost anyone in a high position has been wanting you to be tied to them. We have been literally kicking away some of the more desperate for you to knock up their daughters. I have told your father that I n on letting you choose whether you want to or not. He hasn''t met you before due to his duties but is very happy about the progress. He has sent a letter along with my own. Please be happy dear and be Careful. Sincerely, Your Loving Mother" I smile as I can tell in the letter she crafted to be short she wanted to rant. I knew I would have to answer questions. The fact that I had sixty-one kids was sobering and I think I might have one more from that dog-kin back it the first town we left from. I remember the howling girl well. She was cute and sexy that howling was funny too. Iforted myself as I opened the letter from my father. I had never really met him before but I was nervous. "To Chelsea Loveknot My Heir, If you are reading this and are not my Heir you and your own will be cursed and Killed slowly. Chelsea depending on if you read your mother''s letter first or mine I will repeat some things or she will. The Silvermoon tower is in high regard over your meticulous recovery and is now hounding me that I have withheld power from them since there is no mention of whatever you did to recover. I will continue to protect you regardless but please share how you did it when youe back many bunny-kin mages will be saved inbat with this ability to sustain themselves if they are injured. That is not the main point of this letter though. I have been stuck in council sessions and war talks for many years and other responsibilities. I had named you my Heir since you had the most potential out of your numerous siblings. I heard that your new kids and my grandkids have received your better genes on an almost fifty percent basis. This alone will solidify you being my heir in the future. When youe back I will start to teach you the secrets of Silvermoon tower. That being said though Yourck of the journey part of your journey is bad for your future in society. Only the lowest of us stay in one ce on our journey please continue soon. Next, I must state my distaste to the dwarven kingdom. Right now political tensions with us and the Dwarfs are reaching a new level. Over thest years with the dwarfs attacking the Northern Beast mountains they have been invading our territory. This has led to many conflicts with us. Our counties are on this brink of war and so you must leave soon or be a political prisoner. I am sure there will be some who will attempt to confine you soon. I have dispatched our Ambassador to make sure you can navigate your way out. Listen to him he is very knowledgable and will guide you properly through the politicalndscape. If you can please try to not make things worse as a war right now with the dwarfs is not in our best interest. I look forward to meeting my cute daughter soon so stay alive and I will see you in a few years. Your Respectable Father, James Loveknot" I read the letter again and sighed. I didn''t think things were getting to be like this. I walked back to the ambassador with a wry smile. "I take it you read the letters and no I haven''t. By your smile though I can tell it wasn''t fantastic news." He started and I nodded. "Look the Baron Beastal has sent a courier with a formalint this evening and requested that you do not leave the country till the matter has been investigated. We will have to bring this too oldws of the dwarfs if we want to leave sooner rather thanter. Thesews are a rule of mightws that protect the strong and whoever has thergest club. There are two they can go with. Group battle where you can pit two groups of an agreed size or individual battle between the two parties. These are rarews to be invoked. If you lose you either die or remain imprisoned for maximum sentencing. The Laws here for the supposed crime you did is a maximum of fifteen years. For you, that will not be too bad and you will get out when your twenty-seven or so but I think that will destroy your potential. " There are upsides and downsides to this. The Upside is showing that if you win you prove your might over the Dwarfs and will help your father and me on controlling our borders putting us on the advantage. The downside is that the Baron will refuse to put you in a one on one against you and him. You are clearly more powerful. Hell, I can feel your magical properties now. It''s factually intimidating to feel how much mana your body radiates now. Even though your rank is probably still C-rank many can feel your mana in proximity to you. So if we go this route it will be group versus group battle so you can show your strategic mind. You will have to negotiate with him who is working with the state your father and I believe. "We are close to withdrawing our diplomats is how close to war we are with the dwarf kingdom, Chelsea. This means we need to move fast meaning we have to take this or even though we have diplomatic immunity they can force you to stay. This means the matter needs to be solved one way or another before we can leave. This is snubbing our country treating us as if we are nothing. So we must answer the question though is how do you wish to proceed Chelsea?" I listened to him talk taking in the information into my head. A lot of things came to me and I thought about the proposal. He was right If things are going down the way my father and he said then we need to move fast. I sat down and tilted the chair back thinking. If I yed my cards right I could do a lot of damage. A smile crept up on my face. "I have an idea. It will touch upon a secret spell that I never wanted to use but I care about my kids and don''t want them to grow up without me in their lives." I stated to the Dragonic and he nodded. I proceeded to tell him the details and our smiles both turned vicious as we talked. We needed a Baron trying to trap me to continue to do his best for it to work. We both nodded as we discussed for hours on the n. I left his office exhausted but smiling I saw Tina, Kate, Mally, and Emily waiting while chatting with Alexia. I sat down beside Alexia and whispered in her ear, "How about that dinner?" to my excitement she nodded. "Well,dies I found out I can''t leave the embassy for now. This means that we need to bring dinner here. Kate, you go get it I think a nice meal for all of us is good." I ordered her and she had that excitement whenever I ordered her but disliked the order itself. The smiles on thedies face when I ordered her stuck though. Kate left in a hurry to order and get back. Alexia took us to a spot for my privacy with each other. I asked Mally, Emily, and Tina though after a little bit to pack up the house. They questioned why and I told them that I couldn''t tell them but it was time to move on. Tina was the most reluctant but left with them leaving me and Alexia. I smile at her and she blushed. It was going to be a great night. Chapter 32: Alexia Mydies were out, leaving me with the cute red-haired Bunny-kin Alexia. We were seated in a private lounge area for higher-up visitors., and I had sat beside her talking. She seemed disappointed and relieved at the same time. I started to ask her about her boyfriend. She seemed to blush when I asked, but I would catch her glimpses at my crotch every once in a while. It had only been twenty minutes since the girls left when I got up from the couch I was on and sat beside her. "Why are you sitting beside me?" Alexia asked as I wrapped an arm around her side. I was feeling really good, and for some reason, I wanted this Red bunny-kin; it was like a fire of red was ignited. "I was getting morefortable and feel it right here beside you." I smiled and lied to her while I caught her glimpse down to the loincloth stopping vision to Doorknocker. His beastly girth grew slightly over the past year. "You know, Alexia, for a girl with a boyfriend, you peek at my womanhood a lot. I mean, I could be wrong, but might I be slightlyrger than your man?" Her blush almost matched her hair color, but her eyes swept down to my crotch and stilled there. "Look," I started, "It is me and you in here, no one else." I stop and look around very obviously, "You can touch if you want; curiosity is never a bad thing. Come on, Alexia, you know you want to touch it and feel it in your hands." This time her hand started to slowly reach out before it stopped, but I grabbed her hand quickly and guided it down, resting atop my loincloth where she could feel Doorknocker. I then guided her hand down to the tip and back to the base and let go of her hand. It never left Doorknocker, though. I smile and lean back, wrapping an arm around her shoulders that she didn''t notice as her attention was on Doorknocker. Slowly her hand rubbed Doorknocker, and I leaned back, enjoying her curiosity. I knew Kate would be back soon, and if I wanted Alexia tonight, I would need to speed up. She was a frightened bunny anything new would frighten her off. Doorknocker started to twitch and getrger with her light work. "It''s so big." Were the first words out of her mouth as she slowly caressed up and down my length. I then reached down with my other hand and removed the small cloth stopping direct contact. Her gasp made me smile as I watched her face. She looked horny now and wanted a ride. I was happy with this, to say the least. I pulled her to my side to her surprise, and with her face slightly undermined, I looked down. "Alexia, Why not have some fun with me, our secret." That brought a revtion to her face, and she looked undecided, but she was still feeling up Doorknocker, almost at full mast. She clearly wanted to take the ride, and so I decided to make the decision. She was in a professional suit this whole day, and I would almost call it with a pencil skirt. In contrast to her red hair, she was cute and sexy. That look of want on her face made me horny as fuck. Doorknocker was now at full mast, ready to raid a womb. My balls even felt full turning at the thought of knocking up another woman. Something about the infidelity she was doing made me even harder. I picked her up and ced her on myp. Doorknocker was now inches from her pussy but shooting straight up in front of her. Her yelp of surprise was a nice touch. I started to hike up her skirt to open her up to my pleasuring her and took two fingers into her mouth. "Now, Alexia, I know you want this, and I will not force you to say yes." Her mouth started to suck on my fingers, and her tongue started to lick them all over. Her body was in heat, and I shamelessly took advantage. "Nod, and you will enjoy the ride of your life; shake your head, and I will edge you till someonees in. Your choice, my dear Alexia, your choice." I finished saying, and I could feel the indecisiveness from her. I paid no attention, though, behind her with her on myp. I moved aside somecy panties and started to y with her pussy. I slowly took the fingers from her mouth and brought them to her pussy. I took my other hand to no longer y with her pussy and started to unbutton that suit and blouse she wore under it. I found out that she hides a lot under that suit as two D cup breasts open wide for me. She still hasn''t decided as I y with her breast while teasing her pussy and Clit. I feel her body pitch, and I can tell from experience she is about to orgasm. I smirk and slow down, even stop to make sure she stays there. Her head starts to shake, but her words betray her. "Please let me orgasm." I still keep her on edge, letting her almost cum one or two times. "Nod your head, my sweety Alexia, and you can orgasm while having the ride of your life. Choose. Edging or Orgasm." Her hands were still wrapped around Doorknocker but not moving. She then tried to make herself go over, and I swatted her hands away. "No, Your hands stay on it till you decide, Sweet Alexia. Choose!" I now ordered loudly, and I edged her again. She nods, and I smile. "Say it, Alexia." She shook her head. "Say It, Alexia!" I order again, and this time she cries out. "PLEASE FUCK ME, MISS CHELSEA. I NEED IT!!" She screams, and I pick her up and drop her on Doorknocker. I hear her wordless gasp and mouth open and close. I never give her a moment as I feel her orgasm on my dick. I use my Mana enhanced body and stand up, holding Alexia''s legs. I put them in an M shape and started Fucking her brains out. My muscles start to receive a nice workout as she leans back into me, and I pound her tight pussy. This pussy was never stretched with how tight it was, and I was d I didn''t rip it how rough I was. I wasn''t going to go any lighter as I started to pound that tight pussy harder and harder, going deeper and deeper until I knocked on her door and tried to bust it down. I felt her cum on Doorknocker, and she was starting to scream in pleasure, and I put her onto the couch. I never left her depths as I drilled into her. "Oh, My, Goddess!" She screamed out as I was behind her fucking her hard. I was enjoying it when the door we entered, and the door opened to see Kate standing there. She looked happy to see me and came over with multiple bags. I smiled while fucking Alexia''s brains out, "Thanks, Kate, want to set them down on the table? We can eat after I break in, Alexia; I think she will want to ride the Doorknocker againter tonight." Kate giggled and started to set the dining room up to the moans and screams of Alexia. My stamina over the past year made it take longer for me to ejacte these days, much to the disappointment and excitement of mydies. I felt what must now be a continuous orgasm from Alexia. Kate was now masturbating on the opposite couch when I decided to give Alexia her first mercy and shot inside her point-nk to her screaming orgasm. Her face was covered in her own drool, and a wet spot on the couch where her face was nted wasrge. Her tongue rolled out of her mouth as I loaded her womb full of my semen. After I finished my load, I beckoned Kate over with a finger pointed at a dish. Kate obediently walked over and handed me a baked potato, and I pointed then at Doorknocker. "Service how you wish but service it Slut." Over the past year, I had learned more and more about Kate''s sexual wants, and Name-calling was defiantly one of them. She was already naked with her pussy wrapped around Doorknocker in a reverse cowgirl doing all the work while I ate. I was leaning back and Enjoying. Kate was working on me while Alexia was still stuck in the afterglow of sex. It seemed to me she liked being ordered as well being very weak to it. I smiled down, knowing I wasn''t done with her yet. The door opened again, and Emily, Tina, and Mally came in looking at the food and Kate bouncing on Doorknocker with Alexia in a post-sex glow but slowly getting herself together at this point. I then Released my seed into Kate as she came on Doorknocker again. I decided it was time to wake Alexia up with Doorknocker again after I finished in Kate. The Ladies all sat down and ate as I finished my meal when I had Kate servicing Doorknocker. I almost used Kate as a sentient Onahole now, and that thought sent shivers down my spine. Not of hate at myself, but the domination of it turned me on. After my Ejaction was finished in her, I spanked her ass hard that a palm print was left, much to her delight. "Off Kate, go eat. I am going to give Alexia a wake-up call." Mally cheered out, watching as she was cutting into a steak and cing it in her mouth. Alexia was still innd when I turned her toy on her back. I looked down on her as I lined up Doorknocker to her wet pussy that was leaking some of my semen. I called out, "Round Two Start!" This startled her, and I pushed in, and she called out, "OH GODDESS, OH GODDESS, OH, MY, FUCKING, GODDESS!" As I pushed in slowly, much to my amusement as she called out to her goddess. I hit the end and leaned down and started to make out with her grabbing her attention, and she started to kiss me back as I remained motionless for her to get used to me with her abused pussy. I smiled while kissing her and began to move while she was entirely focused on the kiss. She started to scream into my mouth, and I swapped more spit with her while jackhammering her pussy harder and harder while she did not take much time to begin cumming on Doorknocker. I made sure to make it intimate, and I felt her loose arms started to wrap around me and her legs wrapped around me intimately to holding me close. None of this stopped my movements of kissing this red-headed Bunny-kin while fucking her wet tight pussy stretching it out to amodate me. I heard Mally start to y with herself, and Tina was calling out for me to change position so she could get a better view. Everyone was very open when it came to sex in my group and now loved watching others be as well as being fucked. I continued to fuck her and let another ejaction deep inside her for the second time as she breathlessly kissed me. I then heard the door open again. I turned my head quickly to see the Ambassador with someone hidden behind him. Instead of walking in though, he looked at me saw his surprised face before he closed the door. We all got into the action as but I first finish dropping my load into Alexia''s pussy otherwise we would have made a mess. I then thought of many things that didn''t turn me on like super old women and Old men anything to make Doorknocker less feisty. We all straightened ourselves out before Kate got up and let them in. I was surprised who came in. Chapter 33: Negotiations The Ambassador came in with the Baron behind him, and I was surprised at the response speed that they had to us. I looked behind him, though, and knew why. Each was an individual that looked like they spoke for the government. I felt a headacheing on. They both walked in and sat down while more diplomates came in and sat down, each probably a noble or rted to one in their own right; most were dwarves and gnomes. Everyone looked at my girls like they were not wee. When they tried to get up, I stopped them. "Ladies, just sit by me; we are a team, and they want to talk to us," I stated, and the couch was now crowded. Alexia got up and more or less stumbled out of the room, blushing. I could tell I did a real number on her. It was evening, and now everyone was assembled. I could tell the Dwarven Kingdom''s side was not happy. My mind slipped to Alexia''s tight pussy when I started to feel Doorknocker harden and stopped immediately with a sigh. "Yes, I am Greybeard of Foreign rtions for the Dwarven Kingdom. Mynd is far to the north, so I have no alliances or anything with Baron Beastal, who is only a dozen miles from here with hisnd. This makes me natural to both of you." I stopped myself from snorting; only a child would believe that shit, "Now Baron Beastal has brought evidence that you maliciously baited his son and raped him in an Inn just over a year ago, Miss Chelsea Loveknot. These are serious concerns; although you are not a Noble, you are considered in the Beast-kin Country to be of so high standing that they would equate it to being the Heir of a Duke. This makes everything more sticky. We would like you to stay in-country for the duration of the Trial and under our protection from the public." I couldn''t help it; Iughed. The Ambassador shot me a nce that was irritated. I took a deep breath, but Mally giggled, and Emily''s hands were gripping hard that I thought blood woulde out. Emily was straight-up pissed off. I put a hand on Emily to calm her down. "Look, Greybeard, I understand what your ''Protection'' is, and under no circumstances will I need it." I then turned to the Ambassador, "You deal with them. The fabrication they have put up is an insult to our country and our people. At this rate, our people will ally with the beasts in the northern mountains. I am sure they would love to have fellow beasts fight with them, sacrificing resource rights for more warfighting potential." This statement turned the Dwarven kingdom''s diplomats pale with the thought of it. They sobered up quickly, knowing that I couldn''t make that decision as to the Heir. It also straightened their spine. I could see to take me down so I couldn''t be Heir to my position. I dug myself a grave, but it was part of our n. "Look, there is a simpler way of dealing with this," Greybeard said, but I noticed the Ambassador still in thought. He knew I was going to make them want to kill me but didn''t know-how. Now he was in deep contamination. I felt the message spell go out and the door opened with Alexiaing in now much more straightened out and with a significant smile. She brought in the paper that wasmonly used for letters. "What are you doing ignoring us?" The Greybeard asked. "Well, I am writing a letter Greybeard as you see." He started writing quickly, and I took a look andughed. "There will be three ways this ys out, Greybeard. The first way we will fight this ording to your oldws is with Might makes Rules, whether group battle or single battle that is up for you and Chelsea to decide. The second way this can end is you can just let us go; we go back to negotiating peace terms between our countries. Third, You insist on this fabrication till the end and protection. The third route I will rmend the least, Ask me why Greybeard." "Why will the third be the least rmended?" He said through gritted teeth. The Ambassadors smile wasrge, "Because Chelsea reminded me you have another enemy. We didn''t want to get involved with the Humans war like you have. Now through The Enemy of my Enemy is my friend, and they are a powerful enemy for you that the fighting for thest year has kept three countries at the same time out of their borders. With just the Bunny-kin Wizards joining in on their side, we could take chunks of territory. Now you must remember that Chelsea is highly sought in our country more than she knows. She has powerful families right now, Lining her family Wizard Tower asking her parents to use their daughters for more children. This is rare in Bunny-kin society for someone of her age. This means that her being locked up will piss off a majority of Bunny-kin''s powerful people. That will put pressure on us Dragonic to act since Bunny-kin are not always rational when Ie to their favorite Stallions. The bunny-kin Worship the strong almost religiously they can get very pissed off if their top stallions are taken." He stared into the eyes of Greybeard with steel in his spine. "You are threatening a Stallion and of the most wanted in Bunny-kin society right now. If she died in battle, It would be different, but yourughable ''Protection'' bullshit will ignite the society in a way that we Dragonic will be happy to stand aside and let you endure." I can''t say I was unhappy with how he was calling me a stallion. But from the way the letter my mother sent, that was exactly how our society was viewing me. I thought about it, and I know in the future, when I take over, if I decide to, I could use it as leverage. All I have to say is I will impregnate your daughter, and the demands I would have to meet will be lower. This was a good thing, not a bad thing in the long run, but it still irked me. I lived a life with general equality, and the only reason in this life I am not a mare for breeding to be kept at home was that I have a dick. I sighed as Greybeard sat there and frowned, thinking. "Fuck you, Josh, you''re an asshole; you know you left me in a corner with this. Fuck it between the Baron, and you muste to terms on fighting a Group battle or singlebat between the opposing parties." Greybeard was pissed off, glowering in his beard, and the Baron was angry too. "Group Battle Chelsea is a strong Wizard of Silvermoon Tower, and her battle instincts are better than my own. I will recruit a team, and you will recruit a team for battle a week from-." I stopped him quickly. "Two Days no more. I n to leave this Kingdom in three days. You have put a damper on my ns, and I have made many concessions, and I will do a group battle but only in Two days anymore, and I will no longer be here." I started following our n to keep time in the kingdom to a minimum. "We will find a Large empty in for fighting that will be up to your side. What will be the cap for recruits?" "No Cap, Since this is apetition of leadership, let us see how many you can recruit little Bunny-kin." I smiled at his statement. The n was falling into ce perfectly for me, and I waved them out, shooing them like flies. "Now leave then; Recruit as many as you can, Baron. I will see you dead in two days," I stated as he left, and my smile turned yful. "Do tell your son toe over; his ass was so amodatingst time Mally, and I have missed it." He stomped out, pissed off, as Iughed at this simple posturing and how easy he was to piss off. I smiled as the Dwvren Kingdoms diplomats left all pissed off and annoyed. I smiled at their reactions to my provocations. After the door closed, all the girls visibly loosened up. "Chelsea, you went too far." The Ambassador started, and I smiled. "Before you continue, Ambassador, I did not go too far. I want the Kingdom to give the Baron its support in expressing and trying to kill me. I have an idea to stop them. None of you girls will be joining me. I will take on their entire force by myself. I will use a trump card to show them that I mean business and Kill all of their ''recruits'' The problem will be unintentional casualties. I have a n to limit that to almost none, though, by controlling it. I had theorized this spell back when I was, I think, eight, and Now I have a moment to use it. If I am right, this will end hostilities permanently with the Dwarven Kingdom in the recent future. If I fail, the war will happen, Mr. Ambassador. This is how It will go. Winner takes all." I smile with confidence in my n. The Ambassador looked at me and Sighed. "You have a lot of confidence in yourself, Chelsea. I have no idea where ites from, but your father only gave me the right to assist you, not force you. I want a favor for all this, though. I look at him with an eyebrow raised. "What would that be, Mr. Ambassador?" "I am taking a bet on your family and are deeply entrenched with the Bunny-kin Regardless of my race. I need to keep in your god books with you being the future leader. I would like for you to knock up my daughter, who is Half Dragonic half Bunny-kin. She takes more after her mother and has been bothering me to use you as the future biological father of her next child. So I would like to request this of you to pay me back a little. This would happen regardless, but My daughter would love your seed." "Okay, I am surprised, but I am fine with it. Is she here or back in our home country?" I say, feeling doorknocker twitch in excitement for another round. "She is here, but I will bring her by tomorrow after a good sleep. You should clean up and get to bed yourself; it''s almost tomorrow already from those delegates showing up sote." "Agreed!" I shout out and yell out to Alexia, who hasn''t left the room since she brought in the letter paper. I hug her from behind and grab an ear bringing it down to whisper in, "Join us for round three to five in the baths here." I smile as she blushes and nods. The Girls and I all follow Alexia to the baths in the Embassy with smiles on our faces as the Ambassador shakes his head at us. --- Check out advanced Chapters on my Patre*n and Illustrations of a lot of characters on it. Please Vote, Review, and Comment. Thanks, and enjoy it. :D Chapter 34: The Battle Two days with Alexia and mydies in baths and all over the Embassy was terrific. I sat with the Ambassador to talk about the uing match twice each day, hearing about building up their forces. The most worrying was the fact that they convinced a C-rank to be a part of it. I had scaled up my ability, so I was looking forward to seeing if they were able to stop my trump card; otherwise, this would end in minutes, not hours. I had a smile as I found out Alexia was now pregnant with my child. I held back from telling her as my system told me. It was several hour-long carriages rides out of the city. We entered a vast prairie with many dwarfs set up for battle and other species mixed in. I spent it in meditation to make sure my game n was in perfect harmony. I was in the top ss, and I was ready for a fight. My blood seemed to be pumping, and I was excited when I exited the meditation trance. I got ready and ignored the many enemies in front of me with a smile. The Ambassador looked at me with a weird look. I turned to him and tilted my head. "You have many powerful subordinates but forced them all to stay back in the Embassy that subus seemed to be a force to reckon with. But here you are by yourself in front of a brigade of enemies smiling a predatory smile Chelsea. I know you told me you have a trump card, but you are against another C-rank adventurer backed up with many soldiers. They say he is also a Strong wizard; although I am not sure if he specializes in anything, he can still protect these numbers from most known mass destruction spells. What are you nning?" I smile at him and start tough. "You made a point in there, Ambassador Josh. All Known Spells he can protect against what about those he doesn''t understand? What about those that he has no knowledge of or never have been seen in this world? What about that, Mr. Ambassador?" Iugh as I stretch my muscles loosening them up as a show for my enemies. My mana body would be more useful in areas where these types of spells cannot be used, and I felt mana course through my muscles. Each nerve was sensitive as I gathered my core of mana and got it ready to cast my spell. I estimated that it would take about half of my mana, if not more, to cast, and I looked at the mass of soldiers. They were all dead men to me. I looked at them with the pity they deserve; bringing them into a political shit show with me has spelled their doom. I was confident in my abilities and was ready to face my enemies. I was nervous that the spell I had nned wouldn''t work since It was theorized years ago, but all my tests in the past with thews of mana showed that it would work. I was about to be one of the things they would fear most, and my nerves were tingling in excitement to do the first test proving my theories. A memorial speech about settling differences went on for an hour, and the sun was starting to set in the sky when hepleted to my right was the sun, not that it mattered much. In the end, as requested, everyone not involved removed themselves from the fighting area by at least half a mile. I told them more, but I made sure the minimum of half a mile. I looked at the people in front of me and smiled when the huge gong they used for these things sounded. Instantly many people ran towards me, and spells started to fly at me. I softly sighed as my defensive spells I made second nature to myself over the past year erected, and I brought up the proper images into my head. The casting continued, and more and more mana gathered towards me as I created a spell of massive proportions going into the mysteries of both science and mana. I never noticed as spells hit my shields as Warrior''s rouges and other professions grew closer and closer to me. The distance shortened and shortened, and I was almostplete. The manaing from my body started to scare many as I built up my final part of it, and I finished with a ready-made Mana bomb no one in this world has witnessed. I became the center of what I wanted to call an Arcane Emp that used me as the center of the device and blew outwards; the closer to me, the less likely the person to survive. This used EMP and mana to make it more lethal, making the center the safest spot for at least half a mile. This spell was in very early stages. The more mana put in, the farther the explosion and warriors in front of me disappeared from existence with no trace as the mana bubble went out from me, spreading out as many wanted to run, but the speed of the explosion was faster than their reaction. Only two people survived the explosion as the standards watch, realizing why I told them to be so far away as I cut off the mana just under a half-mile from me. Just a hundred feet from me stood one dwarf with an old staff huffing with a solid mana shield in front of himself. He looked pissed off as the others disappeared without a trace. I smiled at him but checked my mana expenditure with about a third of my mana left, and I was not ready for a drawn-out fight with a wizard of equal footing. I was suitable for ten minutes of spell flinging without powerful spells, and with a resentful look at me, the dwarf started to cast fireballs in rapid session. I moved quickly; instead of letting my mana shield take it, I ran fast, with mana infusing my muscles. He cast in a spot as I dodged his spells. The same fireballs never dissipated and followed me as I used agility to cut down the distance between us. I made it closer and closer as he flung cast a fire burst right in front of me as I reached him making my mana reserves run dryer and dryer as the fire stayed attached to my shield. I finished the distance, though, shot out a thermite bolt, and closed my eyes as it exploded in a sh of light on his mana shield. I heard a scream from him, and I kicked out with my eyes opened as I noticed his mana shield shatter and kick him in the head as he wed at his eyes. I never stopped moving to chase him as my kick sent him flying. He regained his whit and cast using my kick, sending him flying to his advantage. I chased, and I got a familiar mana glow and jumped out of the spot as a steam geyser blew up where I just was. His mana seemed to all be fire-based as he hurled more fireballs at me in rapid session, and I dodged skillfully with thest year of training being my center; my body moved of its own ord with the training that grumpy old dwarf instilled into me and mydies. I moved and moved as he cast, hitting me here and there as he ran backward away from me as he was casting. I got closer as he set up geysers to stop me and tried baiting me. For nine minutes, this went on as we danced each other''s spells. I was reaching the end of my pool of mana, and he realized I was starting to get desperate. I moved forward, bursting my mana in a final do or die as I let a geyser of steam hit me, lowering my leftovers of mana by half. I reached him, kicking him square in the chin from underneath, knocking him out, and busting his jaw. I didn''t stop even though I had a little mana left. I used the muscles that I had developed to punch and kick himbing him in the air, and finally, I kicked him so hard in the neck I broke it. I fell to the ground in exhaustion with no power left in my body as my ripped muscles and pain screamed across my body. I couldn''t move as the spectators now crowded a battlefield that used to have thousands with only two bodies. The Ambassador stood by me protectively, announcing I was still alive and have in the traditions of the Dwarven Kingdom proved my innocence with power over the other party. None could do anything legally. I was lying on the ground gasping for breath as I overtaxed my body and couldn''t pay attention to the reactions as I couldn''t even enter meditation with how exhausted my body was, refusing to answer any calls to move. The medic took a look at me after confirming that the Dwarf mage was dead. I was the only one alive and what used to be a crowded field filled with life was empty of them. The Ambassador took me to a carriage with the medical team working on me quickly. I couldn''t talk or anything without energy, and I had the Ambassador give me nutrient bombs that I had prepared beforehand and told him to give me if I ended up in this condition. They entered into my mouth, and I struggled to swallow them. It wasn''t long after I swallowed them I passed out, letting my body heal naturally. ---- Announcement. The Vote came in, and the Winner for themission on the Vote was Chelsea going at it with Emily. The Work is now up on my P*atreon. Thanks for all that participated. Please continue to enjoy my works. Also, please Comment as I do read them, Vote, and review. You can support me for as little as $1 to read ahead on my Patreon. Enjoy! Chapter 35: The Repacking I awoke several hourster hungry as my body required more nutrition. I looked inwards, studying my condition with the bit of mana I had, and froze at my overtaxed muscles'' damage. I needed more nutrient bombs so I could heal this damage, so I don''t have a disability. I looked around myself, and all mydies were surrounding me. Em'' Jumped into my aching arms and cried as she told me she was a failure. I patted her head, and I held her. Mally was in the background pretending not to care, but I saw tightened muscles that needed a massage to loosen up. I looked at Kate, who was crying with streams down her eyes. Tina was looking weird like she didn''t know what to do with herself. I needed to look into it. I got up, and my body was sore from the damage. "What''s wrong with you all? I was gone for a day trip, or do all of you have so little faith in my abilities?" I asked two questions as they all thought I was going to die. "Chelsea, your injuries will make you disabled, the doctors told us!" Em'' eximed, and I realized that the damage to my legs led the doctors to believe that I destroyed my legs, hurting them permanently, and Iughed. I hated making them all sad for me, but listening to doctors on a person who sustained themselves on pure mana for weeks on end is funny to me. They took a professional opinion, though, and I can''t me them for that. The looks I got from them all with myughing were furious, but I took a moment to calm down. "Youdies think I will be disabled? Remember,dies, I kept myself going and alive for weeks I wouldn''t overclock my body this much if I didn''t have a way to fix it. I made some nutrient bombs, and I had them at the house; since someone put me in a hospital gown, can one of you hand me about five or six to start so I can start fixing what I fucked up?" They had a questioning look, but Em'' under my orders kept some on her at all times. She passed me six, and I kissed her cheek and got a smile as I downed each of them. These things taste like charcoal, but they work as I go into meditation and speed up the process of healing. My muscles were torn in a bad way, and I took my time stitching them back together. My mana body made this go a lot easier as the muscles respond better to the mana input than when I was first injured a year ago. I slowly weaved and regrew cells, repairing my most damaged areas using the generous amount of nutrients that I supplied to speed the process of years to seconds. I turned to Em'' and asked for more nutrient bombs which I partook in. This process went on for hours as I singled out and fixed my muscles wholly but slowly. I grew more muscr instead of being injured by this overclocking of my body. After hours of self-repair, I had anticipated my body was back to about ny percent. I needed my body to work out the chemicals and waste that this type of healing brought that would run through my system soon. I also needed real food to fill this temple. I needed some time to reflect on this battle, too, and see my shorings. I looked up and hopped out of bed, stretching my muscles to thedies'' amazement. They were extremely stiff, and I looked at Kate. "Kate, I need a massage tonight. I will put you on that detail," I ordered and went back to making sure each muscle could move properly. "Well," I start drawing it out as I stretch again, "It''s time to move somewhere!" I state with a smile at mydies, looking at each of them. "About time Muscles are sore from camping here too long," Mally stated as she stretched her muscles, and we all followed her out of to the reception area where doctors were gobsmacked at my recovery asking to do tests and whatnot. I rejected them and sent a message to the ambassador who was just walking in. "Chelsea! You not only are alive, but you also became my favorite woman of the year! Let''s get out and into the carriage; we will talk there." He started and moved with us, following him closely. I entered into a nice fancy carriage with him, and thedies all filled it up. "Your win over Baron, although you told me was fantastic," He started again, and the carriage started moving presumably towards the Embassy, "It was as surprising to us as it is to the Dwarf kingdom, and they want you out of the kingdom as soon as possible. You already had your stuff at the Embassy, so we are taking you out of the kingdom. The question is, where do you want to go?" he looked at us, and I was contemting. To the south was the Kingdom or Arlin, a human adventurer kingdom with an aggressive, neutral stance. Still, I heard in my studies was that the humans there are racist against other races, so that I will stay away from there to the west. Another country more like the beast-kin nation that was a mix of tribes made by elves to the northeast was another nation of more primitive beast-kin and imed to be the birthce of beast-kin. I didn''t feel like being treated less, and I was drawn to elves like a good old ex-gamer. "Let''s go west go check out the Forestry of the Elves," I stated, and I heard a groan from Mally. "What?" I asked simply. "Look, Elves are pretty and all, but they''re fucking uptight; you will find it hard to fit in there." I tilted my head and prompted her to continue, "Look, Chelsea, they are stuck up, and most live longer than most wizards live with mana enhancement themselves. They are a backward race that lives in the trees with more time than they know how to deal with. This leads to a small poption of elderly people who look like them in their early thirties. They also refer to anyone our age as children and treat us with the appropriate words you would talk to a child doing. This pissed us demons off, which at our top echelon are older than them to move across the continent after some wars with them to escape their insufferable attitudes they talk to others, not of their race with." She paused and sighed. "I went there to see if our history was true and although I will not say it''spletely true, I will say I couldn''t talk one girl or man into bed with this body. I look fantastic with a bombing body," She showed off her curves and made some poses that I will admit made me want to fuck her hard. "But nope, I found out while I was there they take ''Virtue'' and Virginity to be a sign of purity and stride to only have one woman or man in their like bonding for a lifetime. What that actually does to them is make a majority of very pent-up and unhappy couples, in my opinion. Let us say we go be prepared to hear a lot of couple arguments." I look at her andugh, "We definitely are going now. I want to fuck an elf till she cries out! I will make that a goal for the trip Plus, hearing arguments sounds interesting. This sounds like it will be fun." I state afterughing, and Mallyys back in her seat as we exit and behold the Embassy and we pack it all up and get ready for our trip to go, and I make sure I get a private moment with Tina. "Tina, I want to know your feelings." I cornered her in a small room, and she looked dodgy, "I have justmitted what most would call a massacre of people from your home and country, and you haven''t said a thing. I can tell you care about me, and I want you to join us and have fun with us, but I need you to tell me how you feel. I don''t want hard feelings or at least not let them build up till they explode on me and the others." She sighed and looked up to me and sighed again, "Look, The Baron did things that I knew you fucked up and fucked his son going a little far with that. But he tried to kill you and hired a brigade of people to do it for him. Now he has disgraced his family by losing a five thousand to one fight; this is a shame on our kingdom and puts a foul taste in my mouth. Over thest year, though, you have been patient with me, funded me fucked me, loved me, and I can''t take away that I have feelings for you and doorknocker that will not go away. Plus, what your offering me is my dream to go out and use the machines I make to battle and test if I can be abat mechanic. I like you, Chelsea, and even though you have killed thousands of my countrymen, I still like you. I know many in my race and of my people will think I am betraying the country, but we attacked you first, trying to hold you hostage for a war I believe we should have had no part in. I am notpletely sure how I feel but what I know is that I want to journey with you and see where we end up. Maybe in a couple of weeks, I can tell you more, but for now, please let me think it over and give me some dick and time." She ended thatst part with a smile, and I smiled at her. -- Announcement. The vote came in, and the Winner for themission on the vote was Chelsea going at it with Emily. The Work is now up on my P*atreon. Thanks for all that participated. Please continue to enjoy my works. Also, pleasement as I do read them, vote, and review. You can support me for as little as $1 on my /Madjic Chapter 36: The Start of a Continued Journey We awoke in a heap of bodies after arge final blowout in the bedroom. Cum and vaginal juices littered everywhere after My stamina ran out in the early morning. I heard knocking, and I wasn''t the only one. We all got up and tried to untangle ourselves from each other; after a bit of work, I finally opened the door, and Alexia, with a now super bright red face, looked at me from top to bottom than at the bottom. I smiled and brought her in for a kiss. She protested a bit, but her skirt was hiked up and leg wrapping around my torso quickly. Doorknocker wasid no longer as I prated one of the mothers to my children for the first time after learning she was pregnant. Something of a thrill ran through me as I heard mydies start to dress as I began to fuck Alexia in front of them all hard. I came inside her again as she moaned my name. I smiled as I kissed her. "Chelsea, I was here to tell you that you and your group need to clean up and get ready to leave soon. I will miss you, though. Can I look for youter?" She asked me after telling me the original reason she was here. I look at her and nod, kiss her and leave to go put on a ck version of my usual outfit. We all went to the baths and cleaned up the sex smell from ourselves before we got dressed and loaded up the carriages to go. The ambassador looked at me and told me to keep quiet on how that spell worked. Iughed, and instead of keeping quiet on it, I started to enthusiastically start to tell him how a word for word with the process how to cast the spell. Within minutes I was having fun with old memories of telling Em'' my exploits on research into the world of mana and their secrets. Thedies just packed their stuff into the carriage as I chatted his ear off, and he got that lost look in his eye before Em'' pulled me away. "But Emily, he thought just anyone could learn my spells. I had to exin how it worked and how I wasn''t sure if others could reach the depth needed to cast that spell." I started to exin to Emily the deeper meanings of the research and development into it. With myst casting, some of the new avenues that I wanted to research were finding ab that I could do stuff in with proper protection. This was the first few hours of the trip before I was distracted by Mally giving up and just impaling herself on Doorknocker to change my attention. From then on, My attention went to mydies, and some poor driver had to listen to the screams of my women as we left the city headed west towards the elves. I was pounding on Tina''s door when the coachman stopped the carriage for the first time. I heard arguing with someone, and I pounded Tina as I listened as it started to get louder and louder the arguing. We should have left the city by this point and been on the main road following the trade route to the Forestry of the Elves. I wanted to finish in Tina before I found out what was going on. I bucked my hips, giving up all care to hold out, and as their arguing peaked, I came inside Tina; she cried out in orgasm, and I grunted. I pulled out and finished on her face with the rest as some also spilled onto Kate. I grabbed my staff put on my shirt and loincloth, but it did not cover the semen and vaginal juices that covered me. I opened the carriage door, pissed off. "Coachmen, why have we stopped!" I yelled out, grabbing the parties'' arguing''s attention. I started to look around, and I saw about a dozen men and women standing in the middle of the road. I was irked. I was enjoying myself, and for at least another hour or so, should we have stopped, I liked having this orgy with my women, and here someone is stopping my lust. I was super fucking horny right now when one of the women in the group blocking us caught my eye. She had thergest breasts I have ever seen. I was guessing G cup, but I think I was under when I thought that as a conservative estimate. I wager H cup even Doorknocker would disappear in the middle of those. Doorknocker twitched, and I agreed that I wanted to fuck that bust. "Ma''am! These ruffians are trying to take a toll on us. There is a bridge that would take a day any other way to cross from a different location. We are a diplomatic envoy though and are tax-free, and these bandits want to take our gold stating a price of fifty gold to cross!" They must think we are swimming in gold, which after a year of selling and crafting potions, I was, but I just stared at thoserge breasts. As my previous incarnation, I never liked the stares of men and didn''t understand the fascination with breasts. I still don''t know if I am being honest, but my lust kept my eyes peeled to thoserge breasts, and I wanted to know what it was like to have a boob job where I couldpletely enter and fuck it like a pussy. I just couldn''t help myself, and I pulled out a bag with fifty gold coins. "I will not kill you; here are fifty coins, and I want yourrge breasted friend to be my bitch. This is a trade I want those breasts to fuck; you want an obscene amount of gold for peasants like yourself. The deal is a deal; that''s all you will get from us. Get the fuck out of our way, leave your friend or partner or whatever, and you get these coins. I will not repeat myself. Piss me off one more time, and I will kill you like the fucking bandits you are; you have five minutes, and be grateful for those five minutes." I was super horny, and Doorknocker was twitching full mast as I stared at those breasts, but I peeled off to look at the rest of the woman attached to them. I was looking at her like an object at this moment which was unlike me. She has small curved horns with strong muscled arms. She was a bit taller than me, and her legs went down to hoofs; her fur was white with ck blocks, as was her shoulder-length hair. The men and women fought while I was watching them decide the fate of their associate. She was protesting and was getting pissed before she looked defeated. "Fine, you bitch we will sell our friend; all we wanted was the gold for building this bridge!" The man yelled, and Iughed. "You act high and mighty for a bridge and try to toll a fucking foreign dignitary to do it." Iugh a bit more coldly, making a show of it, "Find someone who cares to me you and your friends are bandits who are less than whatever fucking species you are. I couldn''t care less if you had more power than me; I would be dead in a ditch. I am buying your associate friend or whoever, and you fucking sold her to me. Take your gold and never show up in front of me again, scum, or you will die without knowing how. I am horny and want to go back to my women. Leave now and scram." I called out and tossed the bag of gold to their feet as they scrambled to pick it up. The carriage wasrge and spacious enough to carry all our stuff along with five women with lots of room to spare for orgies. Adding in a sixth wouldn''t be a problem. I used an air vortex to show them how strong I was to suck the big breasted I was guessing Cow-kin girl to me. She flew over, and her head appeared in my hand, and Doorknocker smacked her stomach. The rest of the bandits hurriedly picked up the gold on the ground and ran off. I told the coachmen to get ready to go after this little show. I forced the undignified big-breasted woman into the carriage. Mally, right now, was the only one who paid attention to the outside as she had a smirk on her face. Em'' was out of it in a post-orgasm, and Tina was twitching with semen leaking out her pussy. Kate was currently locked up with toys that I had enchanted on her body, keeping her in a constant state of just before orgasm, and was loving it. I enchanted those about two months ago, and I hadn''t found a chance. I was wondering how close I could bring her to the edge of sanity without doing anything. My mind researched how she became closer, and I wanted to make the ultimate edging vibrators for her. She loved them so, and I saw the newly purchased cowgirl look around and was frightened about what happened to them. There was still space in thepartment. Now I sat down and forced her to her knees in the middle of the carriage. "Whos this big breasted beauty you brought in Chelsea. She is seeping in sexual energy like yourself. This, though, is very contained, like she is ashamed of it herself. Amazing find what she does to end up here?" "Dumbass friends sold her for fifty gold coins when I offered it to them. I want to stick Doorknocker into thoserge breasts and couldn''t resist trying to buy her now we have a new girl in our midst. Dumbass is a bandit, though. I don''t know if she will try to bite," I thought about it and told Mally the basics. She was the second strongest of us, although over this past year, we haven''t had a good talk about that even though I had been meaning too. She would just always start to fuck me, and I can''t say I have much resistance to it. I have been following my lust more and more instead of my head. She looked at me resentfully, and I couldn''t me her; the sword that was at her waist was still there, but I wasn''t worried about it. I pointed it out to Mally as I heard Kate cry out again, the gag in her mouth muffling it as she was edged again. "Well? Tell me your name." I order and wait for a minute as Mally leans forward and disarms her weapon from her cing it into the back as the carriage begins to move. "Fuck it, fine!" She yells, "I am Betsy Motley. I ran away from home into the Dwarven Kingdom. Living here, I had started as an adventurer and reached D rank. Then some dumbass stopped a fucking foreign dignitary''s fucking carriage, and now I am here happy Slut? I woke up this morning a fucking free woman, and Rick, that fucking asshole, sees a carriage and tells us it''s a simple score. Fine, we all go. I am pretty powerful, and no one sees the Beast-kin Country''s symbol on it till a fuckingrge cocked bunny-kin woman walks out. You are a fucking bitch forcing us this way. Just pay us and leave; why the fuck do you have to ''purchase'' me? So that you can stick your dick between my breasts Fifty fucking gold for it how fucking rich are you. I am barely making silver, and you can throw fifty gold that can feed me for years out like fucking trash." She ranted, letting out emotions and causing up a storm. She continued without prompt about her entire life, only toe back to me being a rich asshole purchasing her. I was still horny, and I wanted to do things. She ranted and ranted until I was tired of it. Tina regained her senses, and Em'' was awake again and started tough as she ranted only to go back to what an asshole I am again. I was done with it. I decided to shut her up as she talked. I grabbed her face, and I felt the training I put in with Kate take over, and I started to treat this woman the same. I forced her mouth open, and her eyes widened as I stuffed Doorknocker in and started to skull fuck her. "Bite, and you will not like the consequences," I threatened as I fucked her as Doorknocker went a littleid while she talked. I started to regain my hard-on, and I did what I wanted in the first ce. I put Doorknocker, watching him disappear into her cleavage. She had these remarkable tits that were abination of hard and soft, so pillowy and amazing. I almost came immediately, and Mally came up behind her and started to y with her elongated ears, and I heard her moan. I started fucking those tits as Mally used her arms to tighten them for me. It was a bliss to fulfill something I had been yearning for without knowing had had ever been yearning to try. I fucked those tits till I came. Then I continued to fuck them. She blushed as now my semen was acting as a lubricant for my fucking herrge titties. I went to town on them. Seeing the waves as my hips hit them over and over again brought another pleasure I never knew about. She looked embarrassed as I watched her reactions but was pissed nheless. She wasn''t happy with it, and Mally teasing her ears was making her anger worse. I pumped my hips till I released a second load into those big breasts. I satisfied that urge but looking at these breasts made me want to bust another nut into them. I felt the semen in my balls turn ready for more. Mally took her off her knees and brought her back onto the seat while using her legs to spread her legs. I pumped mana into my muscles and tore off those leather shorts that she wore. I looked at the leather armor that failed to hide these breasts. I shrugged and tore that leather armor off with mana enhanced muscles. Those Large breasts fell out to the open with amazing inverted nipples, and I saw a bit of milk leaking out. I wanted to ravish this woman. I lined Doorknocker up to her pussy, and her expression shook. Her pussy was wet like it was rained on. She wanted it, but her expression showed horror. "Please don''t," She squeezed out, but I wasn''t listening as my lust had taken over, and I felt something break as I entered. A little blood leaked out, and I looked in amazement as she screamed out. Her pussy was stretching and gripping me hard. Mally was fondling those breasts and teaching the nipples. The first inverted nipple popped out with Mally teasing it out, and milk leaked faster from it. I looked down a cursed how fucking hot she was. I started to fuck her slowly as she was in a hellishndscape of Mally and me pleasuring her unwanted. Her pussy and body, though, wanted us fucking her as she called out, asking us to stop. "Fuck it; I always wanted to try this!" And Tina stood up whole Kate was crying in the corner with another edging from the toys I left on her. She grabbed a tit and sucked on the nipple, and started to drink the milk. "This is fucking good milk; try some Em''!" Tina called out, and Emily moved over, and all but Kate became involved with fucking this girl harder and harder until I ejacted in her wanting hole. She begged for us to stop, but when I gained enough awareness to care, I remembered she was a Bandit, and I counted this as her punishment and continued to pound her pussy well until we stopped for the night. Chapter 37: Cries Around a Fire The Campfire was lit, and the Darkness surrounded us, and the night was umonly quiet. I looked deep into the forest without seeing and pinged a mana wave out, detecting nothing. I knew we would be entering monster territory soon, but I wasn''t worried. I could detect most things as long as I paid attention. I looked to my side, and Betsy was twitching tongue lulled to the side unconscious from the fucking I gave her. I wasn''t inclined to keep her around; the Tits were nice, but I did it more for the experience and in the moment. I wasn''t sure what to do with her, and I looked down on her as her body had experienced too many orgasms over many hours. I Could mold her body and try some experiments. Then I realized that I did some things that I would never have tried without the System. I also lost the experience of learning it on my own. Could I create my own Mana body if I did it myself? Could I do these things on my own without it? My race upgraded when I was a kid. Could I have done that myself without the System? I think I have growncent. I took advantage of the System without actually trying to learn it on my own. When I learned Manapression, I had already learned a generic way of doing it, but after purchasing it from the shop, I learned the ideal way topress it. I learned nothing, though, of why that was the best way I just instinctively knew it was. I decided to look at my status when Kate crawled up to me. I smiled at that look on her face as she looked at me with deep yearning. I had used enchanted toys all day to vibrate and stop when her heart rate reached a certain point. I came up with theseplex designs, and I left them on her, leaving them in a constant state of near orgasm. I think she came a total over the day of three times, showing me these were failures. But the look on her face made it all worth it. She was going crazy for a good fucking, and I turned my look to the fire. "Chelsea! Please take these off and Fuck me, PLEASE!" She started shouting for it, and I ignored her, but I could feel Doorknocker stiffen with the begging. I could go all day with my stamina when ites to sex now, and I smiled. Kate was between my legs sucking Doorknocker before I gave her permission, so I pped her away. "Did I give you permission, Kate?" She shook her head before I turned and decided to give her a good fucking. I was horny again, and I looked at her. "You may treat Doorknocker as if he was Nobility, and you are the trash you are, Kate." With that, she was sucking on Doorknocker again, who was still dripping in semen and pussy juices from my fuck sessions with Mally, Tina, and Emily. She didn''t care at all as she started to deepthroat me before pulling back to suck on my balls, making sure every part of Doorknocker was not just cleaned but properly worshiped. I leaned back onto my arms as I let Kate work on me. I decided to check my stats while she worked. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 19-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 3 XP: 30075/100000 System points: 13600 Mana: 7723/7723 Strength: 35 Agility: 47 Reflex: 35 Vitality: 50 Toughness: 47 Charisma: 69 Ingenuity: 42 Intelligence: 115 Wisdom: 163 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- Huh? I leveled up; I didn''t expect that. Then I wanted to hit my head; of fucking course, I would level up. I killed five thousand people, one being a C-Rank adventurer, and it was a hard battle. I still wondered how the System gave experience, but I think it''s too the Challenge of it. I think the C-Rank Adventurer gave a lot more experience than usual, and I looked into the record, seeing rows of fives after fourteen thousand. It seems like he gave me a lot of experience. That felt like a lot more than he was worth. Maybe circumstances too? or perhaps the fact he was that he had five thousand strong to protect him while he attacked me. Something made it worth a lot more than I thought it should have been, and I was questioning it. Maybe the thousands were treated like trash by me as a modifier? I was feeling good as I contemted it. Kate was desperately sucking on me, looking for more release as she had been teased and was continuing to be teased by the toys I refused to remove. She was growing more desperate, and I liked the power over her. I wonder what new things are in the shop now, but I put that to the back of my head as Kate worked my shaft. I was hoping for that creativity candy since the shop resets after a level. I had to do that, though. That lucky butt plug seemed useful. I looked at the lottery function, and I wondered as well. This was left unused by me. This seemed good, but I remember some of the better things I received were not from the system shop but chance. I buffed my luck and wondered if I would get better things from it. I decided I would ponder itter as Kate brought Doorknocker to the edge, and I shoved myself down her throat as far as I could go. I erupted down her throat and moaned to her workings. I smiled and pulled her head off me sshing her face with cum as I finished finishing. I did what made her feel best and threw her by the face down to the ground as shended ass up. I never even softened as I lined myself up to her dripping wet pussy when I had a thought. I smiled as I instead lined up to her, and I surprised her as I went in. I never entered her ass before, and the slimy interior felt great as I worked my way deeper into her as she tightened on me hard. I pushed in, ignoring her scream as I felt deepen into her. I was only three or four inches in, and I stopped. I grabbed her by the neck and brought her to me. "You have two options, Kate; first I fuck your ass, Second you get nothing, and I put my toys on you all night, and tomorrow pick one. Hard fast Anal fuck or teasing till you cry for tomorrow''s chance I might change my mind?" She contemted for mere seconds when her lust made her shout out, "Fuck me, Please Fuck me!" Her muscles loosened a bit, and I brought myself deeper into her and worked my way in with Doorknocker. I was probably going to do damage, but I didn''t care as I brought myself into her. I was halfway in when I stopped again and looked held her as she moaned. I started to shallow fuck her as her body adapted to me inside her ass. She cried out uniquely as pain and pleasure-filled her, and I started to y with her clit. Her groans became even more, moans as I worked her ass, slowly getting deeper into her. Mally came out from the carriage and looked a Kate, "Ah, finally got the fucking you begged for. Good for you Kate, but People are trying to sleep in the carriage, and you are going to attract something here with your howling. Chelsea, what are you doing to that Masochist?" She stated with sleepy eyes. I knew she was sleeping, and I had Kate prepare this fire so I could think while I finished once more in the Bandit at the time. Kate was desperate to do anything that would get me to fuck her at that point as well. "I decided to try the pleasures of Anal on a girl this time, my friend. She wasn''t ready for it, but she sounds like she is enjoying it, don''t you think so?" I state in aradery tone, and I get a sarcastic smile from her. "Well, your taking me to thend of prudes but nice to see you don''t change Chelsea. Although you seemed more liberal in many ways, Chelsea, don''t you think you have gotten way more sadistictely? I mean, when I first met you, I would never expect what you did with that Bandit. They might deserve it, but that doesn''t mean we should inflict it. I enjoy it, though; the more I am with you, the more I learn, more than meets the eye. You are brutal to your enemies, but you can be to your allies as well." I worked my way deep in Kate''s as almost nine inches prated her now, I would estimate as My attention is no longerpletely on Kate. I almost came twice, losing focus while listening to Mally. Tina came out, and so did Emily. "Oh another Fucking it''ste, and I am Tired Chelsea; you have unending stamina, and the Coachman has been watching the entire time trying not to get whip his own out to masturbate," Tina said while wiping tired eyes looking around. The world''s silence around me, only the crying out of a Masochist slut in the world, reigned. Then you could hear me unload as Kate orgasmed with her ass in pleasure with pain. I unloaded in her ass, filling her stomach, and retracted slowly. I put my hand to her and started to scan with my mana checking for damage. I found some, and I healed it then forced a nutrient bomb into her mouth. "Swallow Kate and rest," I told her as Iid back. "Pass me a cloth. I need to clean myself up." Then I heard something like a twig breaking or something, and my full attention instantly turned as I sent out a mana pulse. ---- Announcement: I have released the Second book of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can Support me at /Madjic or you can find my first book at Or my Second at Chapter 38: Monsters I reached for my staff that was never out of ce. Kate was too exhausted, and the Bandit was still out of it. Tina ran to the Carraige and pulled on a gauntlet. Steam started to show from it as she powered it with her energy. I was intrigued by it, but my attention turned to the mana pulse as I started to get multiple signatures from it. There were at least sixty signatures that I felt. Each seemed to be a short humanoid creature. They seemed about four feet tall but not stocky enough to be dwarves. Emily came out equipped from the carriage just as they reached the tree line of the opening. They ran out, and I almostughed. Goblins, I thought, but maybe I was wrong as Four feet green men came out waving wooden clubs. Tina ran out to meet them first with her powered fist, ready to hit a goblin. Emily took up second as mana began to fluctuate, and a vast majority of the goblins backline started to attack trees and humping them like they would a female. This came just as Tina''s fist mmed into a goblins center mass. I remember how she told me her gauntlet was supposed to work. When the pressure te on the center of the fist hit, it creates an energy-infused explosion forward in a one hundred and eighty-degree radius. This resulting explosion of energy turned this Goblin into a mist of blood and gore. The resulting was the mess of blood and gore coating all the goblins behind that Goblin and his disappearance. Tina smiled as she moved forward to the next. Her fist mmed into his midsection, making the battlefield start to develop a red mist as disintegrated goblins disappeared. Emily was much cleaner as she used her twin sabers and evasion to move through the goblins in a dance of skill. Each cut was meticulous in killing with the least effort as she swept through them. She moved in evasive ways as Mally slowly released more goblins from her illusions to keep the fight a fight but allowed thedies to practice. I had gotten surrounded by six goblins myself. I dodged their clubs and used my staff to block what I couldn''t, trying for the least movement possible. While I was doing that, I watched the battlefield looking to protect mydies from fatal attacks. Only once did I use my mana as we reaped the lives of these goblins when one came to attack Tina from a blindspot in the gore and was about to hit her when an arcane missile tore apart the upper part of his body. The entire time Mally sat back with the incapacitated Kate and Bandit Betsy. She lounged as Mana fluctuations came from her freeing goblins from humping trees and attacking them to attacking us. She watched, bored; I could tell. Her tail whipped around, and she looked at Betsy with a smile. It wasn''t much longer when all the goblins were dead, and the clearing we were in became sshed with gore and bodies. Tina''s methods created a lot of gore. I looked at the scene andughed as I had killed only one Goblin. This entire encounter was a waste of our time. Kates cries brought them here, though, so I can say that it was my fault. "Ladies, let''s gather our shit and leave; wolves will be here soon or more monsters. Things will be annoying if we stay. Let us try to find a water source Tina; you are extremely dirty with your fighting methods. You need to work on that, babe." I smile as we all move into action, cleaning up the minimal stuff that was out and snuffing out the fire. The carriage was loaded, and the sex smell was prevalent. The carriage was going to smell like blood and sex after this. I sighed and picked up both Kate and the Bandit Betsy in an arm each and sat them down. The coachman then gathered the spooked animals and put up atrine to see, and we were on the road for a short bit. It wasn''t long till the coachman yelled inside. "Mdy, it''s too dark. I can''t go much farther." I sighed, and I cast a simple spotlight so that they could see in front. That didn''t change the fact the animals needed to rest soon. It wasn''t much longer when they stumbled on a small stone bridge over a creek. There was even a small opening to park for the night. Feeling lucky and everyone just wanting to get clean there was no fun. The cold water made me shrink even smaller than usual, and the Bandit was watching me now. She seemed to be lost in thought but never made a move to run. I didn''t care if she ran honestly, as the fifty gold was for experience and something Mally said earlier seemed to resonate with me. Back in my previous incarnation, it wouldn''t matter whom. I would never have done those things to any person. Although a Bandit deserves what''sing to them, I just shouldn''t be able to do something to that effect. I remember my new mother in this world taught me that Bandits were the ideal Human experimentation material. The roads in bunny-kin territorytely were getting revamped before the wars going on now. Those patrols would pick up bandits for our tower. I never tried human experimentation, but the Mana body made me want to try some. I was curious, and I was holding myself back at the moment to see if I could trigger things. The camp was set up after a short bit, and we all fell asleep. The Next morning everyone awoke, and I took my time to use mana to remove the blood and semen from the carriage slowly. It took longer than I thought; as I continued, Emily came to the carriage then started to get mad at me. "Chelsea, you know I would clean this up for us! Why are you taking away from my duties to you, Chelsea? I already feel like I do nothing for you, then you go ahead and do something below your station and clean the mess, Chelsea. You are the next leader of the Bunny-kin, seeing you use mana on something so dumb as Cleaning our carriage." Her anger built, "It''s shameful! Pure Shame! I am your ve; why do you not treat me like one? You''re supposed to be above me, but the only person you treat as a ve is Kate! Why did I do something wrong?!" I was kind of blown away that she wanted me to treat her like crap. I paused that thought as I listened to her mad ravings. I realized what she wanted. Back when we still lived in the tower, she would clean up after me while I was in full-blown research mode. I would do nothing like clean or even care about dressing myself almost. I would exercise than research into my interests. This meant that she developed following me around cleaning up. This meant that she no longer had to do that since I was paying attention now. I thought her time was worth more than her on her hands and knees cleaning. I heard her objections over the past year while I hired a male Cat-kin that I never learned the name of to clean our dwarven home. This was then expedited her anger as I had Kate do mundane things to humiliate her. This would normally be Emily''s things and how she showed she cared for me. This was about her not being able to express her worship and love for me? Was I getting that correct? I like Emily around, and although I could force her to stay around, I have been around her since I was six. I would like to keep her around longer and had no ns of releasing her. She had no ns on leaving, but her feelings were important. This didn''t change the fact she was extremely angry, blowing up on making a carriage clean when she had no cleaning supplies around for the amount of mess there was. It wouldn''t be possible for anyone other than me to clean it today until we reach a traveler''s inn. She was venting on me, and I just sat there silent, realizing this was needed. It wasn''t long until Emily just started to cry. Instead of doing something stupid, I just picked her up and brought her into the carriage as I sent a message to everyone to prepare to leave while I attended to Emily. I sat her down and just held her. I did nothing else as I had nothing I thought I could say without hurting her feelings. The problem was she had nothing to show her devotion to me and something like cleaning the carriage she probably thought she was going to do. I just held her as she cursed me a couple of times while being held in my bosom. In the end, the others piled in after it was all packed up and ready to go. This next day as we traveled the Bandit had joined us in the carriage when no one instructed her. I just sat there petting Emily till she calmed down and started to apologize for the outburst. I still just pet her while the carriage moved down a lonely road towards the Elven Forest. Chapter 39: Willing Participant It was hours into the trip with quietpanionship when Mally couldn''t take it anymore, and everyone started to talk to each other. I just held Emily as thedies talked. It turned into a lecture on mechanics that I started to unfocus on Emily and started to focus on Tina as she exined the use of this world''s mechanics. It was only really in the Dwarf kingdom where this craft stood at the moment. This was a shame as I thought this is something our country could use to elevate the average person. In Bunny-kin culture, the average person was unremarkable and should just bring up the strong offspring. This was something I shamelessly used if I was being honest with myself. I didn''t really want to be either. This was something that I believed needed to be changed, though. I knew, at this point, I was the Heir to the Bunny-kin culture and cities. I was going to be the leader at this point. In my head, I still want to avoid that but should I? If it wasn''t me, who could legit get the credentials needed toe to power? The only thing I had going for me, though, was my race being superior and who my father is. That''s it, I know I could make use of knowledge from my previous incarnation, but that was marginally better at best. I screwed up hard on my first try. Maybe I could do better, but something still shied away from it for me. I listened to how Tina talked about steam power and its use with energy and mana. This was directly on how Mally asked if she could make less of a mess on the battlefield as it could affect our ability to maneuver. I had to admit she had a point. I had blood in my fur from her, and she was a literal mess at the end. Emily was drenched even when she was being super clean in her cuts to avoid. To my knowledge, this created a mess that could only be cleaned up with time dposing or a fucking powerwash that didn''t exist in this world. I could clean it up with mana, but that would take a lot of mana and work to do. It wasn''t worth it unless in certain circumstances. This was understandable, though. This was a new invention of Tina''s, and it worked well and did what it was supposed to do. The talks and subsequent debate afterward with Tina getting to the point of saying ''It just doesn''t work that way'' became a staple. It turned into good-hearted fun with everyone included, but the bandit sitting in the corner looked peeved. I couldn''t care less, though. The carriage continued, and I told the Coachmen to stop at a travelers lodge if there was one along the way. I would love a hot bath and a soft bed filled with my beauties. I turned to the Cow in the room per se and looked at Betsy. "Why are you still here?" I asked t out, not apologetic at all, and she turned slightly pale at that and surprised. "What?" I continued to pet Emily''s head as she cuddled into me, resting on myp. I knew she was milking myfort right now. I did not mind, though, as I had been neglecting her a bit recently. "I asked why you got in the carriage. I never said you had to get in or stopped you from leaving in the night. I raped you, and now you are clinging to us as we travel. That begs the question now. Why are you still here?" I asked point-nk after exining. I had a pretty good idea that she didn''t know herself why she had followed us into the carriage and has been working on staying as small as possible. "Fine, I don''t know, okay? I followed you on instinct. Something tells me I should and that I will regret it if I leave." She crossed her arms under herrge breasts and sighed. "I just have that instinct, and I cant shack it, so I got in. I also no longer know where I am after that fucking you gave me. It''s not as if I can just walk back to my old crew." Iughed at the bullshit spewed, "Look, Betsy, I don''t care about you or your feelings. You lost all respect from me when you became a bandit; they''re the scum of civilization, and that disgusts me. So you will have to earn every little bit of respect here. I won''t tolerate your bullshit here. You have a nice body. I liked to y with that, was it? The rest of thedies here realize what scorn I have for bandits and have the same scorn. You will not find sympathy here, Betsy. Here you are scorned for your choices and looked down upon. I have an offer, though." "Wow, Straight up judging me like a Noble. What''s this gracious offer?" She said, sarcasm thick. "I don''t care for your opinion Betsy or how you feel about nobility even though I am technically not a Noble. My offer, though, is I need a willing participant in some experiments. I need a test subject to use mana on, and they must willingly ept it. I will modify your body with it in greater grasp to reach the knowledge of how to transform someone''s race." I heard gasps in the room and my girls looked at me, startled. "What?" "Chelsea, that is a knowledge that most races have forbidden. The reasons are not clear, but they state that it is absolutely uneptable knowledge." Tina piped up. "The Knowledge is even illegal in the demonnds by all," Mally pointed out, and I smiled. "There is no evil knowledge; there is only misused knowledge. What I am seeking is not to change races merely to see if I can unlock the genome of our bodies to allow further Rage, Mana, or energy, or any type to modify the body and strengthen us. This means, though, that I need subjects to test ondies. If we encounter Bandits from now on, I would like to test some new theories I havee up with. I have taken a liking to biologytely expressly because I feel mana can further enhance us than we have started." Betsy looked at me for a while looking at me before she sighed. "This is interesting; my gut tells me to say yes to your testing. I will gamble like many Bandits to strike it rich under you than to receive nothing from this endeavor. I would like though that you treat me with more respect than you have so far as a willing participant in your experiments by you and yourdies." I was honestly startled she epted so easily. I wondered how that gut reaction told her. I wasn''t going to do anything drastic as I wanted her as a test tform for any unwilling participants wee across. I will admit I regretted letting her previous partners leave so that I could use them in experiments. I felt something twinged at the back of my head that I ignored. Betsy has agreed, and I thought about it. "Fine, you will get basic respect. I will give you basic privacy too if you wish for it. I will startter when I need a baseline for your bodyter. My only regret is I don''t have more subjects of your race to start off with a baseline. Hopefully, we reach Elven territory soon, and I can see if they reject the practice as well." The carriage pulled to a stop shortly after, and the coach told us that we were at a traveler''s Inn, and I smiled. I wanted to bathe in some hot water. We all piled out and went into an old Inn on the road. It looked busy, though with many wagons about, and I was surprised at the activity. We went inside and ordered two rooms, one for the coachmen and onerge room for the rest of us. I asked if they had a bath, and they told us that they did, but it cost fifty silver and took an hour, I paid upfront for it all, and the innkeeper looked happy as he got his workers to get to work. It wasn''t long before a hot meal was put in front of us, and I smiled as all of us dug in. It was a nice conversation with mydies, and the coachmen were starting to warm up to us. He knew he had no chance with any of the women there as it didn''t take much to notice how well endowed I was. As we were sharing a meal, that was when the door to the Inn opened, and I saw my first Elf. The Elf had long green hair with two pointed ears poking out and some type of leaf pulling the bangs out of her eyes. She looked sharp, and many other races surrounded her and went to order her room. She had a great body with small tits. I noticed before I realized it Kate was on her knees under the table working on me, and I smiled. That just so happened to be when that Elf spotted our table. Her cheeks flushed, and she looked outraged. Kate just started to work on me, and I was rapidly hardening when she approached our table. "Excuse me, there are bedrooms for these types of activities, and I would like to ask you to take it there." She said poshly, and Iughed as I stopped a moan from escaping. Kate was getting very good at her craft on Doorknocker. She became more and more familiar with him; I grew more aroused for her. "Yes, I do mind. If you wish you could join us in another ce that isn''t the bedroom. I think you look beautiful and would not mind at all if you would join us. We have a bath; you can join us." I said back, smiling as Kate did her work, starting to make it more auditable, slurping on Doorknocker and gaging. She looked pissed and embarrassed at the same time. I was not expecting her to join us; I just think she should mind her own business or enjoy the show. If not fuck off. "Why, this establishment is not a brothel, and you should be cleaner, you barbarian. Please take this somewhere else while in politepany." The flush n her face was deepening, and she turned to walk away. I looked at the ass as she walked away. I think she has never had a partner, in my opinion, and it was a small tight ass that I wanted to spread open. ''God damn, I think I might be addicted to women now,'' I thought, and I really wanted to open up that ass to the fruit she had hiding. "Well, you know where I am if you want to add arger stick up your ass," I called out to her, and the red face turned a deeper red. Iughed and heard a couple of my womenugh as well as she stormed off two more feet, clearly wishing for more distance to eat. I finishedughing and tore into my food as Kate worked on Doorknocker until I gave her her dessert. I was looking forward to our bath as Kate left under the table. Chapter 40: Arrogance The baths here sucked. It was just a one-person tub, and that was it. It took an entire meal as well. It ruined the mood, and we all just used the water to rinse ourselves off. We couldn''t really get clean, and we were not exactly happy with it. This was a disappointment, to say the least. We started to the room, and the bed was too small for us all. In the end, we pulled out all our bedrolls and made a makeshift mattress across the floor. With everything in the inn, we just were not in the mood. The Bath fouled my mood, and none of thedies were in a great mood after except Kate. Kate was happy to get some action at the table. Sleep was a bit rough over the night, and we all awoke in the morning a bit miffed at the amodations when something hits me. I am traveling around; why do the amodations matter so much to me? We have been in afortable carriage ride that scares most enemies. So now we have been living in luxury even though I was supposed to leave it. How was this making me stronger? How was this supposed to aplish what I originally set out to do? Learn and grow, bing more powerful. I had grownfortable; what have I seen so far? What had I learned? I have learned, but I spent a year in the Dwarf kingdom and did not go far. Rarely did we travel out, and I went back to studying alchemy while making gold. Now I have my gold, and I have grown soft. Am I stronger? I think so, but my experience in battle and travel have not grown. I could have stayed in the tower if I wanted to grow stronger while not experiencing anything. No, I need more life and death situations. Those weak goblins are good to blood Tina, but that''s about it. Two of our party were also out ofmission because I fucked them to inaction. Mally was growing bored, I noticed in our fights. This carriage and things are making mecent. I have done nothing new recently. I Have fucked my women bought what will now be a test subject for me to try things on. That is it; I made more progress in my first month of journeying than I have in the next year. Edward, the trainer, taught us a lot, but we had not made use of it. I felt disgusted at myself for the past year. I had gained but not made use of anything. I grewcent. Even when I encountered Betsy and the bandits, they were scared shitless, but I looked down upon them. I was more caught up in my Lust and even purchased a person that I didn''t look at them at all. Suppose one was even rtively powerful, even a high D-rank, they could have done something to me. My guard was non-existent. Had I grown socent? Was I working my way towards the same type of mode as I had in my previous incarnation? If I look back at it, the actions of others were obvious. I grew to look down on other countries there. They all had their geniuses, Their own power. The Americans saw that our school was valuable and advancing too fast. We became a threat long before we noticed that we needed more defense. Then we made Obvious moves that showed we realized our weakness. They were letting us grow so that they could reap the rewardster and take our work. They yed the game and lost in the end, but it made sense from other points of view. They didn''t want to lose their top minds; They wanted their cake and eat it too. This phrase works perfectly. The only thing was they didn''t expect a huge doomsday EMP missile capability. That alone didn''t even kill them in the end, by god''s words. No, the damage followed up by the leaking of research threw the world forward decades in technology. There was probably even more under the surface that I never even noticed. I am so arrogant with nothing to back up this arrogance. This is the realization I reached while sleeping in Mally''s breasts while holding Emily. My face became paler and paler as I looked back at myfort, even my arrogant demeanor when facing five thousand against one. I could have epted help maybe and note so close to death. I had been confident in my abilities. But when does confidence be arrogance. I have strength, and my confidence is good. But I am arrogant. When was thest time I meditated for more than four hours? I look back, and I see in my memory indulging in lustful pleasures. I wanted to continue too. I felt my body ache thinking about it. I liked the tightening of Emily''s vaginal walls on Doorknocker. I like pressing my tip to their wombs knocking on the door. The dominance and superiority I feel. I love the breasts of Mally her subtle teasing. I love Tina''s small vagina reaching the end and pressing slowly in more as she cries out. I love torturing Kate as I dominate her. I love pleasure. I love pleasuring women and hearing their cries. I now had doorknocker at full mast while thinking this. I sacrificed things without thinking about it. Emily likes my neglect as well as attention. She wants to be the maid in the background, so I don''t even think about it. Mally likes me Fucking her as long as I want. Kate likes me dominating her with all kinds of y. Neglect her; she just gets wet. I can tease her and use her as I want. Tina just loves my size, and I love her pussy and intelligence. They are doing things for themselves and making themselves more powerfultely when I am not paying attention, though I have done nothing but indulge. The girls love to tease me while I meditate, which is fine; it makes me even better at concentrating. I have been mindlessly doing things now. Why? Because I amfortable. I can take on most things with little thought and onest thing. Arrogance. Everything came to that. I was Arrogant. In my previous incarnation, I was arrogant. In this life, I am arrogant. I was a Martyr cause I was Arrogant. I am Arrogant. I felt pale, realizing what it was. It is fine to be confident in myself. But arrogance killed me, and here I am, slowly driving me to the same ce. I felt movement around me as I contemted what I needed to do. Emily noticed that I was pale, and Mally had awoken. I was hugged but didn''t notice as I was in my thoughts. I needed to change, and how I went about it needed to be nned. This couldn''t happen again. This arrogance will kill my women and me. I am also a father and need to create a better ce for my children. This arrogance must be snuffed out. I think it is a part of me, though. If it is a baseline of my personality, what can I change? The more I look into it, the more I think that this arrogance was more or less instilled in my previous incarnation. My friends and I all knew we were the smartest. We built confidence in that as we drove the world forward with it. We created and built ourselves up from it. The only people who couldpete in intelligence were our fellow students. As we became teens, this turned into natural confidence that became the baseline of our arrogance. We knew we were the smartest and becamecent. We drove forward while snubbing those below us. They gave us money, and that was it until we no longer even needed that. This was what got us killed. Thedies were now looking at my pale face with worry, all but Betsy, who just watched and listened to them. I was lost in thought a bit longer before ending my thoughts with a knife. I needed this arrogance, and I needed to change it at the same time. My arrogance was not unfounded; it was confidence in a worse form. But to get rid of this arrogance, I would need to rid myself of my confidence. No, I will create a reason that I can be arrogant. I will check I will practice without err. I will be strong, and this will be confidence and arrogance built up through hard work. I have talent and ability. I need to make use of it to further myself with hard work and effort. I need to not fall into this baseless arrogance again. There are stronger people in this world. Countries would not have higher ranks without people being able to upy those ranks. "Girls, I am fine," I simply stated as they were looking at me worried, "I havee to a realization much like my mother woke me up to you a year ago. I have growncent. I think it is time to send the carriage away; that symbol on the side is allowing us a free ride on the road. We will walk on foot from now on. We shall take what we can carry on our backs and bags. Maybe we can purchase a pack animal. All I have done, though, is indulgetely. This needs to change. I realized we had a free journey. If you don''t like this decision, you can leave with the cart. No, we will actually journey,dies. We can travel on wagons and whatnot if we take an escort mission. "Lately though, what was thest new thing we have seen on this journey. What detour did we make to see something we wanted to. We are nearly tourists right now doing nothing but going city to city. I want to indulge in you all as I love your bodies and personality. But I left home for a reason. I hope you will all understand ande with me on a journey. Not as tourists but as fucking adventurers!" I ranted, and I was greeted with smiles except Betsy''s. I didn''t care for her opinion, though. "Well, about fucking time we journeyed. This Inn was a wake-up call with its shit service. Eh?" Mally said with a smile, "I was going to say something soon if you didn''t wake up. I have been right bored with everything but the sextely. I have a few new spells and illusions I wanted to try." "Ya, I thought something like this a bit, but I thought you had reasons for the speed of movement. I mean, we really did piss off the Dwarves." Emily said, "Regardless though, Chelsea, I will follow you anywhere till death." "I am fine with it." Tina spoke, "I am here to learn to battle. Not battling makes this hard to do." She smiled at the end. "I will follow master as long as she wants me here. Her teasing is exquisite, and until I am pregnant, I will not leave her side." Kate said, and I felt a pang of guilt that I hadn''t told her yet. I was dying that too. "I don''t have a choice, and I don''t think you will care, but my instinct that I always listen to tells me to join in," Betsy stated. I nodded. "Let us grab some breakfast and head out on a journey, my lovelies. We were all prepped and ready to go for breakfast quickly. We sat at the same table as more travelers were awake and eating. The kitchen area was full quickly, and we ate in peace for a bit. We talked to the driver and took out our things when the food was finished. I gave him a bit of gold and told him to return. If he told me it wasn''t a problem and smiled. I felt a type of mana fluctuate. It felt like energy, and he smiled as I never realized he was a C-rank adventurer himself. I was talking down to him as well. The man had many times he could have killed me if I pissed him off or was an enemy. This spoke to my arrogance and cemented my decisions. Something also told me that My father or mother was using this test. I was pissed at myself how long it took me to clue in. My father even stated in his letter that he was tired of myfort. I was sent out for a journey, and I was going to do that. With that, thedies gathered around me with determined smiles on our faces we left. Chapter 41: Lost in the Woods are ya? The travel into the forest of the elves on foot went longer than we thought. We walked off the path into the undergrowth. Our lives became less about fucking after that. The monsters in this undergrowth we had underestimated. Every day became a became blood bath that as a group worked towards. Sex became a thing of the past as we traveled as we worked under massive trees that I equated torger than most skyscrapers. Many times, our battles turned three-dimensional where even the trees themselves became our enemies. Tina did repairs when she could. I meditated when I could boost my mana regeneration as best as possible. Molly wasing up with new unique ways to use illusion magic with the least mana cost possible. Our battles continued every day at any time from morning to night in the Forests we had now lost our way. Lost in everybat every day, we were soaked in blood and grime. When we came across the water, we became warier of ambushes of monsters. We became used to the battle as months rolled on, our bodies became more defined and resilient to injuries, scars marred our skin, and I had no time to fix them. I never knew why many feared the Elves. I thought age might have been the reason since they had time to umte more experience. But now I know, I thought. Their territory was filled with monsters, Beasts, Wildlife. Everything can kill you here, and as we were lost in this. We could have been traveling in circles if not for the fact that we left bread crumbs after a couple of weeks to stop that. After some weeks in the forest, our rations went out¡ªnothing but monsters we encountered and animals to be new rations. We also learned the difference between different monster meats. Some were unedible, and sickness ran through our group; only we all survived with my treatments. A year in this forest went by as we traveled, still lost in unknown territory. Molly told me that Elves live in the trees and don''t wander the forest floor too much and that she never spent much time here since Elves were prudes. We continued to survive in this forest off the meat and what edible veggies we could find. Every day we still battled, finding magic beasts and random loot from monsters that had taken things from dead travelers. This was our life as the hard survival of the fittest mentality fell upon us. Tina''s gadgets began to be more prone to breaking, needing a forge to repair properly, and was now learning more hand to handbat. She was bing more agile in dodging. Kate was looking more like a savage and had scars all over her body. Her muscles were taut, and she looked like a proper barbarian. Molly was looking like a dirty sexy barbarian as well. In fact, I bet we all looked like savages as blood and grime coated everything but our hands and faces. We traveled ready for battle at all times. The arrogance, I think, was being trained out of me, but I did not regret being lost in these woods. Another year passed as we were helplessly lost in these woods. Our clothes were now reced with animal furs and random bits of scraps. We all looked haggard of years lost. When strong monsters appeared, we reacted without thought now. They were animated without unnecessary movement. We became battle-hardened in a never-ending stream of ughter as hordes of beasts would attack us or tribes of monsters. Coordination between us became wordless as we each knew what the others would do without thought. Mally even started to learn tricks with daggers and throwing weapons to aid in finishing battles quicker. This continued for so long that we were desperate to leave the undergrowth. We med ourselves for not bringing apass. The Elven woods forever gained my respect for the number of monsters and beasts they had. Poisons bugs everything. Many times when one of us was sleeping, I had to get up and remove poisons from our bodies, including my own. We were on a hair-trigger for movement and tried perpetually. Our nerves are forever on edge in the forest. Food was still monster meat from that day and whatever we scavaged from the forest floor. We watched for enemies as we ate. Our wooden bowls were carved from some tree ages ago. Then finally, the day came. I spotted adder on one of the trees. I pointed it out, and we all looked at it happily, and some hoped that we could find an Elf to point us to the nearest city or town. We climbed the tree and reached the top to find two elves startled to see us. "What the-?" The Female elf eximed as we knocked. Grimy people watched them looking happy; we cried that we could move to actual civilization. They set us up and allowed us to clean ourselves after we told them how we got lost on the forest floors and our constant fighting. They gave us a ce to stay and a Bath. My balls felt full, but I couldn''t care less as we cleaned up ourselves andid in the mats they had. We each took a turn, letting our bodies bepletely clean for the first time in years. The ck water was dumped each time we washed. The night sleep we got was the best, but we all often woke to the movement of another. The next day we awoke after one of the best sleeps we had in years. The Elves we stayed with for the night told us we could eat and get ready in a few hours, and they will take us to the main tree for the City of Elves. The next day was a period of travel on the forest ground again with a pack of wolves and a small goblin army attacking us. This was annoying only as the elves and our groups dispatched these creatures quickly without much hassle and not even looking for loot at the end. I had to ask at this point. "Why do the elves allow so many monsters and beasts about. Does this not affect your civilization?" One of the elves looked at me fondly like they had been asked thousands of times, "Yes and no. These trees need lots of nutrients, and one way of doing that is with the blood of beasts; another is to hone our young. No elf below D-rank is allowed down the trees. This also ensures other countries will not attack as our city is deep in the forest. These monsters then be national strength since they attack anyone, not just us. In the past, Elves escaped Human envement when they owned the continent because of our forests. They would lose to the monsters more than us as we lured them into monster pits or the other way around. In fact, with the three-dimensional fighting style, many need to adopt new techniques even to fight properly here. You all are very versatile to live this long." That earned some weary chuckles from us, "But we have found these monsters have their own worth outside defense and with trade. We keep up trading paths for tourists and merchants as well. Those who left the paths often remained unfound. But we try our best." We came to a forest Elevator up into a tree and caravans of goods as Elevators went up and down on ropes and cords ascending into the trees where tforms were visible. We were so happy to reach civilization again after two years we all cried. We put down our adventurer tags, identified ourselves, went up into the trees, and went back into a city as tears rolled down our eyes. Chapter 42: Drainage I awoke in the Inn we rented for the night after tearfully entering up into the Treetop city. After being lost for so long, we found an Inn with tear-soaked eyes in a constant battle for survival. Many Elves and other species gave us weird looks as the two elves escorted us from the woods we met. They didn''t stick around for long, but I left them with a bag of gold, and we all profusely thanked them again and again. When the night came, we all copsed again, sleeping off the years of torment and non-stop battles of the elven forest floor. Each of us stripped, and you could see newly trained muscles on us. Our bodies were toned to the max. We all were unable to have any action on the forest floor as well. Now in safety, I looked at mydies, and my balls felt incredibly full. I was in rtive safety, and I wanted to indulge in pleasures. My body was heating up looking at mydies. We all needed to bathe and eat this morning, and I was horny now. Doorknocker was hardening, and I was torn trying to keep my sanity and lust under control. My body needed to release the stress I wanted to release, and still, my balls were full. As the only one awake, I looked at Mally and decided, ''fuck it,'' I was going to go all out. Sheid there her body in rags of animal fur from the forest floor, covering a sexy toned body with ample breasts and a juicy ass that called for me to squeeze. Doorknocker was not letting me think of anything else as I put my face down in her pussy while she was sleeping. I started to lick, and she got wet as I teased her clit, working at it gently, hoping not to wake her right away. The thought of her waking up to me fucking her already made my already steel doorknocker harder. She was now dripping, and I think she might be awake but wanted it to continue as we had all been on a hair-trigger. I swiped my mouth off the juices and saliva on it and looked down on her with a smile. The Furs came off her breasts, and Doorknocker prated her, and I heard a moan as she climaxed on Doorknocker with insertion. Her eyes opened, and she smiled up to me, and her moans started as I started to fuck her slowly. I let her adapt to me after being obstinate for two years. Her folds wrapped around me and milked me as I slowly moved in and out of her. Slowly her moans built, and I noticed as I started to pick up speed everyone waking up, including Betsy, who was more or less a part of the group now. I ignored them for now, and I worked up to my first release in years. My movements picked up speed, and I angled Mally putting her feet up to her ears, and started to hammer her pussy hard and fast. She was now screaming in pleasure as I jackhammered her pussy, and I was reaching my limit in her orgasming pussy at my brutal movements. I moved my head down to peck her lips, then smiled as I released. It was a sight as I started to fill her. It was pleasurable and painful as I felt thick sperm, almost a jelly it felt like passing out through Doorknocker. I even saw her stomach start to stretch at the obscene amount I was releasing. It hurt how much I was released as I kept going. I groaned as I pulled out and the jelly-like substance released onto her body. Emily was quick, though, and started to suck me off, swallowing my thick jelly-like semen. Emily gulped down hard and fast before my ejaction came to an end. I was breathing heavy, but my lust had not died down in the least. DoorKnocker was ready for another round. Emily was already hot and heavy, and I took her in for a kiss. Not caring for tasting myself as we make out, I tore any remaining garments covering her and started to fuck her standing up and her legs wrapped around me. I kissed her as I felt myself reach her inside the door and started to barge in the door as she cried out into me. I felt her squirt onto me, and I just continued to kiss my loyal maid as I fucked her brains out as she moaned into my mouth, and I pinned her to the wall as I continued. I grabbed her breast pinching and released her mouth to suck on those nipples. I was ravaging her, and she was on a hair-trigger as horny fromck of action for thest years as the rest of us. My stamina was sapping quickly this time as I drilled into her. I released her from the wall and exited her; I put her face to the floor and positioned her ass up. Hands down, my favorite position was face down ass up as I prated her again, invading up to her door again then prating her deepest spot for double pration. I cared little as I fucked her over and over, feeling thick precum releasing directly into her womb. I was building up, and she cried out to me as I worked her hole. Tina was now sucking on my nipple and teasing the other, iming the next spot for my attention. I unloaded directly into Emily as she cried out, moaning and crying. I brought her head up and kissed her as I filled her womb hard, feeling it fill quickly, and I started to withdraw. I wanted more, and my ejaction hadn''t finished. My balls still felt full, and I was ready to go for more even as I continued to fill Emily. I felt out of control and couldn''t care less about that. My body was hot, and the need for my women rang in my head more than anything. I heard a Knock on the door, but all of us ignored it as Tina started to suck on my full balls as I was finishing in Emily. Her womb and stomach expanded slightly, making her look early stages of pregnancy. Tina looked at her with surprised-filled eyes so did Mally and Kate. Kate was heavily masturbating, crying out for attention in the corner as she worked her nipple and clit hard. I left Emily with a still hard doorknocker ready to fill up another cunt, and I picked up Tina and looked into her eyes as I pulled her up. "Oh FUCK ya Chelsea, Fuck me with that massive cock, Destroy me, Make me your bitch again and Again with that hard cock!" She screamed out, and I smiled. I prated her with no extra preparation and directly invaded her healed womb caring not as I wasn''t even balls deep into her, and I started to hammer her uterus. It was a feeling of dominance as she cried out as I was on my knees using her ass, lifting it up and down quickly, showing off my muscles from thest years. I started to pump mana into my arms and sped up my movements even more. Her cries echoed in the room as the door knocker raided her uterus mercilessly, all other things forgotten as we fucked. Mally was ready for round two, and now even Betsy was fingering her pussy, hoping for action. "Chelsea, I want your children. Fill me up, make me your baby tank forever!" Tina screamed out as I fucked her, and I was startled, and I just fucked her even harder, bringing myself closer to orgasm as she was in a continuous state of orgasm at this point. I enjoyed myself deep in her, then smiled as I thought of something. I ultimately left her pussy, and she looked at my face,pletely distressed as I smiled at her. "Why-," She started to scream out when I went as deep as I could, and her startled ''Oh'' Face was a work of art. I did not stop there as I removed Doorknockerpletely before repeating. I heard a louder knock''s on our door of the Inn, but I was busy repeatedly Knocking on Tina''s door hard first,pletely leaving only to prate her hard and fast. She was reduced to speechlessness as I continued the slow, rough fuck. I was loving her tiny tight pussy and wreaking it repeatedly. I was wreaking her womb again when I heard the door open, and in walked an Elf. I looked at the elf in the eye as I brought Tina up her ass in the air, her speechless face still lost in the pleasure, and I brought her down again. The elf, though, was what I had my eye on. She was a Green haired girl with a very shocked face, and she looked around neen or twenty. She looked good with a C-cup chest and a Simple V-cut T-shirt that was Green as well as brown pants. She looked wless like the other elves we had met. The pointy ears were visible even with her long hair. She was slightly taller than me, and I wanted to fuck her too. My thoughts were useless as I stared at the rapidly blushing face as I lifted Tina''s small body and drove her down hard and fast on Doorknocker. The elf didn''t look away as I dove into Tina''s depths again and again. Then I brought her up for thest time, went as deep as I could go, and started to empty my balls some more into Tina as I stared into that elf''s eyes. I watched those Hazel Elf eyes widen in disbelief as I unleashed in Tina as she moaned for more. The elf was memorized as Kate was the run over to start sucking on my balls, trying toy im to the next fuck. I just slowly lifted up Tina as I continued to release in her as she moaned. I was filled with the pleasure of release, but I didn''t stop looking at the blushing elf. I stared in those eyes while Tina was lifted off, and Kate was promptly at work swallowing the rest of my load. The elf finally lost eye contact and looked at Doorknocker. I smiled as Tina was set aside, and I used my finger to call the elf who was in the doorway over. She took small steps to me, and I pushed Kate off Doorknocker without thought. Kate looked even more energized after that in the corner of my eye. The blushing elf made her way to me, and I smiled as she reached me, and I stood up off my knees. I closed the distance. I brought My mouth up to her ear, "Looking for the ride of your life," I whispered, and she shivered hard. She said nothing but looked down on doorknocker eyes, not leaving it. "You can touch it, you know," I whispered into her ear, earning another shiver, and her hand moved to touch Doorknocker. I smiled and used a hand to lift her chin to look at me. "Want me to corrupt you, dear?" I asked; this time, she looked around, looking at my various women as Kate furiously masturbated. Betsy''s milk was leaking out of her breasts as she worked her clit hard. Mally was staring hard, and gtinous sperm was slowly leaving. Emily was dealing with much the same, but she looked at me, wanting more. Tina was a slobbering mess as she was still in the afterglow. The elf looked around at my women and turned to me, "Why am I so hot?" She asked innocently, and my want continued to grow for this elf. I moved closer as her hand was still on Doorknocker, and I looked into her eyes as she looked up at me. "Let me change the world for you. Nod and say yes, and things will change for the better for you. I will introduce this world to you in the best way." I smiled as she contemted, and I was rooting for it as I was feeling her emotions on my cock, those amateurish movements slowly brushing up and down, showing her want and need. It was a tease, and Doorknocker was twitching in anticipation. I was waiting for those words of consent. We stared as moans filled the room from my women, and she nodded. I smiled like the cashmere cat. I didn''t scare her in movement, and I brought my face to hers. I kissed her, pecking her getting her used to me as she stroked me harder and harder. I pecked her mouth and brought my arms around her bringing her closer. I started to strip her as she was lost in my eyes. I took off her shirt, and although I wanted to rip it off her, I pulled it over her head, and two bountiful breasts greeted me with lovely nipples perked up, ready to be teased greeted me I continued to peck those lips and grasped a breast in one of my hands. She gasped in surprise, and I took the chance to raid her mouth with my tongue, bringing a moan from her. I kissed her deeply as I started to knead her breast and tease her nipples with both hands. It was painfully slow as she was lost in my working slowly stroking Doorknocker. Her amateurish hands brought me more frustration and want than relief. I held back as I seduced her with a corrupted atmosphere in the room. Mally was now Furiously masturbating as well, watching me seduce her. I had her now as she moaned into my mouth, and I slowly brought my hand down to her pants. I started to drop them to the floor, and something greeted me that I did not expect. She had a dick of her own. My eyes widened as she realized what she had just shown. She almost took off at that moment, but I wrapped my arms around her quickly. "What''s this little treat, my Elven dear," I whispered into her ear, and I started to tease her cock and then her balls. However, I found a tight pussy followed by an anus. I was happy as the girl stuttered. "I-I-I-" She tried to start, and I put a finger to her mouth. "You''re a Futanari, Just like me, My dear. What a treat!" I eximed to the blushing elf, and I continued exploring her naughty bits, bringing her mouth to mine again. When she turned to run, I ended up behind her, and my arms were now wrapped around her. I started to work on her cock and pussy at the same time as I kissed her from behind. She was no longer teasing Doorknocker, but I was stiffer than ever. "Want that ride still, my Futanari Friend?" I teasingly ask her as she nods, filled with the pleasure I am bringing her. I start to stop teasing her clit and start to prepare her wet pussy stretching it out with a finger. I was stroking her cock which was about six or seven inches long, teasing. I worked her shaft and her pussy at the same time, I received her cries of pleasure in my mouth, and she ejacted out onto the floor with her first orgasm. I released her mouth as she panted,ing down from her orgasm. I gave her a small break before, without a word started again. "Mistress Please, More." She cried out, and I was startled at the address. Do I have another Kate on hand? I grin at the thought and work a second finger as Jealous eyes watch as I tease this elf more. She continued to moan for me more as I teased more reactions out of this sweet little elf, and when I inserted the third finger, the elf could no longer hold it and sted another load onto the floor. I was grinning so hard my face was sore. "Kate quit your masturbating and do something useful," I stated as I tilted the eyes of the elf to look at me. "You ready sweet thing, for the ride of your life?" She looked at me with that wanting gaze that made Doorknocker twitch in excitement. Kate was off to the side looking at me in question when I lined up Doorknocker to her tiny pussy and slowly started to insert myself into her life. Kate looked questioning at me, and I pointed at the elf''s cock, and she had a realization look on her face. I slowly prated her, and I looked into her eyes which she seemed to love as I looked into them. I slowly brought myself in deeper and deeper, and I felt something in the way that I pushed past and heard her cry out as I dove deeper. "Ah, Mistress, It hurts, Please!" I covered the mouth of this greedy girl as she sucked all my attention. Then Kate reached her cock and started giving it the attention she wasn''t expecting. I could see Kate''s pussy juice leaking onto the floor as I ordered her to do something. "AH!" The elf cried out in surprise and pleasure. She was being prated as she was being sucked off. She exploded into Kate''s mouth, and Kate continued sucking her as I buried Doorknocker deeper and deeper. Her life would be forever changed; I thought as I finally knocked on her wombs door. "Mistress, It feels-, So-, GOOOD, Something-, Is, Coming-, Mistress!" She screeched out and Came on my cock buried in her, and Dry orgasmed with her cock as she was still being pleasured there as well. I smiled at the honest girl as I felt her squirt on me. She was panting and exhausted already, and I turned her head back to me again to look at me with a sadistic smile on my face. "Ready to start, my sweet thing?" Her expression was priceless as all the emotions on it were numerous of expectation and fright, pleasure so many that I felt Doorknocker twitch in excitement. "Mistress?" That was all that came out when I started to slowly fuck her tight pussy. I slowly started as she started to cry out, but the gasps and moans started to grow louder and louder. I felt her tighten and cum on me, and I noticed Kate obediently swallowing, following my orders. Mally was the first to want to join in on the fun and started to pleasure my clit as I fucked this beautiful cute elf. I started to rampage in her picking up speed. I worked her pussy as I felt her cum almost non-stop at this point and her tongue started to lull out of her mouth. She turned into a drooling mess of a woman and I continuously fucked her until I reached Climax inside her filling her up. I came hard in her filling her up the same way I did my other girls and rode it out with Kate still sucking out another load from her and Mally teasing me to orgasm faster. Her stomach started to swell when I pulled out and I gently took the elf who was in post-orgasm bliss to the Inn''s bed letting her rest. I looked at Betsy now and smiled. Chapter 43: Audience The Elf was out in post-orgasm bliss. Kate looked up at me, but my eyes were on the now paused in mid-masturbation, Betsy. I was still rock hard, and she was lying there, ready to be my next victim. I grabbed her and pulled her leg toward me. I wasn''t gentle, and I directly entered into her, and I was on top of her, and legs were pinned to her massive breasts, which promptly started to spurt out arge amount of milk. "You cow hold you utters back they making a mess!" I eximed as I moved my head to start drinking her milk. I mmed her pussy as I drank her milk spurting into my mouth with a smile and made sure to give a hard teasing bit to the nipple. Her screams sounded as I yed with her other nipple with my hand. These breasts were fucking huge, I thought. How does her back feel with these babies? I sucked some milk and realized with the sweet vor in my mouth that I was pretty thirsty after finishing four times. I smiled and yfully bit her nipple as I sucked more out while pounding the thirsty pussy. Her hot wet folds wrapped around me, and I moaned as I sucked. Her pussy was so fucking deep as I worked those folds shaping them to my cock. After years with Betsy, I would not say we are close, to say the least. Her intuition, though, saved us many times on the forest floor. She has an uncanny sense of danger that I wondered how she got sold to me in the first ce. Conversation for another day right now, her wet pussy needed deeper and harder pration. I gave her my dick harder as her nipples created a mess on me and around me. Her giant breasts were wonderfully soft yet hard and full. I wondered if I should start milking her like the cow she was. I smiled as I felt the wonderful deep pussy grip me hard and spasm in orgasm. Nothing made me feel more confident than a woman orgasming on Doorknocker. The fact that even if I raped her, she would orgasm on me, again and again, made me go on her even harder as I put mana into my muscles and started to hear ps and gasps as that pussy was positioned harder than ever before. "Fuck!" I yelled out and put my hands to work on her breasts, and continued to drink from her breast. This was odd and exciting. I bit flicked, rubbed, and generally teased out more and more from her as she gasped and cried. Then I reached my end, went as deep as I could, and unloaded into that awaiting pussy. I came into her hard and felt the stream go out. I filled her, noticed some swelling at her tummy, and smiled as I filled her deep pussy. "Betsy, you were good," I stated as she finished riding out my ejaction as I smiled in conquest. I looked around and saw someone at the door again, horrified. I ignored that and saw Kate now holding my hip. "Please, PLease, PLEase, PLEAse, PLEASe, PLEASE, MASTER PLEASE ME TOO!" This horny masochist needed some attention. I thought for a second and backhanded Kate, which surprised her, but I grabbed her neck before she knew what was happening. I lifted her to my face and looked into her eyes. "Good Begging, Master will give this ve a small treat!" I pped her face again, not being gentle at all. The light of shine when those eyes came back to me was pure excitement. "Doorknockers dirty, you fucking masochist, clean it up Slut!" I ordered and let go of her neck. Kate didn''t even pause questions or hesitate to get on her knees and start to lick Doorknocker carefully, making sure all the female ejacte and semen were being cleaned. I turned to the person in the doorway and saw an Elf. I looked at the bed where another elf was, and I recognized the one at the door. They looked Identical. The horror on the elves'' face was much different from the Elf on the bed''s reaction. This was cute. I looked at her with a smile. "So I was told all elves are prudes. Sinceing here, the first one I met rode my dick while having her dick sucked. Does the second one like to watch? Mally, you told me all elves are prudes. Look at this voyeur just watching Kate clean doorknocker like this is a free show!" I eximed, and I saw Mally''s shocked expression change multiple times as she went from shocked to embarrassed to shocked again than to a sweet smile. "I thought they were Chelsea. I think these two are the more repressed Pervert types." She stood on shaky legs, and I saw that smile as she was nning. Mally promptly booted the horrified Elf into the room and closed the door. She excitedly smiled as she did it, and the Elf was in too much shock. She seemed dumbfounded into speechlessness. Kate was working my shaft now, cleaning as best as she could. I smiled, and I pointed to the bed, then the Elf. Mally walked her over as she was starting to wake up to her surroundings. "What the Fuck!" She started to exim, and Mally put a finger to her mouth. "Quiet, you peep on us; we will give you the show you want. We are all-powerful enough to make sure you stay. Now enjoy your show, you little perverted Elf. I know I am looking forward to it." Mally stood behind her, and I felt subtle mana waves as I knew she was making illusions and wards to stop more peepers. I smiled and grabbed Kate by the throat while she was in mid-gagging on Doorknocker. I forced Doorknocker as deep as possible till my balls touched her chin and then retracted. "Good slut all ready for the show for this perverted Elf!" Kate was harshly breathing, trying to regain her breath as I dragged her by the throat over in front of the Elf. Right in front of her, I threw Kate like a thing at her feet by the throat. "Stand Slut! The show is about to start!" The Elf jumped and looked about ready to stand, but Mally kept her down with her arm. Emily was watching now, and Tina was now masturbating in the corner, getting ready for a round two with her. Kate got to her feet. I could see the female ejacte running down her legs. That pussy was sopping wet for me without a doubt, and her treatment was making her cum easily. Kate was the most perverted woman I have ever met, and I knew Mally was into almost everything. I grabbed Kate by the neck again and pped her face again. "Fucking slow Slut. When I tell you to stand, I want you standing before I say it!" I pped her face on the other cheek, working my way into an unreasonable dominatrix, and I was enjoying it. "Spread your legs Slut; The audience should inspect this Slut properly. Show her and spread to give her a good view!" I ordered, and Kate wasted no time spreading her legs after letting go of her neck and presenting the Elf her pussy. She spread it open so that The Elf could see the juices gushing for her master. The Elf tried to look away, but Mally whispered something in her ear, and the face turned towards Kate''s pussy. Then Mally pushed her head gently forwards until her nose almost touched. Kate was breathing harshly and was getting off on the exhibitionism going on and came just by being looked at. Mallyughed as female ejacte sprayed the Elf''s face, and she reeled back into Mally, startled. I stifled augh and grabbed Kate''s throat. "Did I give you permission to squirt on the audience!?" I eximed and pped those breasts and received a quick scream of pain from how unexpected it was. "No, you wanted to, you fucking Slut. I will give this little voyeur elf a show she will never forget. Slut, you will not forget this either." I smiled viciously, and doorknocker stiff came from below and entered without warning. I held her neck while Mally had two arms wrapped around the Elf so that she couldn''t turn her head away even though now she wasn''t trying. I mmed her pussy from below, giving the Elf an excellent view of our joined bodies as I held Kate''s throat and stopped Kate''s ability to breathe as I fucked her. The wordless ecstasy she portrayed on her face was a sight to see. The Elf was taking it all in with a blushing face, and I saw a reaction from under her clothing. I smiled as I railed Kate in front of this voyeur elf. I even saw a little wet mark at the top. I choked Kate as I felt her orgasm on me, which I pulled out as her legs shook. The Elf was once again sprayed by Kate''s ejacte, this time though she didn''t flinch. The horrified face turned to blush; now, it was one of fascination and lust. I reinserted and let Kate take in precious air as I did. The deep gasp of air with a moan was loudly audible. As she gasped, another swift p hit her breast, followed by a harsh pinch on the other breast''s nipple. She cried out again as I started to hammer her pussy with Doorknocker. I was knocking on her door, and I inflicted her pussy tightened on me with each bit of pain. I felt her orgasm again on me as I pped her tit again. I had a thought then, and I wanted to test it, and with a wicked smile, I started. I hammered her pussy with mana-enhanced movements making me move faster. Then I pulled out as she was just about to cum. I then started to p her clit hard. All in front of this Elf, she watched me p her clit till she screamed harshly and squirted all over the Elf again. I didn''t stop pping her clit for a couple more seconds as her head tilted back. I prated her again and started fucking her harder and harder. I then grabbed her by her once short hair that seemed to have grown to shoulder length while in the forest. I put her melted pleasure face right in front of the Elf and started to go balls deep in Kate, smacking her ass loudly till it echoed in the room. Slowly her ass turned a deep red as I continued to p it harder and harder as she came multiple times, and I was nearing my ejaction. I pulled her back up and grabbed her by the throat, and choked her again as I readied forpletion. I forced Kate to bounce even harder on Doorknocker and was ready to burst. I took my hand out of her hair to give her face one more resounding p and came in her audibly. This time though, I had no intention of keeping it clean as not too close to being finished with my ejaction; I pulled out and sprayed my awaiting audience in my semen. "What the-!" She was stopped again with a finger to her mouth. "You''re an audience member; don''t disturb the show!" Mally told her as she was covered in Female ejacte and my semen. I never cared about that and I pointed to Em'' with a smile. "Want a round two?" I asked with a smile as Kate fell to the side with a satisfied smile. Chapter 44: Fucking Aftermath The two elves were watching now as I finished ejacting inside Emily. It was a fantastic day, but I heard my stomach grumble in protest. I think it was nighttime. My balls still felt ufortably full. But I knew we needed to stop. The Voyeur of an Elf looked really hot and bothered. Each time she started to masturbate, though, one of us would stop her. It became a game for us to see who would catch her trying to hide the fact that she was about to masturbate to me fucking one of my women. The other elf, though, was fucked in front of her multiple times. Her futanari self was up for multiple rides on Doorknocker. The two at first looked the exact same, and it was something I was going to bring up when we finally went to eat something. The room and we were a mess. Semen and female ejacte was all over the room. We also all smelled like sex, as did the room. The second elf looked frustrated and went to masturbate even though no one was having sex anymore. I smiled, noticing the corruption that had already started in her. I wasn''t having it, though, as I used mana and conjured an ice-cold wind in her pants, cooling those needy balls instantly losing that erection. She cried out, looking desperate. "You may watch little Elf no touching, though," I stated, walking up to her and stroking her cheek. "If you want to release maybeter, you can join us again. Maybe then we can help you with that. Buting in and watching is rude." She looked desperately up at me. "But, But you were with my sister multiple times! Why can I only watch!" She desperately pleaded to need to know. She confirmed that they were rted, and I wondered how they were twins; and I looked closer in the rtive darkness and noticed they looked identical to me. "Sweety, You watched us with no want at first to join us. Now you want to join when we are all steamed out? That is kind of rude little elf." I leaned down and, through her semen-covered clothing, grabbed her balls. "These little balls are a little full and seem so cold." I leaned back and smiled. "Come againter after we all clean up and get some release, little elf. Or maybe you can do your favorite pastime now and watch us, you little perverted elf?" The look on her face made me think we would have two visitors tonight. We were going to need another room, though, and a shower. A thought entered my head, and I smiled at her. "You also have to do two things for us little elf, for that sweet relief. We need baths which I am sure you have in the Inn. We will pay obviously but also need another room while this one is clean arrange it for us. That is your task; go now!" The girl looked at me with a mix of horror and want before getting up and leaving to everyone smiling at her but her sister, who frowned at the situation. I started to use mana to clean the scratched-up furs we had for clothing so we could leave the room. I wasn''t going to give us mana baths, though. The cleaning of our activates was mana intensive with how long it had been left in animal furs. We all dressed in the rags I cleaned off, and Emily looked a bit miffed. I cleaned, but we needed to get some new clothing. The elf sister still with us didn''t know what to do with herself. Her stomach still swelled with my seed slightly, which received a twitch from Doorknocker. I stopped myself from starting another orgy right there and then. I was still full of lust from looking at any of my women right now. I felt Kate had drawn out a very primal part of myself. Also, I think what they say about bunny-kin might bepletely correct more and more now¡ªwondering if my species had something to do with my out-of-control sex drive. I will note that down as a possible research path. I think I will start to get some people to do some of these experiments when I have finished this journey. I have a lot of new avenues to go down when I go back. The more I think about it, the more I agree that the journey out of the homnd is a good idea. If what I learned is true, that bunny-kin is this promiscuous as we are and popte very quickly. Then us being in a safe environment without leaving, we would be overpopted in a short time frame. This society policy wasn''t without thought the more I think about it. I think, though, there might be a better way about it than throwing young adults into the frying pan. very here is verymon in almost all countries. I think beast-kin in human nations would be looked down upon. Hell, I hear the Empire is hunting for ves in Beast-kin country, although I never really paid attention to that back home. I wonder if it is true? With my thoughts going deeper and deeper down a rabbit hole, I feel things being ced on me. I wake up from those thoughts to Emily dressing me carefully. I smile and peck her on the lips. "Thanks, was lost in thought Em''." "I noticed," She stated simply and continued to help me dress quickly. I smiled and knew if I thanked her, she would simply get mad. I finally heard a small voice behind me. "Umm, Excuse me, Ma''am or sir?" I stopped and looked at the speaker being the elf I so fucked hard earlier. I simply raised an eyebrow, which made her back off a bit. "Why are you treating my sister so differently than me?" I smiled at the question and approached her. I slowly looked her up and down. "The question is, my little elf is why did you join us so quickly?" I asked back simply, and she looked at me confused. I sighed, realizing I was going to need to spell it out. "Now you, my sweet little thing, came in here and saw our orgy; what were your first feelings? It was not horror like your sister. No, yours was pure curiosity that quickly turned to want. Your sister had to bathe in the lust of others watching before she wanted to be touched. She might not evene tonight. You, my sweet little thing, basked in the pleasures of flesh multiple times, only wanting for me more, not less. Your sister wanted me to calm a temporary itch. Everyone here is a pervert, although I could make an argument against that for Emily." Emily looked at me with hands on her hips that looked cute. "Emily, your just Baby hungry you want my kids bad. That isn''t being a pervert in my book. Tina lovesrge cock, till the point she goes crazy on it. Just the sight of my dick seduces her and bypasses all intellectual properties she has. She is a pervert. Mally literally feeds on sexuality and gains not only power but love almost everything to do with sex. She is down for anything if I started treating her like Kate, she would be down for that too." Both Mally and Tina nod in eptance with what I am saying. "Kate, do I even need to exin?" Everyone shook their heads, and Kate looked a bit annoyed, but that failed to make anyone care. "Betsy is an ex-bandit and is along for the ride. I haven''t fucked her enough actually to figure out her Kink and if she is a pervert. The thing is, though, those nipples and milk make her feel like a pervert. In fact, I feel like there is something just under the surface that both of us don''t know that makes her a pervert. I will find out soon," I said with a smile. "That leaves you, my sweet little elf, wee to you. You elves, I hear, are prudes. Your sister''s reaction to us having an orgy proved that. The thing is, you reacted differently from what I was expecting, or any of us were. You were brought in just by looking at my cock. You wanted it. "I do not know what makes you that pervert, but the fact is you are. That is why I treated you and your sister differently. Also, I consider myself a woman, and My name is Chelsea Loveknot; tell me your name, you sweet little thing." She seemed to be lost in thought in what I just said, and I kissed her deeply, her mouth auto-opening for me. I released her quickly once I saw she woke from her thoughts. "What''s your name?" I said, a bit moremanding this time. "I- I''m Asahi Ma''am," I smile and take her hand. "Let''s go get some food, Asahi, Bathe ande back for another round of festivities. Are you interested?" She looked shy and away from me but then nodded, and I pulled her along out of the room with my woman behind me, smiling. Down in the dining room, we did not receive smiles. All the travelers of other species ignored us. The Elves, though, looked snubbed. Not pissed, but definitely not happy. The Innkeeper came up to me that I metst night before we went to bed and looked at Asahi. "Where were you all day. You and your sister were supposed to be working, not being fucking sluts upstairs entertaining sex fiends. Your fucking fired; no one will take in little fucking whores like you two. Your sister is doing herst duties for these sex friends; you can join them." The Innkeeper looked at me, and I was kind of in shock. "You will have new amodations like you will pay for. Don''t ruin my fucking bathroom as well. It will take a fucking week to take the stink off, you guys. Pay up sluts." I was about to fucking snap when Mally came up to me and put a hand on my shoulder. "Elves are all like this. They think sex should remain with one partner and not until there about one hundred years old. Even then, publically or making anyone hear it is publically ridiculed. Chelsea just let it go. We are already getting the equivalent of a p on the wrist." All of this was whispered, and Asahi was crying now. I stopped myself from killing the Innkeeper and realized my bloodlust was out of control. I took a couple of deep breaths, and my temper came back in control. I put down some gold onto the outstretched hand. "For your trouble and your boring life, there is some extra gold. Now I will pay another fucking five gold for you to shut the fuck up next time you hear us. That and I want some food, drink, and bath all paid for. I will tip you cleaners even though it is your job to pay them. But one more thing Elf. I am pissed at your treatment of me. I am not a person people like to piss off." Her expression turned grave, "I will tolerate it this time. I like the looks of elves, and I like the looks of your city. I do not approve though how you are treating my friends and me." "Bunny-kin, you are not from around here, so I will tell you what is happening! You and your ''Friends'' are entirely too close for me, not even to ept your money. Half the day, we heard your actions. We do not mind that you follow your own customs in your room. But the second half of the day, you made it stop even though you took my employees to y with. Now they are not a part of your customs andws. Elves do not like what you did in our society, and since you are ignorant, I am allowing you a pass. Next time I will report you to the authorities, and we can see what happens." The Innkeeper was pissed. I began to delightfullyughing shocking the whole room but mydies. "Okay, thanks for the heads up. I will make sure my women don''t break thews, but I couldn''t care less about them. Call them next time; it will only be a hassle to me. Nothing more wille of it. Now, Bring, Us FOOOD! I am hungry, and I haven''t eaten properly for a long time!" The Innkeeper looked angry but stalked off into the kitchen. Asahi was still crying, and I started to pet her head. The sister came up looking pissed only to see her sister crying and try to startforting her. I sighed, and the food with an angry innkeeper came up. "Eat, then please leave the dining area; you all smell disgusting." I had actually to agree that we probably smell horrible. Then again, though, she was starting to get me really fucking angry. I took another deep breath and let things flow over. We all started to eat and I called out twice to a pissed off innkeeper for more food. Asahi and her sister started to eat with us after some coaxing but the tears were still in her eyes. An hour or soter we had all eaten and much to the Innkeepers satisfaction we left to bathe. This time though we just washed up and I embraced Asahi to stop her tears andfort her. Her sister looked jealous but whenever I turned to catch her looking at me she would quickly turn away. I smiled thinking that she was jealous of something I wasn''t quite sure exactly what yet though. I was still going to have another round after the baths with everyone though. Tomorrow though we need new clothes to wear multiple sets too. Chapter 45: Sisters The bath was refreshing, and we cleaned ourselves, each helping each other out. Asahi and her sister were both Futanari identical twins. This was delicious, I thought. They both had average cocks and small balls to go with it. However, their bodies looked amazing with those handful-sized breasts and long green hair. Those Ears that I wanted to y with. I wanted to edge them as I fucked their pussy. They looked Identical in everything but demeanor. The Elf I fucked seemed much more shy and sensitive while the other seemed more to be the one to take care of them. It was a strange contrast that I overlooked at first. The sister also refused to be looking in my general direction whenever I looked towards them. But my senses noticed that she was looking at me. I thought I would imagine it and take a look, and she would be looking somewhere else. The elves, though, were devastated at the moment, and I was wondering what was happening. "My new little elves, what has you so upset?" I had to ask finally. The sister of Asahi was the one who spoke up. "We have been ruined. The Inn was our source of ie and housing. We lived here, and now we will be kicked out of the branches. Most employers will cklist us since we had sex before marriage. This will make our entire lives miserable! Do you realize what you have done to us now?" "I did not do anything to seduce you two. I merely stood there, and you watch seducing yourselves. I will admit, though, Mally did get you to watch today. But that does not mean you really fought at all. I can tell with Mally if you showed you actually wanted to leave, you could have. No instead, you choose to stay. I will bear some responsibility for your predicament. That is the least I can do, but you might need to move from the forest if you want to do that." I started seeing a clearer picture. The elves were not just prudes; Society enforced prudish behavior. They reinforce it making younger elves being with others illegal or borderline impossible. That was the look of horror that I might have seen on the sister. "What do you mean by that, Chelsea? That we will have to move?" Asahi asked with a look of hope in her eyes. "I mean that I am pretty wealthy in my own right. But if what you are talking about is true, I will not enforce such behavior the elves show. Sex is not to be frowned upon. I might be more liberal than even my own ethics state, but that does not mean that just because of two cute things like you had sex once. Or even multiple times, I believe that you should be prosecuted for a lifestyle difference. I will not enforce the same thing with them that they need to have sex. That does not make sense. I also do not believe that no sex before marriage is bullshit. How will you know that your sex life will bepatible? Could mydies here imagine if I only had one woman with my sex drive?" Everyone but the elvesughed. The two elves, though, looked confused. "Why do they find that so funny, Chelsea?" Asahi asked quietly as if shy for the answer. Mally was the one to pipe up. "Think about it, Asahi. You were fucked unconscious by Chelsea, then proceeded to do that to a sex demon before you and two others. Then I went ahead and did it to you three more times, giving everyone equal treatment. That means that she fucked us each a minimum of four times into unconscious without stopping. We had slept and recouped time as well before we had another round. If you were one person, you would have had to be fucked even while you were knocked out by Doorknocker. That is not even possible for me, and my species is innately drawn to sex and sexual energy. She is a bottomless pit of it that it also exhausts my body. Now think if she could hold that much sexual energy till marriage? Then only keep one woman who would be dead by the end of the week by constant sex." Asahi and her sister blushed, deep crimson in thought. It made a lot of sense to anyone. There was no way I could ever be in a monogamous rtionship and not kill that partner with sexual energy unless hers matched my own. "That very exception that makes a lot of sense to you shows that there are already necessary exceptions to thews. That means thesews or societal standards do not make sense. I am also wondering if being a Futanari increases sex drive. That would be a good question to pursue Chelsea. These are the first elves I''ve talked to for a long period of time. The fact that they were instantly more intrigued than disgusted by the fact we were having an orgy. That might also exin your sex drive, Chelsea. Although they still pale inparison to your sheer tenacity to make woman kneel in surrender to doorknocker." Mally ended with a smile, and I was put into a train of thought to testing. "She isn''t wrong; that is an intriguing thought. Maybe Elves have a lower sex drive naturally. They are a species with a long life span. If they were as active as the Bunny-kin as long as they didn''t leave safety at a young age as we do, they would be more poption of elves than humans. The Bunny-kin keeps up with the poption by traveling in this dangerous world. It is also what makes many fear us, as most whoe back are tempered in battle. Even if they are not strong, every civilian can fend for themselves. Elves are scary since they have years to develop experience in life and death battles rtively safe since they have longer to umte. Humans spread like wildfire and even fight themselves to train up in survival of the fittest style. There is no correct system of improvement. I also feel like I have gotten sidetracked." I pause and think, "Yes, I have been sidetracked. Asahi, If you and your sister want since I have done things to you and made you pariahs in your society, you can leave with us or.., I can go to the embassy here and get the diplomat to send you back with a protected merchant train back to my homnd. You can stay there and wait for my journey to beplete in about four or five years. Then I can tend to your sexual needs for a lifetime." I smile, "This is not a financial burden to me, and you can even pursue jobs or studies if you wish. Or you can join my women who are traveling around the world to be strong and me working towards the same goal. I will state this though, Joining us will be dangerous, and I can not guarantee safety. I will let you think about it until we are about to leave. If you choose neither of these, I can also leave you with a small bit of gold inpensation, but then we will never meet in the future. This will mean that you no longer wish to see me. "These are the three choices I will leave for you sisters to decide. You may choose different things. That is your choice. I will not pressure you in any way except with doorknocker giving you pleasure tonight if you wish." I stopped my rant thinking I was being more than fair to them for changing their life so abruptly. I started to look into the mirror while I was talking and looking at the changes in my body over the past two years while I let them think about my rant. My muscles were more defined than ever before. Battle scars were healed with my mana on all my women, but I now had a well-defined six-pack, and my face looked a bit more mature than before. My Cup size had not increased much, remaining at a small D cup. My cock got a tiny bit longer, but the girth increased slightly as well. My balls, though, felt full and lookedrger because of it. In the end, I just looked more mature and fit, I thought. I approved my new growth and decided it was time to go back to the room. "Now, I will leave youdies with that. We have been talking in the changing room of the bathroom for a bit, and I would think that it would be a good idea to leave so others might be able to use this ce." I started and finished with the makeshift furs we had to move down the hall. All my women followed me out and into the inn''s room. "Mally be a dear and put up some wards this time before we start." Mally''s smile wasrge as she started grabbing some leftover supplies for the wards stopping sound from leaving the room. After a short bit, she smiled and looked over at me. "It''s done; no sound will escape this time. Let the fun begin!" She called out thest bit and walked over to me, stripping without care that sexy tail wagging with those juicy hips and ass moving towards me. I wanted her bad. I took a handful of breasts in my hand and grabbed her head. I started to make out with her forcefully. Everyone in the room started to take off their clothes, and Emily came up behind me and started to strip me from behind. The clothes that had juste on were now off again and piled in the corner. It was going to be a good night. I finished a nice steamy battle of tongues with Mally before I turned to look at Asahi and her sister. "In the corner and watch to start. No touching yourself. We need you to have stamina." I quickly told them and walked with Mally''s hand over to the bed. Doorknocker was at full mast, and I sat on the bed. Mally gave me a devilish grin and wrapped her scaly tail around Doorknocker multiple times. The sensation was weird and good, but she wasn''t done. She used her tail to line up Doorknocker as she straddled. She kissed me and prated herself but kept it shallow, giving me a tail job while her canal was in her wet folds sucking on my tip. It was amazing as she worked me like a fiddle. The pleasure was new and novel as her tail worked up and down while the shallow fuck she gave me teased doorknocker into wanting even more. It was glorious as the shallow dives into her pussy just felt amazing. The scaly tail, though, was another experience to be remembered. It rubbed up and down, knowing my sweet spots; she would tease it with the tip of her heart-shaped tail. The odd mix of pleasure I could not hold out for long and sted Mally''s insides. "Fuck, Chelsea thought you wouldst longer than that." She smiled as she expressed her disappointment, and I took it as a challenge and raised an eyebrow. "You are going to regret that!" I state as I pick up the challenge to my stamina. I picked her up as she yelped and threw her on the bed. Her tail no longer wrapped around me. I found her little rosebud and pushed in, giving her an anal probe with only semen as the lubricant. I heard a pair of gasps from the corner as I drove deeply into Mally''s ass. I obviously wasn''t the first to do this to her, but I was obviously thergest as I felt her stretch around me and gasps. "Chelsea, I need to pre-!" I ignored her and used my semen as the lubricant. I was working her ass fucking it like a jackhammer fueling speed and roughness with mana to burst Mally. I told her she would regret making fun of my stamina, and she squirted on me as I fucked her hard. She was not going to recover quickly from this rough hard fuck I was giving her. I pushed until my balls hit her cheeks, plowing the depths of her. I was in the zone as she tightened on my calling out. "Oh, My, Devil Fuck me Fuck my Ass, Chelsea, You, Are, Amazing!" More calls out with all my women watching as I drover her into submission as she came on my cock squirting onto me. I gave no mercy as I knew I was reaching my end but held on, making sure not to release as I drove her harder. "I will not give you a break until you submit you, little subus. Who is your master, Mally! Tell me!" I kept fucking her as she came again and again from her ass as she called out, begging and asking for forgiveness. I repeated myself when she asked for mercy as I fucked her hard. I was nearing my end, holding out for dear life as I hammered her with mana-fueled muscles. "FUCK YOUR MY MASTER CHELSEA! I LOVE YOU! I FUCKING LOVE YOU! I AM YOUR LITTLE SUCCUBUS! PLEASE, MERCY MASTER CHELSEA!" She screamed out, and I was surprised but released into her waiting ass, still drilling into her as I ejacted. I was in a world of white, and the ejaction was held on for so long I felt like a hose. It was even a little painful how hard it wasing out. When I finished, I pulled out and looked at Kate. "Kate, clean me up, you little slut." Imanded, and she was on her knees cleaning up everything without a thought to disobey me. I rxed back, and Tina came over with Emily while Betsy sat back in a chair that I hadn''t noticed in the room. She watched with a wet pussy, not touching herself but just enjoying the view. Mally was in submission from my first time anal fucking her. She was on the bed with semen down dripping out her ass and pussy. I felt great looking at her as her tonguegged to the side of her face. She was smiling in satisfaction as well, almost into dreand she went. Kate was now finished cleaning Doorknocker, and I grabbed her face and pulled her off. I then pushed her to the side and pulled Tina over, smiling. She kissed me, and I smiled while kissing back. I was ready to fuck her brains out when I thought of something. I whispered into her ear, and she pouted but left my embrace and pulled Asahi over, who looked confused. I pulled her into my embrace, and Tina started to tease her ears as I kissed her. She began to wiggle in my embrace at the teasing, and I started to y with her breasts. I pinched those nipples to get a yelp, then trailed Asahi back to her sister before I got her real close to her sister. "Enjoying the Show?" I asked without care, and Prated Asahi, who cried out no other thoughts were in her head now but my head. I slowly showed her sister the pration of me fucking her sister, moving slowly to watch each movement. Then I smiled down at the sister again. "Suck your sister off, and the next round goes to you." The Elves were both shocked at my statement. I smiled as the two blushing faces both turned from each other in opposite directions blushing hard. But I was halfway into Asahi and picked up my speed fucking her faster and faster. "If Asahi ejactes before you suck her off, you gost," I stated and began to see what she would do. The sister now looked up distressed. Her cock was hard, and it was apparent she wanted to try Doorknocker out. I started to fuck Asahi harder and harder. She no longer cared about her surroundings and cried out without regard or decorum. I loved her Tight pussy, and I grabbed her cock. I pointed it at her sister, who was still in indecision. I knew that Asahi was about to blow, and I fucked her harder when the sister looked at me a final time before looking at the pration, then took her sister''s cock into her mouth to give her sloppy head. That was all Asahi needed, and she instantly shot into her sister''s mouth. The sister coughed on pulled off. She looked up, hoping she was done after she spat out her sister''s semen, and I smiled down at her. "Am I done with your sister? Keep it up, and you will get a treat." I smile down at her, and she reluctantly goes right back to her sister''s cock without being told twice. I smile as I dive into the deeps of Asahi harder and harder. I felt her cum multiple times on my cock as I plunged into the depths. Emily was lonely in the back as well as Kate, or at least enough that they wanted to speed up to their turn. Kate was on her knees at my anal rosebud licking. Emily just ignored that and started to massage a breast and y with a nipple ring. I loved every second of it as I felt everything. Asahi loved the fact that her sister was giving her head as I finally blew another load into her. I came hard, to say the least, as I felt everything. Her sister had spat some semen but swallowed the majority of it. It was an amazing feeling I cannot describe. I rode Asahi through my orgasm. "Fuck, that was good Asahi, good job," I said as Asahi, after cumming so many times, had no more strength in her body. I picked her up, navigating around Kate, who looked disappointed with my now missing asshole to lick. After cing down a passed-out Asahi, I looked to the sister to give her the attention she hadn''t received all day. She visibly gulped, looking both excited and nervous. I smiled as I stalked up to her, and she was still in the corner. My smile was frightening to her as I tugged her hand up. She was even more nervous as I brought her over to the bed where her sistery and pushed her atop her sister. That woke Asahi up. The surprise to see her sister''s face. "Kiss your sister!" Imanded as I started to finger her hiding pussy. I heard her moans, and It seems Asahi listened to mymand, and the sisters began to make out. I smiled at these cute Identical twins kissing. Tina and the others all started to masturbate to the deflowering about to be performed, and it seemed Mally had regained her wits for this little rose to be plucked. I smiled and took my fingers out. I lined Doorknocker up and ced my hand over her vaginal canal. I checked to see if I could go hard without dealing any damage. I noticed that I wouldn''t and that she, like her sister, was naturally umting to someone of my size. I sniffed out a chuckle, and I used mana to make the nerves work a bit better for her. I pushed myself in without any more questions in my mind. "OOOOOOoooooooooh!" I heard her scream into her sister''s mouth as the amateurs continued to kiss on mymand. I dove deep and hard, destroying the Hymen in the way. The pain was harsher for her, but I could feel the tightening on me. Her pussy got even wetter, and I felt the folds start to suck on me. Then I felt something as I deepened until the hilt. It was her womb, but something I never expected happened. I felt it descend onto me, and the cervix started to suck on me like it had a mind of its own. I wasn''t knocking on this door. It came down on its own and started giving me a cervix job. I was astonished that Asahi never did. This sister was baby hungry, or at least her body was, and I was happy. I never questioned any more and started to rail her insides to her cervix that seemed to follow me down, not wanting to let go. I was rampaging on her insides, and she was on a hair-trigger. I always knew I could make women cum. That wasn''t even a question to me. This girl, though, was another thing altogether. She constantly came on Doorknocker, her womb refusing to let go of me as I drilled her. I heard her intelligible cries out but not one for mercy. "Please more, More, MORE! Yggdrasil! THIS IS AMAZING!" Her virginity was gone, and all that was left was a woman wanting more. As the sisters no longer were kissing, I provided that, and Asahi watched her sister go crazy on my cock. I was fucking her hard from behind, reaching my end as she called out, asking for more. Finally, I was at my end with this pussy sucking on me, trying to squeeze out more precum. I finally just released, pushing that womb back in deep. I released deep, and that cervix sucked every drop out of me. "Oh FUCK, what a fucking naughty pussy!" I called out and pped her ass a couple of times as I rode out my ejaction. When I finished, the sister copsed face beside Asahi. I started to pull out and realized the cervix wasn''t stopping sucking on Doorknocker. I tried to pull out without taking it with me, only to realize it wouldn''t let go, and I heard moans from her. I was in a dilemma. Finally, I put my hand over the top and used mana to force it to let go till I pulled out. "What a greedy pussy you have!" I spanked that ass one more time before I looked at Tina. "Time to give mydies some more attention." That was met with some very happy cheers and a couple of kisses. It was going to be a long night. Chapter 46: Inns Owner It waste the next afternoon when everyone woke from the previous night. In the early morning, you could still hear the cries of women from our room as they were seeded. Slowly, I came to the waking world with softness covering me and the wetness of a mouth covering Doorknocker. I awoke and released a stream of ejacte into someone''s waiting mouth. I moaned in pleasure, bringing into the waking world faster with arge smile on my face. There was nothing like being awoken to an orgasm. I slowly shifted bodies till I saw Kate look up to me with a smile spit line to doorknocker still there. I untangled myself from Mally Emily, and Tina; I moved to free myself. I started to clean myself with Mana so I could get ready. I began to meditate while my women woke up slowly. I needed to clean everyone up so that we could be presentable. It was going to be a day of going to the tailors and shopping. My balls still felt full. Over the past two years, not being able to be sexually active, I was not able to care for my body as much. Now I could distinctly feel it, just as always since we came from the forest floor feeling full, almost like a swelling sensation. It was slightly painful and distracting. I cleaned everyone''s body, but the smell still lingered. I could not care less what others thought, though, at this point. We needed to go see some tailors and renew our supply situation. It was an immediate need. I think a new Inn is in order too. The Innkeeper here is a fucking prick. He has disrespected my own women and me just for using our room. If you don''t want sex sounds to leave a room in an Inn or hotel, Reinforce the walls make them thicker, so it doesn''t leave the room. Do not me the customer. He also ruined the moods of my two little elves I decided that I might take with me depending on their decision. If they decide to move and not go on our journey, I will turn them into two cute little maids that I can fuck. They probably will still be two cute little maids if they join us. I just want them to serve me together now that I think more deeply about it. I think I would love to see them working together, pleasuring Doorknocker. I felt Doorknocker twitch in agreement on that and had to stop imagining it, or I would get out of hand quickly. We all got up and moved without much hassle. We got dressed in our rags and headed out. With the help of the elven sisters, we found the tailors quickly. I ordered the old outfit that I got back in the dwarven kingdom andid back. I was told that she could have it done before we left if she left it to her assistants. I thanked her and told her to proceed. The girls were working with a tailor getting measurements all except the identical elven girls. I started to tease their ears and y with them discretely, making embarrassing faces. It was truly enjoyable. After an hour or so with mydiesing out of the back area, the tailor followed them out with my outfit. "Your outfit is ready. However, I do not wish for you to be in the city wearing this. Sometimes gold talks louder than sense. Do not tell people that you purchased this in my shop. The public will be outraged." The tailor told me, and I dropped the gold I owed to her. "Whatever, you elves are too much of prudes. Enjoy each other''s bodies," I put up a hand to stop her from the argument that was about to wind up, "This is one of those things we will disagree on no matter what. Think of it like this. I am a bunny-kin, and we are more sexually promiscuous. You are elves are not and disagree with that. I understand this basic thing will be like oil and fire. I will not try to change your mind. I will not change my mind." With that, we walked out, and the elf angrily took the overpayment. "Elves dislike me a lot except these two pretty things. I am overpaying for everything and leaving huge tips. This only cates them, though. The Tailor tried to refuse even to work with us at first. Fuck I never thought it was this bad Mally! How do you live through it when on your own?" I asked. "I barely did. It was a lonely night with only myself to y with as I traveled through. I think the two sisters are exceptions, but even then, they blush in shame at the mere sight of us kissing. Look all over the streets; not one couple looks loving to the others. They all seem like casual acquaintances. This looked messed up to me. Even in my previous incarnation, couples would at least look more than just people traveling together in the same direction. The words between each other were short and curt. Very little with feelings involved. "Asahi, is this normal?" I asked as we walked down the branch between shops. We were grabbing more supplies before the shops closed for the night when Asahi finally answered after thinking. "This is very normal. All emotions should be kept private. This is something our parents were very strict with. Never show emotions out in public it is bad for your image. This is something we were told from a young age. Foreigners usually stay away from the deeper areas of the elf forest where most elf children are raised. I never saw emotions shown in public until I worked at the Inn. I always did not understand why it was like this. Elves show a lot of emotions when together with one other, though. Our parents were very loving behind closed doors. You are just very open, and that is extremely frowned upon." She finished. I thought about it and thought it was dumb. Why force down emotions in public? If everyone was more emotional behind closed doors, why stress about it? I forcefully stopped thinking about it. I could go down rabbit holes of thought on this if I let it continue. Something I learned in my previous incarnation. Just because something doesn''t make logical sense doesn''t mean it isn''t true. It could work for the elves as well as this type of society. Hell, it worked for the Vulcans in Star Trek, although I don''t think I could not use that as an example. "Whatever, I think that is dumb, but I did not grow up in this society." I made my opinion known to them as we walked into another store to get more supplies. Tomorrow I would need to go to the diplomatic office and write some sort of letter to my mother to calm her and let her know I am alive. The Shopping trip was fruitful, and although I was the only one clothed right now in real clothes, I realized I was attracting attention. Many elves looked at me, both male and female, with blushes and horrified stares. My women were in rags, but they were almost outraged by my outfit. I will admit, though, I missed the breeze between my knees. The previous furs were more like a thick skirt that was a pain in the ass to put on. We made it to the Inn, entering it without care, chatting despite the stares. The Innkeeper was looking at me, horrified with my clothing. I walked up to him and smiled. "Hey, Inn keep, I would like meals for seven. We all are pretty hungry; oh, grab some drafts for us too, please. We just came from two years traveling lost on the elves forest floor and would like to loosen up with some drink." I smiled and winked at him, and his angry face was awesome. This elf looked utterly outraged. I loved pissing this guy off. He wasn''t much taller than me, so I could easily stare him in the eyes. His pasty white skin and short brown hair made me hate him for some reason. No, I think I hate him because of how he treated my little elves. He didn''t look bad, but I wanted to pay this fucker back for being a prick. The other elves around here were more embarrassed for me where this guy was outright violent. This was the trading area of the city. Asahi told me that most of the conservatives that couldn''t take how foreigners dressed and acted stayed deeper in the forest city. This means this guy wants our coin but can''t take our attitude. He visibly suppressed himself for a second. "Yes, your order will be up in a bit." I think he could tell that I was trying to piss him off. This was true and not true. My clothing seemed to piss him off, but I didn''t wear this to piss him off. My attitude was what seemed to bring him to the edge. Then I saw something. A beauty of a female elf came up and showed the most emotion I had seen between two elves, ced a hand on his wrist, and sternly talked to the Innkeeper. Asahi tapped my hand to get my attention. "That is the Innkeeper''s wife. She is strict and is the owner of the Inn. She is more Liberal, I hear, but I only recently started working here before I met you. So I do not know if the rumors are true." I looked at the woman now approaching me after conversing with the Innkeeper. She was a tall blonde with blue eyes. She had D breasts at least, and the sundress she wore hid the rest of her figure. I felt Doorknocker twitch, and I had simr thoughts. "I am sorry, ma''am, for my husband. We have been married only for a year, and he runs the business here. I have heard themotion from some of my employees that you two got in a fight the other day." She gracefully told me, "Are there any problems?" I stared at her for a moment before I decided to talk. "Look, This Inn, I was told by the nice Elf couple that brought us here specifically caters to Foreigners. Am I correct in this assumption?" I decided to start leading the conversation. "Yes, that Is correct; this establishment is for foreigners, so we have outfitted it with rtively more tolerant elven people to cater to you." She answered. "Okay. Now bunny-kin like me are notorious, I guess, for our promiscuity. I will admit I fall into this category. Now my women and I happen to have been lost in a constant battle of monsters and beasts for thest two years. We are all kind of pent up, to say the least. Now we released those pent-up desires our first day here." I paused to see her blushing face, "Now he sent two treats of elves who decided to join us of their own choice. He then fired them for telling employees to invade a paying client''s room while they were engaged in activities viting our privacy. Then dares to yell at us for following our own customster. This is what happened. My problem is that he is an intolerant asshole not worthy of my attention." "I am sorry to hear that," She looked angry. Really angry, I felt it radiate off her. "I am not even done. He has threatened me withws I do not know in thisnd. Now I do not know if these usations would hold up in whatever constitutes peacekeeping here. In mynd, though, I am of high station, meaning that a lot of people in my race and country would be angry with my imprisonment." I stop to let my words settle on her, "I am not threatening you, and I want you to know that. If you want, I can give you my name, and you can run it through the Embassy for the Beast-Kin Country. Now that I got that out of the way, your husband is picking fights with someone like me. I am not sure what rank in power I am anymore after a constant battle for two years, but I know at the minimum I am a C-rank adventurer. I am not to be trifled with without the proper backup. You do not seem powerful enough to stop me if I choose to move forward, neither does that small man you call husband." I stop and see her face pale. I stopped wanting to scare her now as it seemed to dawn that I was not a small fry. "Now, I am not one to mass murder." Tina coughed, and I gave her a pointed look, "And I am trying to make my point right now. Dumb that fuck of a husband, or at least put him in a quiet corner where he can not talk to foreigners of questionable background. This is aw of the jungle world, and he is needlessly poking random people. I am more level-headed, but not everyone is. This is my warning." Her pale face spoke volumes. Her body is shaking in emotion. I watched as she stood there still. "Thank you for letting me know your problem, ma''am. I will make sure it is addressed." She spoke calmly, even though her bodynguage directly contradicted it. "No worries. I wanted to let you know what the problem was, ma''am." I smiled then sent her a message, "Also, if you want to show your ''Husband'' something amazing and give yourself some revengee to my room tonight with him in tow." She stopped my stride as she left the table towards the back. She turned and looked around then at me, seeing the smile on her face. Her expression was already schooled when she looked at me. She turned away and left to the back as an Elf came up with our food ready to be served. I watched the room and ced a foot to stop Kate from going under the table as I wondered if we would have visitors tonight. Chapter 47: A Small debate The bickering in the back was only barely audible when I listened for it. I stopped Kate from servicing me under the table four times now. This wasn''t the ce for it, and finally, I got her to stop with a single line. "Edgey for a month without release if you try one more time, Kate. I don''t mind ny-nine percent of the time, but shit is going on right now." The look on her face was priceless. She seemed to be stuck in a conundrum of wanting to suffer the punishment and not at the same time. The food was delicious, and hearing the giggles while conversing with my women was the best. Dinner was finished, and we were all enjoying ourselves when the owner of the Inn came back. She looked angry but tried very hard to suppress it. I looked at her, enjoying the view, and did not attempt to hide it. I turned in my chair to her and widened my legs, so the loin cloth never touched my thighs and only outlined the girthyid length of Doorknocker. She flushed, but she just suppressed her anger even more, along with embarrassment. "Please close your legs Ma''am. Also, may I inquire which name so I may ask the Embassy of the Beast-kin nation." I smiled at her question. "Husband thinks I am lying, doesn''t he. He thinks that he is in the right, and you partially believe him. That is fine, and that works for me. My name is Chelsea Loveknot of the Silvermoon Wizards tower in Bunny-kin territory. I am sure they will be happy to know I am alive. I n on going there tomorrow. You may join me if you want." I tell her, "The meal was delicious, and my offer is still on the table. Come, join us with your husband tonight. We would be delighted with morepany," I lean up to her side as I stand up. "I am sure I can give you the ride of your life if you want," I whisper into her ear as I now walk past her with everyone from our table leaving. As we are all passing, Mally stops and whispers something in her ear as well. We all went to the bath in the Inn. We enjoy a rxing bath, and Tina and I get into a heated debate. "Mechanical technology is not inferior to mana." Tina shot back, and I rolled my eyes while in the heat. "I am not saying mechanical Technology is inferior; you are taking my words out of context. What I said is just relying on Mechanical technology will make an Inferior product. I think thebination of enchantments and Mechanical tech will make a superior product." "Chelsea, you say that, but who have enchanters making mass products that you talked about earlier when making this. Each of these will have to go through an enchanter working meticulously!" "Look, Tina, I understand where you areing from. Mechanical tech over any magically enchanted product right now is superior in the manufacturing area. But let us say you introduce a manufacturing product that can enchant without a person? This would mean that the pure mechanical tech would be useless over time as long as the same piece is enchanted with a reinforcement rune. That would make it obsolete overnight. We are talking about eventualities or theoretical. Hell, when I was in Silvermoon tower, everything ran on Mana, not mechanical parts. The problem is the amount of energy to do that. Same with mechanical, the amount of energy needed to do the same is less overall, but the conversion of any type of fuel is justrger. The conversion almost bes the same. This means whoever ovees the energy output problem will render the other obsolete! "This is my argument. Mana will not have be obsolete, though, since mechanically, some things cannot be done without it, or the steps would be much more. What I am saying, though, is not to try and make either obsolete there is no useless knowledge, just incorrectly used knowledge. You should try and learn a way to incorporate or increase the manufacturing of mechanical with and without mana. Think of it like this: Youe across two products one fills this bath with hot and cold water. But this product consists of the use of pipes and an entire industry to fill it with water. Now you have another that only requires some mana input once a day to do the same thing. When the mana runs out, that water disappears. Now, this is the current bath picked the second what would you choose as a consumer?" She looks taken aback, "The second, it is easier and less of a hassle." She looked at me suspiciously. "Really? You just countered your whole point previously, but I see your point as a consumer. I would also pick the second. Think of it as a King, Queen, or some ruler. What would you choose?" "The second, I guess since I can provid-" She stops in thought. "There you are, you realize the center of it. The fact that there is a second way of doing something can create demand in certain areas. Could you take it as a smart ruler? They can create jobs off that industry for poor folk. Enchanters will lose minimal money and are already rich. The poor usually can not use magic. This means our poor are dirty and smell. This keeps powerful people and merchants from working with them. Now, suddenly, with this new industry that people who can''t use magic are included in, what happens?" "You will see arger middle ss." She said with deep in thought. "Exactly. The middle ss is what a country needs. These people are not burdens of welfare. They fend and drive an economy. They pay more taxes than the poor andmit crimes less often. Rich does give more taxes but tries to weasel out of it more often as well. Now, this is leaving my main point, Tina. The knowledge, even unused, can be useful in the right hands. Knowledge can beget more knowledge. That is why when you say our Mechanical technology or Mana technology, one must die if the other to survive is frankly narrow-sighted. There are many benefits for both. Hell, I am surprised you even debated in this since I just schooled you in it. That gauntlet you made a couple of years ago got blown up in a beast raidst year, but that doesn''t mean it was dumb. It was your first iteration, and you need to be able to make field repairs to it. You made it with a perfect world in mind." "I see your point, and yes, as usual, you schooled me in the debate. But I think you might have a point. I want some Dick though for that schooling." She smiled and sat back into the bath, and everyone smiled that the short debate in the bath wasplete; when we turned to get out, we noticed a new person in the door. --- Announcement: There are polls each month for bot SFW and NSFW one came back, and it was Chelsea fucking Kate. I got a very good piece done by my same artist Zilverart on Fiverr. I would like to thank everyone for your continued support. Please Vote, Comment, and review while enjoying my stories. :D Chapter 48: Denied The owner was in the doorway looking at me, and I was not shy in the slightest as I walked up looking at her. "Well, I think this is an invasion of my privacy." I turn back to see my naked woman all nodding. I was purposefully covering intimate spots and acting shy except for the two elves who looked questioning about the situation. It was funny, but I suppressed augh. "You are here for something sweet thing invading our privacy. Don''t keep the door open ande in." She reluctantly took a step in and closed the door. I stood back, showing myself off to her without being too bold about it. She seemed to be pushing herself on something, and I was starting to get cold standing naked. I did not wear much, but fuck, I just got out of a bath. I was usually in furs and stuff. Now that I think about it, why am I cold. I usually never am I wear something that doesn''t exactly inste. "I am here to say that I talked to the embassy," She took a deep breath, "Please, Spare me!" She shouted and started this weird bow and curtsy. I was kind of surprised she seemed to be the proud type, and this was eating her. She was angry but didn''t want to die. Was she angry with me? I had more questions than answers. "Why do you think I am going to do something?" I asked curiously. "You told my husband and me toe to your room tonight. You told me so many things that my husband did, and I was scared that things between us might have already been soured." She looked up with teary eyes. "I only told you to get control of your husband. Many people can show up here. You are a high-end Inn with many rich staying here. Of course, many acts are more restrained in this prude country but look at me. I am not exactly subtle. I love having sex with my women, and he attacks me for my choices. Telling someone toe up and stop it. He sent employees to invade my privacy. When I seduce said, employees and they join us, and he fires them then makes them pariahs in your society. Unless I was a heartless bitch I have to take care of them as well. This is not a problem with me, and I happen to like these cute little twins, but that is not the point. This is people''s lives he''s ying with. He is hurting your business and really should not be here if that is how he behaves. He pisses me off the more I think and talk about him. "Mally, Kate,e over and help me out a little calming down, please," I asked them, and Mally came over and started to kiss me a little, then y with my nipple rings. Kate was even less subtle and started to worship doorknocker. I started to get hard, much to Kate''s delight, and I watched the Elven Inn owner start to blush. I started to calm down and let things go on. "Can-, Can you stop this show, please? We are having a conversation." The Elf finally got out but was watching Kate y with me. She looked at Mally as well. Then back down finally then to my face trying to sneak peeks once and awhile. "Look, we are in the Bath. You came in here behind a door you closed. This means even in Elven society; this ispletely okay. You are the oneing in here bothering us and having a conversation. You might be the owner, but do note into the area I have rented from you with Gold and expect me to do what you ask. Now I do not know how you want to settle things. You seem to be the party more put off by this than me. I have only stated if you wanted, you could. You keep following me for reasons I do not understand." This seemed to stall her as she opened her mouth and closed it. She looked at me, then turned up her nose and was about to walk out when the door didn''t open. I was fluctuating Mana, and I had put a stopper in the mechanism in the door to see if this conversation could get more interesting. "Please do leave then if you want to, Miss Owner, But remember that I might pull my offer to let your husband, and you join us in our fun tonight." I wanted they back, but there was nothing to lean against as Kate and Mally serviced me. Tina and Emily got back into the bath and started to rx while watching the show. The Elves decided to do the same after a little thought. She tried the door and made a show of trying very hard. She couldn''t tell that I was messing with it. She stopped short and turned to look at me. I sighed, and with my erection, I pushed Kate off temporarily and walked to the door. I opened it easily then shut it. "I think someone is pretending that the door is stuck," I said, walking back over to Mally and Kate. Mally hid her face in my neck, suppressing herughter at my trick. Kate just ignored everything and went back to worshiping doorknocker with lust in her eyes. "No, it was stuck, I swear!" The Elf looked at me, desperate to try and get her point across. She went back and made a show of trying to open it again. "Why will it not open!" She tried harder, and I let the door mechanism work finally. "I see you just are embarrassed now and don''t want to seem to intrude. Doe to my room tonight or tomorrow with your husband. We will enjoy having you over and enjoy a much better show then you pretending not to want to stay." I smile as I finish with mischievous delight. She looked at me with distress wanting to make sure I understood that the door was really stuck. Her facial expression was priceless. I got a sadistic kick as she looked at me, and I felt Kate working even harder to finally and embarrassingly quickly bringing me over the edge. I looked straight into the owner''s life as you could only hear me ejacte into Kates''s mouth. I pulled Kate off early and sprayed her face for theatrics. Her ears and face turned crimson as Kate was sprayed from my thick seed. "Well, no one is stopping you from leaving Miss Owner." I simply said, and her blush couldn''t get deeper as she looked at Kate for a couple of seconds more than turning her eyes to doorknocker. I could see the partial want starting to grow in them before she dashed out of the room. I smiled as I had thoroughly humiliated her but, more importantly, got her attention. I really was looking forward if the multiple baits I had thrown out would catch the little fishes. I would enjoy that minor sweet revenge on that husband if I did. If not, then it wasn''t meant to be. Kate looked hot and bothered, and I just pointed at the bath, and she disappointedly went to clean off. I smiled and thought about the encounter just now. She was affected by me, That wasn''t in doubt, but the reasons are a mix of wanting my forgiveness and something else. She was seeking me out for something but wasn''t willing toe right out and say it. Hell, I never even forced anything on the husband nor the wife. They keep injecting themselves into my life without my consent. I never blew up at them, never threatened them. I have yed with their minds a little but never once have I tly said I would do something. They keep on like leeches. If the Owner wants to be one of my women, she seems a bit weak. But her business talent, maybe? I don''t even think she has much of that, but I do not know her well at all. She keeps to me though I might just take her along. I couldn''t care less about the dignity that she tries to keep up that seems to be shaken easily. I also think there must be some type of misunderstanding. I walked back to the bath, feeling that chill, wondering what wasing from. I really do not think I have ever felt cold in this body. My fur keeps my arms and legs warm-keeping up my core temperature. This is really mysterious in my mind as I went back to the bath deep in thought. Around me, the girls got back in, noticing my deep thought. They knew that they just had to wait when I was like this, and I will be out of it soon. Tina got back in and went into thought like me. Mally started to toy with the cock of Asahi, teasing her for entertainment while her sister simultaneously looked jealous and outraged by Mally''s actions. Emily just submerged in the water to grab my feet and proceeded to massage them. I felt thefort around me as I was in thought. After a bit, I felt warm again and tugged my feet unconsciously from Em''s hands. I looked around with a smile on my face. "Sorry about that. Let us go the water is kind of getting gross." Everyone happily left, dressing quickly. In the room, we had a fun night with lots of cries and breaking in the Elf sisters. Mally was smiling in the middle of the night, looking at the door. "What is it?" I asked, balls deep into Emily for the second time as I looked at Mally with a mischievous smile. "There is someone contemting at the door, and I think you know who but is a missing someone." Mally''s smile was huge, and I suddenly had the same mischievous smile. I was almost at the edge, and Emily loved it, turning my head back to her, and I leaned down in missionary. I kissed her and enjoyed her pussy greatly before releasing another thick load into her womb. I pulled out and looked at Mally, who nodded. I walked to the door; the smell of female ejacte mixed with semen filled the room. Katey in the corner moaning with semen dripping out her pussy. Tina fucked unconscious was in an even worse state than Kate. Emily was basking in the afterglow of orgasm. Asahi was in front of Mally now, her cock being teased again while her sistery on the bed with semen dripping slowly out her cock and pussy. The room looked amazing to me. Betsy was watching and masturbating in the corner, having not been touched tonight. I opened the door to see the owner contemting at the door. She looked shocked to see the door open and entirely changed her demeanor after a few seconds. I smile and keep the door to my side. All she could see was me with my breasts hanging out. She gulped, looking at me, and finally found words. "Miss Chelsea, I would-" I put my hand up. "You are here in the middle of the night stop this Formal shit. Come in, and we can talk." I stop her bullshit and open the door. She seemed to agree with me that words should be spoken in the room. What she wasn''t prepared for was the state of that room. She entered inside to see a sight that most porn in my previous incarnation wouldn''t go for. The debauchery and sex were seeping into the room. She was shocked as I closed the door, and Asahi''s moans were in concert with Betsy''s as they teased themselves or Mally. Her look was priceless as she looked around the room, her face getting progressively redder and redder. Her breathing became harsh, and she looked at me like I kicked a puppy. "What the FU-" She started to exim, and I shushed her. "I am getting TIRED of your constant outrage, Miss owner. I do not even know your name, and you find me at all hours of the day. You follow me into the baths where you know I will be naked. You follow me to my room in the middle of the night. Now you are outraged I had sex with my women. What the Fuck do you think I was doing when I opened the door shirtless, Miss Owner!" She looked at me, shocked. "I think I know what''s going on here, Miss Owner. I think you want me. You don''t consciously think it," I approach her till my breasts meet her clothed ones. "I think you want me to vite you," I started to bring my hand over her underwear and found a wet spot, "You are wet like a fucking river, you little Minx. Youe here wanting it. Youe here with an attitude that I should ept what you want and give it to you. I think you want me to Rape you. I think that you don''t even know what you want and that this thrill is also what you want." I started to massage her clit, hearing a small moane out of her mouth as I started to tell her the things I thought. "I think you are unsatisfied with your current life, and you want to change," I let go of her pussy, and she looks like a deer in headlights stuck and speechless. I start to circle around her. "Well? What do you want? Your husband is probably in another room right now. You can go get some satisfaction from him. You can get this little Pussy pounded by his little dick. That''s what you want, right? Or is it since you haven''t spoken a word since you came in here outraged. You look all hot and bothered, little minx." I stopped circling her when I was behind her as she stood still, shocked at the situation. I wrapped my arms around her in a hug. I was over both breasts feeling the nipple stand straight at attention, wanting attention. I moved my arms down then started to massage those nice breasts while flicking and teasing those nipples. "Well, you haven''t spoken yet, Minx. What do you want?" I whispered into her ear, and I watched ahead as Asahi came to Mally''s teasing. The cum sprayed out and a little dropped onto her bare leg. This seems to snap her out of it. "I- I- I want to try riding your dick." She said after some stuttering harshly as I smiled at her. "Louder, I did not hear you." "I- I want to try riding your dick," She stated slightly louder. "I still don''t know what you said, little Minx; you have to speak up so everyone in this room can hear you." I smile at my teasing, my Sadistic side taking itself out on someone other than Kate. "I want to have you inside me!" She said it louder, turning her head so she could look at me in the eye. She saw my smiling face ignoring the rest in the room. Mally''s face, though, was ecstatic as I seduced what she couldn''t without trying too hard. "Then tomorrow,e back to my room with your husband. Also, onest thing," I stated to her confusion I pulled something out of my inventory from the dwarven kingdom. I ced it into her pussy and watched her surprise. "This will stay in your pussy all day. You wille to my room tonight with your husband. If you do not have these two conditions fulfilled, then nothing will be done to you." I stated matter-of-fact style, walking back to the door with a surprised wanting elf. I opened the door and pushed her out, turning on the enchantment remotely to hear a moan as the door closed. The whole room looked at me surprised now, and I smiled with a victory smile. "Tomorrow is going to be FUN!" I cheered much to my women''s confusion. Chapter 49: Enlightenment? The night went on, and I enjoyed myself with my women, each getting their own turn multiple times. I received several questions in Mally''s moans, though, as I fucked her brains out, questioning why I sent the elf away. I smiled but never answered much to her disappointment. The room became a mess again, but we couldn''t care. My balls still felt full no matter how much I released. I thought that I might need a full week to get this ufortable full feeling out. After hours of enjoying each other''s bodies, weid to sleep among the wreckage. It wasn''t until morning that I realized the true extent of the mess we made was bing worse. Our lust for each other was bing more primal, and I was bing worse. Over the past two years, the attention doorknocker received was zero. I was in meditation, recovering between battles, and my women were always exhausted. No lust was to be found as monsters and beasts attacked us at random times while on the forest floor. The problem came from everywhere, and we barely would get sleep some weeks. With no safety, our biology suppressed our lust for each other, and now we reached this point. Our want for each other was bing primal and instinctual at the moment that once we started, we forgot all else. This was only a problem since we were in the elven territory, and theirws were being spat on if we chose to indulge too much in this. I have seduced three elven women, but I felt that my stamina could keep me going all week, but I did not have enough women around me to sate my lust. I also wanted to keep a calm head on my shoulders, but I was having more and more problems. My lust was running out of control. I needed extra long relief, and when I denied the elfst night, it was in the hope that I could do more tonight to release it. My ns in my head made me muddle-headed, and I was having a hard time controlling it. I got up and dressed, using my mana to clean again. I would need to meditate soon to refill my mana pool, but I was having a hard time concentrating again. My women were all passed out still, and I took a look over all of them. Tina was cutely grabbing Asahi''s breasts while Mally was wrapped around with her sister sleeping that I just realized I didn''t know her name. Emily was cuddled in Betsy''s breasts from when I fucked her while she drank her milk. Kate was at the foot of the bed where I tossed her with a melted, pleasured look pasted on her face. I sighed and decided that I should try to meditate. Instead of looking at all my beauties, I needed to not think for a bit. I cleaned out a corner of the room, so I didn''t sit in the ejacte and tried to settle my mind. I was having trouble right from the outset, and it took time. I stayed trying and trying; after an hour or so did, I finally calm my mind and start to enter meditation. I entered a ce of emptiness that I hadn''t wholly entered in years, reaching a level of depth I don''t think I had ever reached before. I allowed the world of mana to flow over me, moving with the currents. I allowed it to pass through my body unimpeded. I stayed in this state, lost to my surroundings, finding a peace that I hadn''t felt in years. I was the world, and the world was me in this state. I felt rxed in this state, and Time, Money, Responsibilities, Lust all ceased to exist. I let it flow into me and out of me, feeling the world. Time passed. I knew not how much, but it flowed while I was at one with the world. A thought other than the world came to me, and I opened my eyes. No one was around me; the room was cleaned, but I cared nothing for it as I reached out and gripped on nothing but something at the same time. I moved my hand, and a crack showed up to a void of nothingnessid beyond until it did, and I saw what was on the other side. Everything made sense to me at this moment, and I stood up and stepped through. I took one step, and I appeared beside Mally, who was arguing with an elf at the moment about something. It mattered nothing to me as the elf stared at me, startled. "What the FUCK!" She yelled out as I turned to her with no emotion on my face. I was in a weird state that nothing mattered. I simply reached out again, gripping nothing and something at the same time, seeing that same void, but I could see what was on the other side. Mally stared at me with a surprised mouth gaping as I stepped through into the void again. Tina was looking through a small stack of materials, mostly wooden, talking with a small, cute-looking elf. I stepped up beside her and lost the feeling of the world at that moment. A startled Tina and elf gasped as I stepped out, and I struggled to regain that feeling. I wanted everything to make sense again. The more I grasped for it, the more I lost the feeling. Things and people were shouting while I stood there trying to regain that feeling. I sat down, but my mind was in turmoil as I struggled, and after a bit, it became impossible to concentrate, so I stopped and looked at my surroundings. I was in a shop of materials that mainly featured rare woods from the forest but also some rare alloys. I was in a material shop and noticed Tina. She noticed that I was finally paying attention to my surroundings with a look of finally on her face. "Chelsea, WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!" She eximed, knowing she had my attention finally, and I tilted my head as I thought what to say. "Some sort of enlightenment?" I questioned as I did not know myself. I understood I did something with void magic or space magic, but I wasn''t sure exactly how I learned to do it. In that trance, everything just made sense and was clear to me. "I do not know. I sat down for meditation and reached a whole new ce in it that I had never been to before and everything made sense. Now though, I have lost that feeling." I regretted that I lost that feeling, but I feel at the same time I made progress on something I never knew I was progressing towards. "Chelsea, I need to ask you again What, The, Fuck, Was, That? I have never heard of what you did! Where did youe from? The elf I talked to over there only saw a ck crack in the air and then you stepped out. What the fuck is that!" She seemed to be releasing a lot of emotions while I was in contemtion. "Tina, If I knew, I would tell you in a more private ce than whatever store we are in anyways. I have much to think about right now. Please contain your curiosity. Second what time is it?" I asked, trying to keep her curiosity at bay, and it seemed to work. Unlike what some idiots presume, Magic and Mana maniption with different countries tend to keep others from knowing the secrets of their nations. Bunny-kin were advanced Wizards and tended to keep this knowledge more prized than most races. No one was exactly sure which race was in the mana maniption lead. Then I almost publically did something like this, and I hope it would not spread too widely. "But- But-," I looked at her with a very serious look as I finally started to get my head back together after this. "Tina!" I stopped, and she then stopped. She went into contemtion for a moment before smacking her head. "Yes, sorry, Chelsea, I didn''t mean to; the surprise got to my head." I nodded, and I knew I was startled as well right now. I needed to check my system when I got back to see where my mana is at. I feel like I am also on the brink of a breakthrough in power, but I wasn''t sure what that was. I had not checked my system settings for a long time. I wanted to not rely on it, and I was making progress on that. But my curiosity on this was exceptional. I moved out of the shop with Tina hot on my heels, carrying a heavy box. She looked to be struggling, and I stopped. "Pass me the box; we will go to the Inn then to the Embassy if you want to join me. I need to do things today, and I need to send a letter to my parents. I can carry your materials easily." She smiled at my offer, and I picked up the box, or I should say container, since it was heavy. Mana flowed through my muscles, enhancing them making it an easy lift, with Tina showing me the way back to the Inn. I moved with agility through the Inn, seeing the Innkeeper glowering at me as I passed. The Inns owner, though, looked at me with a different look. I smiled as I dropped the materials off and went back out the door to Tina, who was waiting. I noticed she had already changed from the furs now into a green jumpsuit that she had ordered. I can''t say that I liked it, but that was her business, and she looked at me and smiled. "I got something more fun in the bedroom too, but I needed something to work on a new battle gauntlet with. This is something I don''t have to care about getting dirty. Also, who cares about fashion what we do in the bedroom? I know you don''t care." I thought about it, and I couldn''t agree more. We walked together to the Embassy along tree branches looking in the leaf-filled city. Every store was on a smaller branch outshoot with thick limbs. In my opinion, the city was an engineering marvel, thergest treehouse that I think could happen. This also made the city very spread out. It traveled from tree to tree with suspension bridges attached. It mainly used branches, though, and parts of the city were named into districts. These districts were necessary with such a spread-out city as well. People lived in a three-dimensional environment in this city where stairs were made to go to various levels. It was confusing to new arrivals, to say the least. Tina had a map that she pulled out of her pocket and led us to the Beast-kin nation''s Embassy. I stepped inside to see a Bunny-kin with ck hair and skin jump out to greet me very quickly. "Chelsea Loveknot, right?!" She eximed, jumping up and down quickly. "I am so excited to see you! Ever since an elf came and asked about you, we found out you are still alive. Many messages have been sent by your father and mother inquiring where you are. The Elven forest is too dangerous to mount a proper search on the forest floor. Your father and mother were also scared to taint your name with a deep search while you were on your journey. We are so d you made it here and also a bit miffed that this wasn''t your first spot. But that doesn''t matter! We are super super super super super," She paused finally to take a breath for the first time, and I wondered where all her energy came from, "SUPER Happy to see you!! Our Ambassador has even made demands to do a private elven search for you but was meeting dead ends. It has strained our rtionship with the elves a bit, but they never liked us anyway! So Who Cares?! I know I don''t. I am just so happy at the moment, and I can''t believe I get to shack the hand of the future Leader of our people! Can I get an autograph? Can I have your child? I like the second one better can you breed me so much better to have a strong person child than just a stupid signature. But wait, that signature can also change people''s fates as wellter in your life, and I can say I have that signature from before. It will be worth more than I can imagine! I want both. I want your child then your signature that I can pass down as a keepsake for the kid to remember their daddy!" I was in a slight bit of a daze as this girl''s mouth ran on and on. I finally realized that she had stopped and taken a breath again, where I put up a hand to stop her. "Miss, I am Chelsea Loveknot, and I need to see the Ambassador, and I will answer questionster." Rule one of dealing with someone like this. Put it off tillter. The Ambassador must have heard her tirade as he came out and realized what was happening. "Mandy, goes back to your desk. Chelsea and I need to talk. Please also save the talking till after we finish our conversation, Mandy. I need to speak to her. The Bunny-kin nodded and only said this, and I stifled augh. "Sure! Sorry boss, I said something; you won''t punish me, will you? I mean, I am sorry, butst time my butt hurt after so many spankings! I mean, sorry boss, I won''t do it again; you know I can be a chatterbox!" She was about to continue when he stared at her, and she stopped. The Ambassador looked at me with a tired expression and brought me to the back. Chapter 50: Husband and Wife The Ambassador sat down with a look of supreme relief. He sat across from me on a couch in his office before looking at me and smiling with a significant smile. I looked at him and realized he was a human; since I hadn''t looked at him previously, I wasn''t expecting our Ambassador to be human with the elves. "I see what your thinking, Chelsea everyone thinks the same when they meet me. Let me introduce myself; I am Ambassador Hickups. I am one of the few humans in the beast-kin country to have such a high position. I am extremely d to see you to the point you have no idea." He introduced then ranted. "I seriously think you have no Idea. The amount of letters I got from the Capitol is enormous. The Bunny-kin is putting a ton of pressure on finding you. There was even an outbreak of violence among the rich over you. The Rarity of your race and ability to pass it along to descendants has made your..." he paused. He seemed to be thinking for a second, then seemed to break down, "Sperm is now considered to be one of the more valuable things amount the ultra-rich and council members within the Bunny-kin city. They want you back sooner rather thanter. Some even said that you should skip your journey and cews allowing some children to skip this." He stopped allowing me to soak it in. He then walked over to the desk and pulled out a stack of papers. "These are the letters I received this week. The Supreme pleasure I will get finally get to send a letter back to your parents will basically be, PLEASE LEAVE ME ALONE!" He looked intense with it, then sighed hard. "Sorry, I am quite tired. I will admit I might have a bit of resentment towards you for nothing your fault. Please recognize that I do not mean it personally, and I will not allow it to color anything I do with you; it''s just..." He looked really tired, "The two years you have been missing have been supremely stressful. The pressure I have had to put up with has been intense to the point I dread opening my mail to find another forty letters from people in our country cursing me for losing you. I didn''t even lose you. I wasn''t with you; why are they attacking me!?" He stopped and looked at me. "I''m done. I just needed to get that off my chest; sorry, I just needed to. Also can you please send a letter to your parents? This would help me a lot, and well, just please." I look at the tired man in front of me andugh. I couldn''t help it; theugh just came out, and I doubled over. He looked a bit miffed, but I took it in stride; this man justined to me for a few minutes without even asking anything till the end. It must have been a stressful couple of years. I finishedughing shortly, but he seemed to take it in stride. "Sorry, That was rude. While I understand, or at least I can guess the pressure you were under, I was trapped on the elven forest floor for two years. That area was like living on a knife''s edge. I do not understand how civilization is in these trees, knowing the worse situation this ce is in. My woman and I were constantly waking in the middle of the night to battle. We lost thest of our supplies after about three months. After that, the water became scarce, and my mana could only create the illusion of quenching thirst. The waterways here always have predators nearby on the forest floor. I have many questions on where elves get their water; it amazes me that civilization cane up in these trees when the forest floor is death seeking. But while you were under stress, I was constantly meditating just so that if a fight broke out the next moment, I could fight with my women. So yes I will send a letter to my parents it is why I am here to write and send one. I also allowed you to rant about your troubles. Next time I will not be so forgiving. I will admit getting lost was my fuck up, but that does not mean that any inconvenience you received from it is my problem. I lived out in the woods on a knifes edge and almost died, or one of my women almost died many times. I am still amazed we didn''t go feral. Think about this Ambassador Hickups; I am a bunny-kin who couldn''t release sexually for two years. Right now, how do you still think I feel after two years of abstinence?" He nodded, and he winced. "Sorry, I understand your point, and It will not happen again, Miss Loveknot; I am truly sorry for going off on you like that. I did not think about it with empathy. I will give you the rundown on the current political climate with our nation and the elves." I nodded, and there started a long conversation only cut With Tinaing in with refreshments and a very eager bunny-kin looking excited outside with a sad look that Tina took the food instead of her. The discussion went for longer than I thought when we stepped out, and I was contemting things. Our nation was one in trouble, it seems. The Beast-kin Nation did not have any friends. The Dwarfs wanted to expand theirnd. The Elves were indifferent, if not intolerant, towards our culture. This made for humans who should be allies we should go to be the natural selection. The ve culture there made that a bad idea, to say the least. The people we were closest to going to war with actually became the humans in the Empire was the update as they were killing and attacking the Cat-kin tribes in the south part of our nation. This also went with the Tiger-kin and other Beast-kin nationals. They have been enved and attacked again and again. The nation might soon be gathering together, but most nations are looking at us with arge nation. If we attack, we might be stabbed in the back. The Dwarven Kingdom, we own the fortress blocking the entrance with the Northern Beasts mountains blocking all other ess for them. So the Goat-kin will take the majority of that with others pitching in to fight the dwarfs. The problem then became what the Kingdom of Arlin would do in that case. I know they do not like the Empire that much, but they are both majority human nations that look down on other nations. Tina and I walked back to the Inn. I had a troubled look on my face, and I realized I was thinking about something that I had no control over for the moment. Many of these problems would not ignite for a couple of years at the least. This was troubling, though in many ways also that the Empire thought their vers coulde in and take our citizens without reprisal. This was uneptable, and I would tell my father this in no uncertain terms. We made it back to the Inn, and my stomach growled, and I looked up with Tina guiding me to a chair without me noticing. I looked around, and all my women gathered around me, smiling. I got hit with emotion that I hadn''t felt in a long time, thinking back to my school days in my previous incarnation. I found new friends and lovers in this world who care for me, and I shed a tear happy for my new life. I heard some startling cries from them. "Ladies, I am sorry I just had a burst of emotion with all of you. I do not know what went on, but I just feel really happy right now, so let us enjoy a meal, and we can all catch up over dinner and a bath." I eximed and ordered from the waitress. I looked behind the counter and did not see the Innkeeper. I shrugged and enjoyed the happy moments with my women. We all talked about our day, and finds I glossed over the meditation of this morning that turned into something that I felt I was so close to grasping. I would start tomorrow with intense meditation again since I felt close to a breakthrough of some sort. I remembered the System again, and I will look into it after I finish pleasing my women tonight or in the morning whenever I decided to sit down for meditation. I kept putting it off despite knowing it was a temptation it could give good ideas. We all finished eating pretty quickly and went up into the baths with a great atmosphere around us. We were all happily chatting with each other as we all washed, and Emily decided she wanted to help me out. I moaned as she felt my breasts up, but nothing turned into sex, although Doorknocker wanted to knock on some doors. We rxed in the bath, and I started to talk about my recent endeavor with my meditation much to the shock of everyone. It was amazing to everyone that I was unlocking something no one had heard of before, but the magicalmunity is very closed in the higher echelons. It was highly improbable that anyone who learned it would let it slip out in anything other than wizard''s towers or in battle with an enemybatant. It was going to be interesting exploring this once I learned it. It had something to do with space, and it showed me that mana could do unscientific things as well. It created whole new research possibilities for me, and I wanted to do some soon. But many of the experiments that I wanted to do would need a reinforced area to handle. I needed to do it away from the city. I started to file it away in my head, rxed in the bath, and chatted with my women. No debate broke out as we all just enjoyed each other''spany. It was not long before we all went back to the bedroom that had been cleaned. We all stripped really quickly getting into the mood was not slow at all. Mally''s pussy was wrapped around Doorknocker quickly, and I started to fuck her brains out when I heard that door again. I reluctantly withdrew from her and walked to the door. The female ejacte was dripping off Doorknocker with it at full mast when I opened the door. I smiled widely at what I saw on the other side. It was my soon-to-be favorite couple. The Owner and her fuck up husband, the Innkeeper, were there. He looked like he had eaten the foulest thing ever as he looked at me. The Owner was looking somewherepletely different. She looked straight at Doorknocker, looking at the viscus fluids on it, and I was happy. "Oh, You came again." I looked at her husband, "With the dumbass as well," I did not attempt to cover my contempt for this man. He had no idea how to treat customers to keep them happy. He pissed me off was his biggest mistake, and I wanted to make sure he knew it. "You told me to bring him!" She told me, then covered her mouth, realizing she had just confessed to something he didn''t know. The look that he gave her secondster was priceless. He wasn''t sure what was going on, but that Owner was horrified with herself a little. However, the problem she had was that she also looked at me like Kate does when I leave her forst. That in want, to the point of being desperate. They were out in the hallway, and I didn''t want to make any more noise out in the hallway. I stepped out of the doorway, allowing them in. "This is your opportunity;e on in and have some fun," I say with arge smile on my face. The Owner''s face didn''t hesitate like I thought she would. I think someone is desperate more than even I thought. I saw her pull in her husband, who looked like he had been betrayed and was speechless as he was pulled inside. Iugh as I close the door behind them. I looked at Mally, and she still wanted to go on, but her mana fluctuated, and the sound barrier came up. I turned and brought Mally back to me, and I spared no time in front of the couple to prate Mally after she cast the wards. I started to pump her hard, and it wasn''t long till I felt her orgasm. That was when the Owner looked around, seeing the anticipating faces of my women. Mally would usually be the one to greet neers. The Elven twins looked more embarrassed, but their cocks were also rock hard in anticipation. Emily went up to the Owner and started to tease her while she was looking around. She was caught off guard and yelped in surprise. "What-?" The Innkeeper finally woke up from his speechlessness and realized we started to tease his wife without regard for him. He finally reached his breaking point and started to turn red in the face, his anger peaking quickly when our resident bandit punched him in the gut, ruthlessly cutting him off. Her hooves moved on the ground with no stealth, but the Innkeeper was surprised by the attack nheless. The Owner''s eyes widened, but Emily started to put her hands in her pants, taking her attention from her husband, who watched. Betsy was annoyed apparently with this Innkeeper as she punched him in the face right after. She then started into the process of stripping him. Soon after, we all found out why the Owner was so enamored with Doorknocker. The man was two inches hard as a rock. I was surprised at hisck of size as I railed Mally hard. Mally, who was the one who was enjoying herself the most in the room, giggled. Tina was the one whoughed the hardest. The Shame he must have felt like everyone was shaming him. Betsy wasn''t done with him as she used his underwear to stuff his mouth to gag him. The pants became his leg restraints, and his shirts bound his legs behind his back. She pulled out the chair in the room into a prime spot to watch and dragged him over as he moaned into the gag. She was ruthless as she pulled him by his hair. She mmed him into the chair and started to change the restraints onto the chair so he couldn''t move while having to watch. I went back to fucking Mally, who was no longer giggling as I started to hammer her harder than usual, building up to a climax. I got ready to blow a load into her as Emily continued to tease the Owner, and Asahi approached the Innkeeper, who was now restrained. She looked at his dicklet and got close. The sister joined in and approached as well. The Innkeeper was red from embarrassment and anger, staring daggers at the two. "Sis, it''s so tiny!" Asahi eximed, sounding extremely surprised at the revtion, "I didn''t know that Dicks could be so small!" Her sister responded, and Asahi returned with this masterpiece as the Innkeeper started to pale, "I thought we were small, but I guess we are hugepared to this tiny thing!" This got moreughs from Tina as she had arge dick fetish on the extreme. "Nah, you two girls are not small," Tina started. "But he is super tiny, I have been with many men, but this guy is just really fucking small!" She everyone I think my women were pissed off with this Innkeeper and continued to humiliate him as much as they could. The Owner was in her own world as Emily was ying with her breasts and clit with her mouth on an ear now. I was happy with how things were ying out as I swung my hips to hear a resounding p of my hips meeting Mally''s Ass as I ejacted into her pussy. I moaned in pleasure, feeling like a conqueror. Kate came down and started to clean my cock that she now loved doing. The pleasure of an after-release blowjob was something that I couldn''t equate to. I smiled as I came a little into Kate''s mouth. I pulled her off, thinking who I should conquer next, and I walked by the wanting Owner. I appeared behind Asahi and positioned myself behind her. I kneeled while she didn''t notice what was going on behind her, and I lined myself up and surprised her with my pration as she poked the Innkeepers cock. I pulled her up while she was still shocked and started to fuck her hard, grabbing her arms and using that to position myself to fuck her even harder with constant pping from our body''s meeting sounded out. I enjoyed it, and the innkeeper fucking blew a load to Asahi''s sister poking it. I was surprised, but she was even more surprised that he came with so little prompting. All the previous virgins in the room which had only been with me were shocked. They vocally told each other inments, much to my amusement; they thought it took more to make a person ejacte. Everyone was having fun except the Innkeeper, who looked like he needed blood pressure medication with how red in the face he became. I fucked Asahi to orgasm, and her load came out, joining the Innkeeper''s much smaller amount on his dick and stomach. I ignored the asshole as I fucked Asahi into multiple orgasms letting her ejacte out all onto the Innkeeper. She loved it, no longer caring about anything but my cock hitting her wombs door. I didn''t take too much longer before I came deep into her, watching as she ejacted onto therge pool of cumying on the Innkeeper. I smiled, knowing who I would conquer next. I let Asahi off after I finished cumming in her, and she barely made it over to the bed and started to rest on it. Her sister came next, and a clear repeat happened of before as I started to fuck her hard from behind, letting her ejacte onto the Innkeeper as he watched with a rock-hard dick of only two inches. I watched that small pool of cum be arger puddle on him. I took ruthless advantage of her to cum inside her as she ejacted on him. I decided I would throw a barb at him while he could hear my ejaction into Asahi''s sister. "Why you seem like a good cum catcher; I will let you have some of mine before your wife!" I eximed and left her warm cum covered folds using mana to utch her greedy womb and let thest of my ejaction cover his face. His look was pissed, and my sadistic side loved it. "Nice catch, dipshit!" I told him while I helped her to the bed to rest beside her sister. I turned to look at the Owner and saw her looking at me with unrestrained lust. Who the fuck said Elves were prudes when I met elves who want to be fucked extremely hard here? I wasn''t sure if I was lucky or had some charm. Maybe Doorknocker does most of the work? I didn''t know I didn''t care as the thought passed; I walked up to the Inns owner. The look on her face was just so good as she had tears of pleasure from now both Mally and Emily ying with her. I stopped just from touching her, but her attention was on Mally and Emily''s hands. That stopped, though, when Doorknocker touched her belly, and all attention went there as she gulped and looked at me with want. "What do you want me to do with you?" I asked with a smile. Chapter 51: Revenge "What do you want me to do with you?" I asked with a smile. She looked nervous now as she looked towards her husband then back down at Doorknocker. Her indecision was rampant for a few short moments before she looked into my eyes with lust. "Ravish me, Fuck me, Use me, Please!" I grabbed her by the hair and brought her mouth to mine for a kiss. Emily made her clothes disappear while I took her mouth. I grabbed her legs and lifted them before moving to the wall to prop her up against. I then pierced her slowly. Much more slowly than I wanted since she was FUCKING tight. Really tight, I thought as the hot wet folds relented to me gradually as I took her mouth simultaneously. I was holding her up easily as I let her ass drop slowly onto me, piercing her deeper. It was hot amazing, and crushing my girth hard. The pleasure that was going through me was intense. It was like I was breaking in a new virgin without the hymen. I was taking the same time as I felt her moan into my mouth, and I heard a cry of anger in the background. This was very enjoyable as I had not even hot halfway in, and she just tightened harder. This elf was loving it, and I heard Mally giggling in the background. I let go of the owner''s mouth and turned my head as her arms wrapped around me; her face dug into my shoulder. The scene I saw was Mally teasing the Innkeeper''s cock. Giving it a hand job using the twin elve''s cum as lubricant. She was not letting him cum either. Tina was very interested in this game as well. I felt a bite in my shoulder stopping from watching the scene as I hear a crowd groan behind me. Then somements about trying to get too close to Mally. I decided to pay attention to the Hot owner that was just now reaching the halfway point on my cock. "Halfway there," I told her, and she stopped biting my shoulder to look up at me. The surprise in her eyes was evident. She was stretching on me slowly, and I was enjoying it. The cries behind me made me want to im her now. I wasn''t distracted any longer and brought my head close to her ear. "I''m thrusting now," I say to her, and she doesn''t recognize the words till I thrust inside, burying myself to her womb in one shot. "OOOOoooohhh AHHHHhhh!" That was all I heard from her as I knocked on her door. I moved without mercy to her and felt her tight folds only grip harder on me. I moved without mercy to the womanly elf, now wrapping her legs around me her arms around my neck. She was pinned to the wall, and I worked her like my personal bitch in a brothel. She cried out, and I heard the cries behind me slow down as I made long trusts that were hard to do with how tightly gripped onto me she was. I never cared, though, as I made as long of strides in her really fucking tight pussy as I could. Her cries echoed in the room, and her head came forward and bit into my shoulder, stifling out her moans. I feel her get tighter as she bites and her legs tremble slightly. Then she stops biting me and gives a small scream thrusting her head back. I smile and use a hand to stop her head from smashing the wall. I grab her hair as her headnds in my palm, controlling her. "What-? What was that?" She asked me, and I looked at her incredulously, stopping my movements. "You just ejacted or came or had an orgasm cutey. Did you never have one before?" I thought everyone could at least bring themselves to orgasm. Even in my previous incarnation, I had done it at least once a day if I had the time. Most of the time, I didn''t have time for partners, but I had a collection of toys for ''Stress Relief,'' so this surprised me. "No, I haven''t; I haven''t heard that women typically do in Elven culture." She stared at me as she had just noticed water in a desert. I was fascinated, but I started my movement up again after my surprise and fucked her harder than before, harshly knocking on her door, letting her know I was here to stay. The cries echoed in the room louder than before as I thrust into her. After some time, I was reaching my peak when I heard a roar from the only ''male'' in the room and unleashed my load into the cutey in my arms. She cried out; her legs shook again, and she came hard. I pumped more semen into her, and I hope this was an impregnating shot in my heart. I carried her to the bed to my other recovering elves while she clung to me hard. Iid her down, and she clung to me. I loosened her grip slowly, and she looked me in the eyes, "I want to go again; one time isn''t enough. Fill me forever!" ''She''s addicted,'' I thought quickly, and I heard crying with more jostling. I smiled as I got up, "You will get another turn tonight, Cutey, give it a bit," She pouted and tried to get up only to realize her legs were not letting her stand. I walked over to my girls, who were surrounding the Innkeeper with a miffed-looking Emily. She was holding theid cock of the Innkeeper and looking annoyed. "Ladies, what''s going on here?" I asked simply, and they all turned to me, looking happier now that I was paying them attention. Emily pipes up, "They all got a turn on the game Mally came up with, and when I went for a turn, this guy became useless. His cock won''t even be hard anymore." She was acting bratty a bit, but that was rare for her. This would never be directed at me either. I hadn''t seen this side of hers in years since we were children. "Well, not all men have the same stamina as me, Emily. Maybe he shot out?" I say, and she looked at Mally then Tina. "They both got turns, then Betsy wants a try too." I looked surprised. "What''s the game?" "Well, Mally came up with it. It''s who can edge him longer. This guy is on a hair-trigger on ejacting, so we decided to see who could give him a hand job the longest without letting him ejacte. Tina got the longest with a solid five minutes," Tina gave me a thumbs up and a smile, "Mally got four and a half minutes now. I want to try to see, but he refuses to get hard." I smiled and whispered some words that made her eyes light up. She smiled with a mischievous expression than at Mally, looking a little miffed. "Mally, you know about this and didn''t tell me?" Mally looked reluctant but turned to her, "I just wanted to tease him a bit more and you a little, I''m sorry." The Innkeeper, who looked exhausted and deste, looked at us like we were crazy. Then something happened to him that he didn''t think would happen. Something probed, then pierced his ass and hit the spot. His small cock got hard, and the games began again with Emily trying her hand at edging the Cockolded Innkeeper. I smiled with a new thought and went back to the greedy owner. "Time for round two," I told her and treated her in a way that I got a jealous stare from Kate as I grabbed the Elf owner by the hair and dragged her to her husband. Her legs couldn''t support her after being stretched, and she cried out in confusion. I tossed her head into a puddle of semen and lifted her ass. I started to rub her pussy with the head off Doorknocker receiving really good moans in return. "What does this Slutty elf want?" I asked. She was unresponsive at first as I started to put the tip into her before retracting before pration. "I asked you a question Slut!" I yelled, and she came back to it. "I want your fat cock." She told me barely audible, but her husband was right beside us. "What you say Slut? I can''t hear you." I replied to her dismay as I continued to tease her hole. "I WANT YOUR FAT COCK IN MY PUSSY, PLEASE!" She yelled out to her husband''s dismay. I started to hammer her hole, piercing balls deep into her hard. The semen in her pussy lubes her up, but the tightness isn''t any less. "FUCK ME HARDER!" She screamed out, and I did as she asked, moving faster to the point where only if I use mana can I go faster or harder. She loses herself. "Oh, Goddess! Where have you BEEN! All! My LIFE! Fuck me, Take ME! Make me YOURS!" She was so into it, and I grabbed her by the hair and showed the sloppy expression with semen on her face to her husband as she cried more obscenities to me. She asked for more without care that her husband receiving a pathetic edging handjob is in front of her. I never stopped and looked into the anger-depressed eyes of the Innkeeper with a smile. "Can you make her look like this?" I ask simply, and he turned red as he came from Emily. "Fuck!" Emily cried out. She then pped the Innkeeper, "Twenty more seconds, and I would have beaten Tina; how much of a quick shot are you?" She turned, and Betsy started to y with his ass, and a stiffy came quick. Meanwhile, I continued to show his wife the fucking of a lifetime to him. She was going crazy, and I felt her orgasm on me. She then called out something that made her husband pale even with his stiffy. "Cum inside me, PLEASE! Let me have your Child!, Impregnate me!" She started to call out in her trance as I fucked her harder and harder without care. I looked that Innkeeper in the eyes for as long as he could stand my gaze as I continued. I heard Betsy''s disgruntled shout, and Asahi got in front of him and was being instructed by Mally when I dropped my load into his wife again. She cried out for my babies, and eyes rolled up into the back of her head and sprayed me with ejacte before going unconscious while I was finishing in her. I let her go, and she dropped down into the semen puddle again, and I finished my ejaction on her iming her. "Could you make her look like that? Call out to you like that? Make her feel like that?" I asked him, and he wouldn''t look at me. "Of course, you fucking can''t; you''re a piece of shit. This is your fucking fault since you think you''re better than me. Now, what do you have?" I was venting anger that I almost forgot I had in my pleasure. "This is my revenge on close-minded fucking shits like you. Your wife is mine now. She will leave with me and have my kids while you live in these fucking trees with nothing. That was thest time you fuck with people I care about fucker." Then I pped him for good measure. My anger vented. I looked at Tina and smiled. Tina took my hint and came over to continue tonight''s fun, and Iid back on the bed beside Asahi''s sister, who looked at me happy before turning away. Tina mounted me, and I thought that everything was right in the world. Chapter 52: Rose The night was an intense fuck session. The innkeeper started to cry as mydies continued to y their games with him while I fucked their brains out. I fucked his wife in front of him two more times. It was an enjoyable night, and we all started to go to sleep with him tied to the chair. I awoke early into the mess of our room. I cleaned out a corner again with mana and started to meditate again. I was seeking the enlightenment that I had yesterday. I entered a trance, quickly moving the mana more about my body. I felt the world around me and enjoyed the emptiness of my mind. It went on for a while, but I never reached the state and decided to leave it. Everyone was awake now, and I got up. The owner and her husband seemed to be awkward as hell. I smiled and walked over to her. "What''s your name, cutey?" I asked, and she blushed, now realizing she never introduced herself. "I am Rose, Rose Treedive; I am among the most renowned branch owners, so please do not let this known." She looked at me pleadingly, "I realize this is a bad way to start a rtionship with you. It''s just... This gets out. I am screwed. Thews here when ites to extramarital affairs are extreme in the Elven forestry. I cannot afford the blight and damage it would cause." She sat down and thought more about it, and her head went into her hands. "Fuck, what was I thinking. I could lose everything." She looked up at me with a scared look, "I could lose a lot if the talks aboutst night! What do I do? I was so lost in want, and now that I can think clearly, I can''t afford the losses of this." She seemed genuinely distressed, and I realized I could have fucked up her life, and I sat beside her while my otherdies looked at me. "Girls, go grab us some breakfast, and I will talk to Rose here. Leave the dumbass there in the chair Betsy and can you check his ties to see if he is secure. It looks like we need to damage control." I start and put my arm around Rose. She turns and looks at me as I start tofort her. "Can you take me with you? I will be ruined here if he talks. Hell, Decades of work are gone because of a whim. I just looked at you and wanted you to take me with that thick rod so bad. I can''t say I regret the ride." She sheepishly says, "But I have been working on making this part of my investments for almost fifty years now. All this is gone in one night of lust taking me over. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, What do I do?" She was getting angry with herself and started to hit her head a bit which I promptly stopped. Her husband looked at us resentfully. I sighed and asked the question that would make my biggest decisions here. "What would happen if word of this gets out?" I ask simply, and she looks at me with a weird expression and answers what I expected with her reaction. "He would take all of it. I was the one in the wrong. Judges would take his side easily, and I would be left almost destitute. The Law here is extremely against the cheater here. My reputation would be ruined and destroyed. No one would talk to me. My properties that would still be under my name would lose all business. My contacts would destroy all contracts. This is the basics of what would happen. This guy would take all I didn''t lose and would be free to see others and divorce me. This is how our people are we are supposed to bond for life to one partner for centuries." Well fuck. I was a bit selfish, but I didn''t want to ruin this woman''s life. I know it was her own decision, but my revenge would also get fucked in the ass with this oue as well. Iid back, and I pulled her with me. We were now lying back on the dirty bed. I pulled her in, and she started to cuddle with me. I just held her while my mind spun. There were three oues that we could go for. One was to leave her to the circumstances and let her get fucked over by stupidws. The next was to take her with me and let the revenge I did get destroyed. The third was obviously leaning towards. Shut him up. There are many ways about this. The man has no evidence of her infidelity except word of mouth. The problem is I have no idea how their casew works here. I could make an argument for her, but I know nothing of theirws here, and I would need months or years to do it properly. I could just kill the dumbass, but that would point towards me, and I am not inclined to random murder. This became the next part where he was incentivized more than I could pay to rat on her. This was made so I couldn''t use gold to shut his trap. I smiled at myst thought, and It was wicked. I looked towards Rose and smiled. She looked at me with confusion. I pressed her body to mine, feeling her breasts, and Doorknocker got harder. I heard someone knock with mydiesing in. I started to feel up Rose, and she looked at me surprised but with a blush. "What are you doing? I am in the crisis of my life, and you want to fuck me again?" She looked outraged the more she thought of it, and my smile made her angrier. "I thought of several solutions to your problem. Many are illegal, but I know that''s not what you want; otherwise, they are easy to think of. No, I thought of the perfect solution that will allow me to take out my anger on your husband. This will allow you to divorce him and take everything he has." I smiled at the evilness of my own n, and Mally came in with a basic breakfast for me. I noticed the innkeeper looking angry again as I felt up his wife again, and I think he genuinely loved her or did. I did not care anymore; the cute sexy thing in my arms was now mine, and I didn''t want his disgusting hands on her. I moved my hands through her golden blonde hair, and she looked at me incredulously. "What don''t believe me?" I asked. "Yes, I am not sure your ns, but you are not going to kill him, right?" She looked at me, and her husband paled. "Nope, That would be barbaric and not like me at all. The solution would take a couple of days, but we have a solution that I can go to. This would be the best and require some adjustments for him. This, though, will solve all of your problems with him. The question is, though. How far do you want me to go? Do you want your husband anymore? Do you want to stay here any longer? How much do you care about your reputation, and how far are you willing to go? You have to answer these questions since only you can answer them." She looked at me with surprise at my questions, directing them at her. I then pointed at Doorknocker, who while I was talking to Rose, now had Mally attending it. "Chelsea, I brought up food while the otherdies went to go grab more things they needed. Also, Tina said she wanted to do the same with the Dwarf kingdom and get a ce to stay." She told me while licking Doorknocker. The blush on Rose''s face while her husband was still stuck on the chair. "Attend me and enjoy yourself. No matter your decision, I will help you, okay?" I told her, and she nodded. Finally, she crawled over and, with Mally, started to give me head. I enjoyed myself and rxed with two beautiful women attending Doorknocker. I grabbed Rose''s legs and moved her, and with her yelp, had her pussy on my mouth. I started to reciprocate her workings on my cock using my tongue on her clit. Much to her enjoyment and started to taste her juices. While I was eating her out, I realized I hadn''t been eating pussy in a long time. Like I could not remember when and I was enjoying myself while I did. I decided to take note of that and would do so more in the future. As I started to suck on her clit, her moans were music to me. I started to probe her pussy with my fingers into her, and I found the spot that felt different from the rest inside. The reaction was immediate as I felt her moan harder than before. I started to finger st her pussy on that spot and heard her scream, and her pussy contract within seconds to my work. I didn''t stop as she squirted on me while I sucked her clit. I was having fun as her body tried to escape. I used my free hand to hold her down. I continued, and she came again on me. Mally was the one to pipe up. "My turn otherwise, even I can get jealous." She said after Rose came on me for the third time. I let rose go, who was having a hard time moving. She changed her position, though, and I got Mally''s beautiful juicy ass in my face in return. I was not shy, and I started to work on her as well. I never eaten this pussy I thought. Such a shame as this beautiful thing has brought me a lot of pleasure over the years. I started to probe her pussy as well, looking for the G-spot; to my disappointment, I didn''t find it. "My spots are all deeper, Chelsea. Only your Doorknocker can reach them. That doesn''t mmmm hmmm mean I don''t enjoy your work down there." She moaned as she talked, and I wanted to pound a pussy. Doorknocker really wanted it, and so did I. "Rose hop onto while Mally sits on my face," Imanded, and as I was eating Mally out, I felt her tight pussy wrap around me. I almost felt like bursting right there and then into her but held myself back as those folds wrapped tightly around me. I felt her till I knocked on her deep hole, moving it up and almost prating it as well."Fuck" I heard past Mally''s ass, but I continued to enjoy the taste of Mally as I was working her into an orgasm as she grinded my face. Fuck, it was moments like these that kept me going along with research. I suppressed my want to research until I got my own ce again. I concentrated on Rose and Mally to suppress it. My curiosity was winning until Rose started to move, and research was again blown out of my mind. Her movements were slow and not practiced at all when most of my other women did it. But Fuck did I love it. Her folds and tight wetness moving made me almost cum, and I tried hard, but I was on a hair-trigger after their blowy together, and eating Mally and Rose out had me really turned on. I fucking let it go embarrassingly early into her and heard her cry out. Rose got off, and Mally hopped on with a smile as Rose came over and kissed me. "Fuck it; I love this and you. So much better in bed than him." She told me he was forgotten behind her. "I care much more for you than I ever did him. His parents are political juggernauts here, and I needed them for some things but Fuck it. Do what you want to him. I just want to be with you anywhere you go." I was surprised at the decisiveness that she showed, and her abandonment of him was so quick. "Did I fuck your caring for him out of you?" I asked as Mally started riding my cock, and I moaned. "Not only that, you made me realize that you can care. All he ever cared about was getting me in bed and using the economic power I had." She paused and started to caress my breasts, looking at them. "Plus, I have never been into men. I never thought about cocks as good and only wanted women my whole life. You are so fucking good-looking, and although you are so young, you make me want you so much with just looks. How can I resist you? You are the embodiment of things that I want. Fuck, these tits look good; let me have a taste." She started to lick and suck on my nipples. "Fuck, these are good; let me have some more." She went to town on my breasts, teasing them, and I enjoyed it along with Mally''s pleasurable pussy as she worked me. I moaned as I enjoyed them both. I coated Mally''s insides not too muchter as I enjoyed both of them. I was surprised at Roses''s proclivities, but I wasn''t at the same time. I woke up something in her that she didn''t know about, and her desire burned after years and years they were abandoned. I decided that I would even break some boundaries for her that I normally wouldn''t break. ''Fuck it,'' I thought as I got up from our morning fun. Was it morning still? It didn''t matter as I turned towards the previous husband of Rose. My new smile was vicious. --- Announcement: Chapter 53: Plans My smile was vicious as I got up from the bed. Mally and Rose looked at me with those eyes that spoke to me with emotion. I sat down in meditation to look at something I had neglected for too long now. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 22-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 22535/1000000 System points: 16600 Mana: 7723/7723 Strength: 55 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 80 Toughness: 91 Charisma: 69 Ingenuity: 52 Intelligence: 117 Wisdom: 165 Luck: 20 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- My system point gains over thest year have been abysmal. It was unavoidable, though and just over two years in the forest made my physical stats blossom. I was much stronger now physically, and I felt that all around. The mental progression was not as much except for getting us out of some tight spots. The other problem was I leveled up again, missing everything in the shop from level three. I did not know if this was a blunder since I had never looked. I was both not heartbroken and heartbroken over that. I suppressed the emotions, and I looked into the systems shop function. -- Talents Shamefully Brilliant - 1000 Points Calligraphy Talent - 5000 Points Drawing Talent - 15000 Points The Bottom of the Barrel?!? - 7500 Points -- -- Skills Evasion for Amateurs - 10000 Points I''m a Lumberjack, and that''s Okay - 5000 Points Brewing is an Art - 15000 Points The Flow is Optimal - 5000 Points -- -- Items Intable Buttplug - 200 points Star Seeds - 20000 Points Rifts and Their Uses Book - 100000 Points A Disgusting Unknown substance - 30000 Points -- -- Stats Luck Candy - 10000 points Regeneration Candy - 50000 Points Agility Candy - 20000 Points Wisdom Candy - 150000 Points -- Shamefully Brint? What the Fuck is that? I thought, and I felt something on my cock and knew either Mally, the most likely or Rose being egged on by Mally, was using their mouth on me. I decided to let it go and think about this. That Regeneration Candy was something that I wanted. The Star Seeds I hope to refer to an old Seed that hasn''t been seen for almost a century in Alchemy. I was going to save for that, at least. There are a lot of things I want in the shop. I do not believe that I need either. The Stats shop seems to get more expensive the higher my stats. So I might try the lottery insteadter? I was not sure about that. Someone''s tongue was working on my Shaft, and I felt the pleasure radiate up my spine as I enjoyed it. The Intable Buttplug looked like it could be fun. Travisty, I never got the lucky butt plug. I had never explored my anal capabilities. I remember one of my friends in my previous incarnation swore it was the best way to go. I was having fun being the male side at the moment; maybe I will try out Asahi and her sister soon. I smiled in thought and turned my attention back to the System as I was being worked on. I was contemting ns to make sure an idiot kept his mouth shut. I remembered back in my previous incarnation, and there was a friend who had a porn problem. We held an intervention after when the software students were auditing and came across it. I remember the embarrassing time that we all awkwardly discussed this. We, in the end, decided to set up private servers away from our research data so that no third coulde in. That ended the embarrassment of many quickly, and with so many younger people on campus, we noticed a rise in time spent inside dorms. The point of this memory was what we found on the auditing were some explicit sites rting to more forced feminization. If we forced him to change, that would make Rose''s case easier. This could be fun, and I think I wasn''t the only one with that idea in the room. The System was the System and would note up with a solution to my problems. It simply existed and assisted in some way. The fact that it gave numerical numbers to my attributes could be both a blessing and a curse. I looked at the things I would want from the list and a priority list. First, I think I will want the intable butt plug I could use on the woman in my life. It was cheap as well, so it would not set me back. Those Star Seeds are important as well. Then I want that Luck candy and regeneration candy. I looked towards the Talents, and the Shamefully Brilliant was a huge question mark to me. The bottom of the barrel one was in question too. I want all of them, though. Drawing is incredibly useful in modern society in many things and is important. If I start wanting things made, making an urate drawing that is legible is extremely important. The Calligraphy I could care little for, but my current writing in this world is more like chicken scratch than writing. Then I''m a Lumberjack that could be skipped since I wasn''t one. Brewing is an Art is one I want, though. Fermenting is useful and profitable, and who knows what new things cane of it with mana. I coulde up with so much interesting research in that as well. I looked forward to going back to the Beast-kin Nation and starting up ab. I felt that I would have the time of my life. Mybat was bing more refined after those years on the forest floor. That book on Rifts was another thing that I wanted. I was salivating on it after that ''Enlightenment'' I had. The disgusting substance I threw into question if I wanted it or not. The System is weird, and I cannot say I am a fan of it, but I do not hate it. I paused here and decided that I knew my ns for the future with the System basically and started to open my eyes. Rose was in front of me licking the Tip while Mally was lying down, face buried in my balls. I felt good, and I moaned, leaning back as thedies smiled at me, paying attention. Fuck, Meditating while this was going on was always a waste of their effort. Mally and the Ladies always found it a fun game when I meditated. It disgruntled me sometimes, but I enjoyed the challenge sometimes. I moaned as Rose tried taking as much down her throat as she could. I Groaned and held her head, tangling my hand in her golden locks. I pushed her head down and made her gag on me shortly before letting her up, and she came off and looked at me with those beautiful eyes. I brought her up to kiss her, filling the moment with sweet kisses as Mally made me groan. My balls felt like they were in heaven to her workings. Rose no longer cared about anything else as she brought her body up for another ride. Mally let her pierce herself on Doorknocker, and her hips moved on instinct. I moaned into our kisses as I let her move atop of me, picking up in speed. I was being spoiled, and I absolutely loved it. After her working my Shaft for such a while, I released into her awaiting pussy. We moaned into each other''s mouths,ing down from climaxes. We exited our zone, and I reached over to Mally, who I couldn''t see her face, but her bodynguage spoke something to me. My internal instinct twitched, and I turned to look in the same direction. I was looking at the door with Emily standing in the doorway with a mixed expression. I looked at the person behind her and felt my eyes widen. My mouth ckened, Doorknocker wentid, and my emotions turned chaotic. I was Happy, Horrified, And I fucking didn''t know what. "Mom!?!" Chapter 54: Mother "My Baby!" She yelled out as she spotted me and ran over. I was extremely startled, and my mouth hung open. I was naked with female ejacte and my own ejacte dripping on it with a surprised expression that earned an awkward giggle from Emily. My mother was now hugging me with Rose pushed to the side. For the first time in my life, my mind waspletely nk on anything to say. I was extremely speechless, Stunned, and nothing at all came to mind. Her arms wrapped around my still figure that was just lost. Her cries filled the room, and Mally, along with Rose, dressed quickly. They were shocked as well. "You''re ALIVE; I WAS SO WORRIED FOR YOU. You''re the most promising child, and we were devastated when we heard you went missing!" She went arm''s length back and hugged me again. "I came here to pressure the locals to search for you when I heard you were back. Thank the Heavens. This is amazing that you are back!" She started to be incoherent as she eximed, and I registered almost nothing in my shocked state. I was still naked, hugged by my mother with incoherent words pilled out with tears and snot. I was starting to get really dirty, and I understood where she wasing from as my brain caught up. My first thought was Fuck! I needed to have a bath or shower and get fucking dressed. I was literally caught with my pants down and was wrapped in her arms. I had enough, and my face was turning red with embarrassment. "MOM!" I yelled out, catching her attention, and she pulled back enough to see me. "Can I please clean myself up and dress before we continue?" I reasonably ask, and she clues into my situation. "Oh, Honey, that doesn''t matter. I have seen you since you were born. How would your state of dress matter to me?" I rolled my eyes and escaped her grasp as I moved while gathering clothes. "Mom, I understand that you do not care, but I do give me fifteen. Emily, please make sure the tied-up dipshit is not spotted or leaves. Mally, Rose, Say hello to my mother and follow me with your clothes; we need to dress." I bark out orders to my mother''s amusement, and everyone moves. We moved without clothes on into themunal women''s bath in the inn instead of the private one. We all started to clean ourselves quickly, washing off the night and day of proclivities. We were out in ten minutes, all washed up and dressed. I used mana to clean our outfits that were smelling like those previous activities. We moved as a unit back to my room, which had been cleaned up with the smell of mana in the air. My mother didn''t want to be in a dirty room. Without pause, I went up and hugged my mother and kissed her on the cheek. "Mother, so good to see you!" I remarked loudly with a smile, "Honestly, if I knew beforehand, I would never have let you catch me buried in one of my women, Mother," I grimaced with a red face, "I am still embarrassed thinking back on it." I held her in my embrace for a bit longer before releasing her and seeing her smile. The tears welled in her eyes as she started to cry before gathering me in a hug again softly. "I KNEW YOU WERE ALIVE!" She cried out again, and I was dropped into her breasts. Smashed into my mother''s ribs, I was stuck as she cried out. I was tapping her arm to release me again, and it took quite a bit of tapping out before she released me. "Honey, those prudes of elves were telling us repeatedly that the forest floor is a hell zone that everyone knows about. The Chances of her living are minuscule with your race''s age. They told us this over and over. They know nothing of your strength four years ago, let alone now!" Her anger started to pool together at the indignation she received over thest year or so while I was missing. "They tell the Bunny-kin one of our most talented individuals is not up to the challenge due to age?! They will hear about this. If it weren''t for those humans to the southeast and the dwarfs, we Bunny-kin woulde here and show those prudish elves what a fist in their asses feels like." She crossed her arms, looking pissed off. I was about to speak when her demeanor changed, "Now, enough about that; you are alive, and that''s all that matters. I hear you have quite the harem developing even when you were in the Dwarf kingdom. It only grows as well as I hear... I see some lovely''s behind you; introduce Them!" She smiled before finally letting me talk. "This is Mally, Our resident Subus, who has a real head on her shoulders and is an Illusionist. When ites to Illusion magic, she knows a lot and specializes in Wards and charms as well. This is Rose; she is just joining us as ofst night, so, to be frank, I am just getting to know her." I smile and Introduce those in the room, and my mother looks at me like there is the elephant in the room. "The Elf being added into your harem is quite the aplishment. But Honey, you have a tied-up Elf in your room as well." She looks at me with love but with a questioning look, and it dawns on me. "That Piece of Trash is Rose''s husband, or the Innkeeper here Mother. Prick thought it was okay since I seduced two of his employees to fire them and then snub me in all the incorrect ways. Now I am teaching him a lesson using Rose, but I found out she wants to be with me. This has created a thing that I need to clean up. The mess is him now, and I have a n, but my loving mother showed up." I smiled as I pointed at her, and the look on her face was changed into thoughtful. Her expression then turned grim as she thought about it. "That is tricky; Elfw is very prudish and biased against any sexual proclivities. You got yourself a tricky one, her Chelsea. What is your n?" She asked, leaning back on the bed she was treating as a throne. "Well, Mother, I had two ns that umted into one. This will also give me the chance to try out a few experiments that I had wanted to try." My smile changes as I start to talk animatedly with my mother and possible theories I had been developing about racial traits and using mana to change things permanently. We started a discussion that Mally seemed to be following barely, but everyone else was lost in the room. Tina came back with a cart full of things walking into the room at some point. She noticed something and parked the cart in the corner. "What''s going on here?" She asked as she finished. I stopped my discussion with my mother and smiled at Tina. "Mother, this is Tina. I mentioned this here also in myst letter. She is a mechanic from the Dwarf Kingdom. She wants to start applying that tobat, and frankly, some of the works have been a ssh." I used that pun and then winced along with everyone else in the room who knew what I meant. "Chelsea, that was bad, and you know Mally knows it, and I can see even Emily will not stand up for that terrible joke." Tina told me, and I only nodded at it as it was terrible, "Well, Mrs. Loveknot, your daughter needs a better set of humor; please set her straight along this road, please." With that, she bowed, and I couldn''t help butugh along with my mother and everyone else. "She did not get much of a sense of humor; her mind was always somewhere else. I am surprised she hasn''t built some undergroundb to study and experiment yet." She looked at me critically like I had done that, and I looked at her, offended. "I can-" "Oh, Don''t try to bullshit me, Honey. I''ve known you since you were a child. You love to delve into whatever interest with so much gusto that the world around you disappears. Now, this is not a bad thing, but there is a reason why we sent you on a journey like every other child, just a bit sooner than usual for you." After being cut off, I cut back in, "Mother, I know why and I agreed with you. I have learned a lot from my travels, including how expensive it is to be a mage with as much research capabilities as possible. The Gold cost for ingredients I had back in the Dwarf kingdom ranged into the hundreds of thousands. It was an enlightening experience, to say the least. I know that I had to do more to fund myself and could not blindly experiment like back home. When back, I will make my ownb specifically with assistants to make money for me plus, I want to experiment with Crops and special alchemical ingredients growth. Maybe with a few modifications, I can bring out new uses inmon things as well. These will also need to be enclosed in an area so that the modified ones do not affect current crops as well." I may have gone on a tangent with some of my thoughts with great zeal. I felt my energy increase as my mother and I discussed, and she was extremely happy as well till my mother bopped me on the nose. "Chelsea, sweety, we both got carried away again." I looked, and everyone was back with wry smiles at my antics. I blushed at my enthusiasm, and everyone started to introduce themselves to my mother. I paid extra attention to one introduction, though. "Hi, Chelsea''s Mother. I am Asahi, and this is my sister Tasha; we met your daughter a couple of days ago. It is truly nice to meet you." Without having to ask, I stealthy finally learned her name without embarrassing myself. I smiled back, and the atmosphere became good as my mother asked each question. I started to feel hungry and told my mother we should put up some wards and go enjoy a meal together. This was universally epted, and we headed downstairs into the dining area. We all enjoyed a fantastic meal together with great conversation. My mother was the opposite of a prude and waspletely open-minded about a variety of different topics. She was biased toward me, but I just took that as being caring towards me. I think if I was to put this into a psychology thesis, though, I was her golden child. Since birth, she was super caring for me and loved me unrelenting in anything. I had never met my many supposed siblings yet, which I found weird maybe they were all half brothers and sisters she talked about. I never have dove into the topic. We all started to go to the baths, and my mother joined us when she noticed Asahi and Tasha were Futanari like myself. She started talking about some research she was conducting. "Amazing Twin futanari''s! I have been putting in some research into thistely, Honey. You will never believe what I found!" She paused for a short moment, then continued without waiting for me to reply as we were soaking and rxing in the Private baths. "Although our species does show Futanari are decently rare acting almost like a third gender. This does not mean segregating you in any way, but the sex drive has increased in all cases I have studied. This does not mean to say they are sluts. I have found many who believe that their tendencies are controlled almost religiously. Your sperm count increases with a higher chance of impregnating women that can almost be considered infertile. This shows in all species of Futanari as well. Almost all Futanaris also tend to use their cock more than their pussies for some reason." The Twins blushed hard at that moment. "The research is still in its early stages, Honey, but not many look into it for some reason. I will send you a letter with more information when I get back to the Tower; Honey, it is fascinating." My mother went on while we enjoyed a bath together. After a rxing bath, we all got out and dressed. I looked at my mother, taking her appearance for the first time and noting the details. My mother was a Mature Bunny-kin with Matching Silver hair like mine. She stood tall like she was in charge showing off her double D breasts that stood firm and perky. She was taller than me, almost five foot eleven making me look up to her each time. She was elegant as she put on Arcanist''s robes in traditional Silvermoon tower-style showing our family''s Sliver and ck engravings. She noticed my stares and smiled. "Honey, do not worry. I got my own hotel room for the night." She winked and left the changing area as I blushed needlessly. --- Announcement: Hey guys, I have opened a new $1 Tier for those who wish to show support in these hard times. This will allow people who only wish to read ahead to do so. Please enjoy my stories, Review, Comment, and Vote. Thanks. Chapter 55: Envoy After a night of fun while showing the little husband of Rose as I made her cum while sitting on her husband''sp. We all got up and cleaned ourselves up. My mother joined us in the Dining area. "Honey, I need to tell you something, and we need to make this in a private area." I looked at her, tilting my head, and nodded. We ate with good conversation as always. The meal came to an end, and we all moved to the embassy. Something was going on, and we entered into the Ambassadors office; as we entered, the enchantments activated, and my mother took his seat. The Ambassador was kicked out of his own office. My mother sat with a sigh before her demeanor changed. "Honey, I will tell you since you have been out ofwork so long. Due to your disappearance, you have shown ack of care in the capital. Many council members that were not happy with your father and I named you Heir just by the race being superior pushed through some changes. At this point, you are still the Heir apparent, but they got a lot through these past few years. If you want to be the Bunny-kin people''s leader, you will still need to prove yourself more than just a journey now. I came here for more than one reason. Your Father and I had to give up some points to political opponents in the tower. Your Eldest brother and three of your sisters have grouped up to try and are trying to dethrone you. I understand since your Eldest brother has proven himself in many ways. He Has finished his journey with many connections in the Demonnds to the south. You went into the northernnds where alliances have note our way." She looked angry talking about it. "Your eldest brother has rights to the Tower as you do. I will admit I convinced your father you should take the throne. This is partially my fault as I kept such close an eye on you. Your disappearance was noted quickly, and I may have raised a stink about it," She looked apologetic about that, "But I will not say sorry for caring about you and your safety. Now though, we at the Tower have noticed a decline in the world." "Recently, The Kingdom of Arlin and the Beasts to the north have been stuck in a quagmire with neither gaining ground. The Fight continues even today after the war started four years ago. The Empire to the south thinks they have swallowed their territories and want to expand. The Dwarf Kingdom has be pissed off with us thanks to you." She looked at me sternly, "I lied on that one; many things have grated our rtionship, just you hit the tipping point. This leads to what I believe and many others to a world war. We need someone to go south to the bordering Demonnds and be an envoy cementing a mutual defense pact between our nation Chelsea. Many in the tower want to send your Eldest brother. This would give him enough sway to cement his ce in many Council members'' minds as the Heir apparent. Youpleting this would put you back into the race, honey." "Before you talk, I need to make something apparent, Honey. War ising; nothing will stop that. The Bunny-kin is getting ready. The Cat-kin are ready, the Lion-kin, the Drangonic, the Dog-kin, Wolf-kin. Fuck it, All of us are ready to fight a war, and our target is the Empire. We are sick of their versing in and kidnapping people, enving them to be treated as pets to their ''Nobles.'' I want you to be there on the front lines proving your worth, showing your Strength in battle. Bring your women with you or not. The country needs you to step up." She ended up standing before me, looking into my eyes as I sat on the couch. "Mother, I will go down south to the Demonnds immediately after I finish my business here. I need to Help Rose quickly and will start on my n right after this meeting. I hope to finish within a week or two, and we will head straight home. Receive the Brief that I know you want to go into more detail with. Then I will head to the Demonnds and prove myself. However, I care little about the Silvermoon Tower throne and care more about my research. I will defend ournds from the intrusions of the human vers. They need to realize that this is our country, ournd, our people. You trample upon our hearts and reputation when you attack us and take our people. We will arm ourselves and defend them with whatever we must. We will kill them in the forests; We will kill them on the ins; We will kill them in the mountains; We will kill them wherever they live; I will slit their throats in their beds if I must. Honor means nothing on the battlefield. Suppose you want me to be amon mage on the front lines or a general that matters little to me. I will kill for those who love me. That is one thing I have learned while on this journey. Although blood may flow on my hands, I care not as long as those I love are there when Ie home." I admit that the flowery words were unnecessary, but I wanted to show my conviction. "This is a non-issue for me, mother. I will fulfill those things that are needed of me. I will make one thing clear, though, mother. I have no idea why you want me on the throne of the council more than my brothers and sisters. I can care less about that unless they show ipetence. I will do so if they show they care not for the people and enriching our nation or letting our blood flow freely. "I am a researcher, though. I can fight, and the things I learned from it have opened new knowledge for me to research. I am not a politician; I know how to be one, but I hate the work behind it. That is what I will end with." I said with determination. My mother watched me carefully as I made those statements. "Fine, I have always seen a fair and ruthless leader for our people in you. You obviously care more about your experiments. I see something in you, Chelsea; I think being in an alchemyb is not for you." My mother''s face showed disappointment, "That matters little at this moment as war is on the horizon. I originally nned on staying longer looking for you, but I have abandoned many responsibilities to be here. I wish to dine with my cute little honey; then I will leave tomorrow. Make sure that youe back to be an Envoy very soon, or it will go to your eldest brother." "I will start tonight. I will leave to go get some things ready, Mother, so I can speed up my ns." With that, my mother stopped my women from leaving with me. "Honey, I wish to speak with them privately; please let me." She said with a smile, and I decided to let her. I trusted my mother, who loved me to a great degree. I headed to the tailor and the cksmith to have things made quickly with haste. While I was picking things up, I realized I could get a free ride with my mother if I convinced her that she could travel back with me. Something also told me that it might be a bad idea as well. After that, I spent most of the day gathering the things to solve Rose''s ''Problem.'' Chapter 56: Start of Training I made it back to the Inn with no one around me for the first time in a long time. My mother has held my women to talk to them, and I wondered what she wanted to talk to them about. I had gathered all the things I needed, though. I would probably need Mally for a couple of parts. I needed to get started. I moved through the Inn and went to an employee asking for some food for four. I decided that he needed to eat since we had held him captive for a day at least. I waited at a table while she brought out food. The employees were looking worried about something, and I almost pped my face remembering this was a business. I took their manager. I will send Rose a message, and I did just that as I took my food up to the room, telling her to stop by and make an excuse for her husband and do the manager''s work quickly. I was surprised when my mother sent back a message. "Honey, Rose, and I have received your message. I have taken your girls for the night so start what you need to start. We will see you tomorrow and talk then. Have a good evening Sweety." The mana dissipated, and my eyelid twitched a couple of times. I have no idea what to make of this. I stood a little stunned by the message outside the door to my room. I shook my head, waking myself up before entering. The Innkeeper was still tied to the chair as I entered; the restraints looked like they had loosened a bit. He was sweating in excursion from trying to free himself. I wasn''t going to really like what I was going to do to the man tonight. Sometimes, though, you need to do things that you don''t like. However, it will have something to do with experiments I wanted to try still on Betsy. She knew it wasing, but I needed test subjects first. A smile came to my face thinking of the Data I was going to gather while fulfilling the mission I set for myself. The Innkeeper heard me walk in and looked at me resentfully. I took out the gag and put a barrier of mana throughout the room. It wasn''t as good as Mally''s, and without wards, it wasn''t permanent, but unless someone was trying to peep inside with mana, then nothing would be heard. I also would detect it and be able to find the person. I was deciding how to start this when I smelled his stench. I almost wanted to puke. He had biology all over him, and it fucking stank. First was cleaning up with a bath then. I sent a message to the employee in charge to take the private baths. They had already been booked before I went downstairs and asked if I could pay gold to take the spot. I received a message from the person who booked it. "Chelsea, I knew you would want this tonight, and you forgot to book it since I took Emily for the day yesterday. Love, Mom" ''The people around me know me too well,'' I thought to myself and smiled, saying this message was to say the private booking was for myself. The Employee confirmed and told two others to get it ready. "Ready in ten minutes, Ma''am. Have a good evening." With that, I left back to the room and thought about how I could get this mess over to the baths. It was not as hard as I was thinking. I just put up a mist into the hallway and dragged the chair with him in it. The trip was quick and ''clean'' I used mana to cover my traces after that into a steaming room with the private baths. I took out the gags with a new mana barrier up. "What a fucking useless prick," I mumbled as I took him off the chair. The restraints free, he tried to run to the door. Mana enhanced; I was in front of the door before he was even halfway there. I looked a the pathetic elf run towards me while looking back. He was astonished not to see me and turned to the door. His face met with my foot, almost breaking it; he fell back and held his nose and groaned. I sighed as he wasn''t going to make this easy. I picked him up by the hair and looked into his teary eyes. "There are three ways this can go down. First is the way you just started. With lots of pain for you and a fucking pain in the ass for me. The second way this can go down is you do as you are told, and it will not be as painful. This will eventually even turn pleasurable for you and me, and we can enjoy ourselves. The third was is a continuation of the first." My face turned grim and dark, "That is essential; you make this a big enough pain in the ass for me. I say fuck it and just kill you. I take my time and find a dark corner with monsters tossing your corpse to them." I looked him straight in those widened, tear-filled eyes. "Now, which will you choose," I spoke simply, the Threat implicit and hanging between us. The groans turned to sobs, and he looked at me, looking for mercy. I stared, not showing the least consideration for the things I had done to him. I truly detested this, but I knew the earliest part was the hardest. I did not like myself while I was doing this either. Revenge was one thing; this was another altogether. "The second." He simply spoke between sobs. I dropped the pathetic wreak and looked at the dirty person in front of me. "Clean yourself up; then I want youpletely clean. Cleaner than you have ever been in your life, little man." The naked man started over to the basins to clean himself up, using soaps and shampoos to clean himself up. I used mana to keep him in the baths while I cleaned the residue of our travels over. I then cleaned up the baths after letting myself back in before I started to clean myself up. I used fresh soaps and shampoos to clean my fur and skin. When I was done, the guy was scrubbing behind his ears with a red blush over his face. I looked down, and the little pecker he had was standing in all two inches of glory. He was looking at me before turning away. I was startled he was looking at me and getting turned on. My narcissism acted up, and I felt good about myself for about five seconds before I brought myself back down. I did not care if he thought I was hot. It would only help what was toe, and I sat in the bath rxing and trying to hype myself up for what I needed to do next. The little innkeeper finally finished cleaning himself up. He looked towards the door before he felt my stare at him. I could see him slowly remember thest time he tried running. He reluctantly moved back and over to the bath. I stared,manding just with my look. He moved slowly over to me, looking at me in the water once or twice before looking down at his feet. The sobs were choked back as he made his way into the baths. I looked at the innkeeper for the first real look I had since I met him. He was a twig with not an ounce of muscle on him. His face was Cute with no sharp angles except the Ears. His brown hair atop his head was short and stered down with the water during washing. The man was t as a nk of wood with no clothes. This man used to think he was intimidating to me. He was also taller than me by about two inches, I guessed. I cared little, though, as he made his way over. He moved so slowly like his reluctance would stop the enviable. "Move your ass here, Now!" Imanded, and the spot beside me in the baths was filled with his ass secondster. The fear in his eye was evident, as was his erection. I wrapped my arm around his shoulder before turning my head to him. His face was looking into the water with a blush, and I still saw his erection in the steamy water. I rolled my eyes at the embarrassment. The Resentment, though, was still in those eyes when he turned to me. I understood that he was attracted to me but still hated me with a healthy amount of fear. These emotions looked at me when I used my hand to turn his face to mine. "You have a long night tonight, the first of many," I looked into those green eyes of his before I brought his face towards mine and kissed him. The confusion in his eyes was evident as I slid my hand down his back, slowlying to his ass. I probed his ass with a finger, and when he rxed his muscles trying to stop me, they entered. I felt him tighten on me, and I drove it in deep. I kissed him using the kissing techniques I had on my women. His expression was confusing to read; as his muscles loosened again, I probed a second finger in. I started to stretch him out as I used my other hand to stop him from escaping me. His barely attempted struggles ended quickly. I probed a third finger into him, stretching him more, fingering his ass. A moan into the kiss, I finally broke it off. I looked at him, still not really feeling turned on. I stood on the seat in front of him, showing off the nine-inchid doorknocker to him. "You will suck on it and make me hard," Imanded and used my hand to bring it to his mouth, pping either side of his face. "I fucked your wife; now you will get me ready to fuck you, Slut." His face paled a little despite the bath''s heat before reluctantly opening his mouth. I smiled as I ced Doorknocker on his tongue. "Suck it, Slut, No Teeth, or you will know what real pain is." He used his tongue to start giving a shit blowjob, frankly. Slowly though, as I told him more and more how to please me with his face buried in my balls, at some points, Doorknocker got hard. The stark contrast made him look in awe at it for a moment before sobering up. I pulled him out of the bath and pushed him with his stomach on the floor and legs in the water. I ced my fingers into his ass again. I fingered his little puckered ass until it gaped a little. I noticed his cock twitching to my workings and shook my head. ''Maybe this will not be as hard as I thought,'' I thought to myself before I lined myself up. "Take it like the Slut you are, Cucky," I nicknamed him since I didn''t know his name. I pushed in, prating him. I moved slowly into the clean hole, hearing groans. I pushed till I knew it needed time to stretch to me. I wasn''t even a quarter in. I grabbed him by the hair and turned his head so he could see me. "This is your lot in life now, Cucky," I told him and started to fuck him with the length that I could get into him. "Please don''t!" He started to beg finally, but I reached around, finding his small hard cock. I started to jack him off as I fucked his ass. I started to work my way deeper, and I heard the groans start to turn to moans as I hit the sweet spot. I found that spot on all men that make them moan when they get fucked by a cock or when women finger them. I pushed into it each time. "What- What''s happening to me?!" I heard his distress as I felt him tighten on me without ejacting. I was surprised legitimately. He just fuckin came on my cock with his ass on his first anal fuck. "Really? This was supposed to be Sissyfying and training you. Are you already one in hiding, though? Poor Rose. She had a fucking little girl husband; for how many months did you fail her?" I started to insult him as I started to fuck him harder and deeper. "I di-dn-''t Fail!" He cried out as the ejaction came through for the first time uselessly leaking into the water. "The Fuck, you didn''t fail her, Cucky!" I shouted as I forced my way to the halfway point filling his ass with a cry loudlying from him. He tightened up on me again. "You are fucking dry orgasming on your first anal fuck as a man. This takes training you, little Sissy!" I shouted at him. I pulled out and turned him around. Heid on his back, and I put his legs onto my shoulders and tore his hands off his face. He was in tears, blushing red, and I prated him. He was not as miserable as I thought but had a more pleasure-filled look. My look darkened as I realized I didn''t even fucking need a week to finish this little slut. HIs hard cock between his legs was dripping precum onto his stomach. I pushed my way deeper, taking him deep-diving into the depths of his ass hard. His cries filled the room, and I couldn''t care less. This was no longer a rape like I thought it would be, but a Sissy that was getting what they wanted. I fucked him hard and fast, insulting him to be the little Sissy cocksucker he actually was. "Whats that Slut?" I asked him as more pathetic semen started to pool on his stomach as I reached balls deep into him for the first time tonight. "I''m not a Slut!" He barely managed to shout out as I looked down at him, his hands covering his face again. "Bullshit!" I called him out, "I have not even cum once in this time while you have had multiple dry orgasms and ejacted twice! You! Are! A! Fucking SLUT!" I told him, cementing it in his mind thrusting with each word. I was working myself to orgasm for the first time tonight. My balls pped his ass as I fucked him hard, forcing cries from him. I was going faster and fast, feeling him dry orgasm on Doorknocker again. Finally, with another thrust in the midst of his orgasm, I filled his Sissy hole with a thick round of semen. I filled him, and he ejacted onto his stomach. I no longer even needed to touch his cock. I picked him up off the Tiled bath floor and brought him into the water, still skewered on my cock, and sat in the water. "You will take charge of how fast you get fucked now," I told him as he looked at me, but I added something as he looked at me incredulously, "But you have thirty minutes to make me cum, or I punish you." I smiled at his expression. This was more fun than I thought it was going to be. Chapter 57: Modification The Little Elf was starting to look cute while he looked at me with distress. He was fully impaled on Doorknocker and I told him his time limit for getting me off. He was wasting valuable time that he would need. Iid back with a smile as I saw him go through emotions of varying degrees of trouble to him. I simply watched as he came to a conclusion. His deep blush turned even redder and his hips started to move up. I smirked looking at him as he looked down only seeing my breasts blocking his vision. I rxed as he moved so slowly. I almost felt like I could nap how slow he was going but I remained still. I ticked in my head how long he had to keep myself to the time limit. After some time I simply stated two words. "Twenty Minutes." My words echoed into the bathroom but more like into his mind as he realized what time he had. He was just getting more used to him fucking himself when my words awoke him from the pleasure. He was on my shaft and needed to pleasure me not to receive a punishment. He paused showing me a cute distressed look while I just smirked leaning back. I waspletely rxed buried deep into him. At this point, I was so rxed with how slow he was going Doorknocker was starting to get bored. The warning though woke him up and he started to bring himself up my shaft. He picked up speed and he moaned as he finally started to move fast enough to be more than a tease. I perked up and I felt the pleasure as he moved faster and faster. His moans started to echo into the bathroom as he impaled himself repeatedly on Doorknocker. His movements disturbing the water more and more as his ass would hit my thighs. The Sadistic pleasure I felt at this moment heightened as I saw him start to twitch as he spewed into the water. I felt him tighten on me while he shivered on me. I smiled as I said some simple words. "Ten Minutes." The look on his face was priceless. The surprise and horror amidst his orgasm was something I usually only saw from Kate once and awhile. I smirked as he desperately tried to fuck himself to pleasure me. He then did the smartest thing yet. He started to y with my nipples and kiss my neck seeking other avenues to pleasure me. I moaned and leaned back as he continued to work himself on me. Time was ticking and he orgasmed on me again. I watched as his desperation grew while he fucked himself with tears nowing down. Up to the head, his ass went only to swallow me whole again. This repeated until he cried out in another orgasm and he leaned up against me twitching. "Well, You little slut." I moved his head so he could look into my eyes, "You failed Times up!" I told him and he grew worried as I was fourteen inches deep into him. "Your punishment shallmence!" I announced and I stood up holding his thighs. I carried him out of the baths still prated before I took him off leaving a gaping ass. I let his legs barely carry him before I shoved him into the wall and turned him around. His back facing me I maneuvered his ass out to me. "This is step one of your punishment!" I stated as I lined myself up on his gaping little hole before I drove myself deep into him. His gasp was enticing and I didn''t stop there. I started to fluctuate my mana fueling the muscles in me. My body moved fucking him hard and fast with enhanced speed and strength. His mouth opens soundlessly as I fucked him so hard his cum didn''t have time toe out as I pressed my hips to him another five times. The fuck was so hard and fast the pping sounds were rapid as if an audience was apuding the hard fuck I was giving him. I was near my edge as he was being raided hard. Finally, I came inside of him filling him up as I trusted deep. I rode out my orgasm deep in him filling up his bowels. I shoved him against the walls rotating my hips taking the pleasure in. I pulled out and released him letting him fall on the floor. I bent down and pulled him up by the hair. His eye was closed his body in shock but I just pped him lightly waking him up. "Who the Fuck said you can sleep while I train you?" I asked simply and rhetorically. He looked up and only saw a messy Doorknocker between me and him. "Clean it up Slut!" Imanded and shoved his face into doorknocker. He reeled back but I was stronger than him. Reluctantly he started to lick his juices and my cum off. I twitch in excitement and I was starting to get into my role. I knew the next things I was going to do to him though were going to change his life forever. After the time it took to clean him up I told him to clean himself up again. The first part of the training wasplete more or less. Next was a modification I was going to change his body with my mana. This was something I had nned as both a backup and to make this easier to train. I only had a week. It took more time than that to change someone so fundamentally. I needed a crutch and this was going to be it. I made him clean me and worship my body. He gave me another blowjob before we were clean again. This time though we didn''t get into the bath. I made him dry me with a towel before he dried himself off. I grabbed my clothes and dressed. Doorknocker was barely hidden with my loincloth almost at a ny-degree angle but it was eptable. I passed the clothes though I had picked out from the tailor. It was a pink girly frilly skirt with a matching shirt. I watched as he put it on. With a bit of makeup, he would just look like a t-chested girl. I smiled and used mana to destroy his old clothes. "For the rest of your life, you will only wear women''s or girl clothes little girl!" Imanded. The Shame on his face as I took him out of the room. I used mana to cover us since I was breaking a lot ofws I bet with what I was doing. I closed the door to my room with him in front of me. His downtrodden look and shame were amazing and doorknocker twitched. I think Kate made me have a dominant side that I like now. I growled looking at that shame and doorknocker was at full mast again. What once was a shame to what I was doing turned to something I enjoyed. He realized that his one chance to run was buried with his loss ofposure in shame. That stacked on itself and I pushed him onto the bed. I put my hand on his body and started the modifications I nned to him. Mana fluctuated around the room protecting me from anyone seeing or warning me before they could. I held that spell up as I dove my mind though his body scanning his biology. His body became my yground as I checked his health. I found nothing wrong enough that it needed correction. I did fix a bit of his liver though from driving to much alcohol. Then I started. First I started to boost his nerve sensitivity. His body must have been burning as he felt me start to modify him. His body iled and I ket him down by pressing on his core. I moved my other hand and she tried to hit me. Compared to my strength though it was as though a fly was hitting me. The only hit that even hurt was a punch to my breast. My mind was in meditation mode caring not for my body as I dove the depths of his Biology. His armpits became a new spot as sensitive as vaginal walls. His nipples became new little clits insensitivity. I made his prostate even more pleasurable. I made his pain receptacles be pleasure ones. I didn''t modify that one too much though so that even if he was a masochist a thing, like strong burns would hurt. I held him down running rampant in his body changing things as I wished. Finally, I ended with one thing. I made it so he no longer could get hard. I made it so that his dick was foreverid but as sensitive if not more than a clit. Finally, I released him and heid there unmoving on the bed with tears in his eyes. "What did you do to me?" Was all that left his mouth as the pain finally ended for him. I whispered in his ear with a loving stroke through his hair. "Completed your destiny, Sissy," I told him and pinched a nipple. The Cry out withrge bulging eyes in surprise. I never gave him a chance to think. I teased those nipples and started to tease his new g-spots. His body twitched and he orgasmed. He looked at me horrified in a pleasured way. He didn''t know what was happening to him and my sadistic smile gave me away. I moved his skirt up and I flicked hisid dick. He yelped with wide eyes. "Why- Why is that OOOOOOOooooH!" I gave hisid cock a little rubbing and moans reced any human words. I pushed my fingers in his gaping ass and his head rocked side to side. I lined up the Doorknocker who was ready to go. I pushed inside him with arge moan and his ass tightened on me. I ignored his pleas that sounded more like mating calls to me as I dove into his depths again and reached balls deep before I stopped. I pushed his legs to his ears and position myself missionary on him. His eyes were hazy in pleasure lust and fear. I told him the simple thing that scared him more than anything else. "I will fuck you all night tonight little sissy," The scared eyes looked at me, "There will be no mercy till morning, and it is about two or three in the afternoon now." I smiled and noticed the discarded food that would have to wait tillter. For now, I had a sissy to train. -- Announcement. The Commission Has been finished. Zilverart on Fiverr haspleted another work. The Polls wanted and it has been spoken that it''s Mally giving Chelsea a tail job. The Piece is out and on the P*atreon for those who wish to view. Thanks for the support and please Enjoy, Vote, Comment, and Review. Chapter 58: Destroying Self-Esteem My stomach grumbled. My Cock was twitching. I ejacted into his awaiting mouth, and his head covered Doorknocker''s head. It waste in the evening, and I was hungry. I grabbed some cold food I had gotten earlier and munched on it. A worn-out sissy was cleaning me between my legs after giving me a blowjob. His earlier reluctance was disappearing quickly. I put my hand into his hair, and from the suction of his mouth, I heard a sloppy pop. "Hungry, Little Slut?" I asked condescendingly, his head shaking. I smiled and asked, "Why?" His face blushed, and he tried to look away. I pped his face and asked again. With me staring at him, he finally answered, "I drank so much of your cum, Mistress. I feel almost bloated." "What are you, little boy?" I ask simply. "I am Mistresses Cum bucket," I see the blush deepen and the shame show. He wasn''t stillpletely into this. He wasn''t truly happy with what I was doing to him. I raised an eyebrow as if he wasn''t done. "I am nothing in front of you; My wife is yours since I am a sissy bitch who cannot get hard." The shame showed, and Doorknocker was still hard in his face. The small pants of exhaustion from the day were getting to him. I munch on thest part of the cold meal. It wasn''t enough, but I could go a night without a full stomach. I picked him up and tossed him back onto the bed, surprising him. The women''s clothes were discarded at some point during the night. I followed him up as heid face first on the dirty bed filled with mine and his ejacte. His ass was towards me, and he tried to turn around. I was on top of him, pressing his arms above him. His legs were straight between my legs. I heard the moan of pleasure from rubbing his new sensitive spots against the sheets. Doorknocker didn''t even wait. His ass was still lubed up from previous activities that night. I pushed in without much effort while he moaned. His ass cheeks did nothing to protect his hole from me. I started to fuck his ass hard. The cries and moans as I hit new pleasure points echoed into the room. I fucked him faster and faster, hearing him cry out. Felt him tighten on Doorknocker each time he came on my dick. He orgasmed more and more with more frequency. His body tightened onto me tightly as I ejacted into him again tonight, and he moaned as I finished inside him. I pulled out slowly and fell onto the bed beside him. "Well? You know what to do, little sissy fuck." I stated simply. He slowly gathered himself and started to clean Doorknocker. Licking up the leftover juices, sucking out any leftover cum in my urethra. When it was clean, I decided it was time to sleep tonight. I was fucking exhausted, and a blitz in one night where it was almost morning now wasn''t going to finish this task. "Prate yourself on me, and we can fall asleep little slut." Imanded. He slowly got on his knees, positioned himself above me, and sank until all fourteen inches of Doorknocker disappeared. Then he just copsed onto my chest. His head hit my breasts, and he passed out. He had been hanging on by a thread for hours. His consciousness slipping while I raided his holes. The light snores while buried in my chest as I let him sleep. I started toe down from the situation and allowed myself to sleep. The next morning I woke up to him trying to get off my morning wood ever so slowly to escape. My eyes shot open, looking at him half off Doorknocker. He made it halfway off me before I just matched my hips, pping his ass with force. "Ahhh!" He cried out in surprise and pleasure. I simply just sat up and pushed him into the missionary position without talking. I pushed his legs to his ears as I got into a pile driver position above him. I was not merciful as I started to fuck him hard. The screams filled the room as I fucked its prostate till it was raw. The morning fuck felt amazing as his ass started to conform to Doorknocker. It wasn''t long after that I filled his insides. The jizz slowly leaked out his cock as he came from me multiple times, slowly dribbling out hisid cock. The tears in his eyes as I stared at him. I smirked and felt the thrill. "Why you such a bad little Sissy? Forcing me to punish you!" I stated, and he started to break down crying. "I just want to see Rose again! She''s my wife. I want to cuddle with her. She will ept me as I am regardless of you! We are married; we had been publically engaged for years before our families allowed us to marry!" I widened my eyes as he told me more about their rtionship. He was breaking down and scared as I needed him to be. My sympathy for this man was nothing. He publically outed Asahi and Trisha without remorse. "Then why are you leaving?" I asked simply, and he looked at me simply. "What do you mean?" He asked back through sobs. "Simple question. Why would you leave to find Rose since she will be here tonight?" He looked at me like I was crazy, "Rose has hundreds of businesses to run and doesn''t have time to be around every night!" he looked convinced of that, and Iughed hard. I let him go, and his legsnded on either side of me as Iughed. I pulled out and got up, needing some air fromughing. When I calmed down, I was standing in the corner naked fromughing so hard, needing the support. "Oh, you Stupid little Sissy," I repeated, walking back over. The Angry red face made a new appearance. "Rose was avoiding you," I started slowly, "Hell, Rose owns a lot of businesses, which is something I know about. Do you think you''re alone in bed because she is busy with work? Unless owning a business is done differently here in this country, that is a Grade A lie. Do you fucking believe that shit? Hahaha, You are a Stupid little Slut aren''t you?" I started to mock him. "Let me ask you two questions, little boy." His face red looking at me, outraged, "The first question, Are those businesses profitable? Asking the same question in a different way. Is money tight?" "NO! We make tons of Gold!" He seemed outraged that I thought differently, "Then this makes the next question simpler. What is she so busy with? Is she doing orders? Bringing in new clients? Making more Investments? What is it she is doing?" His mouth opened to answer before he stopped. The outraged blush slowly disappeared until he started to think differently. "I- I don''t know..." He reluctantly said. "Ya, I can tell you what she did. She felt choked and forced into it. Elf society is like you! A fucking prude who would never ept her for who she is! She wasn''t even attracted to you! She wants the soft skin of a woman. She wants her breasts to touch. You are not a woman! She isn''t attracted to you, and after who knows how many years, she repressed herself! When I showed my naked body to her, she couldn''t stop looking. You''ve been repressing her, stupid little boy! She is suffering only toe home to a stupid, small-sized boy like you. I would avoid home as much as possible. Create work just so I can say I am too tired. That is what she was doing. You know what business entrepreneurs like her do when they reach that size?!" I stopped looking into his eyes, staring down as he soundlessly looked at me. "They fucking delegate it to someone else. They have better shit to be doing than menialbor bncing books and other lower-level educatedbor." "What big business owners do then talk with governments. Get big deals orrge investments so they can expand! Rose showed up here probably because you whined, and she wanted to show you that she does these tasks. That means when she is away from home for months on end, you don''t suspect her!" I continued to tear into him with logic destroying his hope. I put him down, destroying anything that looked like it could be used as self-esteem. He started to be more and more recluse as I did so. I heard a knock after I went into it. I relented after taking a chunk of his self-esteem with me. I partially opened the door. Everyone, including my mother, was there, and all of them had smiles on their faces. I happily opened the door. Everyone piled in, and I received kisses from each, and my mother took thest one. "Honey, you found such interesting women. It is so nice to see you with so many. So much potential in many. Although there might be one in there that I think isn''t up for upper echelons in our society." She signaled Betsy in the corner. "But you probably already knew that. Doesn''t matter, though, honey. You know I got to get going soon!" "Mother, just wait the week. We have barely caught up ourselves, and I have to finish one thing here first." She looked at me, nodding along happily, "Let''s travel back together in a week. This saves money, and we can all enjoy our way back together. We can catch up, and I can tell you all the things I have seen on the journey. You seem to get along with my women as well. It will be a fun trip together; my mother and I are not stuck in my research mode. I hate to say it, but at home, I never really learned who you are. You were just always there supporting me and teaching me. This will give me time to learn more about you as well, and we can all have fun together!" I announced, and when I saw her smile, I knew she wanted the same. She conned me into asking first, and when I saw that smile and expression, it was confirmed. "That was what I was thinking as well, Honey!" She gathered me in her arms and started to jump with her breasts rubbing up and down my face. It was at this moment I realized the state I was in. I pulled myself out of the hug and smiled at her. "Mother, I am not in the condition right now for this. How about this? I take a bath. Take the stupid little boy behind me, and we then can tie him back up with some rope or something, then go eat?" I looked at the group, and I received cheers all around. "Mally, Please help me out; maybe join? I have a task for you." I smiled as I looked at the dumb fuck still crying to himself on the bed, looking at Rose, who hadn''t even nced in his direction since entering. Mally smiled at me. Chapter 59: Hypnosis Training Mally and I followed a now downtrodden little boy who was once the arrogant Innkeeper. I had done work on himst night but the effects of seeing his wife Rosepletely disregard him did the most damage. He truly thought that they were a true married couple and cared for her. This was not funny if I had to be honest and more or less sad to see. He had an affection towards someone who was using him as a beard. The society around Rose would never ept her as a lesbian and thews enforced that. This meant that I had to destroy him to protect her by using the samews against him. This was some grade-A bullshit that I think follows into any world I guess. Why couldn''t people give a fucking shit what others do in the bedroom? Bunny-kin society worshiped the strong to the point of fanatism and your parents give you a huge boost. If you be more powerful though in the society you suppress any talks and uplift everyone you care for. For Bunny-kin this gave a huge incentive to everyone to strive to be the strongest in their generation. This uplifts their family beyond those around them and makes you the target of worship. I think this is wed in its way as well. It suppresses people who make money in it. This was its form of power in my opinion and without investors, it is hard to make progress in science. I decided whoever got in power in our little slice of heaven I would make sure that this changed. I was one who benefits from worshiping the strong and I don''t think it shouldpletely leave our civilization in a world of magic where one can rule over many with just the strongest fist. This wouldn''t work in my old world as many could kill those in charge no matter their perceived might. This though depended on many factors. It was safe to say though someone like myself could kill a hundred easily with what I have learned with mana. It would take someone with mana just to protect themselves from some of the ways I can kill or incapacitate. This probably didn''t even juste down to me either. All of this came across my head as we entered into the bathroom with Mally and me with one soon to be trained Sissy bitch. This was going to happen and I was not going to be proud of this. He was a subject of his upbringing and even though in some ways he brought it on himself I never meant for it to go this far in revenge at first. Rose now though was one of my own and I thought of her that way. If she was using me and my feelings I will deal with thatter for now... I stood behind him and told him to clean himself up. He went to it stuck in his mind and insecurities. While he was cleaning himself up I turned to Mally with a wry smile on my face. "Mally this time I will owe you one for what I am about to ask," I pause and Mally just shakes her head. "Chelsea you owe me nothing just like I owe you nothing. You are like a bright light to me I get to enjoy myself unquestionably around you. I grow stronger each time you fuck my daylights out. Your sexual energy is amazing and delicious. Frankly, I love your decisiveness along with your insecurities," She paused and kissed me, "What we are doing might be illegal even just straight-up horrible but for you, I do not care." I wasn''t going to lie to myself, That made me melt a little and I brought her in for a deeper kiss. I groped her a little and was about to start getting more frisky when she stopped me. "Chelsea, You had something to ask me?" That woke me up and I stopped myself. "Yes," I gathered myself and turned to look at him before I started, "Make a sound barrier first, you make em'' better than me," She did that quickly and I started to tell her my n. The shock I saw was dark as she realized that things could be used this way. "I see what you mean that is a dark way of using my illusion magic and I can pull it off," She turned to look at me, "Only because you asked and I know why you want to do this. Frankly, this is a pretty fucked up thing to do to someone and I never even thought of doing it to somebody." I sighed and acknowledged that consensually this was very fucked up. "I know Mally, I know but with our time frame I can only do even more messed up things to him bordering on torture to do this. I was the one who started this mess Mally and by all fucking rights we will finish it." She nodded and started to set up wards in the corner of the baths. I went over and started to clean myself up as well using the water to wash the dried semen out of my fur and off my body. I took much less time than the little boy beside me and I waited for Mally to finish. The mana in the room started to fluctuate harder and harder making the world around us distort. The little sissy to be didn''t even notice that as she just depressed listening to my order. Finally, the distortion stopped and the Mana settled within the wards. From the outside, nothing had changed on the inside though the world was different the world became more ''real''. The baths color''s more defined and more vivid and the eyes of the soon to be sissy. I looked around seeing the world around me for what it was, an Illusion. Mally did a fantastic job as her looks turn to look like Rose and she started to act the part. I looked at myself and no longer did I look like myself. In the mirror, I looked like a handsome man with a sharp chin and a muscr body. I sighed and started. It was an hour or soter Mally and I cleaned up the boy and Wards disappeared. He was unconscious and we took him to the Bedroom where everyone was waiting. They saw me with him and dropped the exhausted innkeeper onto the bed. I tied up his legs and hands so he couldn''t leave. Mally though started the next part off the n and started to erect wards around him and his eyes opened and I put a gag into his mouth. The world was different for him as he started to experience something new. I took thedies out along with my mother into the dining room. We all started to eat with not many words until my mother broke the atmosphere. "Okay, Chelsea, Mally what did you do to that poor sob?" She asked knowing I wasn''t proud of it and I sighed. "Mally you know what to do with sensitive topics," I smiled wryly and she nodded and put up a barrier. "Okay since I had a time limit I have done some things I can not say I am proud of. First the inside e baths. I had Mally take Rose''s image and had her insult him telling him things that he is good for," I turned to her and quickly apologize, "While doing that I had Mally turn me to look like a handsome man and I fucked his daylights out. This all happened while his ''wife'' told him what to do. This continued on for the entire time while I fucked him and his wife told me how. This made him breakdown a lot more. He became more susceptible to our training and although you probably do not want to hear it Rose... He actually loved you." I paused and corrected myself, "Sorry I should change that. He loved his perception of you. He loved what he thought you were without actually knowing you." I saw Rose tear up but I couldn''t save her from this pain. She was a participant in this and what I was doing. I could not or would not allow her to be me-free and do these types of things without the knowledge or without consequence. She nodded with tears in her eyes, "I figured although I never cared for him and our parents forced us together," She paused gathering herself, "He made this idealistic image of me, Something so amazing that I struggled to show it in front of him. I knew though that he could never ept me for who I was. He straight up sted what I was thinking we deserved the fates thew imposed. Am I sad about what you are doing... Yes, I am Chelsea but do I think in some ways he deserves it? Yes, I do. He is a selfish person and only cares about himself at the end of the day. He reacts first and doesn''t care about the consequences that person faces. He does things without empathy or pity." Her face grew stern and I recognized those things in him as well. She was holding strong and knew what I was doing. "Fair enough," I acknowledged and moved on to what was happening to him now, "Now mother for what is happening to him now is something I can say is pretty bad. He is going through more or less a hypnotic hell training. He is being fucked, Dressed in girly clothes, and fucked in another way. All by men, Handsome men, Ugly men, Elves, Beastmen, doesn''t matter. Dirty cocks, Clean cocks, Grotesque cocks, He is receiving the whole package. Also, Mother can you pick up where Mally is dropping her spell soon, She is running low on mana and needs someone to take over the sound spell." My mother looked at Mally and noticed the same. "Oops, I hadn''t noticed. Sorry Mally I was fascinated with my daughter''s n and hadn''t noticed your plight." Within seconds another barrier appeared and was well constructed. It wasn''t as good as Mally''s who specialized in these types of support magic but it was strong. "Now to finish, Thest part is his mind is being warped slowly along with modifications I made to his body. Well, let''s just say your Ex husband will be very different from before. What we do with him after will be your choice, Rose. We can bring him with us. Leave him here to be ridiculed. Let him fend for himself that will be your choice. His life will forever be changed and looking for cock regardless of whom to fill him up. He will not make any fuss towards you and if you ask him personally he will do anything for you. That is the Training I have given him. I broke him while doing it and I will break him more. In the end, he will be a Cuckold sissy slut that will do anything you ask." The amazement on thedy''s faces was pretty extreme and I was beating myself up for doing something like this. "Look, I am not proud of this and after this week I would like this to remain between us." I was a bit depressed I had this in me and I enjoyed training him to be that. The meal turned a little awkward until I felt something on my cock and Iughed. Kate was under the table again and it perked my mood up. My motherughed and the conversation turned to travel ns for next week. Chapter 60: First Time for Everything The days rolled on with me training the ex innkeeper to love dick. His body screamed for it now as we were two days away from it. Rose watched as her husband turned from a prudish man to a girly girl. She looked on in astonishment as I treated him like a slut. He was constantly between my legs when not getting fucked. It was either that or he was receiving hypnosis training from Mally. I was starting to receive jealous stare though. My motherughed as we were around a dinner table in the embassy. The ambassador was falling all over my mother to please her. It was humorous to us how hard he was trying. "Honey, You keep training that little elf boy your women are starting to get pent up," She delightedlyughed, "That is a problem you need to address soon!" She delighted in my plight as I was spending to much time trying to finish this task. Over the days I started loosening up around my mother. She kept acting nonchnt about my sex life and it was getting to me. She didn''t seem to care how much I fucked and if it was in her presence why should I? I fought tooth and nail but my reactions were bing weaker and weaker. She was doing this on purpose I think and I knew there was some end game but I didn''t know what it was. I always knew I was smart and well educated in my past life. I knew a lot about a lot of things one being psychology but my mother in this life left me dumbfounded. She was an enigma to me, changing as she willed herself to. I knew that if it ever came down to a fight between me and my mother she would win. The mana terminating off of her wasrge and was a deep pool. The respect from anyone who knew her was immense with fear deep into it. I respected this mother of mine in this life and she deeply cared for me more than even my brothers and sisters. I still did not understand why I was this golden child to her. I would havee out a spoilt brat who cared nothing for others if I hadn''t had another incarnation. I thought about it a bit and realized I might still be a bit spoiled. Did that matter though the point she brought up was true. Mally deserved a reward and a fun time. Kate was the most ferocious in her jealousy. I was torturing the little boy mentally and physically and I could tell she wanted the same treatment. Tina looked at my cock more than my face in thest couple of days. Rose was busy with work getting ready plus dealing with some mental problems deciding what fate her husband will receive. Asahi and Trisha went to go visit their parents. Emily faithfully stood by my side as always but I noticed glimpses at Doorknocker as well. The sexual tension at night was reaching a peak and something was going to break soon. I needed to do something about this. I wanted all of them but the little boy bitch was in critical stages of finishing development. "You are absolutely correct mother, I do need to do something about this," The ears of everyone in the room perked up except my mothers, "I will think of something and just have Mally set up an extra-long Hypno session. I had been using them to sleep and eat and things but I think my women deserve it for being so patient. One thing though, It will wait for when Ashai and Trisha are back. Rose is busy with herpany and will not be back until tonight." I was tapping my foot on the floor thinking. I decided to say fuck it after thinking for a while. The hang out session in the embassy was being drawn out as I thought. Everyone noticed that I was in thinking mode where I just zone out. They just started to talk amongst themselves while I thought. I blushed when I realized that I was getting worse on shutting out the world when I was deep in thought. "Honey I see your embarrassment there. We all know how you can zone out... Just try not to? It is rude to everyone here." I nodded to my mother''sment and I told everyone what I had decided. "Okay, I decided that after Mally sets up some wards on the little bitch boy in training," I sighed and then proceeded, "I will let you all take charge tonight. Do what you will with me, That is except Kate who would not be interested in this. No, I will n something demeaning for her." Smiles were now apparent in the room with lustful looks and my mother was startled with the dark sexual energy in the room. "That''s bold honey!" She looked around the room, "Even me?" I turned to her quick my mind nking out and I wasn''t the only one. We all turned to her with surprised looks on our faces. "Wow,dies I wasn''t expecting you all to act like I was serious," She yed it off but something in that made me question things. I decided, for now, to let her y it off and we allughed as sheughed. The day went well with everyone enjoying their time together. Ashai and Trisha joined us and we all went out shopping for things in the city. The sun in the sky started to set in the sky and the leaves in the forest darkened signifying night was oing. We made it back to the inn and I saw the little bitch in the corner trapped in the reality Mally had created for him. He came again his little bitch cock dribbling out semen slowly and a clear liquid almost as if it was female ejacte. I looked at him with disdain even though I did this to him. He fell into this pit quickly and wasn''t very difficult. A person more firm with even slightly more will power would have made this take longer. He quickly wanted to get fucked only to quickly lose his self-confidence. He was ignorant and easy to break. The perfect example of what was not supposed to be allowed to be a man and breed. This was a lot of what bunny-kin society wanted to disappear. Weak-willed individuals were not wanted. I stopped thinking about this and everyone entered the room. My mother was the only one absent. Something still nagged at me with that but I ignored that though. Mally reinforced the wards on the bitch boy and turned to me with a smile. "I deserve a reward? I know exactly what I want to do to you, Chelsea!" She exims with an excited face and I nk. Something tells me she has something for me that I wasn''t expecting. She took charge immediately and brought me in for a kiss. My nipples were teased and pinched bringing a low moan from me. "Girls get naked tonight is going to be fun!" Everyone had smiles and stripped and I took off my clothes as well. I said anything and I was a person of my word. Mally took me into another kiss while stroking Doorknocker lightly teasing me. I was getting hard and Doorknocker was getting ready for action. Mally though just kept up the kiss and I felt some mana messages going out. "Chelsea! No eavesdropping!" Shemanded me when I was about to glimpse into them to see. I stopped myself but I felt weirdly out of control. It was extremely weird for me to lose the control I had and I felt a bit of anxiety with some excitement. I decided to close my eyes and just enjoy what they decided. I felt someone behind me grab my breasts and start to massage them and tease them I moaned into Mally''s mouth. Her hand slipped down my shaft to my balls. I felt really good as she gave them some nice attention. What came next surprised me and I gasped. Her fingers went past my balls and started to y with my sensitive hidden clit. It was so sensitive and pleasurable that it was almost painful as my pussy started to get wet as well. She used my wetness as a lubricant to help and I was moaning as I was falling victim to my women ying with me. I wasn''t used to Doorknocker not being the center of my pleasure and electricity ran through my body. I felt scales wrap around Doorknocker giving it the attention he needed to steady my mind. My head nked out as her fingers yed with me till an orgasm I had not felt in ages. It went up my spine and my legs shook without any ejaction as I dry orgasmed with my pussy crying out into Mally''s mouth. My mind spun in a white void as those fingers started to move inside my tight pussy faster. My body rocked as she hit a spot that made me go crazy. Nothing mattered to me as I was in a void of pleasure as fingers rocked inside me and Doorknocker got a tail job from Mally. A mouth then wrapped around the head of Doorknocker and I was overwhelmed in bliss releasing Ejacte into the person''s warm mouth. My legs shook harder and I dropped into the women''s arms behind me. Her breasts wrapped around my head. We then fell onto the bed and those fingers entered me again. I was being driven crazy as that mouth continued to suck on me again even after I released my load. I felt another orgasming again from my pussy when those fingers escaped. It edged me and I cried out something. I do not even know what I said but I finally heard something in the bliss. "Chelsea, Get ready to lose your virginity!" I was startled and uprehending for the briefest of split seconds. My mind caught up but nowhere close to in time when a hard shaft prated me. The pain was the first thought in my head. The hymen that I had kept without thinking about it was in shreds and I cried out. My mind was gone at this point as my body adapted to the new intrusion. The pain did notst long and the pleasure going through Doorknocker and my breasts quickly made up the shortfall. I started to get fucked and my mind was nk. It was not super deep into me but it hit points that hadn''t been touched before. I came no longer even knowing where pleasure came from anymore as my senses were overwhelmed by the amount assaulting me. I was getting fucked as I was getting a blowjob until that head stopped sucking and I opened my eyes wide. Above my cock I saw Mally with a smile and plunged her pussy atop Doorknocker. I came so fucking hard and time seemed to sit still as I entered a world of chain orgasms that I never entered into before. Sperm entered me for the first time since I reincarnated and I came again on that cock. I no longer could tell where the pleasure wasing from as my women started to take turns with me taking me for all they wanted. My mind became nk but my stamina refused to let me enter unconsciousness as pleasure racked my brain in an endless stream dyed only with swapping. I passed out after hours of y where my women took their pleasure from me for the first time. Exhaustion overtook me as I saw the smiles of my women and bliss overtook me into unconsciousness. Chapter 61: Demon Politics I woke up slowlypared to usual, and my body was cramped and sore. I remember back in my previous life this sensation. It was a surprise to lose my virginity this way in this life, but I smiled. It wasn''t as if I hadn''t taken my fair share of them myself. I soaked in the soreness, knowing without realizing it, I permitted them. I will talk about itter with them, but for now, I have a couple of questions for myself. First, Did I get pregnant? What would I do if I did? Did the System give me points based on this? The questions flowed quickly and thoroughly as Iy in the pile of bodies on the bed. I just then realized we left the little bitch in the corner with hypnosis therapy all night for over twelve hours. I couldn''t muster the ability to give a single shit, though. He was a weak-willed little prude boy that got more than he deserved. That was nothing special about it. There were many cases of people dying just to see something they shouldn''t have. My mind, after a night of festivities, was sore and weak. I realized I also promised something today for Kate, which in retrospect, was a little unfair to the others. They just took the first time from me together, so they should be happy. I decided I needed to get my head straight. I slowly made my way up and off the bed from the arms that clung to me. I couldn''t care less about my state as I sat down to meditate. My mind slowly went into the quiet world of myself looking into it. I needed to know where a seed was sown into myself. I looked deep but found that I was indeed fertilest night. It wasn''t sown in, though. At least not yet, so I decided to clean myself out since my schedule was too full for pregnancy on myself. The feeling was weird thinking since I had many kids I hadn''t met yet. I decided to finish protecting myself before doing some more fun with it. I realized that I might need to do the same with my new women. Ashai, Trisha, and Rose, though, don''t seem likebatants. They look more into business or service. It was something I would have to bring up to them and have a serious talk about. I centered and started to flow with the mana in my body, calming and reinforcing myself. I healed the damagest night''s adventures did to me as well. The soreness and the pain were gone in minutes; all that was left was a grumble in my stomach. I stood up, noticing Emily cleaning up the room. Mally was taking down the Wards around the little bitch. He slumped to the floor, eyes wide open but asleep. It was odd to look at, but I stopped caring seconds after looking. I started to get up, and we all went to the baths. Many would say how much we bathe and how clean of people we are. It would be very wrong. I chuckled to myself as I was in my own thoughts. In the baths, the girls stripped when I noticed I didn''t even cover up in any way. "Chelsea, you are in the Elven territory; you shouldn''t be naked in the hallways!" I heard after I entered to see my mother with us. My eyebrows shot up in surprise, thinking that it wouldn''t be untilter in the day we would be visited, by my mother. "Bah, I know what your thinking, honey. Do you even know what time it is? Knowing you, probably not. You have many women around you, but not one except Emily tries to take care of your time management. Emily is so in love with you that as soon as you show your cock she can''t think of anything else." My mother aired some of my ''dirtyundry'' For the girls who probably already knew that. "Okay, mother, I know-." I was cut off, and my mother turned angrier. "Chelsea, I give you a lot of freedom. I just told you that I wanted to put you in the power of our people. You only Go around fucking your women making new women follow you around and fight. That is the limit of what you have done recently." She was upset about something, and I was beginning to realize it might be something serious. "I know all you want to do is be a fucking researcher for the truth of mana or all that bullshit. Hell, at your age, I would be right with you! But Chelsea, I just to you, our people are about to go to WAR!" She yelled out thest word. "Do you not feel anything about your people? I told you we need as many allies as we can get our hands on. I let you do whatever to that little bitch Elf you have in your room since It rtes to some benefits for things. But WHAT THE FUCK! Walking to the baths covered in semen and dried on female ejacte in the middle of the most prudish country we know about?! Do you want them to take offense to the Bunny-kin from the Beast-kin Country?!" I finally realized what she was mad about and realized how I had been holding myself. For thest week or so, I had been showing off my noble name. Acting above thew doing whatever. My name though had meaning with more than justmoners needing to respect it even though I wasn''t in the Beast-kin Country. It carried diplomatic meaning. This could be used against us by nations wanting the Elves to join them to kill us. We needed elves on our side or neutral in theing wars. One less enemy was substantial in a world war. The Elves could easily join the Dwarves to attack us. The Dwarves were not close with the Beast-kins, to begin with, but I also solidified them as enemies. this was another front in the war. The Goat-kin would need to be reinforced with troops of other tribes. This meant fewer soldiers against the Empire. "We need the Elves to state neutrality or friendliness, and you are spitting in the face of their culture!" I hung my head in shame at my mother''s words. Before I knew about the uing war, my actions were of a spoiled child. Now I was a spoiled child that disregarded the lives of their people. "I see the gears in your head are finally turning! You have mana to hide, Chelsea! There is no excuse you can tell me that will let me brush this off." She finally stopped yelling at me and just glowered at me, "You are right, Mother," I said, simply acknowledging my mistakes, "Absolutely correct every day but one. I n on joining the war myself. This means I am acting suicidal as well by doing it. I just was not thinking. I was stuck in my own head and did something stupid. I will not ask for forgiveness though I will change my actions from now on." I stopped and washed my body. My women had all dressed whening to the baths and started to undress and clean themselves. My mother joined us, and I let it pass, getting used to being around my mother naked. "Chelsea," My mother started again when we were in hot water with my women. Her breasts barely poked up out of the water. "You need to attend a meeting with the Elders of the Elven Forestry. This is important, and I just received a message a couple of hours ago they want to talk to us. This meeting is high stakes, and you need to be on your best behavior. This will be a show of the political world for you, Chelsea. This is no researchb." She was looking at me critically. "This will be a test as well whether we as a nation even let you act as a Diplomatic Envoy to the Demons." She paused, looking at me than my women. "Well, to be honest, I think your brother would be better with the Elves than you. You probably would be a smash hit with the Demons." She chuckled, and Mallyughed as well. I threw a questioning gaze at Mally. "Chelsea, You are sexually charged with almost unlimited stamina in the bedroom. The reason you stop at night is that you run out of people most of the time. Last night even you were almost on auto piolet on Trisha and Ashai. They were spent, then you proceeded to fuck us into submission right after. That will make you a smash hit with two of the fifteen houses that rule the Demon country. We have fifteen provinces with a leader from one of the houses ruling for two years. We have a remarkably fair attitude between all the ruling houses." Mally paused, questioning whether she should continue. "Honey, please continue; I am a politician. It is nice to hear what people think of their government." My mother popped into it. "Fine," She took a deep breath and tried to rx more into the bath. "Demon Country is run by the Subus, Incubus, Beholders, Vampires, Imps, Devils, Watchers, Gargoyles, Wardens, Medusa''s, Shadow demons, Venomancers, Warlocks, Winged Demons, and finally the Jinn. Each house rules a province of all types of species of demons. Travel between is free and unfettered. This allows any type of demon to live where they want to within our country. The ruling house, though, will stay the same regardless, and if that house happens to die off? It must be reced with another house of that species. This means all races have equal representation. The politics between houses, though, are a little different depending on the strength of the species. "The more powerhouses that species has means more power in politics. This strength right now mainly resides with the Vampires, Devils, and the Watchers. These have be the biggest powerhouses in the country. But thew that each house only has two years allows the weaker races not to be taken out of power even if they have bad times with their power. "A century ago, someone killed off all the Gargoyles powerhouses. They are still recovering from it to this day. However, they still have political sway not only in their province but with the others just based on needing their votes. This makes the other houses help them out and make us more centralized. The second thing is that our country is allowed to join the Demon Army regardless of what species. This forces all species to be well... Less racist. This used to be a problem and is still a problem for some, but it is remarkably less than it was. "I am straying, though. Subus and Incubus, though, would get along great with you. This would probably easily secure two votes in favor of the Beast-kin Country. Hell, you can probably count the Vampires as well with that. They are pretty promiscuous due to our close alliance in the political world. The Beholders, though, will not like you very much. They do not procreate in a typical fashion and use it only for the furthering of their race. The Devils are another breed altogether as well. "Devils are hellfire users and find fascination with watching others burn under their mes. Do not piss them off; otherwise, it will ur into a fight. On the opposite way of that, to gain their approval, fight them. Do not piss them off, though, to start the fight. Just request a friendly bout, and they will have fun with it, and you will gainrade if you either win or lose. They care not for honor or that bullshit. They just love to fight. "Let''s see, Medusa hates to be stared at; they usually are beautiful men and women. But they are shy as fuck! For some reason, they, as a species, feel people are staring at their snake hair. I like that hair, though. The cute little snakes eat as well, and well, I will leave their physical looks forter. The point is that do not stare at a medusa; otherwise, you will pick a fight with them. "Gargoyles are another weird race that will be hard for you to get along with. They are weaker at the moment. Acknowledge them, though, and you will make strides. Most of the time, in our current politics, they are snubbed. They are an important vote; you will need to make them feel important. "Watchers are a race of magic users. They are weak in physical abilities like the Beholders. To get on their good side, have a good conversation with them. That is honestly the best way, I think. They pride themselves as Intellectuals with the best institutions in the world to learn from. I never went to one, but they constantly brag about it the times I talked to prideful Watchers." Mally had been talking for a while exining to us, and my mother looked fascinated with her point of view. I listen, fascinated as well. Our faces were starting to be red from the heat of the baths. I even was starting to be light-headed. "Mally," I started while she was thinking. "I am fascinated, but I think we need to go!" My mother turned to me, and I felt mana release for a second before my mother nched. "Shit, Chelsea, I got caught up as well!" We started to get ready and used mana to run to the room for my clothes. I sent a mana message to Mally as we ran out. "No problem, Babe, I will pick up where you left off with that little bitch as well... It will be fun!" I got back in a mana message as my mother and I almost ran out the door towards the Capitol building of the Elven forestry. Chapter 62: Discussions We were outside in seconds after rushing out the doors. My mother turned to me out in the open air under the bright green glow. "Chelsea, I know you haven''t mentioned it, and we can talk about itter, but we need to make it three trees in before we can slow. Don''t hold back!" The mana flowed around her, and her body almost disappeared in sudden eleration. I was startled for half a second before I let the Mana flow through my body to the maximum. Off I went leaving after images in my wake to the untrained eye. I quickly caught up to my mother and parkoured through the trees using mana-enhanced muscles. My mother wasn''t surprised and matched me. It turned into a race between us as we swung through the tree, hopping on roofs as we made our way through the city. Things blurred around us, but neither wanted to fail in front of the other. We passed the third tree we originally made our stop point. We still had to make it to the Center of the city, so we made our bodies go to the limit. I felt the air on my skin and through my fur, and I started to be nostalgic. I remember the days running through my school, running as fast as I could through buildings. Through the parks and small little mall they had for us. As I went, I started to pull mini stunts that I used to practice in my previous incarnation. My mother was behind me as I entered the zone, watching me as I moved. Soon we wereing up to the ultimate destination, and I received a message from my mother. She told me we were there and that we needed to stop. I sigh to myself,ing down from the freedom of movement I was in. I needed to do this more often, I thought, as I started to slow down beforeing to a stop. We received a lot of stares, but I still did a double backflip twisting myself at the same time to look at my mother. The smile on my face spoke for itself, and she was shaking her head at me. "Chelsea, I do not know where you learned that from but pay attention." She chided me with a smile as we both used mana to clean any sweat off ourselves. Now both being presentable, we started to walk at a leisurely pace to see arge, almost fortress building in the trees withrge walls around it. I raised an eyebrow, thinking about why you would need walls in a tree. I looked around and finally noticed we were on the highest branch. There was even actual sunlight hitting the building and how high up we were. It started to make more sense why there were walls now. This was a capital building in a medieval world. Walls still bore meaning against rebels and such. It made little sense to me still, but I ignored it. We finally were walking up to the building, and I sensed a mana fluctuation from the front. Not long afterward, an old-looking elf came out to greet us. "Lady Silvermoon! It''s great to see you again after so long. The messages we have received showed great news between our nations!" The man was overly friendly at the moment with my mother. She smiled and came up to the man as I stood a setback. She was the senior official, and although she hadn''t told me to, I would watch first. "Elder Greenleaf, long time in person. Your messages have made a friend in me, though and your actions back up your writing." My mother spoke back fondly, "This is my daughter Chelsea; she is the current Heir to the Silvermoon tower." The Elder turned to look at me for the first time. His eyes widened in surprise. My loincloth and small top attached to my cor surprised him. "She is as powerful as you see." She smiled,rgely looking at me and the Elder nodded. "Yes, although I do not like her clothing choice, someone at that age is nothing but a prodigy!" He eximed while looking at me, "You already even converted your body to your mana choice, increasing physicalpacity and manapacity. Amazing you even did your hair, little one!" The Elder looked at my body without looking at the skin. "Little one, do you mind if I touch and examine your body?" He asked politely, and I shrugged my shoulders. "Sure, go ahead, Elder, as long as my mother is okay with it," I deferred to my mother, seeing if I should allow this Elven elder to see more. She nodded quickly, and the Edler smiled brightly. He was not shy after getting permission to touch my biceps and thighs. The mana worked through his hands, entering non-intrusively into my body. "Amazing! Chelsea, You have converted to such a density of mana. You can use your mana throughout your body without worry! I even have to hold back while you can let it roam free. This is what most Wizards hope to achieve. I even sense some Spacial traces on you. High tier mana specialization!" He started to gush more, and my mother wore a proud smile on her face. "Elder, we are here for a meeting?" I asked simply, and the Elf elder woke up. "My apologies. I love to study mana, and you are a perfect specimen to study, little one!" He told me without shame, and Iughed. His head turned to the side, and I put up a hand, hoping to stopughter faster. "Elder, sorry for that; I am just like you though Mana research is my favorite pass time. However, I haven''t been able to do much of it over the past couple of years. That does not mean I wouldn''t love to be in ab with you to study the mysteries of it!" I told him with a smile, That frown turned into a smile, and the Elder and I started to discuss experiments. My mother joined in with her research as we entered happily into therge capitol building. Inside was beautiful and ignored. I couldn''t care less about the cultural artifacts as we discussed research theories about integration into mechanics I was thinking of pursuing. The Elder was fascinated with this and expressed a deepening curiosity as I discussed it with him. My mother even looked shocked at some of my unproven theories. She was questioning whether they would work or not as well. The Elder continued until we entered into a room with arge feast of fruits and foods on it. My mother grabbed some food, as did I. We continued to discuss when other elves started to join in. The discussion started to turn to other types of mana with machinery as well. I got into a heated debate with one Elf elder, though. "Look, if you use wood as a base for mechanics, you have to enchant it as a baseline. Gears with wood would be cheap but weak and prone to needing recement shortly. This would take up time and effort while losing space to add even more enchantments!" I told him this for the third time to state my point, so he understood. "Yes, but it could be used on easily receable parts that don''t need many enchantments!" "I understand what you are saying, Elder, and I get it. It''s just that if you used, say, Iron and enchant that it wouldst more than enough time to make up the losses eaten by making wood the base. Wood can only be used as an emergency fix. You are wanting to use wood since it is in abundance neglects the fact there are other materials out there in abundance!" The argument didn''t end there, and I had to walk away from the stubborn old Elf. The day went on in debate when one Elder ended the discussions. "Ladies! Elders!" We all turned to him in the middle of discussions or debates. "We are here for other reasons than research!" We all suddenly remembered that we were not inbs to study as someone had brought out an alchemist set. They were about to start while my mother was with him, pulling out ingredients. I looked at them and noticed it was actually an explosive potion that needed skilled hands to work on. "We are literally in the center of government pulling out Alchemist sets!" I even blushed, and so did a dozen other elders as we all were in deep debate. "Look, everyone, sit down and let us discuss the growing tension in the world. Not ourtest results! Nations are about to go to war here!" We all sat down and looked around the room. I leaned back in my chair, realizing I had a lot more inmon with these old Elven elders than I thought. Elves lived a long time and were some of the strongest mages in the world, if not the strongest. Their lifetime was long, and many used that to increase their life even longer. Mana could slow down aging when you incorporate it into your body. It was one of the things the First Elder I met told me while in the discussion. This is why it was critical to learn. I regretted using the system to have this ability even more. I shook my head and looked toward the speaker leaving unnecessary thoughts out of my head. "Look, The Human Empire has been attacking with ver capturing our citizens for too long. The Kingdom or Arlin also has vers invading our territory," My mother stood up and started to tell the Elders around the table, "Could you imagine the dwarfsing up to steal your people in the night? In their own homes? Taken and enved for the rest of their lives just because they look cute? Do they want a pet? A status symbol? Right now in the Empire, a Cat-kin or Tiger-kin go for increasing prices since they are ''In Trend'' Elves were in trend before that. Hell, They still are, and you know it!" My mother was getting heated thinking about it. "I do not want the elven people to send troops; I want you to stop the dwarves from attacking us while we let the Humans know we will not keep taking their shit!" I was surprised at how direct my mother was being, and I sat back, looking around the room. Many elves were thinking after the short words my mother made. "Look, Lady Silvermoon, I understand your anger. The thing is that the Dwarves have been strong allies with us over the years. Although we have been getting closer with Bunny-kin and the Beast-kin nation for years, you have not with the dwarfs!" An Elf Elder spoke to her directly, and I decided to put in my two cents. "I am not sure that is fair, Elder," He looked towards me with the rest of them, and I was put in the hot seat. I remained seated, though, as I spoke, "The Dwarves recently actually tried to arrest me on false charges. I used theirws to free myself before I came here. They tried to imprison the Heir to Silvermoon Tower with false charges to keep me as a hostage in theing conflicts. Who knows what would have happened to me while in their ''protected'' custody." I paused for a minute as Elven elders were thinking about that too. "Now, I know I do not have as much experience as anyone around this table, but that doesn''t make my next question valid. What happens if we lose this conflict? The Dwarves are the only people you are attached to. On the other side of this forest is the ocean. So the dwarves willpletely control allnd-bound traffic into the Forestry. Is that something you are willing to see happen?" The elves'' eyebrows went up on that thought. It was as if we had no chance to lose in their minds. This meant that the Elves believed in our people, which was fantastic. "We are not asking for you to join us with your soldiers. We are asking you to put diplomatic pressure on the dwarves to stay out of the conflict that we have with the humans." More elders started to discuss, and my mother looked at me approvingly. We needed the nk to be clear without pressure from the dwarves. Sending troops to the passage through the mountains to the Elven forestry would be an evenrger disaster for us. The Dwarfs we could barely manage, but it would be better without the added pressure. "Could you imagine my mind being snuffed out without being able to research some of my theories? This would be a tragedy, right?" I followed up and received someughs from the elves. "Look, we can''t just decide this right now. Let us discuss some trade deals as well!" One of the elves piped up, and the day of discussions turned from the war. We were smiling, though, as mana flowed through the room with hidden messages and out loud discussions. A trade deal was about to solidify between our people showing the favor the Elves showed the beast-kin people. Chapter 63: Coming out and Schooled The Discussions and negotiations went on for a bit as we were stuck onws that differed between our people. I wasn''t well versed in this, so I let my mother talk about it the most. The night started settling in with the few rays of sunshine turning orange. Finally, we were free as the Elders said they would discuss everything with our ambassadors. The Elven elders were happy with us as we parted. We headed towards the embassy together with my mother, chatting about some things in the interactions I could work on. I nodded along, keeping track of it. I was a little too straightforward and needed to know when to skirt around the issue more. This went back to my previous incarnation, and I remember the hours of never reaching the point. Around and around, we went with the topic needing to be discussed in innuendo. I rolled my eyes, thinking about it. I prefer straightforward now, just like I engaged with potential partners. Straight to the point, asking. If it is a no, then so be it. This was a habit I had knowingly chosen in this life. I realized that I was jealous of my ssmates and friends. I was stuck up on my high horse doing what I wanted. I now found pure joy in learning what I used to avoid. I missed those days of being in ab with my friends, learning the mysteries of the universe. I pulled myself out of it and decided something in my mind. My mother in this world has loved me unconditionally since I was born, and I needed a sounding board. After we entered, I noticed the ck bunny-kin hopping toward me with a smile. "I want your Child!" She announced to me again. My mother smiled off to the side, and I smiled wryly. I had things to do, but I was fine with doing this, just not now. "Look, Babe," I started, not remembering the Bunny-kins name if I ever received it. "I will knock you up; meet me at my Innter, and I will knock you up as best as possible with the ride of your lifetime. That work for you?" I was a bit short with her, but the smile on her face showed that she was used to it. The happy chatter we then were the victims of went on as we were moving to a private area I asked my mother to go to while chatting earlier. The ck bunny-kin though was relentless as she chatted nonstop while we entered the room, leaving us at the door. I sighed as the Soundproofing of the room came into effect. The two couches were there, and we both sat down. I sat across from my mother, who had a smile on her face. "So, another child? Yay, I am okay with this!" She happily told me, and I wanted to roll my eyes. I stopped myself and leaned back into the cushion. My mother noticed my tension and became serious as well. "I have a sort of confession, mother," My mother''s face got even more serious, "I have something that aids me in my strength," My mother tilted her head in confusion. "We all have things that aid us, Honey. I have several different exliars I took that aided me as well in my growth." "No, I mean something that you cannot get with an elixir. I have a shop. This shop allows me to purchase knowledge and Items exclusive only to me. This also allows me to bank items and other things as well, mother. The way I earn the currency is unique as well. It exists, though. I received this body of mana from that as well." I stopped unknowingly looking down while I was doing it. I was partially ashamed of this cheat. When I looked up, my mother had stars in her eyes, "Honey, Chelsea, My Baby, You have had this your entire life, and you did not tell your mommy?! You LITTLE RASCAL, WHAT AN AMAZING THING! Only you exclusively can use it?!" She looked excited as if Christmas and her birthday hade early. "So you have a shop where you can purchase things and knowledge from Chelsea?" She asked to confirm her mind was winding back to normal and into thought. "That is an amazing tool. I do not know what the ''Currency'' it uses since you said it was a shop but abuses the shit out of it, Honey." I looked at her with a questioning face, "Not all the time, though, do I get the knowledge of how to do things. It''s like a shortcut, but you miss most of the journey with your mother. I have a mana body now, but I have no idea how I could have achieved it!" I argued back, and my mother rolled her eyes. "Baby Girl, You are smart, I have seen it, but your arrogance, I have no idea where it came from. So fucking What? You are a researcher. Ab rat, and you think that it matters you need to do it on yourself? What the ever-living fuck?! You just research itter!" My mother seemed to be disapproving. "You should be ashamed of yourself. This is exclusive to you as well?" I nodded to confirm, "THEN ITS YOUR POWER AS WELL!" My mother yelled at me and started to hold herself back. She sighed deeply and took another deep breath. "Chelsea, We are about to go to war. You are about to be on the front lines with your brothers and sisters. You will be a leader. I will only say this about what happens in war. If you are not cheating, You are not trying hard enough." My mother finished trying to sound like a sage. I was lost in thoughts. Was I being arrogant again? I was starting to apply the knowledge I had gained in my previous life even more to round myself out. But was I being obstinate for no reason? Not making use of the resources avable to me? I leaned forward while thinking. My mother never thought for a second before calling me out on it. Not asking where it came from or anything like that. Knowing her, she was curious but knew if I didn''t say there was a reason. No, her concern was how much I was using it and why I wasn''t using it more. "What''s your argument for that mother?" I asked point-nk and knew our opinions were about to sh. "Okay, sweety, let me school you," My mother leaned back with a smile, "Now, I will start with the fact that I do not have all the information. What you essentially told me, and all you told me was the fact you have a Store or Shop of some kind. It uses a currency that you can gain that allows you to buy Items and knowledge. The fact that you also obtained a Perfect Mana body without knowing how to do so also tells me that you can upgrade yourself. Stop me if I am wrong. "Now, some things I can understand that the Journey matters, Honey. Otherwise, why would I tell you to go on one? Experience in war is irreceable. You will never know what it is like to kill someone until you have done so. Doctors know how to kill easily and how fragile our bodies can be. That doesn''t mean that they will be able to kill with just the knowledge they know how to do so. I acknowledge this point, Chelsea. "The Thing is Honey, that Journeys take time. A lot of time. You have been gone for four years of your finite lifetime. I will die one day, so will your women, and so will you. The secret to immortality will never be solved. So what you essentially have is a shortcut. Most of us travel on this journey where you can just step onto the destination. I have knowledge of the journey and can ry my experiences to you. So can hundreds of other Wizards. We don''t need another person to travel the same road, Honey. We need people at the forefront that havepleted it already. If you feel like something is missing can ask those around you. "Those around you that can''tplete the process ask around as well but can''t do it. You no longer need to study or learn it since you already have! This saves time, money, and research. You are spitting in the face of people''s DREAMS. A lot of Wizards can only dream of doing so. This is just one example as well. There are Items as well?! I was always suspicious of where you found that Arcane Staff. Now I know, and I am even more amazed than I thought. That thing is super rare after thest era. We still need to learn a lot of the lost knowledge that was obtained. There are some towers that can still produce them, but they hold that knowledge tight. The Humans in the Empire can, and we want it while we take it from their cold dead hands. "Chelsea, I will admit I am disappointed in you for not abusing this to your full capability! This shop or whatever it is should be abused to the fullest extent you can do it!" She finished, and I found as I analyzed the data, the Pros of the system started to outweigh the cons. "Okay, I have one point to make, mother," I couldn''t let my mother''s logicpletely topple me. I agreed with her without much fight, much to my shame, but I couldn''t roll over without some fight. If it was found out that my mother lectured me with no rebuttal, I don''t know what I would do! "If I don''t do that journey myself, I won''t even know there was a question to ask Mother. How can I find the answer if I don''t know the question exists because I didn''t do the journey?" My mother started to roll her eyes and was in contemtion, "That was weak, to say the least. I have been lecturing you, though, and no debate has been done. This weak defense also means that you agree with me. You are easy to read some days, Baby. But I will answer that with a simple as well. Who gives a fuck?!" She spat in my face, "Who gives a fuck if you can''t answer it? The question will be asked by someone else, and they will find an answer, or after you hear someone else ask, you can answer. The thing is, you don''t have to ask every question! There are others around you! Where the fuck do, you have this ''I need to do everything'' Mentallity you have?!" I sat back and knew I had been schooled and lectured, but one day I wille where I can think of a counterargument. I stopped, though. My mother was riled up after learning this and was looking at me, annoyed and happy. Annoyance, though, was clearly visible. "Well? How do you get the currency?" She asked point-nk, and I sighed. "Having sex with Women and Ejacting inside. Impregnating women gives more currency by a multiple of ten. Only once a day for a single woman counts. It does count the next day, though. I don''t know about boys since I haven''t checked actually; let me check something. I looked through the system and found something. -- +100 System points for Ejacting inside a man -- It was the same? I wonder if I put a womb inside a man and impregnated them? The thought both sent chills down my back and excitement. It was an interesting experiment on not only how I would do it but what would happen. I logged that away as a side interest experiment. I looked through the records and found the answer quickly from the night before. -- +200 System points for being Ejacted inside of yourself -- I got double the points for getting ejacted inside once per a person who does so. That''s interesting. I wonder how much It would be to be impregnated? Would it be by a multiple of ten? I wasn''t sure, but I can always answer thatter. "I can also Shoot my load in boys and get the same amount as I would if I did so inside a woman," I finished leaving out that part about inside me. Something about that information I decided I wanted to keep to myself. I wanted to experience pregnancy since I never could in myst life, but I wasn''t going to publicize that I would make more off my pussy. It just felt... Intimate. My mother smiledrgely, "I have ns for the trip back, and when we get home then! Now we have finished this discussion. Go impregnate that overly chatty receptionist tonight, and we will talk more when we leave together. I have some more details with the elder council." I got up as my mother did so as well, and I pecked her cheek. We left with the discussion in the room, staying between us without needing to tell each other that. Chapter 64: Lisa and Rebecca Leaving the Embassy, my mind was still a mess. I told the secondrgest secret to my mother, and the oue was different than I expected. I needed to clear my mind. I decided that I would do another free run but without the mana to limit the speed. My feet moved under me as I sprinted down the branches avoiding elves and rarely some dwarves or beast-kin. I weaved through with my mind zoning out into the run. Time quickly passed, and I was at the Inn with sweat from my exertion. My body was chiseled, and my stamina was amazing. I realized something was standing in front of that Inn, though. However, I had been using my body while fighting. I had not been using it optimally. I knew how to use it with several different disciplines from my old world. I wondered how they would work here. It would take time to integrate martial arts into my body. The muscle memory must be trained into it. I would need to spend at least an hour or two each day getting my muscles to memorize the movements. This should bring up my closebat ability. That with my mana body and hair... Maybe I could create my own martial art? Take all I knew from my previous life and integrate it into a new personalizedbat art. I walked into the Inn with my brain on overdrive, stuck in thought while thoughtlessly moving forward. I bumped into something soft then they fell back. I woke up and saw the ck bunny-kin with arge smile on her face. "I totally got off work early! You told me to wait for you here?!" She eximed, and everyone turned to us in the Inn. They were all enjoying their meals when she shouted. I rolled my eyes but was surprised she didn''t continue. In fact, she had a hand covering her mouth. That is when I noticed the White-haired mouse kin beside her covering her mouth. "Nice to meet you, Chelsea Loveknot," She bowed with one hand still firmly covering the ck bunny-kins mouth. "I am Reba; This is my partner Lisa." The Mouse-kin started with a smile. I raised an eyebrow; a same-sex couple staying in the Elven forests? "I see you are questioning why we live in a... Hostile state to our union. The answer is simple: we aren''t employees of the Beast-kin nation, and I am a higher-up. I am one of the main representatives of our nation, just below the ambassador. That means me and my family have diplomatic Immunity to a point. That allows us to stay happily married even in the Forestry." It was interesting how this yed out while her Bunny-kin partner or Lisa. Kept trying to talk throughout that. I see she had problems stopping her words for the fourth or fifth time. I didn''t mind, and I think I knew where the conversation was going. "Lisa and I heard that you were in the Elven Forestry. We talked, and we would like you to impregnate us both," She finished with a blush. Lisa, with a hand still covering her mouth, nodded while muffled noises continued. "Okay, You want kids? I don''t mind being the father of them. I just hope you take good care of them. You both fertile right now?" I asked without shame, and Reba turned her head with a deep red nodding. Reba also nodded with more muffled noises. I nodded and started to walk toward my room. "Follow me, and we can discuss further in more private settings," I simply threw out there with the knowledge they would follow. I reached my room and opened the door. I saw Kate looking at me with lust first thing. I remembered my promise right then. I wanted to facepalm. I needed something to make her happy since I had been neglecting her as ofte. She was a Masochist and an exhibitionist. I wasn''t sure what to do at this moment. I thought that if I were in Beast-kin Country, I would just forcefully haul her into the Inns main lobby. I would fuck her there, and I know she would love it. Everything here, though, was too Vani for her. A brutal fuck would make her temporarily happy, but that wasn''t a reward. She wanted to be dominated. I was in a conundrum and I told her I would have something. I didn''t know and didn''t want to lose being a person of my word. "Kate, you will have to wait for the reward," I told her simply as Lisa and Reba showed up behind me. I saw her ears drop. She looked saddened by my deration. She wouldn''t force me, but I felt bad. "There are reasons for this, Kate; I honestly can''t think of a proper reward for you to be able to do here." I waved around, trying to give meaning to it, "Look where we are!" I eximed, and she looked around the room. "No, I mean out the window, Kate; this is Elven country, and they are prudes!" I tried to force my very viable reasoning, "What I was thinking of doing was taking you forcefully into the Inn main dining area and fucking your brains out." The blush on her face spoke wonders as her ears perked up, "I would force you to suck off some random stranger in the Inn while I raided your womb like the slut I would be making you be. I can''t do that here, Kate." I told her straight up the best reward I could think up for a masochistic exhibitionist like her. I could see how turned on she was from the description of that as well. She put up her hand while nodding, "I understand Chelsea," She looked both disappointed and happy that I thought of her. She was rubbing her thighs as well. She was horny anyway. I never said she couldn''t get fucked. I smiled at that thought and started to get ready when I heard a cough behind me. I saw Reba and Lisa behind me. I realized I was about to start forgetting the two women behind me. I stepped inside and saw everyone looking ready. Everyone was in states of undress or lingerie, ready to get jumped on by me. They even included the little bitch boy. He was looking between my legs from the side, looking shy. He was acting a lot differently, and I realized that the changes might be moreplete than I thought. Mally had a smile behind him, and I think we needed a conversation. That would be put aside for now. Mally was in a thong with nothing covering her voluptuous breasts. The little bitch in front of her had little panties and a smallce bra that outlined his nonexistent chest. I looked at Asahi and Trisha, seeing their matching outfits. They had panties on that went up to their balls but didn''t cover the seven-inch erections they both had. Emily was smiling with a leather outfit that outlined her breasts with holes allowing ess to everything. Betsy was naked, watching in the corner. Tina was looking at me hungry in a ckcy one-piece. It was amazing to look at. Kate was dressed up in a very tight white t-shirt and a skirt. I thought it looked more like the catholic school uniforms back in my previous incarnation. They looked weak and perfect for ripping. She wanted something Violent. Rose was behind Mally, and the little bitch was looking shy, and I could see what she wore. I was wondering where they all got their outfits. The elves here were repressed, but probably with Rose, they might know someone. ''Maybe enough Gold?'' I thought. I felt myself hardening just from the bodies of my women. It was going to be a party till dawn. When looking at this scene, I would ask them about things that were needed in the morning. Doorknocker was ready for some action as well. "Ladies, This is Reba and Lisa," I told them, pointing to them with a smile, "They are here to join the fun tonight. Come on in and get ready to have some fun!" Finally, I saw a blush on Reba as she was speechless. She seemed absolutely amazed at the scene. I stopped for a couple of seconds first, "Tonight these two want to get impregnated," I told all my women with smiles and congrattions started to be told to them. I ced my hand over where her womb was and let the mana inside. She was ovting I confirmed. "Your ready Reba!" I told her and she smiled happily. Lisa looked a bit more reluctant for me to do the same, "Lisa, I am going to make sure that you both can experience my children together. Let me, and I will make sure." She was in thought for a minute. "Fine, I don''t like the fact you get to look inside me, but it''s for Reba and me." She finished and I smiled. She was in fact not fertile right now. But used my mana to guide an egg out and started her cycle. I made sure not to miss anything else while I was at it. I let her go with a smile. "Your ready to go now Lisa," I smiled readily for the festivities. "Tonight we shall party and enjoy each other!" I announced and reached out to Kate ripping her shirt off and letting her breasts out. I grabbed her by the neck and choked her. I reached under her skirt to find a wet pussy. I spread it open with my fingers. Lisa and Reba were surprised by the sudden start. I never stopped pressing on Kate''s airways as I yed with her clit. I let go only to p her face hard and I breast. My hand blocked her airways again. I smiled at Kate''s lovely reaction of surprise. I used my hand to then p her clit a couple of times. Only to feel her get even wetter. I stopped pping it to rip off the weak fabric of the skirt. I decided to show her off to Reba and Lisa. "Look at this little slutty masochist!" I eximed to them. I positioned Kate to show her body to them. Reba had been amazed. She seemed in a daze. Lisa looked at it with a dark look of something. It was like she wanted to do it herself. I smiled at their reactions and choked Kate even harder. The silent gape of her mouth showed it all. I pped her hard on the breast before letting her breathe. The gasp of air letting oxygen back into her lungs wasrge. I opened her pussy, continuing to show it to our new guests. "What do you think Reba?" I asked as I noticed her hand sliding into her pants. "Amazing!" She gasped out and Lisa was watching on. "Lisa?" I followed up and she nodded. "I want to do more to her!" She told me simply stating her intentions. Now I realize the dynamic in their rtionship. It was an S and M one with Reba as the M. Her dark looks were wanting to do more to Kate herself. "It''s an orgy, Lisa..." I trailed off, "Do what you want," I told her, and it was like something in her snapped. The gasping Kate''s head was now in her hands. "Did you ask permission to be able to breathe again?" She asked simply, and Kate''s eye''s widened. "I don''t think you asked permission to," Kate was taken off my body and thrown onto the bed. I was surprised, but I felt mana swirl inside her body. She was stronger than I thought in that tiny mouse body. She then Stripped, showing a toned, trained body with well-defined subtle muscles. She was an all-rounder, I thought quickly. The lower body looked tight as well. She moved sexily on top of Kate, "Punishment for a Maschosit Slut like you," Was all she said as her pussy fell atop her nose and mouth. I was turned on and needed to knock on someone''s door. I saw Kate''s thirsty pussy and decided to gang up on her. The night was going to be fun. I moved her legs away and pushed myself into her pussy. No lube was needed when you have such a thirsty pussy I thought. Lisa was rolling her eyes up in pleasure as I plowed Kate, who was pleasing her. Kate couldn''t make a noise as she was being suffocated. I took a brief moment and saw the various states of masturbation in the room. Mally though was teasing the little bitch with Rose helping. I still couldn''t see what Rose was wearing though. I went back to fucking Kate as hard as I could without mana backing it up. Kate''s arms started to il around looking for relief to breathe. Then it finally came, "You may breath two breaths!" She simply said and let Kate take a breath. She breathed deeply gasping to let her lungs fill. Then let it out, then another deep breath, and then Lisa brought her pussy to cover the airways again. "Back to work slut!" Shemanded and I knew Lisa was enjoying herself. The tightness told me that Kate loved it as well. I felt Kate cum on my dick three more times and was allowed a total of six more breaths. It became harder and harder for her as her eyes started to roll up. I felt my ejactione on and I poured a load into Kate. The first of many tonight and I rode out the orgasm inside her. I pulled out to see semen slowly trickle out past her asshole. As I left her hole Tina was on me with a hunger in her eyes. She needed me there and then, "My turn!" She eximed making it known to all how hungry she was for me. I smiled and picked her up. I brought her pussy down on Doorknocker showing the entire thing to Reba. Tina couldn''t care less about the audience as she loudly moaned as I prated as deeply as anatomy would allow me to. Reba was full throttle on her slit, standing masturbating to the show in front of her. She was drooling with both hands in her pants. She looked incredibly entranced by the scene. I started to show her Tina''s cumming face as she ejacted on Doorknocker. She stared at where Tina and I were joined. I watched those hands in her pants working hard as I continued to drive it as hard as I could into Tina. The screams of pleasure filled the room as she was filled. I prated her womb after a bit, letting me get even deeper fucking her pussy wall as well as her uterus. Tina was going crazy as I still wasn''t even balls deep as I fucked her hard. I heard Lisa behind me loudly moan. I looked over to see her squirt all over Kate''s face with her eyes rolling back. I continued to drill into Tina as hard as I could as she spasmed on me. Reba was masturbating furiously. These two women were interesting. Lisa, I thought, was a sadist through and through; it seemed like she only gave Kate a brief respite before pping her. Then she proceeded to put her back to work. "Lisa?" I called out to her to see if I could reach her. She turned to me as I disturbed her, "What?" She asked, almost snapping at me. "Calm down tiger," I told her and she realized that I was doing a friendly reminder. "Sorry I got in the zone there," She quickly apologized as she continued to sit on Kate''s face. She let Katee up for a breath of air for a second before blocking her again. "Your little Masochist slut though missed her calling with eating pussy!" She eximed with a smile as she enjoyed Kate''s work. "No worries. Just going to tell you that we also have a little bitch over there you can tease too if you wish," I pointed out the little bitch in question that had two of Rose''s fingers in his ass with his face in Mally''s ass. "Thanks for letting me know!" She happily said as I think she rode out a small orgasm, "Mhmm, I will make use of himter," She told me with a smile as I was drilling Tina hard. I felt my balls turn sperm ready to shoot. I drove myself as deep as possible into Tina and let loose. She gave a screaming moan to our audience who now sprayed the inside of her pants with ejacte. It was time to knock a bunny-kin up I thought. "Lisa, would you like to see your partner knocked up?" I asked out of courtesy. She turned and smiled. "Yes, Yes I would love to see my little masochist impregnated." Without a thought, she stood up on the bed. Leaving a gasping for air Kate. She took many deep breaths catching up on much-needed oxygen. Lisa walked over naked behind a trembling Reba looking at her with a smile. Reba leaned back into her without thought or words. "Chelsea the only time you will ever see this girl silent," She told me with a smile as she put two fingers into Reba''s mouth. "She loves being treated roughly like an object. She isn''t much into exhibitionism like your little Masochist, though." She started to strip Reba showing her D-cup breasts and her tight lower body. There were early signs of abs developing as well. "She is so ready for you to stretch her, Chelsea," She paused with a smile, "Do, Your, Worst, To, Her!" She eximed. I smiled as Lisa opened her pussy lips. I took Tina off my cock and gentlyid her on the bed, walking over. I lined myself up to Reba''s pussy teasing the hole with the head of Doorknocker. Then I suddenly prated. The gasp was loud and she fell into Lisa''s arms with a loud moan. She gasped as I drove myself deeper breaking her hymen as I went. The scream of pleasurable pain echoed throughout the room. I did the worse, just like Lisa told me. I started to circte my mana to drill her hard. Her pussy walls were tight and constantly felt like they were tightening. Her moans and screams filled the room muffled only by her lover''s fingers in her mouth. Lisa teased her clit and nipples while I fucked her hard. It was arousing to see her work her lover''s weak points while I was getting ready to impregnate her. Asahi and Trisha, I noticed, just came onto the floor while masturbating, picturing themselves as Reba, I bet. Reba was moaning and crying out incoherently. It wasn''t long till I knew she came as she tightened and spasmed on me. Her partner kept up her body as she helped me torture her in pleasure. My mana-enhanced body drove into her until I was ready to let out another load. "Ready?" I simply asked the speechless Reba. Lisa nodded though obviously looking forward to her lover and partner being impregnated. I went as deep as I could in her deep pussy and let loose. I moaned in pleasure that I felt. I came hard and I used mana to watch the process. Inside her body, I watched as her egg was prated by several sperm fertilizing her. I withdrew from Reba slowly, who was in the midst of an orgasm. "Congrats, You are pregnant," I told her to a smiling Lisa. "My turn," She told me, knowing this would happen. I nodded with Doorknocker still at a full fourteen inches, ready to knock on another womb. Lisa turned to look at Asahi and Trisha. "Please fuck her while she inseminates me." She thenid down Reba with her head almost off the edge of the bed with her feet towards the head. Then got her pussy just above her face, ready to be fucked doggy style. She turned to me with a smile. "Need to give my little masochistic partner a first-row seat to my insemination," She told me with a wicked smile. I turned and smiled too. I went up teasing her wet tight pussy feeling it. She moaned lightly but was clearly ready. Behind me, I felt Trisha take the first turn to fuck me. I felt some fingers on my wet pussy, getting it ready for the fun about to begin. This was the first time I wasn''t in the throes of lust letting it happen. I was a little nervous as thest time; I didn''t even know what was happening anymore. I shoved my cock in with a moan as I felt Trisha''s fingers enter me. I moaned harder as I worked myself deeper and deeper into her. She was tight but wasn''t a virgin. More like used once than never again, I guess. This made me think there was a story, but I ignored it as I went deeper. Lisa groaned as I made it half in before her body refused me to go deeper. I started to retreat before making my way back in. Her groans and moans were loud as I joined in moaning. Trisha was now putting in a second finger and finger-banging me. My pussy was like it was electrified and making my mind go white in pure pleasure. I was moaning louder and louder joining in with Lisa. I looked down and saw Reba start to suck on Lisa''s clit. It was an amazing time so far as I worked my way slowly deeper into her lover. I felt my pussy empty for a second as I was almost three-quarters into Lisa when it happened. Trisha Penitrated me hard. My mouth gaped open speechlessly before I moaned hard in pleasure. I started to respond instinctively as she fucked me. I bucked my hips forwards and backward. I was fucking and being fucked at the same time. I continued to move faster and had a light orgasm tightening up on Trisha. She moaned behind me, and I dove balls deep into Lisa. I started to lose myself in the pleasure of movement as I felt someone grab my piercings. They started to tease my nipples, and it wasn''t long till I filled Lisa. I came hard and felt Trisha join me shortly as I leaned on Lisa for a brief rest. Trisha fell backward onto her ass, letting thest bit of her sperm released onto the floor. After a moment or two, my mind came back, and I retreated from Lisa''s amazing and tight pussy. She then turned onto her side and looked up at me with eyebrows raised. I put a hand on her and mana moved. I saw that she had indeed been impregnated. I smiled and nodded. She got up and was contemting something. She was in hard thought as I felt a mouth on me and saw Kate cleaning me up. She looked just as horny as when we started. I let her at it as I looked at Lisa. "Mind if we stay for a couple more rounds?" She asked with a dark smile on her face. I smiled back without reservation, "Tonight''s going to be a great night!" I eximed. Chapter 65: Roses Decision Lisa had a huge smile on her face when I told her to go wild. The dark look in her eyes spoke with the matching smile. She was excited to dominate some new victims. She was definitely a sadist. It spoke with her prowling movement like a predator. She giddily moved to the little bitch being teased and fingerbanged by his wife. Rose was happy with a smile on her face as she did so. It was seeing someone do something to an old tormentor. She was looking extremely liberated as she shoved those fingers deep into him. His crying out was almost lethargic for her. Lisa approached Mally and said something to her. The little bitches face was buried deep into her ass. Mally unwrapped her tail from around his neck, pulling him up. She smiled and came over to me. She wrapped an arm around my neck, and her tail shot up to my pussy, teasing it. Doorknocker was at full mast, looking for action. "I finished this little bitchy boy for you, Chelsea." She told me with a grin. I raised my eyebrows and was about to ask when she continued, "Honestly, Babe, You did the heavy lifting here. The illusion shit you got me to do was some mind-altering shit. I got the little bitch to tell me what it was like." She turned to me with a much more serious face. Her tail was also in my pussy, now sending pleasure up my spine. "The experiences he described as a special hell," She looked at me with that grim expression, "He was constantly raped by different men while dressed as a woman. The illusions I set up constantly did things to him, even showing mirrors of him as a full-fledged woman. He gave in to them, and they continued. He is a little unstable but thinks he is a woman now. With the ability to get pregnant, he thinks. We kinda warped his mind, But..." She looked at me with a smile, "He such a good little bitch boy! I think we can use him as a little ve under Emily." Her smile at that was pretty amazing. "It''s Rose''s decision," I stated simply as I grabbed arge handful of her breast. I leaned down slightly to suck on it, teasing it with my teeth. I heard Mally moan above me while she yed with my pussy. I moaned into her breast when I felt another presence behind me. I let go of Mally''s breast and looked behind. Asahi was looking at me with a hard cock behind me. I smiled, and I looked at them both. Mally didn''t need words as she came to my front and positioned herself with her hands on her knees, and looked at me with that sexy smile. She used her tail lining Doorknocker up to her pussy. I pushed forward into her, moaning as her folds tightened on me. She moaned along with me. Asahi was no longer shy behind me and prated me quickly. I moaned even harder. I ced my hands on Mally''s back as she started moving her hips. Asahi, bless her soul, did not start gently using the juices already inside me as a lubricant. I moaned and decided to look at what Lisa was doing with the bitch boy. I was d I did. Lisa was now guiding Rose. Rose was whispering in the bitch boy''s ear something as she ced a hand over his mouth and nose. He was moaning as Lisa worked hisid cock with fingers in his ass. I moaned as I watched while I was being fucked. "What''s this useless thing?!" She eximed as he moaned. Cum leaked out uselessly as he cums to her work. She giggled as it dripped onto his stomach, "You came like some little sissy?! Did I give you permission to cum?!" She continued to berate him with questions. She stopped ying with his useless cock, though. Instead, she started to dish out a harsh punishment. She grabbed his balls, exposing them. She then pulled them tight, earning a groan from him. Her hand went high and came down atop them. I moaned in pleasure while hearing him scream at Lisa''s hard p directly to his balls. His scream never stopped as she brought down another. "These useless balls! Using them without permission?!" She yelled out at him as another p came down, as I winced, imagining what it felt like. I actually came up with a nk. I then realized I had never felt that pain. I decided to keep this deep inside and never tell anyone. Something tells me it was something I didn''t want to experience. He screamed out again as then something magical came out, "May Ie with my useless cock, Wife!" He called out, begging. Rose smiled. I realized I needed to learn more about her. She was clearly not into her husband but took pleasure in his pain. I heard her simple response, "No," Short and to the point. Lisa pped his balls again, and he begged to cum. Again she rejected him without consideration. Lisa enjoyed the escapade. He was clearly subservient now to his wife. He was on the edge, and Lisa was not the type to hold back as she brought her hand down with it resounding in the room. I was in my own pleasure as I watched the bitch boy being tortured. I took a look around quickly. I noticed that Lisa and Rose were the centers of attention. Reba was now furiously masturbating. At the same time, Betsy was watching with a smirk while ying with a nipple. Milk was dripping out, and I noticed a hand reaching down. Tina was in post-orgasm bliss but clearly watching with a smirk. Emily was ying with her breast and clit nearby. Another pping sound came out from both Mally''s ass being smacked by my balls while Lisa smacked the bitch boy''s balls. I was not going to lie, though. I enjoyed the show. I realized I hadn''t seen Trisha in my nce, though. I turned to look behind me, and she was ying with her sister with a hand on her breast and making out as Asahi prated me. I was surprised so much, so I almost let go early into Mally. My mindpletely nked for a moment, only to feel the need to turn back as the bitch boy screamed out. I looked, and Lisa was now tightly holding hisid useless cock in her hand. "Wife, Please, Please let me Cum. I need to!" He trailed off as he begged. Rose was taking pleasure in his pain as he begged. She just simply told him no. Lisa made sure he didn''t. Lisa was enjoying herself with a gleeful smile. I finally, though, could no longer take holding myself back and released into Mally as she worked me. I was filled with pleasure, and Asahi was filling me up as well. My legs shook as I orgasmed with both my sexual organs. Mally got herself off Doorknocker, and I finished cumming onto the floor. She came back up and started to Kiss me. I moaned into it as I heard the begging from bitch boy. I didn''t even know when it happened, but Asahi released her arms from around me and pulled out. I started to feel empty from her exit. My attention turned back to the little bitch boy, though. Rose was telling him to hold back as he begged. Lisa stopped doing things to him temporarily. As he came down from the edge, she pped his balls again. She was giggling each time she did it. I was behind her now, and I crouched behind her. "Having fun?" I ask her as she turns and looks behind herself. "Ya!" She eximed with a happy smile, "Never thought of doing this to such a beta male. Reba is so much fun, and I still prefer women, but..." She trailed off as she looked at the struggling bitch boy, "It''s so novel and hrious. He knows he''s useless but still begs for something his wife denies. She clearly has no respect for him either." That''s when Rose spoke up to interrupt, "Let me correct you, Lisa," She told her with a much softer tone and a smile. She was checking out Lisa''s body as she talked, "I had respect for him. It died when I saw him today and looked at him. He was a controlling person whom he and my parents forced upon me. While I was out working my ass off expanding my business empire, he sat at home for years. He constantly asked for authority as well from me. I finally gave in. I made him an Innkeeper. Within two years, he pissed off a lot of people. Most were traveling merchants, and I could ept that. But then Chelsea came along..." She trailed off, looking at me with a dark lust of want. She looked like she was ready to jump me right now. "There is just everything about her that attracts me. I even had difficulty keeping my demeanor when initially talking to her. I was just so turned on until I heard about her being offended by my husband. I never liked this little bitch boy, but I started to detest him. Now I do not know how I feel. I want him to suffer. All the time, he annoyed me and humiliated me at parties over the years. The times we were in bed," She looked very angry, and her hand whipped out. It hit him dead in the balls, and he leaned forward, groaning. "I have no problem seeing him like this. I felt liberated. I feel free! I feel like myself!" She smiled and walked around to me. I stood up, and we kissed deeply. I reached down, giving myself a handful of ass, groping it nicely. She moaned into my mouth as we traded spit. After some time, she broke the kiss with a smile. "I want you to fuck me while he sucks my clit," She told me. Smiling, I nodded and told her what I wanted, "Then he will eat the cum from your cunt while his balls get pped to orgasm!" I eximed, and her smile matched my own. We both turned to the bitch boy at the same time. The smile on Lisa''s face was sadistic in nature. We all knew that the little bitch boy had an attachment to Rose still. Rose was changing, though. She wanted to explore, and he had been the chain in her life. The thing that stopped her from being free. We made nothing of him anymore. He could no longer be anything else than what Mally and I programmed him to be. A little bitch boy. It was his identity. We trained it into him forever and reinforced it with cruel overextended hypnosis training. He looked at Rose with tears in his eyes as we moved him over to the bed roughly. His little open lingerie, though, made him look the part of the bitch boy. I looked at it and it was white and pinkce with holes outlining both his nipples or chest. The Panties were just decoration and left him open for entry. We forced him to lean partially on the side of the bed. Then Rose got doggy style ready for me. Lisa wasn''t about to be left out and positioned herself by the little bitches balls. She was entertained on that alone I saw Reba get up and stop masturbating for a minute to find her way to paste her face into her partner''s bits. Rose leaned down and forced the little bitches to face her clit as Doorknocker started to prate her. The tears rolled down his eyes, but he didn''t disobey as I put my full length into her. She moaned out my name. She turned and looked back at me just as I prated her. "Make me yours forever, Chelsea. Make me yours, and this little bitch will follow us for eternity, being a whipping boy." The lust in her face, the determination. The sheer will she spoke in with made me want her. "Your decision," I told her simply with my own dark look. I couldn''t care less about the little bitch boy''s feelings at this point. It would break me if I did. I took a hand and pulled her body onto mine. I then started to drive myself in and out of her. He was sucking on her clit while his wife was being fucked by me. "Rose, from now on, you are mine for eternity!" I spoke as I fucked her harder and harder. She screamed out in pleasure. She thanked the gods as I felt her orgasm on me. She sprayed her husband once or twice as she dered her undying love for me. I drove myself harder and harder into her. The pent-up tension I never noticed in the room released as I was nearing my orgasm. "Lisa," I stated while rocking my hips into Rose, "Let him cum..." I told her. "I was waiting for that," was her response, but the tone spoke more than her words. They wereced with the excitement and the pleasure she was receiving. Soon more ps sounded in the room. The bitch boy cried out more and more as his balls were hit with increasing strength. pping sounds resounded as my hips met Rose''s ass and as Lisa''s hand met his balls. I reached the point, and I unloaded into Rose. I ejacted hard and started to ride it out as Rose shook in post orgasm. I started to hear Lisaugh with delight. I pulled out and looked down. I sprayed the bitch boy with thest of my ejaction as I did so. I looked, and he was cumming as Lisa smacked his balls again. Rose turned on her side panting, and Lisa stopped smacking him. I grabbed his head and put it at Rose''s pussy. Cum was dripping slowly out of it, and I put his face into it. "Eat it bitch," Imanded, and he started to eat my cum out of her pussy. Rose lightly sprayed him as she did orgasm lightly. I reached over to her and kissed her. "Is that your decision Rose?" I asked her as she came down from sex. "I want to follow you to your country and build an internationalpany. I want the little bitch boy here to watch as I soar while he is under my feet." She spoke with steel in her voice, "I will forever let him be a whipping boy for us." The malice in her voice was strong with that one. "What did he do to you?" I asked, knowing I was missing something. She turned her head and looked away with a distant stare. "Not now, maybeter," She turned back and kissed me again, "Let''s have some more fun with your other woman too!" She eximed clearly, not willing to talk about it. The orgy was long from over as I gave Emily some much-needed attention before I moved on to Betsy. The night was long and filled with pleasure-filled orgasms. Only one screamed in painful orgasms as Lisa got her to fill of little bitch boy. --- Announcement: I have got another amazing piece of art from Zilverart on Fiverr. It is Asahi and Trisha giving Chelsea a blowjob. It is an amazing piece, and I love the work Zilverart has done. Check out my Pa*treon if you want to check it out. Enjoy and please Rate, Vote, and Comment. Chapter 66: Heading Out I woke up to being pinned to the bed. I could not free a limb without bodies needing to be moved. I looked up to the ceiling, feeling like a chapter in my life was ending. Today I will be leaving the Elven Forestry. It was sobering, and I thought back to the years on the forest floor. It was almost a blur of movement in my memories now. It was only just over a week. My mind was already working on trying to suppress the memories¡ªthe near deaths. I will forever thank having fur for warmth during that year. We all huddled at night while someone was staying up watching for monsters. Every day I sat in meditation, desperately soaking in mana as fast as possible. This would promptly be used within hours of fighting. It was bing a blur. We all felt closer after that. We gainedbat and survival experience. In my previous incarnation, I had done extreme sports which I also learned survival tactics in case the worse came to pass. This proved useful on the forest floor. This was not as sobering as the experience, though. I will never traverse the Elven Forestry floor again without some serious prep. The arrogance of leaving the path to remove the arrogance waspletely stupid. I needed to take these lessons and move on. I felt movement around me as women started to wake up. My first arm was free as I received a kiss from Emily. She was on my right arm. Trisha woke up and kissed me, freeing my left leg. Mally awoke, freeing my left arm, and she kissed me as well. My right leg was freed when Betsy woke up and brought her huge breasts off, and smirked. I finally got up and looked at the state of the room. Lisa and Reba were snuggled in the corner, looking peaceful. The ce, though, was covered in the ejacte of both genders. It reeked of sex. I just found a set of everyone''s clothes, and my mana swept forth, cleaning everything since we needed to be ready soon. The filth on our clothes dropped to the floor. I hung things on clean surfaces. It was time to pack up and go. I did what I really didn''t want to do. I pped loudly in the room. Anyone not awake before awoke. Exmations were heard all around the room. It was amusing to see everyone groggily eximing at me. Lisa did not look impressed. I smiled at them all and announced, "We are leaving today,dies!" This woke everyone up more. Then the movement started as everyone started to pack up what little we had. Tina was on some crates in the corner, checking things carefully. I was going, to be honest. I forgot about those crates. They were filled with materials that could only be found in the Elven forestry. People moved, and Mally was about to leave when I said something, "Mally, we all need to bathe..." I tailed off, and everyone looked at the state we were in. We were all a mess and looked like it too. "Baths for all now. Clean up quick, and we go!" I told everyone, and Mally created an illusion spell that we used to cover up. We took out clothes with us and bathed quickly. I noticed bitch boy subserviently following Rose. We all cleaned up, and we dressed as well. The little bitch was dressed in woman''s clothing and wasn''t even blushing anymore. He waspletely used to it. I tossed that out of my mind as we were all cleaned up quickly and getting ready to go. Our inn room, despite the mess, was soon cleaned of our belongings. The filth was left for the cleaners. It was quickly finished, and we had it in a pile, ready to go. The door swung open, and my mother entered not too long after we finished eximing, "Wake up!" she then saw all of us turn to stare at her with looks. She visibly deted, "Aw, I was hoping to see you in various states," She frowned as many of us rolled our eyes. "Lisa, Reba, Thank you for helping us pack up to leave. Congrattions on your pregnancies." I told them simply with a smile. "No, thank you!" Reba seemed to have woken up to chatting, filling the room, "We just couldn''t believe you arepletely willing to do that for us. It is so amazing to be with a child and be able to raise it with my partner. Last night was amazing as well. That little bitch boy''s screams were a turn-on. I hadn''t seen Lisa having so much fun in a while. I can tell she has new things she is ready to do to me at home!" She paused to grab some air with a huge smile, "I cannot wait! I love her so much, and I thank you, Chelsea, for giving us, such strong kids!" She was about to continue when a hand covered her mouth. Lisa had been across the room when she started, and she made her way to Reba to stop her rambling. "Sorry about that; she is still as chatty as always. Thank you, Chelsea. I hope we can do this again. I am due to go back home soon from the Elven territory. Please take care of us in the future." She bowed and started dragging Reba out while still trying to talk. "See youter then; I look forward to next time!" I said and was joined in by my women, all waving with smiles on their faces. "Last night was fun, wasn''t it Bitch boy?" I turned to him, and my mother raised an eyebrow. The ex-innkeeper nodded his head with a blush. "We need a name for you," Imented and thought about it, "Rose will give you something," I started interrupting something he was about to say. "Well..." My mother looked at us all, "You ready?" "How are we transporting this all?" I asked simply, and my mother smiled. "We have a diplomatic caravan train on the forest floor ready to go. Your new woman Rose has been adding a lot to it." My mother pointed out, and I realized that made the most sense. Then I caught the meaning. "Rose, what are you bringing?" I asked simply, and she blushed. "I told youst night that I wasing with you, and since you are in Beast-kin Country, I can start new businesses there. I am bringing gold and goods as well. I can sell at a major profit since your mother and you are guards yourself. The danger is limited as well. So I thought, why not take advantage and move a lot with me? Everything I move after this will cost more, so now the time to do it." She was blushing harder, and It looked cute. "That''s fine," I simply stated and started to grab our stuff. "Let us go, Ladies!" I cheered and matched them. We took our stuff to the Elevators and realized that the Diplomatic caravan train was longer than I thought. There were over fortyrge carriages. I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the guards my mother had prepared. This was when I noticed something. The mana fluctuations. These guards were at least C-rank. Each was a Bunny-kin. They looked professional and ready to fight. These men and women with various fur colors changed between white and ck skin. I noticed one bunny kin with ck skin and purple hair. The variety was great, and I was questioning how we evolved to have such diversity. I started loading up the rest of the gear and packing it tight. I looked around and counted the guards finding forty of the wizards around us. The people guiding the animals looked to be at least D-rank fighters. When we were all finished, we packed into one of the more middlerge carriages for personnel. My mother was inside therge area, looking at herself in the mirror. She was looking good, showing herself off. I stepped inside into the seats arranged. The carriage on the inside lookedrger than it should be. I started to do calctions and realized the dimensions were off what was possible. "It''s an expensive carriage, honey," My mother looked at me through the mirror, "There are space enchantments in here. It doesn''t do much, but it increases the space in here for us to feel morefortable." My women started toe in after taking seats and gettingfortable. "Mother, we have a lot of powerful guards here," I stated, the question implied, and my mother smiled wryly at me through the mirror. "Honey, We are going through some hostile territory..." She paused before continuing, "We are the upper levels of government no matter how much you throw it away on convenience. Our people need us protected for their own good." She shook her head at me. "I might be a high B grade wizard Chelsea, but even I can die to the wave tactics. This also stops random bandits from stopping us. Now with the amount of gold your woman brought. It makes even more sense." I smiled and realized at this point, I should be quiet. I think I have trouble with the thought that my life needs protection. I know it does as well. There was just something that made me reject the thought. I sighed and sat back. I decided then it was time for me to meditate. I started to enter into a meditative trance as everything was ready, and we moved forward. The carriage moved towards home, and my mind was enveloped in the mana. Chapter 67: Futanari Illness The carriage smoothly traversed along the dirt roads. My mind was sucked into my meditation. I heard amotion around me. I dutifully ignored my surroundings concentration on the flow of mana. My body started to purify and condense more mana. It was during this the games began. The game brought a sense of nostalgia. I felt Doorknocker being lightly licked. Slowly they brought me to full mast as I put more into my meditation. My mind was almost empty as they took the full length into a mouth. Then both balls entered into a mouth. I noticed my legs had been forced open, making it easier ess to me. A moan was forced out of me not to muchter. My eyes opened to see things I didn''t expect. I expected Kate to be giving me a deep throat taking Doorknocker entirely. I expected Mally to have a ball in her mouth, along with Emily. What I didn''t expect was Betsyrge breasts out in the open, her clothes on the floor. Ashai and Trisha forcing the little bitch boy to be spit-roasted with Rose guiding them. I could take all the previous in stride. What was throwing my mind into chaos was my mother. She was naked above Betsy. Her pussy was smothering Betsy with her hands on those breasts. Milk had started to squirt out of them. My mother was showing off a much more mature-looking version of me. Withrger breasts and a very toned body. No extra fat with six-pack abs. I had never noticed the shape my mother was in. She had arge smile on her face as she continued to smoother Betsy''s face. She moaned loudly that I had never heard. She turned to me with a smile. "Finally awake to join us, Sweety?" My mother asked with that same smile. I was floored, as Emily and Mally continued sucking my balls softly. My mind grounded to a halt as I looked at her. It was as if I couldn''t register the scene in front of me. My mother was a fucking hotty like me. If I aged like her, I would never need toin about my ability to attract both sexes. I felt myself stiffen, looking at her even more. "Like what you see?" She joked as I looked her up and down. I couldn''t believe myself a secondter. My mind started to catch up to the thoughts going through them. I was both shocked and appalled by them. My mother stood as Kate was gagging on Doorknocker. She strode over to me, leaving Betsy in the wind. She leaned down, looking like a sexy milf I had seen in porn in my previous incarnation. My mind was still spinning, not knowing what to do. I was frozen as she stepped passed Kate. She leaned in, taking my speechless lips. Her smile turned wicked as she kicked Kate off my cock. She never broke the kiss and prated herself on me. I woke up at that moment, mind realizing what the fuck is happening. Everyone seemed to be participating in this. I realized as I moaned as my mother''s pussy started to tighten on me. Her tongue invaded my mouth started to twirl together. Something slipped down my throat as our tongues danced together. I felt like I had entered into a dream. My mind clouded over as lust started to take over. My mind stopped thinking. I looked over all the naked women, and Doorknocker got harder. All that mattered was the woman in front of me as I decided to take this sexy woman. They were mine. I was no longer on the defensive. Doorknocker got angry, and I started to thrust. My hands reached her shoulders, and I forced her deeper onto Doorknocker. My hips bucked into her getting ready to sow my seed into her. My mind clouded a fucked her brains out. My mouth filled with her breast, and I sucked as hard as I could. I heard the woman''s sexy moans, and it drove me to do more. Nothing mattered anymore, except the meeting of my hips to hers. My vision clouded, and I thought that I was fucking an older me. It did not matter to me anymore. I felt softness surround me, and I looked around. There were more women there, and I took a handful of breasts, one into each hand. Both felt different but so perfect in my hand. The pleasure overwhelmed my mind as I felt arms wrap around my neck. I kept thrusting over and over again. I took those breasts into my mouth, even biting those beautiful breasts. I felt myself reach my peak and sprayed my look alike''s insides. The fog barely cleared, and I just continued to pump my hips into theirs. My ejaction didn''t stop at all as my balls released a tide. My hips bucked harder and harder. After a short time. Someone came and tried to take the look-alike off my cock. My hazy world turned red. I roared in anger, and I pinned the offender before finding a hole. My cock entered a new pleasure world, and the red receded somewhat. My cock was burning, and I felt an asshole as I fucked it as hard as I could. My world was my lust covered, and anything I could fuck. The haze slowly cleared up as time passed. I had no idea how much time passed and as the haze slowly disappeared came exhaustion I never felt before. It was like someone had milked me dry. I sighed and fell towards a seat. Inded on breasts, and my world went ck. I awoke the next morning. I had a headache from hell. I groaned in pain, my hands touched the cushion under me, only to hear a moan of pleasure. I opened my eyes, only for them to widen in horror, I realized I wasying in my mother''s breasts. Her stomach bulged almost like she was pregnant. Her arms wrapped lovingly around me. I looked up and saw my women in various states of disarray. All had one thing inmon. They had bulging stomachs like they were pregnant for at least eight months. My headache was ringing and all-epassing. I groaned again and took my mother''s surprisingly strong arms off me. I sat up into an empty seat. I felt sticky all over and was a mess. I looked at everything only to see it covered in sperm. It was as if some coated the entire carriage. I was stunned. What the fuck happened yesterday?! I screamed in my head, and I immediately started thinking of thest memories I had. It was difficult to think with this headache. I held my sperm covered hand to my head. It fucking hurts to think. Slowly my mind remembered to being awoken by everyone pleasuring me. I was startled by my mother''s beautiful naked body. I remember her kissing me while I was still surprised. Then I remembered swallowing something while we kissed. That was where my memories ended. Then the rest of my memories started to hit me like a truck. Immediately afterword, I was hornier than I have ever been in my life. It was a world of lust and ejaction. For hours straight, I ejacted constantly. No one inside the carriage was spared. They kept taking the woman I was currently pumping full of cum, off of me. I would then attack the next, finding whatever hole to pump full. I was like a lunatic attacking whomever to satisfy my need. At first, I was horrified at myself. That onlysted seconds. A new haze of anger came over me as I realized I had been drugged. My breathing turned ragged as the anger washed over me. I had fucking been DRUGGED! This wasn''t my own emotion that caused me to feel this way. It was the drugs. The headache started to recede quickly. Everyone was asleep from what I did to them. I felt the cart roll under me. I was starting to see red as I felt likeshing out. I physically had to stop myself from attacking my mother. She drugged me, and I would find out why. I slowly calmed myself down. As the anger receded from my body, I started to enter meditation. I entered into the mana flow and checked my body. Slowly I found the remains of the aphrodisiac in my bloodstream. I pushed it out of my body through the pores. The extra grim on my body didn''t affect me. I now had also confirmed the drug. I was waiting for exnations. While meditating, I found something new about my body. Before, my balls were feeling ufortably full. They itched in a weird full feeling. I had been trying to ignore that feeling. That feeling was gone now. It was refreshing, to say the least, a godsend, to be more honest. Each time I had intercourse, I had been hoping for it to lessen or disappear. I continued to meditate until I heard the sounds of peopleing into the waking world. My eyes immediately opened. I saw Tina was the first to awake. The pregnant stomach look on her made me look dark for a moment. The anger was still there, and my lust quickly died. She saw the anger in my expression. She knew I figured out what had happened. "Chelsea, I would like to exin. I was against this approach. I want to let you know. The person who is supposed to exin this is your mother." She pointed at my pregnant looking mature woman just below me. I grunted in acknowledgment. The awkward atmosphere remained, as I stayed quiet. One at a time, my women started to slowly awake. Each flinched from my angry gaze. I stayed silent. All of them remained quiet. Kate looked in the worse state. She looked twice if not three times the size of everyone else. Still, I remained quiet. Finally, my mother awoke with a groan. A smile was growing on her face. Then her eyes opened. Only to freeze when she noticed my expression. I was angry, and she knew it. After the initially frozen smile, it dropped to a small frown. "Exin," was all that left my mouth. My expression spoke more, and my tone was cold as ice. She flinched from the raw anger showing. I couldn''t care less at this point. I was one bad exnation from attacking. "Now, Chelsea, please m down a bit," She started, and my expression dropped a degree lower. She noticed and hurried to exin, "Now, Honey, please listen. When I was doing my research on Futanari, I ran into a couple of scenarios. One was the increased sex drive. I told you about that, right?" I nodded, "Well, after a period of increased sexual outlet, I subjected them to a period of an absence of sexual outlet," I winced at that. "What I found is the longer it happens for, the more their mentality bespromised. The symptoms are increased aggression, trouble concentrating, mood swings, increase sexual appetite, to speak of a few. When I found you in the Elven Forestry, you were showing many of the symptoms. Most I noticed was offset by your meditation. Your mentality was stillpromised, though. Thest symptom your women told me about confirmed thest symptom that showed in all test subjects." I raised an eyebrow looking at her. I was intrigued, but she was stalling. "A full feeling in your balls. A constant itching sensation and an overly full feeling in your balls." She finished, my eyebrows raised. I thought about it, and some of my decisions were not what I think I would pick normally. I thought about it, and I could see where I was overly aggressive. Hell, why was I so angry after the little bitch boy did things to Asahi and Trisha? Normally, I wouldn''t feel the need to seek revenge on him. I would deal with the consequences of my actions. I could see that she was probably correct. That did not dete my anger. I opened the eyes I unconsciously closed while thinking. She noticed that my anger hadn''t quelled. "Why?" Was the first word spoken, as I gathered my thoughts, "WHY!" The anger started to surge, along with tears, and all my emotions and my anger burst out. "WHY DRUG ME AGAINST MY CONSENT?!" The angry words hung in the room. Everyone''s eyes turned down in guilt. "YOU ALL PLANNED TO DRUG, AND RAPE ME! ALL OF YOU MAY NOT HAVE AGREED, BUT NOT STOPPING IS BEING APART OF IT!" My emotions swirled as I yelled. "MOM, WHY DID YOU HAVE TO BE HERE, SO I FUCKED YOU AS WELL!?" Tears flowed down my cheeks faster. "WHY BREAK MY TRUST? WHY? WHY? WHY?" I started to repeat myself. My mother moved forward and brought me into a hug. Ished out with mana fueled muscles. My attacksnded on mana reinforced skin and muscles. I did no damage as Ished out, attacking her blindly. She softly cooed me while brushing my hair. She waited as I hit her uselessly. I slowly calmed down in her arms, crying. "Honey," She spoke softly, and I looked up into her eyes. "I left thest reason out. You needed to let out the anger you had. Thest reason was also the main reason. Not one of the Futanari test subjects allowed the cure to enter them." I stopped crying and looked up. My brain registered something weird in that. That data didn''t make sense. "I am not lying. I will show it to you when we get back. I have had a test subject ready to show you. I was even nning on looking more into it. The data simply doesn''t make sense. In all cases where we tried to make the test subject release an excessive amount of sperm, they reacted violently. They would refuse to even acknowledge even the simplest of the symptoms until after it was treated. They would refuse to take the strong aphrodisiac necessary to cure them of the problem, though." "Honey, I know how smart and stubborn you are. Chelsea, by the data I was provided, I had to trick you. It is as simple as that. It took an entire night to convince all your women to do it. I also needed them to help me quell your lust. You have every right to be angry. I will acknowledge that. If it wasn''t for your constant meditation, I shudder to think about the diplomatic rtionships you could have soured," She finished with a stern expression on her face. My brain woke up to the new information, and I was frowning. "Fine, I will reserve judgment. I know you are good at convincing people, as well, mother. I forgive everyone else. I refuse to forgive you until I do some research into this." My expression was stern, as I told her. "If the data you provided is correct, I will certainly forgive you, mother. I need to know thisst thing, though, mother." I looked straight into her eyes and asked, "Why did you join in, Mother?" Chapter 68: Punishment or Reward? My mother opened and closed her mouth. She was speechless for a moment. She smiled wryly and looked down into herp before looking into my eye. Back were the confident eyes I have always remembered. "I have always loved Futanari''s!" She eximed into the now silent room. Her expression was one of determination. "My father forced me to marry your father. My maiden family, the Dreadbarers, is one of the most powerful wizardry families. I may be a B-rank, but my brother, who now runs the family, can rub my face in the dirt easily. He is an A-rank of high esteem in the country. He is also a close friend of your father. You are the only Futanari that I have birthed. You have the strongest gics in the family. You are fucking hot with thatrge cock between your legs. You are also at least twice the size of your father. Both in length and girth! You are a walking sex bomb for me. When you were young, though, you showed only care toward knowledge. If you showed any attraction towards sex, I would have taken your first time!" Her determined face turned a little crazy, "Your father hasn''t even looked at me for fifteen years! Fifteen years! We are a race with an increased sexual appetite! He wants me to remain abstinent for fifteen years while he fucks his concubines! When raising you with that between your legs, my pussy would get wet just thinking of it. It''s what kept my mind sane as I masturbated for hours and hours on end. I started to research more in-depth with the rare cases of Futanari''s as well. I found it very rarely naturally urring. You being one, but in our Beast-kin nation, we are one of four races that show them at all." "The Bunny-kin, The Wolf-kin, The Spider-kin, and the Mouse-kin. These are the only races in our nation that have shown these traits. The Elves show these traits rarely too. That was news to me. This leads me to wonder how it happens!" She ranted and stopped. She looked at me more calmly now. She realized she hadn''t, pausing to look at me. "I needed to! I''ve always had a thing, even with your older siblings. I have held myself in check for so long!" She whined. I was shocked, my tear-stained eyes looking at my mother. "The thought of taking one of my sons or daughters into me..." She trailed off, and I visibly saw her shudder, "It makes me hornier than ever! I know what I did to make you mad. I honestly didn''t expect that level of rage. I thought you would be fine with reverse rape since you have done it with your women." I was in shock again. My mother never ceased to amaze me. She always pitched a curveball when I was expecting a straight. My mind was a mess, and I felt fucking dirty in the cum surrounding us. I needed a distraction, and I started to manipte my mana. Soon my mana swept the walls of the carriage. It swept over my women and my mother. I finished the cleaning sweeping it out of the carriage quickly into the trees. All the looks in the room were different emotions. I couldn''t look for an out to make me what to feel. I thought back to my previous mother. She was in the northwest territories of Canada. We lived in a small mining town with sky-high pay and prices. When the government learned about my intelligence, my mother let me go. I never saw her again. I was eight, and they left me to a boarding school. I didn''t know then or now how to feel about that. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I always thought of this woman as my mother. I couldn''t care less about my former mother''s feelings. This is the one that unconditionally loved me. This was the first time ever that she asked me for anything. My mother had a kink for incest with her own kids. That,bined with her love of Futanari''s sent her into my hands. I didn''t know what to do. I was torn. Throw her to wherever probably destroying our rtionship forever? ept her, and fuck her brains out, forever changing the dynamic of our rtionship? What about my father? I never had a rtionship with him. This simplified things as I couldn''t really care about his feelings. I looked at the woman who I looked so much like. I felt lust toward her. I thought she was attractive. I knew I had loved my own looks in the mirror. I still think I am hot, but the fact that I was attracted to an older version of me was another thing altogether. Still, though, I looked at herrge perfect breasts, and I wanted to suck on them. I look at her pussy, and I want to drill it with myrge cock. Could I make the leap and start to love her as a woman as well? I thought back to why I thought it was forbidden. I remembered the lectures on gics over time with having kids with family. It caused troubles, many troubles for the kids. There was mana in this world, though. I had already started to experiment with people. I could stop that from happening in the womb. This solved the forbidden part for me. Logically then, there was nothing to stop this. I could fuck her brains out day and night without a problem. The more I thought about it, the more I turned away from stopping this. The more my sexual attraction to her grew. I was still angry at her for drugging me, though. On a fundamental level, I still trusted herpletely. I opened my eyes,ing to a decision. The atmosphere in the room was terrible, as I had been thinking for a long time. No one tried to affect the situation. All of which I appreciated. This was something I needed to decide on my own. "Look," I started, shattering the silence in the moving carriage. "What you did with the drugs I still am sore about," She nodded, acknowledging my point, "With that said, If we put a spell on your uterus to stop pregnancy until I do some experiments, then, yes. Let us all fuck and spice up the room!" I shouted, the answer surprising the room. I needed an outlet. After the surprise, my mother broke down, and I gathered her into my arms. Our tearstains started to collide as I brought her into a kiss. My mother gasped as our lips locked. Her face absolutely melted. The pleasure spiked for her with that simple kiss. I saw her body tremble. I brought my hand to her pussy. She was soaking wet. She just came from me kissing her lightly. I broke the kiss and saw my mother in a new light. My hand reached to her nipple, and a light touch brought out a moan. She was super sensitive to me. I remembered Betsy yesterday before she drugged me. She was a switch, I think. This intrigued me greatly. She was so submissive to me right now. She had no idea what I was thinking as well. My smile turned vicious when I wanted to try something I had never tried before. "I think before we start anything, though, you need punishment," I told her with a sadistic smile. My mother''s melted face turned concerned. I sat down beside her and wrapped my arm around her. I put my mouth up to her ear. "You willy across myp and be spanked. You will be spanked until I am satisfied. You understand?" My mother froze. The room was questioning what was going on. My mother slowly stood up and her toned stomachy across myp. Her ass was raised so that I had an easier time essing it. Cum spurted out as her stomach was still inted from yesterday. It spurted onto the floor that I had cleaned with mana. As more cum spurted out, I waited as it hit the floor. The cum was almost like jelly. It reminded me of the first sex after I got off the Elven forest floor. It leads to more credit for what my mother said. I put that into the back of my mind as I felt up my mother''s ass. My mana flowed again, cleaning up all the sperm. With a nice clean ass, I rubbed each ass cheek. The smile on my face grew. My mother''s head was down almost to the floor. I looked around, seeing the various expressions on my women''s faces. "This is the new woman of my Harem," I started with a smile. The room was epting of it. I did not see a single disapproving look. Kate was sitting back with a leg up and wet pussy ready to y with. Mally was smiling from ear to ear. Emily was excited, like she had been waiting for this for a long time. Betsy looked both excited and nervous. Asahi and Trisha looked overjoyed. Tina was happy but not overly so. Rose had a smile while the bitch boy with his bloated stomach was on his hands and knees. He was a footrest as Rose had her legs up on his back. My hand lifted from her ass. It rested in the air, and mana enhanced my muscles. I swung down with full force on her ass. The sound echoed into the room, along with a cry from my mother. I realized that she hadn''t protected herself with mana. "Do not use, mana mother," Imanded, with a smile. I started to spank her as hard as I could. "Count each!" I spoke as my hand came down on the nice ass. Each time the sound went out, my mother''s voice came out, joining it. "One!" "Two!" "Four!" "Eight" "Sixteen!" "Thirty-two!" "Sixty-four!" My mother was crying out in tears. Her ass was red hot as my hand rubbed it. I raised my hand again before bringing it down. A magical thing happened. She orgasmed from no sexual touching. Just from my spanking, I saw her squirt. I put my hand into her hair. I brought her face to look up at me. Her face was red from embarrassment, and tears streaked down. Doorknocker was at attention across her abs. I lifted her off myp. I took her face kissing her sensually. She moaned at the change in treatment. I stood up with Doorknocker smacking against my stomach. I shoved her head into the cushions. I propped up her sore, swollen ass. I teased her clit with Doorknocker. Doorknocker''s head teased her slit, a bit lubricating the head more before I suddenly plunged into her depths. I felt her vaginal walls tighten around me in a vice grip. They spasmed as I plunged deeper into her depths. I felt a spasm as she orgasmed on my pration of her. As I got deeper, I felt the walls tighter. I loosened her upst night but didn''t finish the job, I thought. Finally, My hips met her swollen ass. She cried out into the cushions of the carriage. I cared little as I hit her wombs door and started to fuck her hard. I was still angry while the lust prevailed in my mind. I mindlessly started to fuck her using mana to enhance my speed and strength. Soon I was spanking her with my hips. She cried out louder and louder. Her cries went unanswered as my hand went down on her ass. The sound rang out into the room, "Sixty-six!" screamed my mother. I continued to spank her swollen ass as I fucked her orgasming pussy. I felt amazing as I abused my mother. Her punishment continued as I was nearing an orgasm. I heard her scream out, "Ny-nine!" Muffled by the cushions of the carriage. My hand went down onest time as I started to refill my mother with sperm. "One-Hundred!" She screamed out as her whole body spasmed on me. After I released my load inside, I pulled out. I looked at her face as she fell to the side. The drooling face of a satisfied woman was all I saw. I let her fall to the floor and smiled down at her. "Did you enjoy your punishment?" I asked. She couldn''t answer at the moment, but I saw a nod. "Who''s next?" I asked the furiously masturbating women around me. Meanwhile, the cart moved forward into Dwarven territory. Leaving the trees of the Elven Forestry. Chapter 69: C-rank vs B-rank My hand came down upon her ass as I dumped a load into my mother''s awaiting pussy. I traded tounges with Emily as I rode out my orgasm in her tight pussy. I moaned into Emily''s mouth as I did so. I smiled as I broke the kiss with Emily. I looked around the carriage as it moved on. It was a mess. The carriage was covered in old or new semen. My womenid about in various states of disarray. I had to tell the truth to myself. Ever since that itch in my balls disappeared, my temperament changed. I could think clearer, and my sex drive increased, not decreased. No one was left standing except Emily. Emily reached down to my still twitching Doorknocker and fondled my balls lightly. I moaned again as the pleasure spiked up to my head. It was then I heard a knock on the door. I turned to it a little put-off. I stopped as I felt my mother push me off. She was no longer lost in pleasure anymore and got up. The carriage filled with mana, quickly cleaning it. She hastily put on clothes, and I joined her, grabbing my own clothes. Emily was getting dress behind us as we stepped out. Outside the carriages, and carts had stopped. The entire diplomatic train hade to a halt. Across the Road was a tree that fell across. My instinct spoke that this was not an ident, though. I sent out a ping of mana to detect any presences only for my mana to leave without bringing back anything. Not even the trees around us. I opened the carriage door and spoke inside quietly, "High chance of enemies, Wake up," I finished, and heard movement inside. I closed the door as my women did what they needed to do. The Bunny-kin wizards gathered around, ready for battle. I was looking around, seeing nothing. My nerves picked up, and my mother looked around. Then she scoffed. The look on her face turned to disdain as she saw something I didn''t see. "Chelsea, learn from this. Never attack a merchant train like ours without much information. This attack would be deadly... If I was not here. They did not know I was the one to bring these guards. This is an insult to our nation!" She eximed after exining. Soon the forest changed. The air changed, and mist moved as my mother''s mana moved. Soon what we saw were humans all around us. They were armed and moving closer to us. They looked like rouges and bandits. There are wizards in the back with mana fluctuating behind them. I was surprised at the change and how I could not detect them. The wizards around us mana started to move as well, but all were put to nothing, as my mother''s mana superseded everyone else''s. Her mana gathered, snuffing out everyone''s spells, and lightning erupted. From her hand, a storm arose, hitting humans dead center of mass. Rouges in leather armor with energy mana tried to protect themselves. They failed just as did the others looking like bandits with mana fueling their bodies. The smell of charred flesh reeked out into the battlefield as the storm from her hand continued. My mother looks concentrated, but the disdain remained. I felt her mana slowly dwindle as it continued. Within five minutes, the field was littered with the corpses of enemies. Over a hundred ''Bandits''id dead as charcoal on the ground. My mother''s mana stopped, and she turned to me. "This is what a B-rank is capable of, Chelsea. The game changes after C-rank, and the death totals increase. There is no such thing as a B-rank being killed by a solo or a group of C-ranks. There is only the ughter of those who try." She looked back to the "battleground," "This was about an eighth of the people needed to kill me. All of those dead people were at C-rank. The mana used to defend themselves was everything they had. That only increased my mana expenditure. These men and women were after your''s and your women''s lives." She said. Her voice was serious and t. "This is why the Empire must disappear. They allow their citizens to do it. The vers guild is starting a war against us. We have told them to return our citizens. They said our people illegally entered into their borders. This makes them criminals and allows them to be ves. This loophole we have asked to be closed. They think we are weak." She sighed deeply. She looked at the field of charred bodies. "Find any clues where they may havee from. You have an hour. Then I want a report!" Shemanded, and the wizard guards moved towards the remains. She opened the carriage and entered. I followed her deep in thought. The inside was a flurry of activity trying to suit up. It showed how badly out of ce we were in. None of us were ready ifbat did start. We took it for granted with the guards. My motherughed as Betsy fell onto the little bitch boy trying to put on her leather pants. Their surprise at our reentry. "Isn''t there a battleing?" Emily was the only one equipped, and just at the door. My motherughed at the state in the carriage. "Yup, you are all too slow, and I finished it. All that is left is charred remains. All of you need to train your readiness." She sat down with a sigh, "Notpletely all your fault, though. You need to work on readiness and be no more than a minute. Chelsea, I was surprised at how fast you were ready." "I dress light," Imented, "Comfier, Easier to move in, and practical with my women," I finished with a smile. The way my mother was eyeing me, though, made Doorknocker twitch. I had just finished inside her, not even ten minutes ago. Everyone else was exhausted, but my mother was ready to go again. She was insatiable as I was, she sighed, soon afterward, looking at me still hungry. "I want another round, and my pussy wants more. The problem is that I need more mana in case we run into another attack." She pouted, and I smiled, knowing her pain. For the next hour or so, I decided to watch my mother meditate. Everyone around but Emily was exhausted. I didn''t want to get riled up after watching my mother''s massacre. The quick battle showed how weak I was. There were so many things I still needed to learn, and that brought a smile to my face. A knock sounded at the door. I opened the carriage door to a blue Bunny-kin, with a cute face. Her face was cold, though, as I inspected her. She had blue hair and fur, with a ck robe covering her body. It kept her body hidden, unfortunately. "I am here to report to Tower Mistress!" She announced, and I waved her in. My mother opened her eyes, looking at the woman. "Ma''am, we found that the attackers are a group of vers from the Empire!" She told us, "They were not after us in particr but after elves. They are low on them in the empire by the papers we found. The vers were part of arger group although, the name was left out. We have found dozens of captives in their midst. We have freed them and given supplies. The guard captain sent a message to the nearest lodging. We have given the captives gold in case it was needed as well." "Nothing of note then? At least the elves will be a bit more awake after this. They think the distance will keep them out of the human''s hands." She smiled in thought before returning to herself. "Great work, this calms my fears towards a dwarf attack. Less chance they are allowing it... Were there any dwarf captives?" My mother looked much more careful in her thinking now. "No, Ma''am, There were only Elves and Beast-kin, among the captives freed." My mother waved her off. She lost herself in thought, and I had a bad gut feeling. "I agree," I said out loud, and my mother turned to me. "What?" My mother looked shocked. "I agree with your thought that the dwarves are not innocent here," I said before continuing. "First, this is their territory. No dwarves were captured, making it even more suspicious. Next, the dwarves joined the Kingdom of Arlin with against the Beasts. Finally, our rtions have continued to sour. The Dwarves have made it clear we are not friends at this point." The entire time my mother nodded along. "You are right," She sighed, "We cannot trust them, and we haven''t. Let us get out of their territory in peace first. We will stop once a day to inseminate your women and me, then meditate. This is the n through the territory until we reach our homnds." I nodded then noticed the guard had not left. She had a blush, but my mother dismissed her. "Get ready," She said, looking at my women, "Battle maybe soon." All the while, the wheels of the Diplomatic train started to move into motion. Chapter 70: Susie The carriage ride changed drastically after the vers attack. My mother and I meditated most of the day away. I would get up and indulge in an orgy with my women. My mother would open her eyes and join in around the end. I would only have each of my women once a day before going back to meditation. Everyone started to practice the various forms of mana they adapted to. Mally started to help Asahi and Trisha also with this. The train of carriages and carts moved with ease through the dwarvennds quickly. It was calm the entire time. The Guards did not take that for granted. At night they stayed aware and took the job extremely seriously. Nothing came, though, throwing a wrench in some of our conceptions. Were the dwarves siding with the humans? This was something that a few vers couldn''t prove. They may not have taken dwarves to sell. That could also mean that the vers had just set up. It could mean many things in many different contexts. The road was slow going, but we made it to the border without further incident. It was startling not to need to battle along these same roads I had almost died. My mother smiled when I brought this up with her. "I looked into the reports of what happened with your first Adventurer escort. That Merchant under hired for the amount of gold he was carrying. That time was also the height of the conflict between the kingdom of Arlin and the Northern Beasts. Now that they are stuck in a quagmire, the number of bandits decreased. With the dwarves now patrolling their roads more, it also decreases the bandits. This made for a bad time to move such goods. It is not like our borders are too broad as well. We are not free from attacks until a hundred kilometers near a city." She smiled as we were pulling up to the fortress in the crevice. I reflected on thest time I was here. There was a cute little goat-kin I knocked up. I was going to see one of my kids for the first time. A strong sense of both excitement and dread came down upon me. Would they like me? Did she do a good job raising our child? Strange never felt before emotions came crashing down upon me. The atmosphere changed as I was visibly starting to be distraught in my own thoughts. My mother picked up on it with Emily and Molly right behind her. "Honey?! What''s wrong?" She cried out, sensing my distress. I turned to her, my face one of extreme worry. "Mother! I have a child here. Will the kid like me? Do I bring him or her back with us? Do I meet with the kid? What do I do? I just remembered, knocking up a cute little Goat-kin girl here, and I have no idea what to do?!" I eximed. My mother''s mouth opened and closed. She looked unsure, and most of my women looked the same. They had about the same answers I did when it came down to it. No one had experience doing a hump and dumping a child. My mother was well... a female. She carried the child to term and wasn''t used to it. My mother looked more thoughtful after a bit of silent thought. "Just y it by the moment, Honey," She started, looking softly at my distress, "You don''t know how that cute Goat-kin girl did after you left. That is all you can do. Let us find her, and we will go from there." My mother finished with a reassuring smile. I told her the inns name, and we came to a stop in the center of the fortress. My mother would need to stop to talk to the leaders of the army stationed here. The carriage train came to a stop. We all started to get out, stretching after a long time sitting. My mother was going to go to the army barracks when I told her where I was going. She looked torn then followed us. We arrived at the inn. I felt a sense of nostalgia that quickly disappeared at the inn''s entrance. I opened the door, and I saw a filled dining area. It was busy with a dinner rush. I walked in with my women looking around. We took a seat in therge booth in the corner. I looked at the servers. Finally, I saw her. She was just as cute as before with a slightly more mature atmosphere around her now. I watched as she moved towards us. She made it up to us and stopped just a step away. Shock took over her face as she stared at me. She looked at the other women with me, recognizing Mally, Emily, and Kate. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at me. She came up to me, crossing the distance in no more than two steps. I gave her a wry smile as she stood before me. "How was your journey?" She asked with those tears threatening to spill over. "Dangerous and perilous with many near-death experiences. How have you been?" I asked back, not knowing how to bring up my knowledge of our child. "I have had your child," She told me tly. She waited for my response, and I didn''t know how to react. So I smiled and looked back to her tly, "I know..." and I trailed off. The floodgates breached, and she punched my arm. It was a light hit to me, but I could tell it was most of her strength. I felt mana move inside the room. Molly erected a sound barrier around us, separating us from the rest of the dining room. Her fists continued to hit me with all her strength, as tears streamed down her face. I started to slowly stroke her hair. Slowly in my embrace, she calmed down. After some time, she regained her wits and pulled back. After looking around, she noticed no one was angry for her outburst of emotions. I leaned back, and she dove into my embrace. Her arms wrapped around my neck and cried more. I was startled at the second round of crying. I thought we could at least exchange a couple of words. More time passed when she regained her wits again. "Thank god you are back. Your child is so cute and is starting to be powerful like you." She told me, and my eyes opened wide. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I mean our child is a silver-haired goat-kin now with exceptional Mana ability. Without a more refined Mana development, though..." My mothers and I eyes widened. Everyone on the table was just as startled. "My mother''s and father''s house is a wreck. Our child isn''t old enough for the Wizard schools yet, but I was hoping for you toe back. She is a little silver Goat-kin Futanari with strong magical abilities. She is just like her father." She told me, silencing our group. We became speechless from this information. It was simply a huge surprise for us. She smiled at our looks of surprise from us all. I was the first to speak. "Can I see her?" I asked. She nodded. "Yes, She will be so happy to see you," She finished and detached herself from me. I got out and stood behind her. "Wait for a second. I want to ask you something," I put a hand on her shoulder, "Do you want toe to the capital of the Bunny-kins tribe with us? If our daughter is a talent, I will be going to the Silvermoon Wizard tower, where she can learn. You can live there together with us." I paused, thinking over my words, "Let me rephrase that, even if our daughter isn''t a talent. Come with us. I can take better care of both you and her there." Tears burst out again. She wrapped her arms around me, and I felt horns poking me. I pulled up her face, and I kissed her deeply. She calmed down and returned the kiss. I broke off the kiss. I smiled at her, which she returned. She regained herself and took a deep breath. "I have been dreaming of this," She told me, "I have been waiting for this day youe back, thank you," She loudly told me, with more confidence. With that, she separated from me. "Okay, follow me." With that, the mana barrier fell, and we followed her out of the inn. We followed her to a small house. What I found was a little better than a shack. I was startled and looked at my mother. There were many problems, though. The wood was charred in many ces. There were dents in the walls. This ce looked very damaged. Entering through the front door, I heard a giggle. "Mommy!" I heard screaming out in a child''s voice. A little cute silver-haired goat-kin came running through the single room. I saw the clothing on my daughter, and rags were the best I could call them. My heart melted as I saw that pure smile of hers, though. I smiled, watching her interact with her mother. Emotions flowed through me, and I had no idea what I was feeling. I was bing overwhelmed with emotions. Finally, her mother turned to me and pointed at me. "This is Susie," She told me. My smile felt ear to ear as I looked at her. "Susie, This is your Daddy," Susie''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at me with a critical eye for a few seconds. Then she turned to her mother, "Why does daddy look like a mommy, not a daddy?" She asked. "That is because she is like you, Honey." She exined but not going deep into the topic. "Hey Susie, would you like to learn the mysteries of magic with daddy?" I asked. The light of happiness blossomed in her eyes as she ran towards me. "I WOULD LOVE TO, DADDY!" She announced for the world to hear. My heart melted today as I took in all the information I could about my daughter. She was a curious little girl. She was a futanari, but I wasn''t about to check out her cock size to see if she inherited that as well. I interacted with her, and she told me about her life. I told her why I wasn''t around and the things I saw in my travels. She opened up to us quickly. Our rtionship developed more quickly than I thought. Her mother helped out immensely with that, and I met my first daughter with sess. My mother left for meetings, but the rest of us stayed. We interacted with her and learned new things about her. My smile never left as the sun dipped below the horizon, and she started to get tired. She didn''t want to leave me, and I carried her to her bed. I looked at Susie''s mother with fondness. I pulled her in and noticed a couple of eye rolls from my women. I ignored that and gave her a big kiss. She melted in my arms. I reached down into her pants, feeling her moist pussy ready for my interaction. I smiled mischievously. I pulled her out of the house. Her blush was deep as I pulled her pants down. Her pussy started to drip down her thigh in want of me. I looked around in the secluded alleyway. I put my hard doorknocker into her. She cried out, and I started to take her. "You never lied. I missed this, SO MUCH!" she cried out, cumming on Doorknocker. I thrust inside her, covering her mouth to stop the screams. She orgasmed again and again on me. I reached down to her swollen clit, as I heard footsteps behind me. My mother showed up as I was balls deep in her. My mother shook her head. She smiled towards me, and the cute goat-kin watched my mother in horror. I came deep inside her pussy as my mother watched. The orgasm she had sprayed the fortress alleyway. She came hard and quick. I held her in my arms as she panted. Her legs trembled, not able to hold herself up on their own. "I missed you," She said, "I missed you so much," Then she turned, wickedly smiling, "But I missed your cock the most." Chapter 71: Mina The night finished earlier than expected, inside this tiny one-room shack. My daughter in the morning was super excited, jumping all around, seeing me in the morning. I yed with her, not really knowing what to do. I just took my mother''s advice and yed it by the moment. Hourster, my mother whispered that we needed to be going again. I picked Susie up and hugged her. "Want toe to Daddy''s home with Mommy?" I asked her lightly. "LET''S GO TO DADDY''S HOME!" She screamed out, and I sighed in relief. Her mother went through their tiny ce, picking up their limited valuables. It wasn''t much, and everything could have been easily taken care of, with gold. I kept my mouth shut, letting them gather what they cared about. We stepped out not muchter with some clothes and trinkets in a bag. We easily carried it with us back to the train of carriages. I picked up little Susie and brought her into our carriage. It was going to be about a day or two until the next town. Inside the carriage, I realized our fornication on the way home would need to wait till night. Susie ran around the carriage as we each yed with her. She was hyper-energetic and extremely curious. We were all smiling as we interacted with her. I watched as she cast her favorite spell, which happened to be a fire spell. When I saw it, her mother''s face turned dark. I looked over and knew there was a story behind it. I turned back to my daughter, and she was staring into the abyss of the fire. It was the calmest I have ever seen her since meeting her. She wentpletely silent, watching the mes. I watched my daughter. What I found astonished me as I looked at her with my mana. Her mana was tainted with the elemental pureness of fire. I grew pale with the realization that she was a natural fire wizard. She had chosen a strict path of advancement without ever knowing it. She continued for hours, in a trace. Her mana slowly changed, taking in more and more of the pure fire elemental power into her mana. In exchange for intensity, she gave up diversity. This was an argument wizards could go on for hours, without a conclusion. My mother watched as well, making sure she was okay throughout. I realized this was like that time I had learned how to move through the void. Her mother went to stop her, but I put a hand on her shoulder. I covered her mouth to stop her from calling out. She had received a chance at the most random of times. I put a finger over my lips, telling her to stop talking before releasing her. All of us learned what was happening and watched in amazement. Hours went by as the carriage moved down the roads. We stared at her enlightenment. The me hovering over her hand grew in intensity. My mothers and mine mana swept out as it almost exploded inside the carriage. We contained the explosion and protected little Susie. She didn''t flinch as she stared at it. I was starting to grow worried as the sun was starting to set. The trance stayed in, and her mana intensity grew. The sunset over the horizon and the me extinguished. My little Susie didn''t do anything but copse to the side in exhaustion. Her enlightenment had ended. Her mother moved, and I stopped her again. I opened little Susie''s mouth and forced a nutrient bomb down her throat. "What happened?!" Her mother finally eximed, looking at me. I smiled with happiness, "She is officially a Fire Wizard now," I told her. I felt her mana storage out, finding it now to be E-rank. This was amazing progress. Her mother looked at me with surprise, "A Fire wizard? How?!" She eximed, and I put a finger over my mouth. "She is sleeping and needs the rest. She was just promoted to an E-Rank, Fire wizard. This is absolutely amazing progress. She has just experienced the chance of enlightenment. I only experienced that for the first time a couple of weeks ago. What a lucky kid," I told her, and My mother nodded. "You are correct, honey," My mother started, "This was a rare chance, and what an odd one at that. She just wanted to show you her favorite spell." Her mother sighed, "You want to know why we lived in that shack?" She asked, "It because that is her favorite spell. She has burned down three houses. My parents wouldn''t let me live with them any longer. No one would babysit her. She loves fire. The warmth. The ze. The noise of burning. She is a pyromaniac with the energy of a hot ze." My eyes shone with happiness, "Amazing, what a good little girl. She is just like me, Mother," I then realized this wasn''t exactly something I should be happy about. I looked at and saw my mother was agreeing with me. The hardest part for most wizards was the path of boredom. It was boring for most to meditate. It was boring to research. That wasn''t for me. If she loved fire so much, then it wouldn''t be for her either. "I am sorry to hear about those troubles. It was hard, and I can''t say I understand the depth of trouble you had. She is an amazing little girl..." I turned to her and wrapped her in a hug. "Thank you," I whispered into her ear. She started to cry again. I didn''t try to stop her, as emotion overwhelmed her. With my daughter asleep, I then felt Doorknocker start to harden. I blushed, realizing how much libido I had. My mother chuckled, and Molly rolled her eyes at me. I ced Susie in afortable position and kissed her forehead. I covered her view with some cushions. Molly then erected a sound barrier. We could hear if she woke up, but she wouldn''t hear us. My erection reached its fourteen and a half inches of thick glory. What proceeded was another orgy that became somon between us. We kept it short and fell asleep after cleaning the carriage. I fell asleep, notpletely satisfied but pacified. Morning came, and Susie excitedly yed with us again. Her agile mind telling us all that she discovered yesterday. My mother, Molly, and I were the only ones who could follow along with most of her insights. I was amazed by some of her thoughts and patterns she discovered in her enlightenment. For me, the trip was anything but boring, and night fell again. Susie passed out after excitedly showing some of her new fire spells she came up with. I happily made it safe for her to practice and showed her tricks. I found that she looked at fire magicpletely differently from me. This was something I needed to researchter. I looked at the process of how that thing is made. My little Susie just pictured the thing itself. This was yet another avenue of research I wanted to go down. Would picturing the thing itself work better or worse than the process of it? Was it more or less flexible? Would my Susie be able to create a thermite explosion by picturing it? Questions kept circling my head. I thought about Molly. She was an Illusionist. She created a world around the target or targets. Did she make a process? Or was it all pictured in her head through imagination? These sparked all new thoughts in my head. I felt a mouth on Doorknocker, bringing me out of my head. I smiled, seeing my mother between my legs. She looked up at me with arge grin. Then her tongue went up Doorknocker, stopping on the head. I moaned as she yed her tongue across Doorknocker''s tip. I looked down about using my hands to force her head down. Instead, I found my arms in Molly and Rose''s arms. They pressed them against their chests, with a smirk. My mother started teasing doorknocker more, as Tina came up kissing me. Tina stood on myp, making out with me. I felt mouths on my neck, and I was trapped with the sensations around me intensified. I let myself loose as I felt a new sensation on my balls. My face covered, I could no longer see. Tina started to y with my breasts. I continued to moan into her mouth as we swapped spit. Soon I felt tina duck a bit, and my tip entered her pussy. This while my mother licked the shaft. I groaned and moaned while continuing to swap spit. Tina dipped her pussy only enough to work my tip. Her wetness was so enchanting, and I tried to move my arms to her ass. Molly and Rose allowed no such thing. They firmly kept my arms pinned between their breasts. They then put my hands then between their legs. I felt their wetness and instinctually started to y with their clits. They gasped into my throat. I was nearing my edge as they slowly teased me there. I was holding myself back from taking them by force. My restraint was fraying as pleasure surged through me. Soon Tina''s pussy dropped, enveloping half of Doorknocker. I unleashed with the added sensations bringing me over the edge. I filled up Tina''s pussy with my baby juice. The long teasing session ended, and I sighed in my orgasm. Doorknocker was looking for more, and so was I. I got up, pushing them off me. The various smiles I saw made me even hornier. I smiled and took Rose into my arms. She yelped but melted into my arms as I took her into a kiss. Iid her on her back as her legs wrapped around me. I pinned her to the seat and drilled into her pussy. Her arms wrapped around me as well when I felt some fingers probing my sensitive pussy. I didn''t break, though, fucking the wanting Rose. She cried out in pleasure as I took her hard. I felt fingers in my wet pussy as I took my Blonde Elf. I heard her moan in pleasure as I took her pussy hard. I started to go faster and faster when I felt myself get prated. I broke the intimate kiss with Rose looking back. Asahi was looking with a smile as she gave me her seven inches deep inside me. I moaned, telling her to give it to me harder. I increased my pace into Rose as Asahi gave it to me. It wasn''t much longer, and I put another load into Rose as Asashi loaded me up. It was the start of a lot of fun activities tonight. After hours of another orgy, we went to bed. The carriages were on the move in the morning, and by afternoon, we were in the town of my first and only escort quest origination. Emotions swelled in me again as I went towards the Inn I had that cute little dog-kin. I entered the Inn, and she turned immediately to me. The smile on her face was ecstatic and split her face ear to ear. She dropped a couple of tes with food. I heard a bunch of outraged cries from people in the Inn. She charged towards me at a speed I hadn''t expected. She jumped on me, legs wrapping around me. I felt her lips meeting mine. Our kiss continued as I stumbled back, charging my muscles with mana to hold me strong. Her arms wrapped around me, pulling me flush with her body. Her kiss deepened into a full makeout session between us. Timepsed for a bit at our intimate interaction. Her legs stayed strong around me. I never even got a chance to look at her again. After some time, she broke the kiss. She started to touch me all over. Tears dripped down her face as she felt me up. The smile stayed as she sniffed me as well. All of this before she found her head in my bosom. It was like she had found her home and sighed aftering back. I was surprised at the intimate interactions. I looked behind her and saw a little silver-haired dog-kin girle up. She had a little silver bunny-kin doll with her. She looked truly obedient and tugged my loincloth. I almost yelped in surprise at the tugging. She almost exposed me to the room. That wasn''t a huge deal in my books, but I was surprised. "Are you my Daddy?" The little Dog-kin girl looked up to me. She was fucking adorable. I pulled the Dog-kin face up. She looked like she had just been taken out of a trance. I pointed down at her, and she almost yelped. "This is the little gifted girl you left with me. You are her, Daddy," She told me with a smile. "This is your daddy, Mina," She picked up Mina to give her a better look. I got closer to her, and Mina smiled. "Where have you been, Daddy?" She asked me with curiosity. "I have been on a trip around to learn. I have been to the Dwarven Kingdom. I have been wandering lost on the Elven forest floor beforeing back." I told her. Her eyes looked like they had stars in them. Her questions started toe down like a typhoon. Her mother even started to look surprised at her questions. All the while, Mina held her little Silver-haired Bunny-kin doll in her hands. I looked around and saw many agitated faces, though. I started to pull the excited little Mina over to the side. Her mother looked so happy at the interaction. I was surprised how fast both my daughters warmed up to me. "Who that dolly in your arms, Mina?" asking her about the doll. "This is you, Daddy!" She told me in excitement. "Mommy wanted me to have something to know you. I love Daddy!" My eyes opened in surprise at her mother. She looked shy at my look. There were some irate customers, though, in the Inn. I told Mina''s mother to quit. She looked at me, questioning. "I want to take you both to the Silvermoon tower to live with me there," I told her and her eyes teared up. Mina looked confused, and I told her in more simple terms. Mina exploded in happiness. Her mother just cried, and I wasn''t sure if it was happiness. That seemed to be the moment my mother walked in. My mother''s eyes opened wide at the interaction between us. Her agile mind figured it out in a second, though. She came over, and I introduced her to Mina and her mother. Mina was super excited to see her grandmother but was much shyer about it. I asked my mother to talk to Mina for a bit. She noticed the more awkward atmosphere. Mina''s mother looked annoyed but relented since it was my mother. She turned to me, and I put up my weak excuse of a sound barrier. "So, youe back, and now we have to leave?" She asked me bluntly. "Nope, that is not it at all." I was just as frank, leaning back, "I thought that you wanted toe with me. I know I assumed it, but I cannot stay in this town. This ce is too small for me. I have several things I need to do around the world. I realize I left you here with my child to take care of. Now let me at least use my gold to help you out. So you can take care of Mina. If you want to learn, you can. If you want toze around, you can. I want to open avenues for you, babe." She almost growled at me before sitting in myp. She leaned close and sniffed my neck and sighed. "You already told Mina. She has had it hardtely. She came in contact with mana early and has grown a fascination with it. I do not want to stifle that. Silvermoon wizards tower is the best ce to show her gifted abilities in the Beast-kin Country. Fine, but I need some loving tonight!" I smiled and whispered in her ear, "Why wait till tonight?" I asked her, pushing her up. A blush appeared on her face, and I whispered again, "We can go out back, and I can make you howl." Minutester, a howl could be heard behind the Inn. Chapter 72: Social Graces of Accepting Family I took Mina''s mother and her out after finishing behind the Inn with Mina''s mother. I "Convinced" her to move with Mina to the Silvermoon tower with me. It didn''t take a lot to convince her either. She was attached to my arm. I entered back into the Inn and saw my mother talking to Mina. As I walked in, my eyes widened, and so did my mothers as Mina''s mana started to move. She summoned a ball of Water over her hand that revolved at increasing speed. I felt my daughter''s mana and found she was an F-rank Wizard already. I waspounded with the surprise as she changed the spinning ball''s shape into various cute animals and people. Her mother looked at her with a fondness. "Ah, Her favorite spell. She learned about mana one time at home, and it quickly became her favorite thing to do while I was working. I didn''t have the money for any babysitters, so she entertained herself with this. She has gotten progressively better with it and can go longer and longer." My mother pped when little Mina was done. I came up and picked up Mina showing her affection. She giggled happily to my attention. She was happy, but the people inside the Inn were getting progressively more annoyed. I nodded to my mother, who understood my meaning. I pulled carried Mina out of the Inn. "Mommy?!" Mina cried out as her mom was wrapped behind me. "Yes, Sweetie?" She replied calmly. "Are you not supposed to be on shift today, mommy?" She asked. "Mommy doesn''t need to anymore since Daddy is here, Sweety. We can talk about it on the way home with Grandma and Daddy." She started to exin what I "Convinced'' her of. Mina seemed very open to it when we arrived at a small house. Mina''s situation was much better than Susie''s. Mina''s mother went inside, and we followed. Inside was two other couples living here. I realized to afford this house. She was renting. That made a lot of sense, and I realized I underprovided by arge margin. This was something I needed to fix in the future. Her roommates congratted her on moving in with her Baby Daddy. I blushed as that term was a perfect representation. I thought back to my past life and how I was all about image. I changedpletely like that in this life. I thought about it more, and I think I wasn''t actually changed all that much. This made my brows furrow in thought. In this world and my current culture, what I was doing was the outstanding thing to do. MIna left my arms, gathered her favorite things, and said goodbye to her roommates, who helped her mother. I was stuck in my current train of thought, though. Every time I think I am different and that I grew, I realize I never changed. I could literally point it out as I went. I am arrogant. I never questioned that Mina''s mother or Susie''s mother wouldn''t want to follow me. I was right, as well. Both of these little girls were talented Wizards. Although the path bes progressively harder, they were both talents at a very young age like I was. They would grow to be powerful. I was still a growing wizard when ites to my power. I needed to talk to my mother about what made the definitive difference between B-rank and A-rank. They were milestones that I needed to make. Getting to C-rank is all about developing arger andrger mana pool. As long as you can imagine better, more powerful spells, they will naturally reach this point. You need at least one trump card as well. The thing was though B-rank wizard, like my mother, could kill hundreds of C-rankers like me easily. This means there was something I was missing that I didn''t understand. How did my mother suppress the mana? Was there a way to counter it? My thoughts were interrupted when Mina jumped into my arms again with arge smile. "Daddy, I got my favorite toys; let me show you!" She eximed and started to show me her various dolls. My face melted, and I smiled as she showed me her toys. She started to name off her various dolls. I started to y with her more. I was on the floor, ying tea with her while her mother packed up with my mother. They seemed to get along as I yed with Mina. I felt bad for not helping, but I knew keeping Mina out of the way for some parents was a big help in itself. I yed with Mina, for god knows how long, enjoying myself when they finished. My mother came down, and I felt the mana moving in her body. That bag looked heavy, but my mother made it look light. I wasn''t fooled, though. Mina''s mother told me she would meet up with us to say goodbye to the important people in Mina''s life. She picked up Mina, who happily went with her mother for now. I looked at my mother and nodded. I went with Mina and her mother. I hugged her, showing affection kissing her neck while she carried Mina. "I wille with you, so those people know I am not some con artist," I told her and saw her smiling brightly. She wanted to introduce me to her mother and father. That made me question why we didn''t do the same with Susie''s grandparents in her town. Was it her love of Fire? Fire Wizards were a dangerous bunch in a city with no exnation needed. Susie was a natural arsonist. She shows pure love for fire in her expressions. She is fascinated with it. Mina showed the same but with Water. I was wondering if Mina was going to go down the route of a pure Water wizard. I threw those thoughts aside as I looked into the sky, realizing it was starting to gette. The train wouldn''t move until I was back, so I wasn''t worried. The Trip to arger house was quick. Inside there were two adults Dog-kin. The man looked normal if a bit haggard, the mother looked good. I eyed her up and down, checking out her gracious curves. She had a cute aged face. Her breasts were about C-cups, I guessed. They werete thirties max. I smiled as Mina called them Grandma and Grampa. I realized I met one of my inws for the first time. I wasn''t sure how to react to this scenario. They looked at me with surprise on their faces, not knowing who I was. Mina looked a bit like me except that she was Dog-kin with cute little silver dog ears. I wanted to gush on that in itself. I smiled brightly and introduced myself, "Hi, I am Chelsea Loveknot. I havee back from my journey and here to reunite with Mina and her mother." I very readily skipped over the fact that I hadn''t remembered her name. I smiled brightly. Both of the Dog-kin couple were surprised by my introduction. Mina was red-faced with an embarrassed face. "I am from the Silvermoon Wizard''s tower, and I was on a journey to see thends outside our country to learn. I met your cute daughter along the way, and we created this cute, talented girl Mina. I wish to bring them to stay with me. I am delighted to meet the amazing grandparents that helped Mina and her mother." They were astonished, and I brought out my trump card for this. If Susie''s mother brought me to see her parents, I would have done the same as I was about to do. I took out a bag with clinking noises inside. I dropped arge bag of gold coins on the table¡ªmore than enough for any help they provided. I was genuinely happy to meet them and wanted them to know I could care for their daughter. Mina''s mother was gobsmacked at the amount I brought out. "Please take this as a minor amount of my gratitude for taking care of them both." I finished, and I saw their surprised faces. This could go two ways. Mina looked at the bag with curiosity. Mina looked up to me while the Grandparents looked in total shut down. I tried to think about it from their side. A Silver bunny-kin came in and introduced herself. Then told them she was the one who knocked up their daughter and left her to be a single mother. Then came back, dropped arge bag of gold, and said they wanted to take their daughter and granddaughter. I think I might have just fucked up. They stared at me as I stood in the doorway. "Grampy, Grammy! Daddy is here!" She announced, not knowing why they were surprised. She ran over to them and jumped in her Grammy''s arms. This woke them up from their surprise. Grammy took Mina into her arms as she started to talk about the day and how she met my mother. It was an information overload for them, and we took a step inside. We all went inside and no longer stood at the entrance to their house. I looked around and noticed that the house would equate their living to the lower middle ss. I was presently surprised by Mina. She was a bit shy, I thought. Nowhere near the energy Susie showed. That didn''t matter, though. I loved her just the same when I met her. Those feelings didn''t disappear as I walked in, knowing a hard conversation was about toe. Mina promptly running forward was also perfect timing. It broke the tough ice that was forming. Mina''s mother was looking at me with even more love than ever. I was surprised at this look. When we sat down in their moderately done living room, Mina was the only one with energy. I decided what toe was what was toe. "So, You are the Bunny-kin... The one, the little doll Mina, carries represents. Our daughter made that for her to remember her Daddy. You are back from your journey and taking them both..." They looked a little sad but then smiled with a huge smile. "Fantastic News!" They eximed. I waspletely caught off guard. "Our daughter told us some of the details, and we were worried our daughter''s heart was taken forever to someone who never would appear again. All beast-kin know that Bunny-kin and most of our countries higher up still make the journey. Most of us poorer folk, though, do it only if we want to enter government. I see by surprise on your face that you didn''t know this. I have to say that I like the policy in our government system. It makes sure everyone involved with it knows how it is to live with next to nothing." The Grampa looked with a smile at my surprised face. "That doesn''t mean we aren''t a little worried you may have died or nevere back for her. There would be nothing we could do. You never introduced yourself to our little Hina. They glowered with that sentence." I realized I had a problem with introducing myself and blushed. I then realized he fixed a current predicament I was in. I smiled as I realized that I got out without anyone learning that I didn''t know Hina''s name either. I stopped a sigh of relief froming out. The conversation from that point on only touched upon some basics. They were way happy that I was following proper customs and giving them gold as a thank you. It was a show of good faith and culturally significant to show you could take care of their daughter. It eased both her family and her that the parents were taken care of. I sighed in relief as I realized that I at least didn''t fuck things up. I was looking at things from a more modern view. This world was much more backward thinking in some respects. I realized that the amount of gold meant something, and I had only put down a bad of one thousand gold. I realized for someone of my position in this type of society; I would be looked down upon for this meager amount of gold. I turned to them frankly, "Look; I am happy that you exined this to me. I am still young, and when I left, I cared more about research than culture. I realized for someone in my position; this amount is under arge amount. I will be back in a minute," I left without another word, stunning room. I went to the cart and found my mother. She was with Susie ying with her as they waited for me. My mother''s eyebrows rose as she saw me. "Mother, What is the proper amount of gold to give the parents of Hina and Mina?" Susie''s mother heard this and looked a bit sad about something. I would ask herter why she looked so unhappy at that moment. My mother''s eyes widened as she realized this. There were a lot of customs I didn''t know about. I never cared for that, and it seemed my mother forgot about it. "To not embarrass our family at least twenty thousand. Do you need any gold, honey?" She then asked. I shook my head. Alchemy was an outrageously prosperous job. I still had plenty. I took arge bag out of the train to put it all in. I realized hauling this much coinage sucks. I needed to do this with more stealth. I didn''t need people to have ideas. I then asked my mother about some paper currency instead. She shook her head as there were no nationalized banks that were powerful enough. This was a fucking surprise. Nowhere to safely keep your money was extremely stupid. She looked at me with a smile, though. "Honey, this is something every nation tries to do. Do you know what happens? Another nation''s A-rank powerhouse attacks. They kill everyone inside and take the gold for themselves. How are we supposed to protect them without our own A-rank? Then they fight it out in the middle of a city?" My mother exined. I realized I had underestimated some things in this world. Thew of the jungle was still supreme here. I nodded to my mother, and I was going to try and think of a solution for thister. For now, I took a couple ofrge sacks to Hina''s grandparent''s house. I arrived very shortly. I filled the bags with gold coins I kept in the inventory and came in. I knocked and opened the still unlocked door. I waltz in like I owned the ce with fiverge sacks on my back. I then left them in the middle of the surprising room. "Here." I smiled and said, "More closer to my standing. I really dodged a bullet on that one. Thank you for letting me know!" I smiled and told them that in good humor. The ck-jawed faces were brilliant. Mina was the only one who didn''t really understand and came running over to me, yelling, "Daddy, your back!" With wild abandon and I scooped her up. She was getting more and more excited. I also think she didn''t want me to disappear. I wasn''t going to be an amazing Dad; I knew it. I could still try my best while I was around. "What position are you in?" They asked, barely audible. "At this point, I am in a position to inherit the Silvermoon wizard tower from my father," I said, "Although that doesn''t really pertain to you guys. I know this is a lot of gold, and I hope you have a ce to hide it. I was stealthily bringing it here, and no one noticed the gold in my bags as I got here. I just don''t want anything to happen to you two from this." They nodded and started to move. They knew I was right, and they were not shy about it. They started to move the gold all over the house. The biggest stash happened to be in the living room. They opened a trap door under the carpet and put it in. No one knew about the Gold except the people in this room. It was a weird end to the visit, but I told Hina and Mina that we needed to go. They nodded, and I told the grandparents we were leaving, and I hoped to see them in the future. Mina was getting really sleepy. Today took it out of her, and she was struggling to keep her eyes open. I held her in my arms as we left, and she fell asleep on the way to the carriages. Hina was deep in thought as we made it there. When we arrived, everyone smiled. Susie was passed out after ying for hours. I ced Mina next to her sister, and she continued to sleep. I smiled and backed off. I turned to my other women, who looked wanting. Hina was surprised at the number of women around me when she asked if I could satisfy that many women, she received a round of giggles. They struck a deal with her. If she could remain conscious till I was satisfied, then they would give up all rights to me. I felt a bit like a fine horse stud that was put up for sale. This also meant that they epted that I was someone with arge tank under the hood. Molly did us the favor of putting a sound barrier around my kids. I took Hina in my arms for the second time today. She was a howler, but I started kissing her. I broke the kiss and moved down to her neck, getting some forey in. We were a night''s ride away from the Capital of the Bunny-kin tribe, and we were going to be home byte morning. The carriages started to move as I stripped Hina. She moaned as I started to kiss down to her breasts. Her pussy moistened as I yed with her clit. I kissed softly down her stomach and stripped her pants as I made my way down. Finally, I made it to her cute pussy. I smiled quickly before filling my mouth with her wetness. I licked around her clit before prating her pussy with my tongue. I knew she was getting jealous looks as I rarely eat pussy. She was sensitive, though, as I brought out a small orgasm quickly. Her fluids flowed faster as I moved faster. I broke my kiss with her clit not long after noticing a long, loud moane out of her. She wasn''t to the point of howling yet, but It wouldn''t be long as Doorknocker made its appearance. I didn''t give her time to think, and I picked her up. I held up her legs and forced her pussy onto Doorknocker. I didn''t pause, and I went balls deep in pration. She howled for the second time today, and I picked her back up. I continued to fuck her like I would have if she joined me on the journey. Long and every time she wanted it. I started to pick up speed then put her o the seat to go faster and faster. Her arms wrapped around me as I started to drive myself deeper into her. Her howling like a dog became more frequent and louder as I drove myself to her cervix in her deep pussy. I touched base knocking on her door as she came on me. Her howl filled the room as I continued to work her pussy. She howled out again and again as she orgasmed on my cock. She started to beg for mercy as I continued to hold back the orgasm I was very close to reaching. Her howls reached the point I felt the mana in the room change with Mally''s vor, creating a second bubble. I almostughed out loud. My concentration broke, though, and my pleasure peaked. I released my load into her pussy. I moaned, but they were lost in her squirting howl. Her tongue hanging out of her mouth, and I smiled. She was barely conscious as I filled her womb. The satisfied look on her face made me pump into her more before I gave her mercy. I pulled out, and a bit of sperm was released onto her stomach. I turned, ready to face a night of my women. Chapter 73: Silvermoon Tower The carriage came to a stop. We got up and stepped out, looking around. The city looks just as busy as when I left. The silver tower scrapped the sky above us. I looked up, and nostalgia hit me like a truck. I looked at the silver tower, and it felt like I wasing home. Tears started to swell in my eyes. I never even noticed how much I loved this tower where I grew up. The wizards inside taught me from a young age, teaching me what they knew. I took that and ran with it before being told to see the world. The familiar lines of enchantments ran across therge base. I took it all in as my women came out of the carriage. Emily came up and hugged me feeling much the same. The rest of my women looked up in awe at this wizard tower. My mother smiled and said, "Ladies, See your woman''s home that she is ted to inherit¡ªthe Bunny-kins Silvermoon tower. It is the secondrgest wizards'' tower in the world. The only onerger is in the forgottennds," Her smile wasrge, and I turned to her. "The forgottennds?" I ask, hearing a term I hadn''t heard before. My mother sighed, "Sweety, you really should have listened to your geography lessons..." She trailed off. "What geography lessons, mother? I learned mostly from books on the seventeenth floor." I told her back, and my mother went into deep thought. "Did you check out the book on the two hundredth and thirtieth aisle twelve shelves up?" She asked back. "Nope, I wasn''t that interested in that aisle since it pertained mostly to myths and the Aisle next to it was on unique minerals andpositions with their reaction to mana." She hit her forehead. "I thought you wouldn''t have skipped and aisle..." "Mother, You said there were sses that I took but never really did. That means you lied to me, and I will have to punish youter." I smirked. She looked at me, shocked, and I heard a couple of giggles. My mother and I started to get more into our roles as she became my woman in the bedroom. The Gate into the tower opened, and we all walked inside. Hina was carrying Mina, and Susie''s mother was carrying her. The train of carriages followed us in. Only those vers tried to attack us on the way. No one was stupid, though, and we all thanked the guards who protected us on the way. Inside the tower, many WIzards who were B-ranked and C-ranked greeted me. I smiled and started to introduce them to some of my women. The atmosphere was jovial, like a family reunion. Mina was shy throughout the jovial reunion and either hid behind her mother or me. None of the wizards took it to heart. On the other hand, Susie was energetic, talking to many of my tutors in the past. She excitedly ran around while being introduced to wizards left and right. The one that stood out the most for her was the pure Fire wizard Hermon. He wasn''t a rare sight, but he was a powerful B-ranked Fire Mage. He looked at Susie with a surprised look. My conversation with him was surprising. "Now, Chelsea. Where have you been hiding all this talent from the Wizards tower? Most of your kids are taking after you so much talent-wise." I looked at him with a questioning look, "Uncle Hermon, I know you mean well, but I have yet to meet all my children yet, so please enlighten me." His eyes widened when he smacked his head with his ears swaying back and forth atop his head. "I can''t believe that I forgot you just came back while we are here to wee you. This is something we in the tower are striving to keep hidden from leaking outside this country. You are a powerhouse for producing talented children. It is to the point that we assume a child from you is talented before anything else. I think so far, only eight of your many kids haven''t shown their talents. The rest show amazing aptitude in something. The Wizards around the tower will be begging you soon to allow a kid of yours to be their disciple. Susie here is a prime example of the talent produced. She is already on the path of a pure Fire wizard. It is frankly astonishing for her age. "This isn''t a simple matter, either. All the mothers are taken care of here, but all the children you left here being raised are considered gems. The higher-ups are about to start littering you with their daughters... This brings me to my final point. Would you mind letting me be the guiding hand for your little Susie? She loves fire, and I would love to guide her down the special path of interaction!" his eye sparked, and I literally saw his hair turn to mes for a second. Iughed out loud. "Uncle Hermon. Think about it. My little kids are all talented. They all live in this Wizards tower. All of you guide them every day you wish. Why would any of them need a specific master? Think about it, Uncle Hermon. You all are their tutors. Their guidance. You will all be family to my kids. Why would I allow any of you to start making thempete against each other?" I shot back. His face became gobsmacked. His mind started to turn with revtion. "Chelsea, I can''t believe we all got so caught up in the old ways we forgot that all these little talented girls are one family..." He looked confused, and I tilted my head. "Girl''s?" I asked. "Ya, from what we know, you haven''t had a single male child. Each of your childrenes out as a futanari. Even Goat-kin Susie was the first recorded Futanari of her race. We have so much to talk about, but I am eating up much of your time. Your Uncle Timothy is staring daggers at me." I chuckled as he left. After quite a few hours, We finally made it to the Silvermoon tower''s main living quarters. Now, something needed to be said about this tower. It not only towered into the sky, but it burrowed deep into the ground. The part above ground soared a hundred floors. Underground it went for another fifty floors. This was all because of the special enchantments that were all over the tower. The amount of gold to create this tower from scratch just for the enchantments would be just under a billion gold coins. The materials were something else altogether. This tower was built after the Bunny-kin wed themselves out of very from the Humans. They tooknd in the Beast-kin country that helped them, freeing ourselves from the yoke of very. This tower was built from the things they took from their masters. This tower stood for the freedom of our people. It was the power behind what the Bunny-kin could do. This tower had many secrets that were passed down. This country itself was originally only Drangonic. Originally thend was mostly unsettled. Humans were scared of the Dragonic and their wild magic. This then became the stronghold of runaway ves. ve cors are unique magical items at that time that only force amand. A newmandes in the old one disappears during that period of history. It also goes by how that person perceives themand. Suppose you told someone to stack wood over there. If you didn''t point it out, themand would be to stack wood. Their body and perception would force them to stack that wood wherever they choose. This loophole allowed ves to run away. Eventually, the Tribes formed, and this country formed. When Bunny-kin joined, we created a city stronghold by the coast. As we were mainly used as sex ves, we wanted to prove we could do more. The stolen materials were used. Wizards grew from the popce, and through centuries, the Silver moon tower waspleted. Now stood, it stood as the center of Bunny-kin Culture and politics. The person who owned the tower became the de facto leader of our tribe. One of the big reasons, though, for therge tower was to hold many people. Therge floors from basement level one to thirty were all living quarters for wizards and their families. This area was meant to ensure no one could take their families or even if the city was breached to live in. This was where I have lived. This is where all the Silvermoon wizards live. My father had now given me arge section of this for me and my many kids. This showed how much importance the Silvermoon tower put on my family. The kids that I put in women were argued about. This was something I didn''t like. What I told Uncle Hermon was how I wanted things. A big family in the Wizards tower where they cane and go as they please. None of the knowledge should be cut off. This would be what I brought up with them when they asked. If my kid wanted to ask them questions, then let them and answer truthfully. I wanted them to have the same status I had while growing up. Many knew my talent was too much for anyone of them. This meant I took their insights from all unfettered. Even if my kids decided to be more focused, that should be their decision, not someone else''s. We finally made it to the Room that I was assigned to in the tower. It was on the thirtieth basement floor. Thergest rooms were on this floor. I opened it up and heard a lot of noise. A huge Suprise was yelled out, and I saw a huge banner saying ''Wee Home Daddy.'' I was surprised at therge number of kids running forward and many Bunny-kin women behind them with smiles. I started to tear up as I realized what was happening. Then panic set in. What happened when fifty to sixty, four-year-old kidse charging you all at once. What ensued was a pandemonium of tears cooing and many other things. It was hourster, and the kids all asleepter that it was over. Mina and Susie got to meet their other siblings, who happily epted them. It took time for us to get all the kids into bed, and I had to go through the awkward steps toy them down in bed. What I did not expect was what came next. I left with a ck-skinned and furred bunny-kin a vaguely remembered in the past and found that all my women were smiling. Behind them were many women who waited here in the tower. My mother approached me from the side, hugging me slightly. "You have many women to attend to tonight. I''ll be expecting some of my own tomorrow. Enjoy!" I paid no more attention as clothing was stripped in front of me, and Doorknocker hardened. It was going to be a long night... No, I thought it''s going to be a long, pleasurable week." Chapter 74: The Flame of a Father I thrust my hips again and again. Slowly I reached my peak as I heard her cries of ecstasy. She screamed my name and held on for dear life. My hips continued moving, regardless of her cries. I listened to them and used them as fuel to go even harder, taking the pleasure as I saw fit. My head turned as hands reached out, and lips met, and tounges battled with another as balls pped an ass. More moans filled the room of satisfied women. Reaching the peak, I burst forward, dropping my hips unleashing a load into a woman screaming in ecstasy. Pleasure nked my mind for a moment. I turned to another, smiling after breaking my hips. I retreated from the pleasurable folds of whom I just took and moved on to the next one. I mindlessly fucked for hours. Hours turned to days. Days turned to weeks. I lost myself in lust for a while. Then I stopped. I do not know what day it was, but my mind told me I had other things to be doing. I ejacted into a Blue bunny-kin, and she cried my name despite me not knowing hers. My mind was exhausted, and I pushed her to the side onto a bed. I looked around, registering things for the first time in a while. Around were rich expensive pieces, but I looked past that. There were enchantments on the walls. Powerful enchantments and I looked at the deeper learning theirplicated meaning. I stepped out with ejacte all over me, leaving the room behind with many Bunny-kin women inseminated. I exited the room, and that was when I saw Mally. She smiled as she saw me and guided me to the shower. I cleaned myself up and looked at her. "How long?" I asked in a raspy voice. "One month. Your mother expected less, but your stamina is amazing." She said with a smile. I looked around, and I felt good. I put on my clothes and went to my kids. They were ying in various ways in arge yroom. When I entered, they all screamed in happiness that I entered. There were many bunny-kin women around looking after the kids. I started to y with a couple of my kids, trying to release myself of the enchantment. An hour or soter, I got up and left the room, telling their sad faces of my parting I would be back. I got to my bedroom, separate from where I was before. I looked at the room, checking the enchantments. This time I saw nothing special and sat down on the floor. I entered a meditative trance. Mana flowed and ebbed. I found my center and the afflictions in my mind. I slowly cleansed them of impurities. Finally, I became myself. My anger spiked. When I started, I was perfectly happy, impregnating women. I like my kids. I hardly have enough time in the day to spend with them. I love them, though. I think it will be easier for me when they''re older, but I wanted to try to spend time bonding with each of them. This was made difficult when the first night they honey traped me. Those enchantments in the room made a person lose more reason and were an aphrodisiac. That was all. They also happened to be something I just learned I am susceptible to. I took a deep sigh. It was only a month. I will have received a lot of points for the system with this. I proceeded to chant things in my head to calm down and found my center again. I went into a deep meditation. Time passed, and I opened my eyes. I felt good, and I stood up. I unlocked my personal room. No one was outside the doors. I walked to the exit and saw Mina with her little doll of me. Her eyes widened, seeing me, and she ran towards me with arms stretched out. "Daddy!" She happily yelled out. I felt a pang of guilt, but I scooped her up off the ground, smiling. She happily told me about her interactions with the other mothers and kids. She was extremely excited to be learning more about water and how to use it with mana. I listened to her as I exited the living space we were in. I carried her as I went up the stairs listening to her tell me everything that happened around me while I was out of it. I was mad, but no longer angry. Mina was very happy as she went on and on. I smiled, melted at her cuteness. Up I went taking my time interacting with Mina. I sent a mana message to her mother so she wouldn''t worry. I moved swiftly, ascending the towering up to the elevator, and walked past. I ascended the stairs of therge tower. Many Wizards nodded to me, and I did the same as I talked to my little MIna. Soon we were almost at the top. I felt two mana fluctuations inside. One I was familiar with, the other felt even more powerful than I was used to. I opened the door, and the two turned to look at me. I smiled. My mother turned to me surprised, and the other male bunny-kin wizard looked surprised as well. I set Mina down on the floor. She was a smart girl and read the room quickly. She looked up to me, and I put a hand on her head, ruffling her cute dog ears and hair. I earned a smile from her. "Go with Grandma back down. I have something important to do, Sweety." I told her. My mother was not an idiot, either. She quickly gathered up Mina and left the room with a confused little girl. I entered the room. Inside enchantments were rampant around the walls. Time seemed to warp as the door closed. I looked at the Silver Bunny-kin. It was the first time we met, and his eyes locked with mine. "Chelsea," His voice almost echoed in the almost empty room. "Father?" I asked back to confirm my suspicions. "So we meet for the first time¡ªmy most talented daughter." His voice was strong and confident. "So we do..." My tone was monotone. "So, I guess you and the higher-ups have more of my gics running around in the tower in about nine months?" "You think we wouldn''t do that?" He asked in a mocking tone. "Nope, I was going to impregnate a bunch of women anyway. My gic material is useful to our race and country. Why wouldn''t I breed women?" His face changed from straight-faced, "Well, we caught what you said to your Uncle. Hermon," Iughed. "You don''t even try to deny it. I am remarkably like you in ways, father. I will be in my kid''s lives very little but take the credit for all the good ones, Eh?" I said in a self-mocking tone, and the atmosphere in the room changed. "You are my daughter and my current Heir Chelsea. You have never been interested. You have only ever looked at your research while you lived here, ignoring everything around you except those who have answers. Now, after a journey, you have found that you care about things?" He asked with a mocking tone back at me. All of a sudden, a desk appeared in the room. It came along with a chair on either side of it. He moved, sitting in the chair, looking like a big boss. I was surprised, but I moved forward to sit. "You are my daughter and never seemed me out earlier in life like all your other siblings. What do you want?" His tone was harsh. "I want all my kids to be my family. None will be appointed to any wizards. Each of the women I impregnated without my consent, the kids will live with me. This tower will be our families stomping grounds." I told him tly, and I saw gears turning in his head. "What are you thinking, Chelsea?" His face seemed to be changing emotions quickly. "I have decided, Father. I am the Heir. Our family owns the Tower only by us, retaining the most powerful mages. What do we have now, Father? I am a talent generating machine. We don''t need to fall under the feet of others if we want. We don''t need the other families if we choose. Only two things are stopping us." I finish looking into his startled eyes. It was like he was looking at a madman. "I need to reach an A-Rank like you, and you need to step down after I am." I smiled brightly. "WHAT?!" He stopped after eximing. He looked serious as he dropped into thought as he considered things. "You are right, Chelsea. You could, but the other families wouldn''t be steamrolled like this..." He looked down, thinking more about it. "The War?" "That''s how we can do it. We, the Bunny-kin, will be going to war very soon. I only need to make some achievements and win. No, the biggest factor isn''t the other families. It is your father. You are the shadow ruler of our people." I looked at him, and he looked startled. "When was thest time you have left the tower? When was thest time you did anything other than sitting atop this tower or in the library receiving reports? I don''t even understand the process of how I became the Heir, and I am the fucking Heir to our nation. No, our biggest problem is the system here is you, Father. You sold me out to breed without even thinking about other alternatives our family could have taken. You have no imagination. You keep the status quo. You are the biggest problem of the Bunny-kin even though you are one of our biggest protections." He looked at me with serious contemtion. "What are your ns?" I sighed, "I will be an Envoy to the Demonnds and try to bring them closer to the bunny-kins if not the Beast-kin Country. If I do, we can wage real war with the Empire. Let''s avoid the Kingdom, though. We don''t want to attack humans as a Race. We don''t want to make our problems with an entire race just an ideology. We will take the moral high ground. I want the war to start when we get something out of the demonnds, father. This means some type ofmitment. Once we have that, we can Attack. I think the Dwarves are close to the Kingdom of Arlin. So maybe with about sixty percent chance that if we don''t threaten them, we can keep the dwarves off us. I could be wrong; I could be right. What we need after that is to solidify our alliances with the Demonnds. What we also snagged before we left the Elves is a trade deal. We should prioritize a major road through the mountains there. The Elves will take care of the rest. This will increase our spending power. Next, we need to change our culture. We need to change from worship to the Strong culture to worship the capable. A merchant making gold should be just as worshiped as a person who can kill fifty thousand. We then need to do education and teach magic maniptions of all types to all bunny-kin without question. As long as they are a citizen of our country, they get an education. These are my basic first steps, father. Stop treading water, and let''s progress as a nation!" I finished an impassioned speech to my father. I looked him dead into his eyes. Our tribe isn''t wealthy, but it wasn''t poor. We hadn''t changed, though, after freeing ourselves. The only thing we have done is to tread water. I wanted my kids to grow in a better world. After I saw my kids, a me had been put into my heart. I wanted the best for them. I wanted to give the world to their agile minds to do as they wish. I wanted them to see a better world than a noble one. Our poor were dirt poor, and our rich were very rich. This could be changed for the next generation. "Where is thising from?" He asked me. "I WANT MY KIDS TO LIVE A BETTER LIFE THAN ME! I WANT THEIR KIDS TO LIVE BETTER LIVES THAN THEM!" I yelled out in his face. I took a deep breath before I continued, "I lived the same life you lived. My mother lived the same life I lived. The only progress was in research. When I saw my kids for the first time, something changed in me. I am a Father. When I awoke from those enchantments, I needed to see my kids, who were all happy to see me. I want to see those smiles every time I see them. They are pure. I have been a terrible Father. But that doesn''t mean I can''t change what they will grow up in. Each of my kids will have the best education they can get because they are all talented. But that isn''t the biggest reason." I smacked the table, "It is because I am rted to you! You are a horrible father, even worse than me. I am fifteen, with almost sixty kids, and I met you for the first time today. At least my kids have seen my face!" I took another deep breath and closed my eyes. I opened my eyes again, looking at his much more stable face. "For now, You are the leader. I need you to act like one father. We need more than a powerhouse. We need a Leader. This shit with you staying in the tower all day every day isn''t eptable. You are not the only A-Rank Wizard in the tower. We need to grow, Or we will die. Not now butter. In years or decades, maybe centuries. We need to change; if you won''t, I will." "Okay, I will remember your advice, Chelsea." He pointed at the door. My eye twitched at the dismissive attitude. I stood up and walked out of the room, only hearing a sighe from behind me. Chapter 75: Striving Forward My anger was incandescent. I walked out fuming from my first interaction with my father with an anger I had never felt before. My body shook as I left the room. I was steaming in anger, and I descended the tower. I reached my room. What I saw when I entered my personal bedroom was my women were looking at me with worry. The angered look on my face showed. I wasn''t entirely happy with them at the moment since they allowed the time I was basically drugged. But I understand the politics going on. It was safer for them to allow it to go on. Without my father''s backing, the Wizards at the top can almost do what they want within a cetin reason. They cant limit my freedom or poison me. I was careless and excited at the time and didn''t check the enchantments in the room. They never limited my freedom or poisoned me. I could leave the room at any time. It was just that my judgment was clouded, and I couldn''t think properly. I wasn''t happy with them for letting it happen, but I understand my mother did the smart thing, and after she found out what was happening, advised them. I took a deep breath that everyone watched. I looked to my mother, who was sitting there looking like a guilty child. I raised an eyebrow at her while locking eyes. "Well, That conversation with my father could have gone somewhere. What I have learned is that father is an idiot while not being one. It is quite an interesting predicament. I might have even inherited some of that arrogance." I smiled self deprecatingly, "Well..." I sighed again, "Mother, How long till I need to leave to the Demonnds? How many meetings do I need to attend as well to get theyout off thend?" My tone had changed. I no longer sounded angry. I resolved myself not to bask in sorrow. My kids would be tools for an idiot if I didn''t do something. I solidified myself and hardened my heart for theing future. I needed time, and I had very little of it. My mother looked at me with a questioning gaze. "Five months for the departure to the Demonnds. The meetings can be taken care of by myself and Emily if necessary." "Good, I will be handling some things then. I will be in meditation. Only Emily, Mally, Kate, Tina, Rose, Asahi, Trisha, Betsy, Hina, my mother, and Susie''s mother can enter this room. Emily, I will need you to bring me food. I will be entering a long meditative cycle. I need to be a B-Rank Wizard soon to make my voice heard. I need to break the Barrier. I will miss my kids, but I need to do this for them." My heart hurt, saying that, but I solidified my heart. "Each day, to practice my concentration and control my sexual urges, I will need you toe in and fuck yourself upon doorknocker. I will also be practicing martial arts while trying to meditate. If I am in this cycle, Wait for me to finish before starting with me. Please excuse my neglect in theing months." When I looked at my women, they were sadly smiling. "Okay..." Each acknowledged my order, "When do you start?" My mother asked, sadness epassing her. I walked into the room and started to enchant it quickly. I added in protection enchantments to stop people I told to stay out from being able to enter. I finished within five minutes. I turned to them and wryly smiled. "Now..." with that, I sat down in the middle of the room. I took a deep breath and started to center myself into the work of mana. The world and its unique properties started to show itself. I dove deeper and deeper. I lost myself in the world of mana. I could vaguely feel things happening to my body. I felt pleasure happening, but I lost myself in the mysteries quickly. I knew not the time or what was happening as I delved deeper gather collectingpressing, and understanding mana. My mana grew, and I felt it start to hit a wall. I had no idea how long it had been, and I didn''t surface to know. I felt the barrier and decided instead of increasing my mana more; I would spend more time understanding it. My body would continue to move, as I felt pleasure sometimes. Whenever I didn''t, I would try to split my mind to train both mana and muscle memory. I would move it ording to my previous training in my past life. It was something I had neglected in this life so far. Muscle memory needed to be trained before usage. This was a crude way of doing it, and I would need to correct itter, but it was practicing my concentration simultaneously. My world was mana, and I never left, losing myself to this world even more. I was at a blockade with mana growth. I wasn''t wasting my time, though. I understood more things about mana in its secrets and how much mana wastage I had been doing. I started to research in my mind different ways of gathering in my body. One day who knew when I found I started the second gathering of mana. Soon my mana pool started to grow. With my first mana pool, this grew faster, and Ipressed it faster. The first was around the pit of my stomach. The second gathering centered around my heart. It grew quickly as Ipressed it. I felt stronger and stronger as it grew. I felt it grow and grow. Soon it hit the ceiling and wouldn''t grow any longer. It reached the same stranglehold. I tried creating a third mana pool. I came up empty as it would notpress or hold and pass out of my body. This made me curious why the first and second could stay. I tried various ces in my body. I then tried my brain. I was shocked when I found it worked. Soon I was gathering mana in my head. More time was spent, but that mana pool grew even faster. Mana started to enter on its own when it was close to that ceiling. Soon it hit that ceiling. I felt so full of mana. I couldn''t get why I couldn''t get farther. I grew annoyed, and I attempted something, both brilliant and foolish. I took all my mana pools. I smashed them together. It worked, and my body felt pain all over. I let out a scream, and I knew there were frantic cries all around. It was like I created a sea all-around in my body of integrated mana. This was my mana, and it went to all parts of my body, trying to find space to escape. In my scream, I still hadplete control of all thosepressed mana particles. I started to turn them. I spun them faster and faster. I then made it spin so fast that it grew momentum of its own as if I cast a spell on it. Then it was like a gravity well grew. The mana started to get sucked in. It created a whirlpool as more and more mana started to get sucked into it. All that mana causing me pain slowly retreated to where I made this Mana whirlpool. I put the Whirlpool over my heart, and my blood started to move faster as mana gathered to it. Soon the Mana was almost finished gathering into my mana whirlpool. When It all gathered into it, I pleasurable feeling entered into me, and I felt it throughout my body. It was like all my cells woke up and screamed in joy. I felt an ejaction roll through me, and for the first time in who knows how long, I opened my eyes. I opened my eyes to many of my mother looking at me in shock. I looked up and saw sperm on the roof. I shrugged and stood up. My body was in good shape still, and I felt the world was different around me. I had no idea what it was, though. I looked at things, and they just seemed different. "How long did I meditate?" I asked, my voice raspy from inactivity. My mother stared at me with a shocked face, "Three months..." She turned to me, looking me over. "What did you do to yourself? Your mana pool feels massive... But your not a B-rank Wizard?" She looked me over, and I turned to her, surprised myself. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I mean, I can feel the massive mana pool you have amassed. But reaching B-rank isn''t about the size of your mana pool. It is almost like specializing at this point. I am a Lightning specialist. When I am using these spells, I am vastly more powerful. This is different from Purists like your little Susie. No, when they purify their mana, it takes even more elemental purification until it is like for a Fire purist that they have Fire flowing in their veins. For us, it isn''t even purifying. It is an understanding of that element. Pure wizards seek versatility and power. Your mana pool is massive, and I can feel mana gravitate towards you. But even if you have a mana pool that beats many B-rank wizards, you fall short of being one. No, you don''t understand something to the point of breaking the constraints on that element." "Mother, Half of what you said was jumping from one thought to the next. But I think I get it. I need to be enlightened on an element. Till I understand it to the point, it makes the most sense. I can understand its tiniest details instinctively." "Yes, it is incredibly hard to pull off." Shemented. "I don''t think even you understand thunder to its tiniest details, mother. No, I think I will breakthrough when my understanding reaches a certain point. I also feel a vor to my mana that I had when I was in the Elven Forestry." I thought about it when I moved through that void inexplicably. I understood it then. It made sense to me, and I lost it. I was going to seek it out this time, and I sat back down. "Chelsea, What are you doing?" She asked. "I have two months. I will stop then, or I will breakthrough. One will happen before the other." I stated, and I rxed my mind closing my mind to the rest of the world. This time I decided to try and emte what happened in the Elven Forestry. Just nothing but understanding left. The world emptied, and instead of pondering the mysteries of mana, I rxed. I was nothing. My kids didn''t matter. My women didn''t matter. My life didn''t matter. My previous life didn''t matter. I thought nothing and stayed there. I don''t know how long I sat there when my mind naturally went to that vor. My mind guided itself to that feeling that taste or vor. It sat there, and thoughts of what keeps the world together came to me. My mind followed random thoughts as I gave up control over it. I rxed, utterly, not allowing any thoughts to takemand. Soon my mind fell upon the quantum mechanics involved in folding space. It was something long theorized. That didn''t feel right, though, and my mind moved again. Then something snapped. My mind spun, and my mindnded at a thought never deemed before to me. The void attaches everything in this world. Reality is superimposed by it. The reality was the paint and the Void the canvas. It didn''t make reality not true. Just the void is attached to it. I had heard even about dimensions before. Even though the Carriage wasrger than it appeared on the outside, if reality is the paint, I can go into the void to get there faster. Why walk in the paint that is reality when the void is where things exist upon. This was filled with holes in my theory. But the more I thought about it, the more it made sense to me¡ªArticting what I actually thought was difficult. I would never be able to put it to words on paper, my full understanding of it either. I stood again, my muscles this time straining. I reached out, forgetting the paint of this world. Mana surged around me, and I stepped forward into the ck. The world turned ck with a hole into reality. I moved forward more, realizing my mana was draining at what would be used to be considered an rming rate. I cared little at this point as I looked forward to the darkness and used a hand to rip open the void back to reality. On this side, I saw Mally looking at me with glee. I stepped forward back to reality. I looked back, and the holes, in reality, came together, fixing itself automatically. I smiled, with Mally gleefully looking at me. I looked around, seeing my surroundings more, and see my kids looking at me in shock. I looked down, noticing I''m naked, but I couldn''t care less at this moment. My feet moved forward, and I hugged Mally. "I STEPPED THROUGH THE VOID!" I yelled in happiness. I ran forward, hugged, and kissed Mally. Mally was happy for me and wrapped her arms around me. I then smiled at her, "Gimme a sec. I will be right back!" I gleefully said to her surprise and tore reality and walked through opening another back to my room. My clothesid on the bed cleaned with a note saying, "For when your done meditation, Yours, Emily," I smiled and put it on. I tore reality back and rejoined Mally. Mally was astonished by how I destroyed reality in my movement. I could exin the concepts but not the mechanics. It was like a new knowledge of how to do it was in my brain. It wasn''t quite like the system, but it was like I stumbled into a thought path that appeared to be true. My mind was filled with the euphoria of an aplishment. My kids started to yell out happily, too, joining us in celebration. More of my kid''s mother started to join in, and I started to y and cheer with my kids, who didn''t really understand why I was so happy. They were happy that I was there and celebrating with them, though. This made guild twinge a bit, but I suppressed it as I celebrated with some of my family. Chapter 76: Pregnancy The Celebrations died down as the affair had berge. A sea of silver-haired kids was running around jubnt. They all excitedly yed till they fell asleep. Their mothers started to pick up kids and put them to bed. I was about to help out when I was pulled into another room. I was sat across from my mother, Tina, Rose, Mally, Kate, Trisha, Asahi, and at thest second, I noticed the little bitch boy I had forgotten about. He was serving tea in a French Maid outfit. Not all my women are here, though, and my mother was the first to talk. "You have broken through on a hard Element Chelsea. The Void is a dangerous element, though, and I am proud of you. The responsibilities you have put off, though, are piling up. We have filled in for you, but you need to digest it yourself now. So, Chelsea, we have prepared a couple of things for you. I have picked out a secretary. She will be going with you. She has left her mother here to take care of her kid so that she won''t be worried about her kid while you all are gone. She is two years old, and I have no doubt it''s your kid..." My mother finished with a smile, and I reflected it. "Alexia is here?" I asked, the smile growing. I thought about that brief interaction with her, and the smile didn''t leave. "Yup, She was transferred back due to her pregnancy and changed out. I heard the person in charge wasn''t pleased about losing such a seasoned employee. I also thought she would be a perfect fit for you when you go to the demonnds." My mother was happy with that. I looked around and came to Rose. "Mother, that is fantastic. I would love to catch up with Alexia soon," I said with a smile. I had been out of the loop for a while, though. "How is the business going, Rose?" Rose Smiled with her white teeth showing. "I have started the initial stages, and it is growing. I also am putting arge majority of cash flow into the trading route to the Elvennds to link the two countries. It is a huge investment, but I have put up Toll areas for-profit and maintenance for the road. I hope to make money off this endeavor, but I can lose with a still considerable sum left in the Elven Forestry. I have made a couple ofpanies here as well. Living in this tower seems to have earned me several... Privileges." She finished, and I looked down. She noticed my stare. "Ah, He has made some changes. He has grown ustomed to his fate. I know I shouldn''t gloat so much, but the number of things in the past he has done to me... Let us say that I am d that he is now under my thumb and not the thorn tearing into my flesh as before." She had a haunted look, and I dropped the subject. "Okay, Good to hear. I want to borrow him for an interesting experimentter, and I will talk to you about it, Rose. I think you will like it, though. Tina, knowing you have made a machine shop. How are things going there?" I asked, and I saw the look in her eyes. I noticed everyone around me started to roll their eyes. "You would never imagine how well it is going! I took a lot of your suggestions, and I started incorporating more magic instead of less. Not only that, I have taken magic away from where it was before. All of this has started me down a new track." What proceeded was twenty minutes of excited exnation, and I listened to it. I was getting quite excited by it as well. Sounded almost on track for a whole new industry in household appliances. This would be great for an economy. There were many obvious problems with it, though. I was about to intercede and bring it up when Mally cut in. "Look, we all love it, Tina and Chelsea. I have heard this four times, and we have other things we need to talk about. Trisha and Asahi have things to talk about as well." Mally finished, and I came back to reality. "Sorry I always love new knowledge. I want to hear, though." I said I wasn''t lying either I was curious. "So we do not want to be just tag along. So while we have been here, we started learning. I found that I am a Natural in Fire magic. Asahi is a Natural in Ice magic. We have both decided to go the Pure route. We want to be of help when you go to war. We don''t want to be helpless again like we did after we got fired from the Inn again." Trisha said, and I feel out with my mana. My eyebrows shot upwards. They had already reached the high E-rank category. They were bothying the foundation to be Pure magic casters in their chosen Element. It was surprising how solid the Foundation was as well. I would chalk that up to my mother, tutoring them. "Your mother has been helping us along the way, and it has been wonderful learning. Every step we take feels like a step we can take with you. We were wondering if we can go to the Demonnds with you?" "Of course you can. Hell, if I think I could get away with it, I would bring everyone, including all my kids. It would be like a family vacation!" I announced, but the mere thought of moving that many kids long-distance would give any person a strong headache. "Let us not think of the pain it would be for that. Kate, How have you been?" "Annoyed..." She looked like it too, "You told me I would receive a reward..." Tears started to enter into her eyes. "I still haven''t gotten pregnant with your kid or received a reward!" A sh of understanding and remorse entered me. I forgot with all my kids to do something to her. I was so angry after that conversation that I forgot everything else and focused on moving forwards. "I-,," I paused and gathered myself. "Okay, I will impregnate you. I think since we are going to the Demonnds, it should be safe enough that even if all you got pregnant, it shouldn''t be an issue..." This silenced the room. Even breathing paused for a moment before I saw a bunch of excited smiles. My mother''s eyes were positively glowing. "I hate to say this, but not you, mother. I told you before I need to do some research first." The glow in her eyes dimmed. "Well, It is already the next day... Do any of you want to sleep, or are youdies all up for some?" I asked with a smirk on my face, and smiles greeted me. I looked at Kate; first, I pulled her to me, and I grabbed her by the chin. "Get on your knees, slut, and service your master," Imanded. Kates no longer looked disappointed and was on her knees in a second. Her mouth surrounded Doorknocker half a secondter. She looked desperate. After the long period of ignoring the pleasure, feeling it to its fullest made me moan loudly. "Asahi,e here and kiss me. Mom, you watch; I want you wet and ready," I quickly ordered, and Ashai came close, and I started to kiss her as I felt Doorknocker getpletely wrapped in mouth down to the base as she deepthroated me. I moaned into her mouth and pushed Asahi off for a second. "Would you like to get pregnant?" I asked Ashai, and she shook her head. "Not now; I want to be more powerful before then." I nodded, epting the answer, and I reinforced the spell stopping her eggs froming out. I brought her into another kiss. I felt Kate''s mouth tighten on my cock, and I used my hand to pull her off. I then forced her head into my balls while still trading spit with Asahi. I broke the kiss not longter as I pulled Kate up to push her onto the couch. I pulled her ass up to the proper height and speared her asshole. She screamed in surprise, thinking I was going to fuck her pussy. I didn''t even pause as I started to work her rectum. She came quickly as I saw her pussy squirt. Her hands went down to her clit to start ying with it. "No, you don''t," I said as I grabbed her by the wrists. I started to fuck her harder and harder in her ass. I expanded her ass and dug in as deep as I could go. I moaned loudly as her screams and groans turned into moans. I released into her anal cavity. I put my hand on her back and released the enchantment to stop her eggs froming out. I then used mana to make an egge out. I smiled as I did so. "You ready to be impregnated, Slut?" I asked her as I slowly withdrew from her ass. "YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" She screamed out as I prated her pussy. Her folds tightened on me, and I knew she came just from my entry. I went slow for her. Agonizingly slow to the point I was having difficulty keeping how slow I was going. "Master, Faster, Please!" She begged me continually as I continued to move slowly inside her. Trisha came over as I moved so slowly and kissed me deeply. "Do you want to get pregnant?" I asked her, and she shook her head as well. "Not now, I am like my sister. I want to grow more powerful before I do so." I locked lips with her. "That will never be a problem. I know you care for me, but I don''t want any of you just to be breeding dolls. I care for each of you as yourselves. I want all my women to have lives outside of me. I never want that to be in question." I said with a smile as I moved my hips slower with the begging being background music. Kate was shaking her head in desperation. She started to move back, and I let go of her wrists and grabbed her ass. I stopped it from moving back and continued to move slowly. It felt both good and agonizing to move this slow inside her wet tight pussy. I wanted to destroy this nice pussy. Still, I teased her as she yelled, begging. I continued to kiss Trisha. I grabbed her cock and started to stroke her off while I went slowly inside Kate. Asahi got a little jealous of her sister, and I broke the kiss with Trisha. "Control this sluts ass, and I will help you out to..." I trailed off, and Asahi didn''t need another word. She started to stop Kate from fucking herself harder. I started to jack her off, swapping from kissing them both. Soon my control was starting to fray. Kate continued to beg for my cum and to cum as I moved slowly. I felt my Twin elves near their orgasms. I turned it towards Kate, and they both ejacted onto her back with loud moans. I didn''t pause and pushed Kate''s face into the couch and started to fuck her hard. My hips pped her ass, and I moaned loudly as I neared orgasm quickly after that slow fuck. I erupted into her feeling the stream of ejacte enter into her. I put my hand over her womb and felt out with my mana. I watched as the sperm entered her womb. It quickly found her egg and prated it. I smiled and worked off my orgasm inside her. I retreated after letting thest of my sperm out onto her back and hair. I pushed her off the couch, letting her fall to the floor. I put my hand into her hair and picked her up by it. She groaned in pain, but her face betrayed her happiness. "You are pregnant, my slut... What do you say?" "Thanks!" She said and passed out the pleasure. I turned, looking at my women. I watched Rose using the face of bitch boy to masturbate. My mother was prating his asshole, and I saw him cum. Tina was staring at my cock. Mally was smiling while masturbating. I looked at Asahi and Trisha with erections again. "Who wants to get pregnant gets fucked next," I said with a smile. Mally stood up and strode over. I was surprised. Mally never asked to be impregnated before. She got close to my ear and whispered. "Fill my hungry with your pussy and give me your child," Doorknocker seemed to get even harder, and I smiled. I put my hand to her womb and undid my enchantment. I put out two eggs and grabbed her ass. I sat back, and I watched as she mounted me. I didn''t wait to use my hands to push as deep as I could. I felt her cervix on the Doorknockers tip. I started to fuck her, moaning out. I yelped in surprise as I feel something enter my wet pussy. "I want to fuck you just like when I took your pussy''s virginity!" She happily yelled. She smiled sadistically as I moaned out loud, thrusting into her pussy as she did mine. My hips bucked up as her hips dropped down. Moans became my world as we fucked each other in rhythm. I busted a load quickly and squirted as I felt her squirt all over my stomach. Our moans synchronized together as we took each other. She pulled out of my pussy with her tail. She leaned down, and we kissed. I put my hand over her womb and checked. Both eggs were fertilized inside her. "Your pregnant..." I said with a loving smile, and she matched it. "With twins, you evil little bunny-kin," She said with a loving smile, and I was surprised. "You think Sbi cant feel their sex organ? We choose when we get pregnant with mana. I didn''t need you to pull them out. I am happy you did, though." She finished, and our kiss deepened. If I was to choose my second hand, I think I might choose Mally, I thought. Our kiss broke, and Tina was beet red looking at me. "I would like to get pregnant too..." I was surprised how embarrassed she was about it. A thought entered my mind too. How would our gics mix? My smile grew, and I was going to get an answer soon. I pulled out of Mally, who was still smiling as cum leaked out her pussy. "Show me that pussy Tina," Imanded, and she turned around, showing me her tiny cunt. I took the invitation and prated her tiny shallow pussy. Making it a full way in and into her womb. The double pration made me moan, and hers was a scream and a Moan. I put my hand over her womb as I started to fuck her. I isted an egg and used mana to bring it out. Her pussy was fertile and ready for my seed. She was taking me as deep as I could shove it loving it every second. I worked her pussy as I felt someonee up behind me. "I want your Pussy," I heard Asahi, and I nodded, "Fuck me!" I let her know my consent and felt her seven-inch cock take my pussy. I moaned loudly at the double or triple pleasure. My mind started to nk again as I got taken again while impregnating my woman. Asahi moaned as she took me, and I felt her cum inside me not longter as I moaned as well. I felt her pull out and knew her sister was ready to take me. I moaned as I realized they just ran a train on me, and when Trisha took my pussy I unleashed a load directly onto her egg. I pulled out, leaning back into Trisha. I fell back and started to ride her cowgirl with my cock spraying semen all over all of us. I started rocking my hips on her. Trisha was moaning out loud as I took her cock, and I orgasmed with my pussy squirting onto her hard cock. I felt more juices enter into me. I stood up on shaky legs as Trishaid on the floor. "Who''s next?" I asked the room. My mother pilled her mouth with my cock. "I guess I know who," I said with a sense of humor. It was a good night to be back! Chapter 77: Shopping Spree Things changed. The women around me all started to get excited that I was back, and my days became a flurry of motion. I would wake up in a mass pile of bodies that I fornicated with the night before. I would dig myself out with moans surrounding me. I would then clean myself up and dress in my usual attire, except now I had them in various colors now. The ck one cut a nice look, in my opinion. Next, I would bring myself up to continue to get briefed on the dynamics and our attachment to the Demonnds. I looked at the maps we had and noticed the fastest travel times was by boat. There was a road connecting our countries, though. The Demonnds have many luxury goods with a vast territory. Thergest on the continent. They spanned the southern area taking arge amount of the southern coast. The capital was in a unique area defending the center of their politics. This capital city was surrounded by mountains on every side except the coast. Only onend route out arge canyon went through the west side of the mountains. This made for a hideously strong defensive ce. On the other side of that mountains came vast swaths of farnd and small towns to amodate that. Over centuries the Demon Lands have takennd with the patience route. They wait for everyone else to be busy then take low hanging fruits. This has worked extremely well for them up to this point. Being led by all races in their constitution, the government made it so that everyone was treated equally. This did not mean there were not factions as well inside. Like the Vampires, some were looking to expand more rapidly with a growing poption in theirnds. The people felt secure, and war did not look down upon it since they have had a long history of winning. Something told me, though, that the reason where their capital was spoke of losses as well. There was then the conservatives that wanted only to pick low hanging fruit to expand. This policy has worked for centuries for them. This was lead by the Watchers. They prided in the long tradition of victory and think the past policies are perfect for today''s policies. I had several problems with that thought pattern, but I couldn''t argue with the past couple of centuries'' effectiveness on their policy. The third faction lead by the Devils surprisingly was the Neutral faction. They took it, though, since it gave them more power. Both sides woulde to them to take their side. So, in the end, every time a new policy came out, they would always reap some type of benefit that they wanted. This spoke of intelligence that I wasn''t expecting from people who loved to fight. This was one of the main sections I would have to convince to join our war effort. Without the Demons, we would be hard-pressed to bring an end to the Empire. It also wasn''t like the Empire didn''t have allies of their own either. There was a good chance two of their almost subordinate nations would join them. These nations would definitely join in if the Demonnds did. The possibility of them joining in anyway, though, was eighty percent. This meant we were better off with the Demonnds joining us. The big kicker was how the Kingdom of Arlin came in. They were aggressively neutral, and the Northern beast mountains have been at war with them. If we attacked the Kingdom of Arlin, it would hurt. I also think the Dwarves have allied with them in somepacity. This meant all our borders except the coast would be under threat. As I was instructed and briefed on the dynamics, I listened and read everything carefully. Many things were going on, and everything underscored how badly we needed the demonnds on our side. The Demons have a love-hate with humans too. Though, the thing is that vers tend to stay away from theirnds due to an increased security presence. Most of their races patrolled the borders more thoroughly and ran military patrols across major trade routes. As soon as I saw this, I wanted it for my country. It wasn''t apart of our countries internal dynamics, though. We were separated into tribes, and excepting national defense, we were quite separated. The power was distributed weirdly as well. No one reigned supreme but the Dragonic since technically we are squatters here for several centuries. This made the problem of consolidating power hard too. We were like separated states with no federal level. We had foreign policy dictated to us by various tribes as well. Bunny-kin being one of the main powers, but we were not the most powerful. This was a fucking mess. At least the Bunny-kin had control of the Demonnds rtionship. The more I looked at the political situation, the more I understood the problems that gued my father. The problem is that the things I suggested would be easily within our control and our budget ability. It was a frustrating situation that was growing more out of control. The three top tribes kept each other in check, with none able topletely rule over the others now. For now, the Dragonic are in control, but that is because they are the most powerful with their innate control of wild mana. I still wasn''t sure what thatpletely meant since I hadn''t seen it. The second reason is for respect to their ancestors that saved our people. The problem was that we needed some government system, and at this moment, there was none. This was my morningmenting over things I was not in a position to change. This made me frustrated, to say the least. The afternoons consisted of me practicing my control over my new ability to control the Void. It was interesting, to say the least, and challenging. The image''s in my mind and understanding were rudimentary at best. I understood many things in it but understood even less. This made me even more frustrated about it. At this point, I learned all I could do was suppress other''s mana and move through the Void. I was having troubles even with that, though, since locating the exit of the void in an area you want wasn''t easy. I learned that most of what I was doing was based on instinct. Understanding the void was even harder since it was against all that I knew in my previous life. The only thing that touched based upon it was quantum mechanics, and that was questionable at best. My understanding of other elements was much deeper. Something didn''t push me into what was considered B rank adventuring now. My standing now had be that of a B-rank, and I was still considered at a very young age¡ªthis cemented status within the tower. I was still a low leveled B-rank, but even that was better than C-rank, as I hade to understand. Any B ranker changed your status in this world. The fact was that with my mana and breakthrough in understanding, I could solidify atmospheric mana in such a way that weaker beings couldn''t use it. I tried it with an A rank and a B rank Wizard. This gave me new respect. A rank couldn''t stop a B rank from casting, but it severely increased casting cost. It is the same with a B rank person trying to suppress someone of the same rank. A rank just meant they could cast mana faster and with better understanding. It was amazing, and I loved all the discoveries at this time. Next, I was setting up theb for my next experiment. I talked with Rose, and I had started to get it ready. I was cutting my time short, but I was about to start today. After a week of doing things, I was now about to do something that I wondered about¡ªbody modification. My theories were all in ce, and with mana, I could do anything. Permanent change, though, took time. I had set aside a period of time every day for the next bit. The little bitch boy even gave consent. This was going to be an interesting experiment. I was going to put a womb in his body. I found where I thought I could add it as well. I don''t know if Rose forced him to do this, but my interest was piqued, and I was already wondering if I could pull it off. But instead of doing in the little bitch boy, I decided to get captured bandits brought to me. This was fairlymon for our tower. My newb was not as close to my oldb on the third floor for the apprentices. Nope, this one was in the basement on the thirty-fifth floor. It was near others of import. This was one of the privacy areas, and I had it set up with many live-saving alchemical ingredients. No matter how much or little I cared for this person, I did not want him to die. In fact, it was against my own interests. As I set up, Emily appeared by my side, getting things to the shape I wanted them in. From my early years, she understood how I liked things and made it that way. Soon the operation would begin. I finally finished setting up, and the room was immacte. I stepped outside, and a blue robbed woman was outside. I recognized her as the guard on our way back into the country that reported to my mother. Behind her was a man with several bruises and restrained with rope. I felt out with mana noticing that he was at least a D-rank level fighter. "Bring him in," I told the guard, and she wordlessly brought him in. This became the next part of my day experimenting with the effects of creating a womb inside a man. What I learned over the next couple of weeks was that the room inside the body was one of the harder things. That guard became a very new person around me. She remained quiet at this point. Then, at the end of my day, I would go back to my room, y with my kids for a couple of hours, y with them, be their dad, and eat a meal with myrge family. This was my favorite part of the day and the most rxing. All my kids were adorable, and their mothers were working their asses off heading so my kids. The general noise never bothered me, though, as I looked over the sea of silver-haired kids. I would then help their mothers put them to bed after a bit more ytime. Then came the end of my day, where I would find further rxation having sex with my women. It was fantastic, and I found myself feeling love towards them all. Every night for hours, my bedroom would erupt into an orgy of me with several women. Asahi and Triasha would join in fucking me sometimes other women in my area. It was amazing each time and allowed me to blow off my frustrations on my inability to change the direction of our tribe. Days kept rolling on like this, and more pregnant women were in my orbit as their pregnancies were confirmed. I was delighted with the state of affairs as my mother talked sense into him. My mother worked hard on it, but all the kids who were given birth to while I was basically whored out were supposed toe to live here once they were born with their mothers. Many of them were happy to live in the Silvermoon tower and enjoy the benefits that came with it. My closest women, Mally, Tina, and Kate, all found out that their pregnancies were confirmed. They all had joyous faces when they learned from the doctor. When I asked Rose if she wanted kids, she just said no and that she wasn''t ready for that yet. I dropped the subject since it seemed to be a sore point for her. Emily refused at this point since she wanted to be in top shape when we went to the demonnds. I told her that she didn''t need to be and that I could help take care of her. She got outraged at me. I dropped it there and then. Betsy just scoffed at this point and walked away. Betsy was a unique woman in my close confidants. She joined the ride more or less since her intuition told her to. She liked getting fucked just like my other women but wasn''t that close to me. I also knew a kink in that girl I hadn''t found yet that would drive her crazy. My intuition told me she was a closet pervert. The day was fast approaching as final preparations were being made, and I started to say goodbye to all my little kiddies. I took the time to say it to each little girl in a one on one setting. I tried to take as much time as they needed. Then I took some alone time after I did that. As this was all going on, my whole family, excluding my father, held a birthday party for me. I hit twenty-three years old. That reminded me of something that I wasn''t going to forget to do before leaving. I found a spot finally where I was on my own and pulled up the System. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 23-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 22535/1000000 System points: 278600 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 55 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 100 Toughness: 92 Charisma: 70 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 117 Wisdom: 167 Luck: 22 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I noticed two things. I had boosted a lot on the Vitality. Then System points were pretty high. I was thrilled with this turn of events and started to look over things. I was going to opt-out of the Wisdom candy for now and looked towards other things. I looked at a couple of things and started to buy them. -- Shamefully Brilliant - 1000 Points Calligraphy Talent - 5000 Points Drawing Talent - 15000 Points The Bottom of the Barrel?!? - 7500 Points Evasion for Amateurs - 10000 Points Brewing is an Art - 15000 Points The Flow is Optimal - 5000 Points intable Buttplug - 200 points Star Seeds - 20000 Points Rifts and Their Uses Book - 100000 Points Luck Candy - 10000 points Regeneration Candy - 50000 Points -- After that shopping spree, I came to thirty-nine thousand nine hundred system points left. I was happy with the fact my ranking up to B rank increased my vitality. I then started to read the descriptions. --- Shamefully Brilliant: You are brilliant even when ites to things not supposed to see the light of day. -- -- Calligraphy Talent: Your penmanship will make others feel your emotions through your writing, leaving them in shock and awe at your amazing ability to write with the cleanest to messiest strokes. -- -- Drawing Talent: Drawing is not just an art. It''s a talent that works its way into moving something from the imagination to reality. -- -- The Bottom of the Barrel?!?: Your tolerance for alcohol is amazing, and your liver eats fermented substances with ease. -- -- Evasion for Amateurs: DODGE! -- -- Brewing is an Art: Fermenting is an art form and a science. Brew with the best and drink with the worst. -- -- Flow is Optimal: Blood is integral to the body, and control of it impossible until you decided that it was. This skill allows the control of the blood in your body when trying to. -- -- intable Buttplug: A butt plug with a pump to increase its size to force it to stay in ce. The pump is removable to tease that person in your life. -- -- Star Seeds: A rare seed that was thought to be extinct. -- -- Rifts and Their Uses Book: A book is written by a person forgotten in history. His deeds were lost with the flow of time in the Arcane era. His talent in the Void was legendary and was hunted down by many. His tales were lost through time. -- Once I finished reading them, I was somewhat pissed and happy. The star seeds didn''t outright tell me what they were, which was annoying, but I would nt them when I had the chance. I made sure to have them in a special inventory slot for those types of things. I thought about that butt plug. A smile appeared on my face as I thought about Kate. I was most excited about the book, and I didn''t wait any longer and opened it. I started to skim through the first page, and the theories andplexities started to give me a headache. He touched base on some of my theories but went much more in detail, and I had to close the book and start processing the information due to how abstract andplex they were. I decided I would finish this session soon since I wanted to join back with my family. I took the Regeneration candy, and it tasted super sour. -- Congrattions, You have partaken in the Regeneration Candy Unlocking Stat Regeneration Scanning... Scanning... You have Received an Initial Regeneration Stat of 15 -- I then took the Luck candy. Receiving the same nostalgic taste, I got each time. The taste was followed by the familiar prompt. -- You have Taken the Lucky Candy. Spin the wheel. -- I spun it, watching it move faster and faster around the board. Then it slowed andnded on a two. I wanted to curse at the board as it did so. I took a final look at my status to confirm things before I was to leave. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 23-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 22535/1000000 System points: 39900 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 55 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 100 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 70 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 117 Wisdom: 167 Luck: 24 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I finished swiftly, and I was happy with it. As I walked out of the room, though, I realized I had been missing something that alwaysid there that I have never tried¡ªthe Lottery. The things leftover in my shop at the moment were things I either didn''t need or way too expensive. Some of the best things I had received didn''te from the shop but random chance. Was there a chance that I had been shooting myself in the foot, not trying it? I hated gambling in my previous life, and I still can''t stand the thought of it. But this is a system of the gods. Maybe I should try it out? With thoughts rolling through my head, I went back out to my family to enjoy myst days here before heading out to the Demonnds. Chapter 78: To The Open Seas Leaving the tower was... Hard. My kids were in tears as I left in the carriage, leaving to go back out to do my duty as a high ranking member. I had no idea when I would be back to wipe their tears from their faces. I missed them as soon as the carriage started rolling away from them. Little Susie''s tears and Mina cutely clutching her doll of me when I told them I had to leave broke my heart. I had to harden myself, though. Their mothers would do the lion''s share of raising them to be incredible people. No, I had to give them the foundation to spring from. Too many things were happening in the world. I held onto myself even though I cried inside. It hurt so much as I left. Inside the carriage was my women. Emily was beside me with Mally on the other side. On the other side of Mally was Kate Across from me was Asahi and Trisha, Tina and Rose with the little bitch boy thenst but not least was Betsy. I was surprised when Rose joined us, dragging her husband. However, it wasn''t the fact that she brought her husband. No, I thought she needed to watch over thergepany she made here. She started to exin that while I was deep in meditation, she found a bunny-kin to take over and was a managerial talent. The backing of my family and my mother back in the silver moon tower was underplete lockdown. No one would dare fuck with herpany in our territory. I shrugged and told her I was happy she was with us traveling. I felt mncholy as the carriages left the tower farther and farther as we went towards the coast. We would be going by boat the rest of the way as it would be the fastest way to the capital of the demonnds by over a week. The carriage ride to the edge of the city was silent as sadness overtook me. I suddenly felt arms wrap around me. My eyes widened in surprise, and I saw Mally and Emily Embracing me. Soon everyone joined in, hugging me, and tears started to flow as I broke down crying about the kids I left behind, missing their cute faces. I continued to see their crying faces when I closed my eyes as I saw them when I left. My heart was heavy, and my shame real. I was a terrible father, and I was a terrible person. How many kids was I going to have soon? I don''t even remember half of their names at this point. Hell, the more I think about it, the more ament about it. I remember Susie and Mina as they have the deepest impression on me. I miss them all, but I felt like crap. I started to sob in their arms as the carriage took me farther away from them. I was just held as I cried in the carriage. Soon we would reach the harbor, and we would set sail. Another journey was on its way, and I had to prepare, but I will let the tears flow for now. I had no idea how long I cried as I was held in the arms of my women. Three of them were pregnant with my kids. I cried myself till the carriage stopped. I heard the sounds of the harbor around us. My women stopped hugging me, and I stood up. I used mana to make myself look immacte and stepped outside as if nothing inside the carriage had happened. I had cried. I shall now move forwards and fulfill my goal now of making a better world for my family. If I was to do that, I needed to move forward with a strong back to carry them forward. I will be the next ruler of the Silvermoon tower. I will go to war and kill those that will stop me. I will make each step reverberate throughout thesends and make others fear me. That was the minimum of what I had to do moving forward. I straightened my spine, and my women followed behind me. The Galleyid in the bay stocked with everything needing to go towards the Capital of the Demonnds, Jambudv¨©pa. I watched as many Guards in robes from our military saluted with their right arm across their chest over their hearts where a fisty with a small bow. I did the same pounding over my chest with my right fist, mimicking the soldiers'' respectful salute. I walked up the gangnk onto the Galley. I was horrified by the backward galley, but I said nothing for now. All would be changed when I came into power. First, I must secure the homnd. With that, I crossed formally onto the galley and met with the captain of the ship. I greeted politely and found that my chambers were once his. I smiled wryly, but a person of my status must have proper amodations. With the number of women with me as well, the captain happily did so. I thanked him for his consideration. It was an awkward exchange but a good one. We both got along for now. We entered the cabin to find our things were put away for us. I smiled and turned to my women. "Thank you," I told them, shocking all of them. "I never say it enough. But I thank you all for being with me. I can be self-centered and arrogant, to say the least. I love you all; thank you." I finished, and they were stunned at the raw emotion in my voice. Soon another round of hugs was in order, but I stopped after a couple of minutes. "Now,dies. I am sure you know what lies ahead of us, and I want our weapons to be ready at all times. Now let us set up for this ce to feel like home. The Trip on the boat would take about a week and a half before we reached the shores. The room was finished quickly, and we left the room to grab food. That was when I saw her. It was Alexia. Her red-haired ears pointed her out from the crew. She made her way over to where we were eating with arge smile on her face. She sat down in our resting spot where we were eating on the deck across from me. She sat down and looked between my legs. Then she looked at my face again. "Hello, Alexia," I said slowly with a smile on my face. "My boyfriend and I broke up, Miss Chelsea..." She trailed off, not looking sad at all. "Oh, why is that Miss Alexia?" "I broke up with him even though he wanted to help take care of your child. No, the reason was you boke me in those three days. He couldn''t satisfy me anymore. He couldn''t take me the way you could. Eventually, I couldn''t take it anymore. The dissatisfaction made me more bitchy, and I started to go crazy with pregnancy hormones. I left the Dwarven kingdom to head back home, and the Ambassador told me he sent his daughter to you in the demonnds. But I digress. This all leads me to tell the Wolf-kin I was dating to fuck off. Now I have been single and missing you." She finished with a wry smile. I then remembered the Favor the ambassador asked. "Oh, that''s news. I forgot about the ambassador''s daughter. Thank you for reminding me. Now I hear you''re going to be my receptionist and assistant for this stay?" "Yup, I have done a fantastic job for the diplomats in the Dwarven kingdom. They promoted me to work for an ambassador. Now you happen to be the newest ambassador, and I have had your child. They stuck me with you instantly, much to my pleasure." "Although this will make me both sad and happy, how is my little girl?" I asked her with much hope in my expression. This was the first time I saw such a motherly expression on Alexia. "Jewel is the highlight of my life!" She eximed, "She is such a talented little Futanari Girl. Takes after her father so much. I miss her already, but my mother is doing a great job with her. I couldn''t bear to give up my career, so my mother came in and helped. Your father also came in and made sure Jewel was taken care of with proper education. She is only two right now, but she is a voracious reader. She cutely told me she wanted to finish the Library in the tower before I got back." I almost melted just thinking about it. I wanted to meet her so bad. That also reminded me that I needed to get back into that library. The conversation conversed with everyone in the group getting along as we ate simple rations on deck¡ªmany of the bunny-kin sailors are doing work around us. Soon night fell upon us, and I told Alexia to join us in our captain''s cabin. She smiled, following us in. After we entered the room, my loincloth slipped off. I turned around and sat at the edge of the bed, looking at Alexia. She stared at me, then doorknocker. Itid thereid like a limp third leg. Her stare was focused on it, not leaving for a second. I let my cock hang out, just letting her stare at it as I took off my top. I watched her as she slowly took a step forward. Before she reached me, though, I asked, "Do you want to get pregnant again?" She paused, "Not right now, Miss Chelsea." She told me honestly, "I want to focus on my career for now, and I have my jewel waiting for me." I nodded, and I reached out, putting a hand over her womb, and I enchanted her womb to stop fertilization. I looked in and realized she was in the middle of being able to be fertilized. I cleaned it up with mana stopping it from bing a possibility. With that done and testing a new void trick, It was all cleaned up and disposed of in the ocean. I was made even happier since I had tested this also on prisoners. That was much more hit and miss, but I reached my current mastery over mini void rifts. I finished the enchantment and pulled back that hand. She looked at me with a questioning face. "You used more mana that I thought there... Was something wrong?" Alexia asked, and I shook my head. "No, nothing was wrong. But let us say that If I didn''t do some things, we would have another little cutie running around in some months ahead." Realization dawned on her when I said that. I could tell she went into the thought and did some mental math. She paled temporarily, then nodded. She closed thest of the distance and sat beside me. I put an arm around her shoulder, and I put her hand on my dick. "Want another ride of your life?" I asked her the same question in the same way when I first met her. I saw happiness in her eyes at the recreation of the first time with her, and nothing was left anymore but lust as she started to get me hard, and we closed for a kiss. As she was stroking Doorknocker to full length, my hand invaded her panties and found her wetness. I found her moist core dripping with fluids. I took off her professional skirt and pushed aside her panties quickly. She yelped in surprise with my speed. I smiled at her. "Ready for the ride?" I asked, and she nodded quickly; this time, I picked her up, and her arms wrapped around my next, and the deck swayed on the ocean. My bnce wasn''t impeded as I lined up Doorknocker and shoved myself into her wet pussy Hard. I didn''t stop using mana to enhance my muscles and control to fuck her harder than I had the first time. She was crying out, moaning as she squirted all over my cock. I never paused for her orgasms raiding her pussy knocking on the door to her womb as she cried out my name with tears in her eyes. Soon the Goddess was being called to for mercy as Iid her on the bed, starting to kiss her as I fucked her brains out. I felt her start to chain orgasms on Doorknocker before releasing my sperm into her filling her enchanted womb full of my spunk. "Wee to the Family, Alexia," I said as I pulled out with a smile. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her face, "Happy to be here!" She eximed as I pulled out with cum leaking out her pussy. Chapter 79: A Relaxing Day Fishing I stared out into the sea. My legs dangled over the edge of the ship as I looked out. I know some of the bunny-kin guards were observing me as I gazed out into the ocean. My mind was spinning. I was thinking about everything that happened to me so far in this life. It was amazing how much I both changed, and I how didn''t change whenpared to my former life. I knew knowledge that this world with magic would note to understand until they went down that path. It made me realize how important some things in life were. I thought about the society the Bunny-kin made with the mash-up of tribes. I thought about it, and the more I did, the more I wanted to have a standing army for the bunny-kin. A professional volunteer army. Many mages warriors berzerkers scouts assassins. Building it into a professional army that could be guided by a sharp hand into our enemies. This was one of the greatest weaknesses of thend I inhabited. The country was no better than a batch of tribes. No better than a bunch of miniature city-states with different amounts of influence. The Dragonic stood as the top Tribe, but they were slowly losing power to us, the Bunny-kin, due to our powerful mages and growing poption. I didn''t know all the details, but I knew I might have started something when all my kids came out talents. Most of them in wizardry. Was that it, though? None of them were at the age to try other professions like warriors, scouts, and other powerful professions. It was their natural talent in wizardry that brought many eyes. This didn''t mean I wasn''t worried, though. My kids were talents, but that made me love them no more or less. I just had the yawning pit in my heart thinking about them at home. Mina''s sadly holding onto her doll of me haunted me. All their sad faces haunted me when I dreamed. I started to meditate more and more often. Dreams haunted me too much, disturbing my sleep. When it grew really bad, I would partake in my women in orgies. It was one of the few moments that they were not haunting me. I watched out into the Sea, watching nothing, and I decided to do something while I was here. "Is there a fishing rod or something on the ship?" I asked the guards. They all looked at each other, and one went to a sailor and followed some pointing from the sailor. Soon I had a fishing rod in my hand that was meant for deep-sea fishing. I was amazed at how mixed the technology was in this world. I tossed out the hook with a sinker on it. I continued dangling on the rail. I was confident even if something pulled me into the water; I could make it back to the ship with my mana. I stared out at sea, catching a fish from time to time. One of my women woulde and engage in conversation while I sat there. I noticed they wanted me toe back to the bedroom. I needed time to think, though, and declined for now. I was going to make them all sopping messester for now though I needed to think. A bucket of fresh fish started to grow beside me as I looked out into the sea. I heard in these seas there wererger predators. I wanted to fight or see one if I wasn''t lying to myself. Would it be able to fight my magic? How much punishment could it take? These questions fascinated me, and I was questioning it while I continued to fish. I wasn''t tired at all while dusk started to set in and night fell. I felt a Fish on my line, and I reeled it in. It didn''t take long, and I got it in my hands. I used a slight amount of mana to unhook it cleanly, and I dropped the fish into the bucket. I cast it out into the sea again for thest time today. I rxed with my mind empty, and Emily walked up to me and sat beside me. We both just stared out at the sea with nothing said. I don''t know how long passed before Emily talked. "Chelsea?" "Ya?" I responded. "What do you think of me?" "What do you mean, Em''?" "I mean it exactly as I meant it. I grew up near you since I was young. I was older than you, but I worked hard around you. Even in that heavy research phase where you never left the room for months on end." I smiled at that memory. I was chasing the interaction of Thermite spell and how it interacted in the world. It was my first attempt to create an offensive spell. It is also what brought the spell that I used against the Dwarves. It showed I could change the basics of physics in this world only when it came to mana. It was an interesting path that I was still exploring today. "I have been by your side even as I watch you seduce other women. I watched you change a man into a sissy boy. I stay, and I watch doing whatever I can for you." I turned to her, realizing this conversation was going somewhere. "I don''t know, but sometimes I feel like a tag along. I am beside you because I am your ve. Although you have never enforced that..." She looked into my eyes. "Am I a nuisance to you?" I turned very serious. "Whatever gave you that thought?" I asked. "The other day, you got Mally Tina and Kate pregnant. I know I told you no..." She looked down and about to cry. "I immediately regretted those words. I just really want to remain by your side! You are the only family in my life. If I lost you... I- I- I don''t know what I would do with myself! I think I would demand to be ced in the ground with you!" I stifled a sigh looking at her serious demeanor. I took a second and felt a tug on the fishing line. I let the fish do what it wanted, though, and let it stay on the line as I turned to Emily. "Okay, Em'' It looks like I have never been forthright on how I feel..." I looked into her eyes, sparing a hand to force her to look into mine as the waves rolled lightly against the hull of the ship. "I love you; you are my first woman. You selflessly follow whatever I do without question. You trust me without question. The devotion you show on a single day shows how much you care. I know you would sacrifice yourself for me without thought. I do not even know why I deserve your devotion that you show daily. It is not like I do anything but be arrogant and do what I want. Although I do have arge dick and give you a good pounding almost every day..." I heard a light chuckle on that, "That never evenes close to it, though, in all seriousness. My mother literally gave you to me as a present. I have never looked at you like a ve. If I do orders, it is without thought, and I didn''t mean it that way. You are amazing. You are you, and I would never chase you away, for I can only be less without you in my life." I then turned slightly angry. "Now, What gives you the right to feel like a nuisance to me? Huh? I never ever done anything to make you feel this way, Em'' I have respected you, and I enjoy yourpany. If you have something to talk about, I am always here to talk to." I felt the tugging get stronger on the line as it fought the line. It felt like the fish on end got bigger. I decided I would reel in the fish after the conversation was over and used my mana to enhance the line enchanting it enhancing the fishing line''s durability. Emily looked in thought as I turned back after that brief moment. "I- I don''t know. To be honest, I just started to feel like this all of a sudden after the offer to be pregnant from you. As soon as I declined, I started to think like this." "Then Em'' do you want me to impregnate you? My offer is still on the table. I have absolutely no problem with you having my child Em''. Hell, If you want, I can make it, so you have twins or triplets to have them all simultaneously. I won''t pressure you though, Em'' This is your decision. This is your life, and even if you wanted to leave, I would let you no matter how sad I would be. Your choice is your choice, though, and I have never stopped you from making that decision." Suddenly, the fishing line''s strength turned harder, and I didn''t want my fishing rod to go, so I started to enhance my muscles. I started to pull back, and my brows furrowed as the line continued to get harder and harder to pull up. "Shit, Em'' I got something big help me out here!" A fight started, and whatever was on the other end, was giving a good fight. I was hoping for a shark or something big. It would be exciting. I used mana to enhance my body as well as to attach myself to the railing. Em'' got off the ledge and was about to grab me when my instinct jumped. I was about to let go of my reel. Then it happened. I was tugged off the boat into the sea in a split second. Tossed into the water by the fishing rod being pulled deeper. The sudden increase of strength took me by surprise, and I was fifty feet deep in seconds. I held on like an idiot, but I decided something even more stupid. Curiosity drove me forwards. I taught the guards and Mally how to create a beacon for me to get back. I was going to have some fun. I was itching for a fight after I became B-rank. I started to reel myself towards what was on the other end. I started to use mana to create fake oxygen, and I would have to be careful after I got out. I started to simultaneously cast a slight shield around me to protect from water pressure as we dove deeper into the sea. I was being dragged down faster. Finally, I saw it. My smile widened. This was a big Fish I had never seen before. My fishing line went into its mouth without hooking onto the fish itself. This fish must have swallowed what I caught. Soon though, the fish noticed me as I neared. I wanted a souvenir of my fishing, so I wanted to take it back. It turned to me, looking to swallow me. It turned and opened its mouth. It was as if a massive hole of darkness loomed before me. I was startled, and my instinct told me I was dead if I entered that abyss. I fueled mana and sprayed out air into the water. It was attached to my hands, propelling me out of the way as I cast it on both hands to increase speed. Its mouth chomped down right beside me, and I kicked the fish as it barely missed. There wasn''t much power in that kick, but I kicked it none the less. Then I started a new game with this fish and me. I would dodge as it tried to eat me. I would continue to use mana to dodge, but I knew it could oust me. I moved in the water faster than the fish but more apprehensive about my odds. I knew most of the attack spells were for above water, and what I now specialized in didn''t have any attack spells yet. I had only started to touch upon the depths of what rifts and the void could do. Then I realized I was an idiot, and I had a solution. I started moving in one direction after dodging the fish. I took note of the fish''s properties as we moved deep in the sea. It was roughly forty feet long and five feet thick everywhere but the head. It seemed to have a wider head with it tting towards the sides. It resembled a hammerhead shark, but it was still not that. It was curious, but I had it chasing after me. It was picking up speed as was I when I felt up to the surface and felt the beacon where my ride was. I smiled as I opened up the void above the ship, and I widened the void till it could hold the fish that was nipping right on my heels. Soon we both jetted out into the air above the ship. The giant fish was right behind me, and I slowed my fall. We were now ahead in about a hundred feet in the air. The fish came out with a wave of water as my rift closed behind it. The fish was faster and I Propelled myself away. The Fish fell, hitting the water, and died as the water couldn''t move away fast enough. It acted like it his the ground if you jumped off a building. I smiled as I slow my fall. I then used the void tond on the ship. I smiled as I looked out into the water. The guards were all stunned. "Bring it in. I want to show it off!" I smiled, walking back over to Emily, who was shocked at everything that went down. When I got close, I pecked her on the lips. "Let me know when you decide. I am looking forward to your answer, either way, Em''. Because I care." I smiled while the galleon came to a stop to pick up my fishing trophey. I started to walk away but stopped before the cabin door. "Em,'' the funs about to start don''t wait too long," I said, and she was at my sides entering the captain''s cabin in a second where a lot of horny women waited with smiles that I got back safely. Chapter 80: Couple Argument A week passed on this ship. I cast an enchantment on the fish that I caught to slow its rate of decay. It would take fifteen times as long. As long as I kept it powered. It wasn''t easy to keep something dposing enchanted. I heard there were necromancers in this world, and I was wondering about their craft. I could slow but no stop the decay. How did they do it? It was a question that I would ask if I ever met one. I wasn''t particrly interested in the craft, though. It was more of a passing interest than anything else. The galley continued moving at a slow pace. I looked up at the small single mast and knew most of the ship''s space was for the oars below. I was disappointed with the level of seafaring technology in this world. It wouldn''t be too difficult once I am in the proper position to change this. It would revolutionize the trade for our country and give us a head start on newnds. We could conquer newnds then. This would start a new era, probably. It would also increase my hold on any government position I am in. Regardless when I started to take ce in the government after being an ambassador, I would need to cement myself in the people''s hearts. If I was to do this correctly, I could cement myself to be not only the best in history, but I could give myself free rein. This meant I could do things that would otherwise be shunned. This would leave me more and more benefits in the end if I did things correctly. "Well, I lived better than my parents did so... My life is better than what it used to be... Our nation has progressed, and we now suppress them..." These are the thoughts that would forgive anything someone would see as bad. Although I didn''t think there would be many things that I wanted to do that would constitute ''Bad.'' They would be hical by my predecessors'' standards. This came down to wanting to do experiments on prisoners and things like that. This world was unique in a way that my previous wasn''t. One thing was that if I wanted to make a bank, I would actually need to put the gold in a safe ce with A rank battlers atop it. These could be wizards or warriors, but they needed to be there all the time. This world was to thew of the jungle. Most lower dredges of society stayed there due to ack of talent or education. There were probably many talents missed just because education wasn''t there for them. For example, take my little Susie, and I felt a pang of guilt, but she was an Extreme talent in Fire magic. Going the pure route. She was only found because she was my daughter. I honestly was surprised even our own Silvermoon Tower was not equipped to find talents or have them reported to us. The best people could hope to find a wizard to rmend their child or take them as an apprentice. This wasn''t even considering how much a normal person with an education was worth over someone without it. The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I stopped staring at the mast and went into the captain''s cabin, where I saw Rose with the bitch-boy husband. "What?! You''re mad that I am treating you like this?!" I realized something was up as I entered the cabin while the rest of thedies were getting sun on the deck. I stayed silent as I heard his voice. "They emascted me, Rose, as are you. I just want to be treated a bit nicer!" He spoke back, and I noticed his voice was more feminine than I remember. "Do you remember the time where you forced my family by publically telling the governing body we were engaged when we were still in negotiations? Everyone knew we were in negotiations, and you came out saying they were over. Your family was only briefly above ours in the Elder counsel due to political maneuvering over those tradews. Our family couldn''t fight back without a struggle hold over our businesses, and your family ruthlessly took advantage of that to lock you to me. I remember that. Do you think all those years where I wanted to gag every time I was forced to kiss you in public was nice for me? Do you think when you forced me on your bed and had your way with me was nice for me? Stop me when I am at a point where you EVER TREATED ME NICELY! You think now when you are at your lowest; I give a SHIT!? Do you know how many times I contemted suicide while I cleaned up your messes? I never counted, but I know it''s more than fifty times I stood at the edge of that house, staring down to the forest floor, thinking to end my miserable existence. You KNEW IT TOO! I told you once at my lowest points. YOU FUCKING LAUGHED IN MY FACE THEN FORCED YOURSELF ON ME!" I set up a sound barrier, listening, and tears flowed down my face at the raw emotion in her voice. The little bitch boy still stood definitely, though. "Rose, the past doesn''t matter..." He spoke up, interrupting her, and I almost exploded in anger there and then. "DOESNT MATTER?!" She turned back with vigor, "You think that years of your abuse and rape don''t matter? The Past doesn''t matter? Do you know what Chelsea wanted to do was leave you in the Elven Forestry, where I know your parents would do what they could to fix you? I took you with me, so you remain as you are. A little bitch boy emascted like you so deserve to be. No, we are nice to youpared to what you have done to me. I have never felt happier in my life with you, groveling at my feet. Do you know how good I feel when you lick up Chelsea''s cum out of my pussy after she pours her semen into me? Better than I have ever felt with any rape you did to me. I was miserable for years!" I saw the tears full of anger and emotions pouring down her face. "You haven''t felt a tiny bit of the pain I have been through. Not a single bit! All you have done is make me miserable, and Chelsea has made me happy. I FEEL SAFE WITH HER. She never forces me, and even if she has more women, she always takes time out for me. Did you even know me? Did you? No, I was your piggy bank. I made money, and you spent it. You wanted a job. I gave you one. Then you created EVEN MORE MESSES FOR ME TO CLEAN UP!" She started to hyperventte, and I walked forward, much to her dismay. My arms encircled her, and she started to cry louder. I pulled her into my bosom, and I turned to the bitch boy. "So, I think some punishment is in for you." He was pale, and I couldn''t care less. I knew Rose had something she was hiding when it came to their rtionship. I think I only got the surface of what happened to her. She was crying like a child in my arms, and I let her continue. She seemed to be letting out a ton of emotion right now. In my previous world, arrange marriages were almost dead among the middle ss and lower ss. It was rare among the upper-ss nut umon, even among the ultra-rich. This was one of the reasons. Some societies kept it going, and I knew that it could make happy couples even in this world. They were the exception, though, and not the rule. What this little bitch did to Rose was disgusting. His admission saying that it didn''t matter meant he hadn''t even repented for what he did. I even felt I had a weight lifted off my shoulders for what I had done to him. Now the guilt waspletely gone. All sympathy for this trash of life was gone. This bitch boy was a narcissistic abuser. Now he was asking to be treated nicer. I was leaving him to Rose, and I think that was a mistake. I shunned the details since I was unconsciously guilty about what I did to this person. I just heard Rose''s words echo through my head, and I just grew angrier. I was starting to see red how angry I was. I continued to hold Rose and started to rock her as she brokedown gently. I then started to empty my mind and cool down. The level of anger I felt would have taken me to kill him offhand. Abusers of women like these deserve to suffer. His suffering had just started. My mind started to calm down, and my focus came back as I held Rose in my arms. "Is everything alright?" I got a mana message from Mally. I turned to the door, and my mana found Mally at the door. Apparently, I hadn''t put up the sound barrier fast enough, and some shouting was heard. I sent a mana message back that something hase up that I need to deal with, and the captain''s quarters were locked down for not. Secondster, she confirmed it, and I turned to the bitch boy. "What do you have to say for yourself?" "I didn''t do anything she said!" He denied fear evident on his face. I wasn''t going to let it go this easily. "What did you want her to forget about the past. You obviously did something and told her to forget about it." I asked. He seemed to panic, and I closed my eyes. I didn''t want to just take a side without the other. My anger was suppressed, and then I remembered Mally was on the other side of the door with Illusion spells. I looked at him. "Tell me the truth, or Mally is going toe in and peel it out from you. Oh, and one more thing. Lie to me, and the punishment bes worse." I then sent my mana out, watching his body closely. His heart rate his bodynguage and started to watch for tells. He panicked before he dropped to his knees. "I never saw what I was doing like this. I- I- I wanted the girl I loved to love me back! She always was like this. I grew up knowing that once you married the woman in your life, you Love each other. I fought for that?! WHY COULDNT SHE LOVE ME BACK! I JUST WANTED HER TO LOVE ME!" He screamed, and her sobbing stopped and looked at him with tear-soaked incredulous eyes. "THEN WHY THE FUCK DID YOU TELL ME GOOD WHEN I ALMOST KILLED MYSELF!?" She retorted. His mouth then opened and closed, and I needed no more. His mouth opened and closed like a dying fish, not knowing what to say. I didn''t need to hear anymore. I was done with this. He was a part product of the society that created him, but his personality was still trash. Over the time that I made him a little bitch he didn''t change. It amazed me until I realized without knowing, Rose kept her old tormentor beside her. She treated him lower than she used to, but trama was a hard thing to touch upon. She, without realizing it, never disciplined him and showed him to his ce. Figuratively speaking, she stopped using the stick, and he got full of himself. This was not okay. His tendencies resurfaced, and he was dumb enough to get into an argument to change his treatment. My mind spun when I realized this couldn''t have been the first time this argument went on between them. This was the first time I caught on to it. Or anyone else, since we were in Silvermoon Tower with good sound instion, it wouldn''t be hard to argue without others knowing. "Shut your fucking mouth!" I told him. My rage was incandescent. I was originally going to be easy on him. His mouth closed, and I could tell his fear increased. I covered his body with mana protecting him, then incinerated the clothes that were on him. "For the remainder of this trip to the Demonnds, you will be naked. I don''t give a fuck about yourints." I told him, and Rose was still crying. I let go of her, though, but not before I leaned down, making sure I could look in her eyes. "I know now, just wait for me here. I will start his punishment." I told her she looked at me with tears in her eyes. Our eyes locked, and it took a while before she nodded. I got up, and he was still on his knees, and his mouth was about to open when I stood above him. "Did I fucking say I wanted to hear you speak?" I told him, and my hand tangled into his hair. I started to drag him out onto the deck. The door mmed open, and out on the deck, people were startled as my clothing was tear-stained, dragging the little bitch boy behind me. Sailors and guards turned to me. My women looked at my face and knew I was furious. I was rarely angry, let alone this angry. I turned to everyone and dragged the Bitch boy in front of me. "Ladies and gentlemen and Bunny-kin of all types. This little Bitch boy Elf here has just admitted to rape and mentally torturing his elven wife. I have now dered on this boat only in your off time that you may treat him as you please. If your a woman, maybe make him pleasure you. Man? Use his little asshole or his mouth. I care not. What I do want to know is that he is having a terrible time. Understood?" I yelled over the crashing of waves." The silence was a split second before everyone realized the Crime I told them about. Then Outrage settled over the bunny-kin sailors, and the guards looked furious as well. In Bunny-kin culture, rape was rarely done. Most were willing participants. We breed frequently and had kids freely. Contraceptives would be a joke in Bunny-kin culture at this point. I looked at the captain, and he gave the nod, and I tossed him to the guards. "Have Fun!" I announced and walked over to the captain I hadn''t talked to much. "Is what you say true?" He asked me, looking at me with a deep look. The Captain looked like a strong fellow Bunny-kin with a diplomatic mission of our standing. I knew that he had more clout than a simple look could show. "His own mouth confirmed everything," I told the captain, and he nodded. "Okay, then. The sailors can use some relief, plus this will keep pregnancies down for the return trip." That was it, and we separated. I then went back into the cabin to console Rose. Mydies already came back inside to start without me talking to Rose as she calmed down. I walked in, and I heardughs from outside. I knew they were going to be treating that little bitch like he deserved. "Rose..." I took her attention, and she looked at me. "I know things were hard, but I will change that, okay?" I told her that without knowing how to make it true. "I am going to punish that little bitch myself a bit to calm down. I need an outlet to rage on right now, and he seems the right target." Rose nodded again. I was about to step out again, and I heard her speak. "Thank you," I stopped at the door, contemting what to do, then stepped out back into the sun. The little bitch boy''s face right now was giving Oral to that cute guard I had seen before. She had Blue hair and fur, and I knew she was at least a C-rank wizard. I walked over, and I smiled at her. "Thanks for starting. Before everyone gets a piece of the action, though, I''m taking this ass and stretching it again. I told her. The smile on this cute guard''s face was a sadistic grin. "Sure, Ma''am, little fucking pricks like this bitch boy who have done this to women deserve worse." She said simply before turning to look down and pped his face hard. "Do it better Bitch!" Shemanded him, shoving his head deeper into her pussy. He was on his knees in front of her, and I lifted his ass up, forcing him onto his feet. The Guard lowered her hips to keep the spot. She pped his face a couple more times for the fun of it. "That''s better bitch boy; put some effort into it. Your day is just starting!" I heard a whinee from him as I found his putting two fingers in it. I widened it a bit to make sure before I started to get ready with Doorknocker. I then remembered a skill I picked up. It said I could control my blood flow. A dick bing hard is all about the flow of blood when you get excited. I started to feel it out, and Doorknocker started to get hard immediately. I didn''t think anymore, and I shoved myself deep inside of him. I heard a scream into the Guards pussy, and I saw that sadistic grin turns into a sadistic smile. I couldn''t care less about the little bitches difort as I started to fuck his tight asshole hard. I stretched thisst year, but I hadn''t used it as much since then, and it had started to tighten. I noticed the cum dripping from hisid cock but didn''t care as I roughly fucked his ass as hard as could. I was fueled by rage, and to let loose more, I started to p his ass cheeks. The guard across from me enjoyed her show and would join in pping his face with that same sadistic smile blossoming on her face. I was fucking his ass hard and dug as deep as I could, and I heard his moans grow as I was fourteen inches deep. Then my mind turned to that skill. If I could get hard with it, why not add more blood than usual. I had a smile on my face as I hypothesized something. What if I wasn''t reaching my full length because I didn''t have the blood for it, and I was what smaller men would call a grower, not a shower. I watched with mana as I bucked my hips into his ass and watched my blood flow from my body into Doorknocker. Then it started, and it felt weird but good. Soon from three inches thick, my cock grew to four inches thick. I started to make my cock longer going from my original fourteen inches, and it continued to grow. I finally stopped at eighteen inches. All of it swallow by the bitches ass. Tears streamed down his face as an evenrger cock was buried even deeper inside of him. The only reason I stopped was I was feeling hypotension throughout my body. That exined something to me that I hadn''t realized was a problem. It wasn''t a problem, and I started to ram that bitch boy''s ass hard as he cried out. The Guard pped his face hard, and I noticed fluids started to drip down his chin onto the deck. She smiled and pped his face one more time. "Good job with your mouth this time." She hoisted his head up to look into her eyes, and she spat in his face. "People like you make me sick." She then turned his face to the next person. It was a Bunny-kin sailor who looks pretty average with his hard cock out. "Your job is only starting..." She finished gleefully and passed him off to the sailor who thanked her. On the other hand, I was finally nearing orgasm, and I was happier with my discovery and venting my emotions. I wasn''t about to leave without filling him up. I then let out an orgasm, and I could have sworn I heard my balls turning out arge orgasm that I proceeded to dump into his ass. I moaned as I fucked his ass, and the Guard came up and high fived me happily as I slowly pulled out of his now full ass. "Fuck, that was a nice one..." I said no one in particr as I came clear, and the bitch boy fell to his knees. I stepped away, noticing some free sailorsing over for their turn, and I stepped away. I didn''t speak to him again, walking back into the room in a much better mood to deal with consoling Rose and having a serious talk with her. -- Announcement: An extra chapter. I hope you all have had a Happy Christmas and will have an even happier New year. Since Fuck 2020. Thanks for all your support this year see you in the new one. -Madjic Chapter 81: Business Talk vs Lover Talk The ship neared its destination with every second as the sun fell upon the deck. I watched as two Bunny-kin Males took the bitch Elf was spit-roasted between them. The rest of the sailors were working on the deck, ignoring the scene that had be normal over the days of sailing. After finding out what was happening, Rose started to grow closer to us again. I wish I knew what was happening beforehand so that this would not have happened in the first ce. I forgave myself quickly as I knew nothing could change the past. Rose needed more time to heal from the wounds of the past... I looked out into the ocean as I had done so many times and decided it was time to talk to Rose about what I wanted to talk about with her before. I jumped off the sail and floated thest couple of inches to the ground. I was getting better at falling now and smiled to myself as I walked into the captain''s cabin to Rose, who was looking at some sheet of paper. I looked it over and noticed a sheet of prices of various goods. She was studying it hard and was deep in thought as I made myself known. "Rose, Is this a good time." She looked up, and her frown changed into a smile as she saw my face. "Why wouldn''t it be? I always love talking to my Lover!" She eximed. I smiled back with a fond smile. "This isn''t about sex but arger problem that I found with my Tribe and nation..." I trailed off, and Rose changed the look on her face. She was no longer a lover but a serious businesswoman smelling an opportunity. That was more the reaction I was looking for. "Rose, I know you have capital that you can work with, so I know you can sustain losses temporarily to reap future profits. I have gold inflow, and I could do this temporarily or even permanently as long as I buckle down as an Alchemist and Enchanter. I don''t have the time to do that, so I need a businesswoman such as yourself since I cant tap into taxes the Silvermoon tower has..." I started to exin myself when she cut in. "Chelsea... I understand. Ask, and we can talk about it ande to a deal. You may be my lover, but when ites to business, it bes something different. If I don''t think I can make money off of it or something worth more than goldter, I will say no..." She finished, and I sighed. "Fair enough..." I took a deep breath. "I need you to start an Education center..." Her eyes widened. "I need schools all over our tribes. I need each kid to have proper education for the sake of my nation. I need to start it myself since my father doesn''t want to start it himself..." I finished the start, and Rose was looking at me, surprised. "Chelsea... you know you''re asking a lot here. Most information you want to teach is in the Powerful hands, and you want to hand that to themoners? Are you looking to be overthrown? Lose your power over the masses in this age?" She asked bac seriously. "Why would they overthrow me just because they have an education, Rose? Imagine a nation where every person knows more, making them superior to other countries, where everyone has a chance to learn to control Mana. Rage or energy? If they are not talented, they don''t go up further. But imagine amoner, A-rank powerhouse! If we bring them up properly and indoctrinate them with national pride from a young age... We would be a nation no one would fuck with. That would bring more researchers and talent. More people learning to be Powerhouses in our nation means more A-Rank powerhouses in our control. We are negligent not to be doing this. "Knowledge is power, but Ignorance is the greatest sin, Rose. We should strive to have every citizen be educated. This is what I want to ask you to build Rose. An Academy. I want an institution like they have in the Kingdom of Arlin. There is a reason they have so many powerhouses, Rose. Anyone talented enough will get into the Academy Rose. You will own that Academy, and we can turn it into a Wizards paradise. We can teach Swordsmen, Assassins, Beast tamers. The options are open to us, Rose. This will not earn you Gold Rose... This will earn you a reputation and Fame. Every student will be grateful to you as well... We can set up schrships for the poor talents who can''t afford tuition and fleece the Nobility to send their kids there. This is another way to earn loyalty and gratitude towards yourself, Rose. You will be a powerhouse as a merchant who has National power backing them up from gratitude alone. Or you can make a contract on that they have to be employed to you. There are many things and power you can get from this Rose. If I had the Constant flow of Gold that I could do this myself, I would. My Father wouldn''t fund me... I hate to say it since this would actually flow a lot of power out of my nation''s hands into yours. But I need this now, Rose. I need this before the war... I need my name on it as well. I can''t have only Military Achievements to my name when Ie back. I need something that lets the Citizens see something in their life bing better." I finished looking into her eyes, showing my seriousness. "I admit you are right that there are many benefits I could gain from this. My next questions, though, Chelsea, what age group you target, and the other question is, where am I going to find Instructors?" She asked back, and I shrugged my shoulders. "There are many problems, Rose. We are at the investment stage. Where are we going to put it? Where are we going to find instructors? Who is going to build it? These are basic questions that all start with; What is our Budget? I need an investor before I can start doing other things, Rose. You are a businesswoman and know where to start here. We need a top academy that other Nations will be jealous over." I finished my pitch, and she leaned back, thinking. "I don''t have the Gold for everything now. But that doesn''t mean I am not intrigued, Chelsea. This would cement a lot of reputation, both good and bad. It would increase cooperation between the Elves and Your nation as well. At the end of the day, I am still an Elfing from an Elder family. This means It will have political implications too. If the Elves get in bed with the Beast-kin nation, it will change the alliance we have with the dwarves. There are a lot of variables here, Chelsea. This could be used to our advantage, though. If you allow young elves into the nation, it would cement funding from the Elven nation and bring our people closer. Think about this... Elven children growing up with Talented Beast-kin. Elves and beast-kin would grow up as friends, and those friendships wouldst after separation into their respective countries. It would almost cement our nations as one identity. It would take more than just gold, though. Your loyalty ys won''t work either..." She trailed off, thinking more to herself. "There is a lot more at y here the more I think about it, But..." She looked at me, "I think there is a major investment opportunity in the way of reputation but not so much in Gold. I will think about it, Chelsea. I like the idea, though, of increasing my say in things. The only reason I got the Trade proud through the Mountains between Our nations was off your name, not my own. I need to increase my reputation for both our nations. I wille up with something, but nothing will be true without contacting my family over these matters." Rose finished. I gave her a toothy grin, "Perfect, I never asked for more. Now..." I stood up again, and I thought I would give her a treat. I crawled under the table. "What are you doing, Chelsea?" She asked. "Pull down your pants," I told her, and I couldn''t see her face as I started to pull off her pants myself. Her white panties showed themselves, and I smiled as I pulled them aside. I found her pussy on disy dry. "Our time as business partners is up, and now I am acting like your lover," I told her, and my mouth started to lick her clit. Her hands tangled into my hair as I started to lick her pussy. Moans started to sound above me even as I heard someone enter into the Cabin. I worked on her pussy, feeling her get wetter with every lick as I skillfully brought her to an orgasm. She cried out into the room. I got out from under the table and saw Asahi there with a smile on her face. I had a thought and turned to Rose. "Want to try both our dicks at the same time Rose?" I asked her with a mischievous grin. I saw a bulge start to grow with the thought on Asahi, and I saw she approved the suggestion. Rose was startled, and she was still horny after the licking I just gave her. She nodded, and I helped her to her feet, guiding her to the bed. Asahi was stripping with arge smile on her face. I walked over, and my loincloth fell to the side as I sat on the bed with a smile. Doorknocker was standing tall and upright for the pussy it was about to enter. "I am not going to lie, Chelsea. I am nervous." Rose said as she started to straddle over top of me. I saw her concern, and I brought her to look at me instead of my cock. "Rose, We will be gentle and take this at your speed, Okay?" I said, cupping her face, and she nodded. I brought her into a kiss as her pussy started a kiss with the head of Doorknocker. Asahi was watching, and I knew she was horny with a hard cock. I kissed Rose as my handsnded on her hips and brought her down on Doorknocker. Her tongue movement stopped as she gasped, and I brought myself deeper into her. Her wet folds surrounded Doorknocker, and I moaned into her mouth as her pussy gripped me hard. She gasped and moaned as she started to take me deeper. Her ass then reached myp, bringing me to her depths as her womb and Doorknocker again greeted each other. She moaned loudly, our kiss broke, and our foreheads touched. "Fuck taking you deep is always an experience I will never forget." She said, and I motioned to Asahi. "I hope you at least lubed yourself up, Asahi. It is going to be tight with me inside!" I eximed; I turned to Rose and kissed her quickly on the lips. "Ready?" I asked her. She shook her head before she took a deep breath and nodded. "Rx, Rose," I told her, bringing her into a kiss before bringing her down, giving Asahi a better angle to insert herself into Rose. The first groan I heard from Rose was when I knew Asahi started to prate her. Asahi moved slowly as I kissed Rose taking her attention from her ass. I ced my hands on her clothed breasts, kneading them from outside, earning those groans to moans. More and more, Asahi brought herself deeper inside. After minutes of letting Rose used to it, I asked her if I could start moving. "Yes, Just... please be gentle, I feel so full!" She eximed, and I cupped her face again, kissing her intimately. I started to move my hips slowly, and I felt Asahi start as well. The groans no longer existed as she had gotten used to our pration. Instead, she moaned into my mouth as we both started to fuck her. Her pussy gripped me even harder, and I knew she had a small orgasm. I started to move fast, with Asahi matching my speed. Soon ps were sounding out in the room, and I heard someone else enter the room. Moans were filling the room as we started to fuck when I heard an exmation. "Sis, not now!" Sounded out, followed by a loud moan. I broke the kiss due to curiosity. I looked to see Trisha had buried her cock deep into Asahi with a smile. I was shocked for a second but decided to put off my thoughts on it like the pussy engulfing my length tightened, and I felt myself nearing orgasm. "Kiss me, Chelsea, and FUCK ME HARDER!" She yelled, and I kissed Rose again as both Asahi and I started to fuck her harder. Moans filled the room, and I felt her orgasm on me more and more as female ejacte started to make its way onto me. I fucked that pussy hard as she started to chain orgasms, and her spasming sent me over the Edge. I released a load into her pussy as I kissed her. Both of us vibrated each other''s mouths as we moaned into each other''s mouths. I continued to cuddle with Rose as I finished my ejaction inside her. Asahi pulled out, receiving her sister''s love. I smiled as I broke the kiss with Rose. "How are you feeling?" I asked her. "Much better!" She told me before she rocked her hips, starting the second round. More voices came into the room as it had been passed around; the fun had started early today in the Captians cabin. Chapter 82: Showing Care The ship was nearing its destination and would only take a couple more days of travel. The two weeks up until this point passed in peace. The moans of a little bitch boy were covered by the waves crashing against the side of the boat as it continued to sail. I watched in the corner and saw a tall, muscr Bunny-kin with purple hair approach the bitch boy and started to take the bitch boy hard and fast to the point his moans and screams for mercy eclipsed the waves. I looked on without pity and promptly ignored his cries turning to look out to the rocky sea. I decided I would like to fish again as I did so without sitting on the railings. I took out that fishing rod and rxed my mind. Thest couple of days after my talk with Rose, we started to seriously n what some of the details would be for a massive academy. One of the things we agreed on was the size of the Academy and the location. We were going to do it near the mountain range on Beast-kin nation territory. The problem with doing it on Elven territory was that there were too many monsters on the forest floor. The size of the ce we were going to be making couldn''t fit on the tree branches. Well... It could, but the cost would be staggering and would not be practical at all. The area we were nning on developing would be the definition of high-risk, high reward. I put forward making the Academy into its own City. We would purchase thend for a long time or even outright from the Drangonic. Then we would slowly create the facilities from the ground up. Rose was skeptical, but I started to draw a rough blueprint of what I was thinking. Her expression changed as she realized I was making a new city with its own sewer system. It even had designs to have an aqueduct bring water from a nearby river that I used from one of the maps. Thisnd was something of no-mansnd in the Beast-kin nation. No Tribe really developed there at this point. Since the Road was being developed not far away, that would be changing soon but not within the next couple of years. With Rose being the major investor and The Loveknot family''s heir backing her up, we should be able to secure rights to thend. I thought about matters about the academy as I caught fish. They were slightlyrger than I was expecting when someone leaned against the edge with the back to the water. I saw Emily''s face as she had made herself scarce since ourst conversation. She had been thinking, and I respectively brought in the fishing line dumping the fish on the line into the bucket. I smiled at her. "Hey beautiful, I haven''t seen you in a bit. The boat''s small where you been hiding?" I asked mischievously. She blushed in response. "I have been thinking, Chelsea..." She trailed off, and I let the silence deepen. I knew that she needed to talk and the courage to do that talking. "I..." She stopped again and took a deep breath. "I really want your kids. I looked at the sea of children that you had in the tower... I was overwhelmed by the feeling of jealousy. All those women did nothing buty with you, and I fought and killed by your side. They got what I wanted most! They got impregnated by you, and that is all I want!" She announced loudly, and I looked at her. "Then I can undo the enchantment Em''. The only reason I put it there in the first ce wasn''t that I didn''t want you to have my kids. It was so that while we traveled on a dangerous journey, our child didn''t get hurt. A journey is no ce to put a child on willingly. They need stability to be adults. When we send them off to journey is where they mature into Bunny-kin adults. I don''t necessarily agree with that, but I digress. I am happy to have you as the mother of many of my children Em''. You are faithfully by my side all the time on your own vition. Why wouldn''t I impregnate you if that is what you want?" I asked her back seriously. I saw the tears in her eyes. "I- I don''t know. I see you with so many women... You impregnate them like it''s nothing. I really want it, but you didn''t do it for me... I- I- I don''t know. It was like a voice whispering in my ear that I wasn''t good enough for you. That I was just a ve. That was all I am good for. Each time I saw a woman besides myself impregnated, it was like a stab in my heart. I wondered why it wasn''t me. Then you offered it to everyone in the room. I offer stood to anyone who wanted it... I don''t know. It just hurt when you asked like that." She was in tears, and I realized my biggest fuck up yet. I wrapped my arms around Emily. I whispered into her ear. "You are special to me, Em''. There is no recing you in my life! I am sorry that I am so arrogant most of the time. I am a selfish woman and don''t see my surroundings clearly all the time. This is my fault." I told her the truth. Her current feelings were she ced great importance on something, and I justid it out like it was worth nothing. None of it was worth nothing. They were my women. If they wanted my kids, I wanted them to have them. They are my most trusted friends and partners. Why wouldn''t I let them? This was different in Emily''s eyes, and I had hurt her without thought. I just held her in my arms for a minute, fishing rod discarded on deck. I cupped her face and brought her face to look up to me. I kissed her deeply. "Em'' You are special, and I am not going to lie that I love each of my women. You are the first woman I have ever had, and you will always be special in my heart. You are my first. You are my partner. You are my caretaker. You are my Maid. You are mine in every way. You fill a special part of my heart that only you upy. This will forever remain so Em''. Never let yourself think otherwise, or you are calling me a liar. I have never lied to you." I told her sternly. She nodded with tears in her eyes. "Now, Em'' If you are ever feeling down or sad,e to me, and I will change that. You are my Em,'' and I love you in my own respect. I never want you questioning that since I am so bad sometimes. I have many women, but you carve a part of me, Em''. That will forever remain your part that no one can ever take. Now the question isn''t if you want kids Em''..." I trailed off as she looked up with those red, teary eyes. "What question is that?" She asked quickly. "The question is, how many you want and how hard of a Fuck you want to get them?" I asked her. The surprise on her face turned into a giggle with a yful p, and I brought her into a kiss. The tears on her face came to a stop, and a blush took their ce. Emily seemed to think it through, and her blush deepened. "I would like two kids, please." She said softly, barely audible. I smiled, and I ced a hand over her womb and removed my enchantment. I then forcefully took out two ova for me to fertilize. She could felt the mana in her knowing what I was doing. Her blush somehow deepened even further, and I pulled right up to her ear. "How sloppy of a fuck would you like? In public? In the ass then pussy? Tell me how you would like to be inseminated, my Em''?" I could have sworn her fur and hair could have turned red if I continued anymore. "M- My ass then pussy in the captain''s cabin..." She looked into my eyes. "Hard, please." Thest bit came out steady, and my smile somehow grew as I pulled her towards the Captians cabin. Inside, Rose was still doing work. I politely asked her to give us some private time. Rose understood and left, leaving her papers to enjoy some time on deck. I locked the door so that I could make this moment special for Emily. She needed more one on one time with me. She would never ask for it since I had only so much time in the day. I moved over quickly, picking her up, and took her lips. I kissed her as I brought her to the wall of the captain''s cabin. I sucked on her tongue a bit before I started to strip her of her battle attire. Then I found her wet pussy, and I started to y with it as we kissed deeply. I broke the kiss as I was feeling ready to go soon. "Want to get Doorknocker ready for you?" I asked her, and she replied with a smile and going down to her knees. I moaned as she started to lick Doorknocker all over. Going up and down my length sometimes slow other times fast. The moan was forced out of me when she took me into her mouth, softly sucking on my head. It felt fantastic as she took me as deeps as she could before going back to licking me. She quickly had me with a raging erection for her with her work. I moaned loudly when it came to a stop, and she came up to kiss me. I eagerly raided her mouth before it the kiss broke again. "I''m so ready for you, Chelsea." She told me, and I smiled. I picked her up and tossed her onto the bed with a smile. I pounced right behind her and pinned her to the bed. Her face in the sheets, her ass pointed up at me. I found her little rosebud and lined myself up. "Ready for the hard fuck you asked for?" I asked her. I had no idea if she was ready or not as I pushed myself deep inside her ass. She screamed into the sheets as I pushed myself deeper into her ass, stretching her out around me. I moaned as I did so, enjoying her unique folds wrapping around me. This is Emily, I thought in my head. Her unique ass stretching around me as I pushed in deep till my balls touched her pussy. I held there for a second. I heard her rough breathing. "Not fair. You asked if I was ready, then prated me... I wasn''t ready, and it felt great!" She announced, as she almost made me feel guilty. I didn''t restrain myself any longer and started to retreat. I then made sure I heard a resounding p as my hips met her ass. I grabbed her hair, pulling her body up by it. I started to fuck her ass as hard as I could without enhancing myself. I felt her pussy spasm on me as she orgasmed. I didn''t stop as I pulled her hair harder, taking her. Our moans filled the room as I neared orgasm. She tightened on me, and I heard Emily Cry my name joyously as she ejacted on the bed. I came after she finished her orgasm. I started to fill her insides as hard as I could, filling her anal cavity as I moaned loudly. The pleasure spiked as I filled her, riding out my orgasm. I pulled out slowly as my orgasm came to an end. I released a bit of sperm onto her back and stood up on the bed. Emily was suprised I stood up on the bed, looking at me with confusion in post-orgasm. My erection never turnedid as I reached down. I pulled her ass up to me, and her legs widened in the air loosely. Her body weight supported by her neck, I looked down at her as she watched as I lined up Doorknocker to her pussy. "Ready?" I asked as I dropped my hips. "OOOoooH FUCK!" She screamed out into the room as I prated her to the depths of her pussy. I changed my position so that I would be hitting an angle she never felt before. I positioned myself now towards her front. I could no longer see her face as she stared up at me. I then pulled out. I made sure I just exited when I roughly pushed myself into her. She cried out loudly as I explored a whole new angle for her to experience. She was reduced to animalistic cries with speech fucked out of her brain quickly. I started to enhance myself with mana as I moaned out. I fucked her harder and harder as her cries filled the room. Her body started to orgasm and tremble. Her orgasms pleasured me even more as I fucked her brains out in the mission of inseminating her pussy. Her speechless cries made no sense as she cried out. I never gave mercy to someone who asked me to fuck them hard. Emily learned that as I took her in a new way, her pussy gripping Doorknocker like a vice. Her cries could be heard outside, and I let them listen to her orgasm again as I took her faster. Soon I released a load into her womb as the Head of Doorknocker kissed her cervix. I loudly cried out again as I filled up her womb. I then checked her womb as it was filled. I watched as the mission was fulfilled. I smiled as I let go of Emily''s body, and she fell to the bed a twitching mess. I walked over to the door and unlocked it. I then walked back, kissing Emily. Theck of response from her as her whole body twitched from the pleasure. I smiled, and I lined up my cock to her pussy again. I pushed myself in again. She cried out. "Got to make sure you are pregnant, Emily!" I announced as her body swung forward and wrapped her arms around me. Her ass moved on its own as my women started to filter in. The room degraded into another orgy for the night. Chapter 83: Lottery The Sea was calm, and we were just days out from our destination. I was fishing o the side of the boat, looking into the sea as I had developed a habit of doing. My thoughts were lost when I decided to start looking at the system while no fish were biting. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 16-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 22535/1000000 System points: 65700 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 55 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 100 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 70 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 117 Wisdom: 167 Luck: 22 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I decided to do something I hadn''t in this life so far. Gamble. The lottery in the system was a big question mark to me, and I remember when I was a baby, the package I got making me a high Magical bunny-kin was a great asset. I decided I would go big or go broke. I was going to do neen tries before I would revisit it. I took a deep breath of the salty air before I started and opened the lottery panel. I had been meaning to do this for a bit and had put it off. I always thought of the lottery as a poor man''s tax¡ªgambling as hope within a hop disdaining upon it. I still do the thing in this world is light on different entertainment types, and Gambling became one of them. I know about it but never sought it out. I wonder what type of games they y? I started the lottery spins with that in mind. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- Iughed to myself that I got nothing the first time around. I knew it would happen, but... It was nice to know I was right? I told myself neen tries, and I will go with that. I took another deep breath of the salty air and continued. -- Congrats, you have received A Pretty Pink Ne -- "...." My mouth was open wide as I saw the first ''Win'' on the lottery. What the fuck do I need a Pretty pink ne for? Whatever, I will give it to one of my women... That reminded me of something, though, and my face paled. When have I ever given any of my women gifts? I thought about it more and realized that I have never given them gifts of any kind other than my children. This wasn''t good, and I would have to do something to change that. I started listing off things in my head while working the lottery more. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received the Anal Training package. -- Why do I need this? I thought. It would be fun ying with my girls, though. Not all bad, I guess. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received A rare Alchemy package -- -- Congrats, you have received A rare Garden Package -- Two Packages in a row, both saying rare! I think that''s good? I wasn''t sure since I have very little data on what is -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Stats Package -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- After I finished doing the lottery, I was happy with my decision, I think. I got some weird things, I thought. I opened the Anal Training to see what It gave. -- You have opened the Anal training package. -You have received anal beads x4 of various lengths and beads sizes -Butt plugx7 of various lengths and sizes -Strap on harness -Dildos 5", 7", 9" ,10", 12" -- I giggled as I saw the butt plugs and know a very lonely hole these could fit into in the near future. I saw the Strap on and looked over in the background as two Sailors were spit-roasting a loudly moaning bitch boy. I think the strap on will please Rose too. I pulled out the Pretty Pink ne, and I had no idea who to give it to. I said I would give it to my women, but it was an over the top ne with a giant heart in the center. It wasid with many jewels, though, making it valuable. I pull out a box from my inventory, putting it inside while I think about it. I didn''t want the girls to know that I n to give them each a gift until I finally figure out what I will give each of them. I opened the Stats packages next. -- Congrats on opening a Stat Package you have received: - Regeneration Stat candies x2 - Wisdom candies x1 - Free point allocation candy x3 -- My eyes widened in surprise. The Wisdom candies in stores were huge prices. They were so much that I didn''t want to pay for them. The amount was just not worth it. I found as I researched and learned I could increase my Wisdom. The candies were useful, but I found I never really felt different. I know, though, that I was told to be one of the biggest geniuses or prodigies on the continent when it came to alchemy and enchanting. I wasn''t sure what to make of that, but it is what it is. Alchemy was like cooking for me. Precise science that only needed the right tools. That brought me to look at the Alchemy package. It was rare, and I wanted to open it. I then noticed a bite on the fishing line and reeled in the fish, dumping it into the bucket. The pause cooled my head down, and I decided to have the candies first. -- You have Taken the Wisdom Candy. Spin the wheel. -- I spun the wheel and watched it move. I held no hope for a high number since the board was so skewed in favor of the smallest numbers. I was proven correct as itnded on the fourthrgest cut of the wheel, giving me four more wisdom. This was why I would not purchase the Wisdom candies. It was so expensive for such a minor boost. Maybe I should wait longer with the candies? It hit me fast, and I realized just like with my Level up candy. There no point in using them now. Use them when I am at such a high point that it would be more worth waiting. These candies were investments in their own rights. Each, no matter what point I am at, will increase that stat point. If I wait until I''m in an emergency or can no longer bring it up myself, I should use it. The higher the stat points, the more system points it takes to purchase. At some point, it will be harder and harder to bring up my stats. If I wait tillter, these will be worth more and more like cashing in stocks. The problem with that theory is that if I die or something else, they essentially be worthless. I wonder if these candies work on others as well? My mind started to run with the possibilities. I took the Free point allocation candies, though. I could store them or, more importantly, dump them into the one stat I cant raise on my own, Luck. -- Congrats, You have Earned 5 Free Allocation Points -- -- Congrats, You have Earned 2 Free Allocation Points -- -- Congrats, You have Earned 1 Free Allocation Points -- I looked at the diminishing amount frowning. It was worth it all the same, but I knew at some point I would spin a one. No probability stated that I had been fortunate not to hit it more. I promptly dumped the free stat points into Luck. I did so even while spinning. I think I picked an unlucky day to be doing this now that I thought about it... I started to realize that I only caught one fish today on a clear day like today. I felt my instinct cry out the more I thought about things today. I checked my Status as my thoughts roamed. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 16-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 22535/1000000 System points: 47700 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 55 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 100 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 70 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 117 Wisdom: 171 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I nodded, expecting as such. I contemted how to increase regeneration before I took the candies. My instinct yelled at me, though. I just felt it in my bones, and I closed the system. Something was wrong; I knew it. Something... I moved over to the captain and talked for a bit. The captain had been thinking the same thing. I looked around the deck, and most of the sailors were fine, but I noticed a couple of them were on edge. They were looking around as if we were about to be under attack. This stood out more and more. I went and told each of my women privately to get ready in case the battle broke out. We almost at our destination, making this a weird spot to be attacked if they were going to. The feeling didn''t leave as I carried my Arcane staff with me, watching the seas. The feeling grew, and more and more of us started to feel a creeping dread. I looked over to the deck to notice a couple of sailors dumping bitch boy into the cabin. It made sense as the rest of us knew something was going to happen. The bitch boy will make a great outlet after a battle for pent up feelings. My feelings toward him remained the same: disgust and disdain. I couldn''t care less about him, but I will admit I didn''t want him to die. I let it go and watched it around. That growing sense of dread irked me. Where did this feelinge from when the captain spoke out. "Ghostship... It has to be a ghost ship." He muttered to himself. My eyes opened wide, surprised. "PREPARE FOR BATTLE GHOST SHIP!" The captain announced to the sailors. Swords were drawn, and mana on the ship started to fluctuate as people prepared themselves. Nothing was in vision, and the day was sunny. Then it happened. The wind stopped the galley''s slow movement would have to go to oars to move. The captain didn''t have time to order it when a fog as if brought in by strong gale came in. I felt the mana in that fog, knowing someone cast it. Then out from the sea, it came. A Galley using oars arose from the sea near us. My nerves spiked as I saw seaweed and dying fish flop around on their boat. "Contact!" I yelled out, ready for the battle about to begin. Chapter 84: Ghost Ship My Instinct yelled at me to run. But no one panicked on the ship. Where could we run even if we wanted to? We couldn''t as we were at sea. The sailors were ready, and I saw Tina on the deck with a new gauntlet contraption that she had been working on. The Ghost ships sails with a phantom wind came closer to us. It was eerie, and a peal ofughter started to sound over the calm foggy breeze. "Hehehehehehe," Echoed loudly, growing louder as the ship came closer. Soon they were close enough, and skulls appeared over the edge of the ghostship''s railing. The single sail stopped its phantom wind, and words sounded over with bone-chilling intent. My instincts cried out as each word sounded. "Ghasitph Frankiton Hourish!" Sounded knowing not what they meant, my eyes narrowed. The Bunny-kin sailors grew more serious as green glows appeared on the other boat. I was contemting my next actions as more unknown words sounded in the eerie silence. The ships closed, and I started to channel my power when I felt a simr presence on the other ship. A B rank was on the other side. Our mana shed as I tried to suppress the other side. They tried the same, and I kept the mana suppression froming down upon the mages and sailors. "Combat initiated!" I yelled out, and hooks flew out from their side as well as our own. We took to the defensive side, ready for whatever came our way. Soon skeletons started to jump onto ropes that were hooked onto our ship, swinging over as the ships closed the gaps with hooks from either side. Their Galley was taller, making us have to climb up if we wanted to engage. I watched for the B rank on the other side. None seemed to appear as sailors engaged with swords with seaweed ridden skeletons. I decided staying on the ship wasn''t a good idea. I opened the world into the void and stepped into it. I transferred myself in a short jump onto the mast of the ghost ship. My mind sobered further as I stood on the mast, looking down. The flood of skeletons was ridden with seaweed were joined with rotting zombie corpses from various races on the maind. I watched a corpse of a bunny-kin slumber forward into the crowd looking to sweep our ship. I felt the B ranker under the ship, and I started toe up with a theory that I was pretty sure was true. Necromancer Lich. I had only heard vague stories of them. They were rare on the maind since most nations shunned the Necromancer in general. I did not understand why until I met undead. The eerie feeling that ignited my instincts made me hate them instinctually. I created a simple firebomb down upon the deck of the ship casting with my staff. That took the attention of many undead, turning to look at me. Then that B ranker moved as the zombies and skeletons ignored me again. I want to fight in the open with my ability to change positions in a smaller area would be a handicap. The B ranker came up the stairs of the galley from below. My instincts cried out to me. All I wanted to do was run away. Flee in fear of the thinging up those stairs as the skeletons and zombies lumbered towards my ship. I got tired of waiting and threw more fireballs into the pile of corpses on the deck below. This got the desired results I wanted that slow walk of the other B ranker came up faster. This thing was clearly intelligent, knowing that patience with their instinctual aura of dread would make me impatient or nervous. I was nervous but not for the reasons they thought. This was my first battle in the ''Big leagues.'' Before was amateur hour in this world. The Thing that appeared before me was another seaweed ridden skeleton. It was different, though, as the eyes had rubies iid in them, and it carried a staff as well. It was a rotting piece of metal... The rotting metal was unique to me, and it was the best way I could describe it. It had a ck orb at the top, and our ''eyes'' locked. Something sparked in that matching of eyes, and mine narrowed. Then it happened two apparitions appeared. They floated as the Lich cast, and the ck gem glowed. I hesitated no longer, and I started casting a mana bolt at the apparition. I knew nothing of ghosts, and when it was shredded, I had a hard time suppressing a cheer. The situation didn''t change as more apparitions appeared, and I started to shoot mana missiles quickly as they were summoned. Something primal screamed at me to destroy them. The Lich watched me with an unnerving stare. I wasn''t sure what woulde next as I wasn''t used to this magical conflict type. That was when he moved. He raised his rotting staff, and a green glow came from it. I jumped into the mass of corpses as that glow released at unnerving speed towards where I was standing. The battle didn''t pause as another lined up in his staff, and I fueled my muscles with mana, destroying skeletons and zombies as I moved. I crushed them beneath my foot as I moved. My speed reached a new dimension as I moved with precision, crushing corpses as the lich continued to attack me. I would retaliate with fireballs and mana bolts, clearing zombies and skeletons that now actively tried to attack me. My body moved on reflexes and instinct as I used old training to make up for my inadequacies. I was pissed off with myself as I had to keep guiding my body more than I should be. None of my training was in muscle memory since I didn''t practice enough. I was relying on the old instincts of what was arguably a young kid when I learned. Still, my experience from myst life paid in spades as the lich continued to fail to hit me with that green bolt. Every time that boltnded on something, it would rot. That was deadly to the touch, and I weaved through the corpses. When I almost got hit, I grabbed a zombie hand, entering the rotting meat of a dead subus, I believed. I pulled it in front of me, barely saving myself. The Lich used a mana shield with robust mana to block my shots at him as I moved around the deck, dodging his attacks. A quagmire appeared on the ship as I massacred the corpses. There were just so many. They continued to attack me with rusted weapons as I moved through them. Something about me disdained these weak attacks. I instinctively felt fear towards the corpses but the disdain of that weak attack they threw at me... I almost ignored it as I crushed the skeleton with a quick jab to their hard skull shattering it. Still, there were only so many corpses on the galley, and most left the ship to attack my own. The bone and rotting meat covered deck were all that was left, with only the Lich and I stand upon it. The sounds of fighting on the other ship continued to echo with the yells of men and women fighting. The Lich and I stopped attacking each other for only a second as his number advantage disappeared. So did my meat shields to stop those rotting bolts from killing me. The Lich could predict where I would move after some time watching my movement. I knew this might happen since I couldn''t stop myself from growingfortable with a pattern. This was a fighter''s problem. No matter how much we try to train it out, we fall into this problem. No one can be truly random. The staredown didn''tst, though, as the Lich started that eerieugh again. "Hehehehehehehe," I had a bad feeling as the green bolt multiplied into two, then four, eight, sixteen. I grew serious, and I started a mana shield around myself. The Liches eerieughter continued to ring in my ears, and those bolts came at me. My legs moved, and I pushed more mana into them. The bolts missed but turned, and those that missed chased me. I smiled as they centered towards me in a group no longer spread out. The aimed center of mass and I waited for only a split second as they neared me at astonishing speed and opened a rift into the void. They disappeared, and the eerieughter ceased as his mana shield rotted with his own spell. Confusing the lich. His concentration shattered, and in that split of a second, I opened another rift into the void, leaping into it as fast as I could, and appeared before him. Unable to react in time, I body checked the lich into the rotting ship''s wood. I charged arge mana bolt and copied it myself. His second mana shield he appeared to have gotten just as I checked him. His new mana sheild shattered as I released point-nk mana bolts as fast as I could conjure them. An eerie scream echoed out into the world as his mana shield cracked, and I used my foot to shatter his skull. I still heard the echoes of battle on my own ship and quickly used a rift to get back. The fighting was nearing an end with few casualties on our side. I decided the fight was good to toughen spirits and only sent mana bolts down to kill if I saw someone about to be hurt. The Fog around us started to dissipate as the battle continued to its final stages. The sailors'' loud cheer echoed out in our victory as the final zombie fell with its head decapitated. The fight was harsher, and I wondered how I was so different, finding them much easier to crush. The thing I came back to was that I was B rank. That instinctive disdain towards their attacks. The numerical advantage if I didn''t know how to move quickly and dodge would have been bad. I would have been swarmed to death or used more mana than I would have liked. I smiled, and I rifted back to the ghostship. The rotting wood started to degrade, and I went below deck. I smiled as I saw the storage of goods and treasures. Plunder! It was ours by rights of the sea to take it for our own. I smiled as I heard deck hands climb upon the rapidly aging ship. This would need to be moved soon, and I called up to them. "Come down below deck!" I yelled out, and the first toe over was Betsy with arge smile. She whistled in amazement at the assortment in storage. Soon deck hands came down, and we all started to pull out whatever we could get our hands-on. I had Emily watch over it, so none of the Sailors got any ideas over our spoils of war. I would give them a bonus at the end of the trip. I went back and talked to the Captain of the ship. "How did the battle go?" I asked him, and he had a serious expression. "You''re thinning the numbers was integral to us surviving. Ghostships are not as umon as you think, Chelsea." He looked at me with a serious expression, "Most are pirates because the maind rejects them when they are found. If they sessfully getaway, they be our problems. There are things. Necromancers can do on the water that other mages simply cant. They are the domain of the dead and rotting. They hide their research away and are seldom found... This was a powerful necromancer. The credit for this win goes to you, Ambassador Chelsea. Your power proved integral to our victory and light casualties." He turned to me and bowed. "Thank you for saving our lives." I waved it off. "Nah, Do not worry about it. I would have fought even if it was a C rank Necromancer. This was an eye-opening experience for me, and If I am not going to lie..." I turned to him with a smile, "I am happy it happened. An open sea is a dangerous ce, and I am sure B rank necromancers are rare on these seas. That doesn''t mean they don''t exist. I needed this fight against this deathly figure. His reign on the open seas plundering trade lines for bodies and plunder is over." I said with a hint of finality. "You are right. Many ships go missing, and we can only guess why. There are dangers in the sea, but that makes it lucrative as well. Many risk their lives out here. You have the first choice to eighty percent of the plunder from the ghostship Ambassador Chelsea. It''s only right you did the majority of the work..." I wanted to refute it, But he spoke first, "Don''t contradict me. I looked on the deck of that ship... We were dead if that many zombies and skeletons came over..." He walked away from me. I thought about it and kept my mouth shut as I watched Sailor''s happily moving what they could onto our galley. Chapter 85: Welcoming Committee The ship arrived in port. The Sailors cheered as we pulled into the dock. The sessful travel lightened everyone''s hearts. After the ghostship, there was an edge no one could get rid of, like we were being watched. I felt it heavily, and I was constantly putting up mana shields. I would have originally written this off if it had not been because the entire crew and my women felt this. It wasn''t until we were near the demonnds within a few kilometers that it stopped. It was like a weight was lifted off our shoulders. I knew the return trip either needed to go bynd or be prepared to defend against someone powerful. That lich must have belonged to an unknown power system out in the seas. I wasn''t sure, but that is my working theory. The ship anchored, and the sailors set themselves to work. A smallmittee of Bunny-kin arrived to introduce themselves. A draconic with purple scales came and greeted me with a slight bow of respect. Beside her was a Pink Bunny-kin. Both looked very happy to see me as they bowed. "Chelsea, we have heard many stories about you from letters from our families." The Draconic stated, and she looked me up and down with her eyesnding on my loincloth for longer than appropriate time. "I hope the stories are true. I was supposed to... Meet you in the Dwarvennds, but the haste to leave left insufficient time to make your acquaintance." I went over my memory and smiled. "You must be the ambassador''s daughter he wanted me to..." I stopped myself from saying what he wanted since there were others here. I looked over the greetingmittee as I finished, "Meet you. I am very pleasured to make your acquaintance as well. We can discuss thister," I finished with a wink. Her smile matched as the PInk Bunny-kin moved up to chat with me. "Hello, Chelsea. I am Florine of the ss family. I am very pleased to meet your acquaintance as well. Your mother wanted us to meet while we were both in the Beast-kin nation. I was posted here as the Embassy lead guard for you when you went into istion. I have been looking forward to meeting you." She smiled as she finished. I smiled happily as I looked at the two attractive women. I knew I needed to meet these two, as well. The Ambassador did me a favor those years ago, and his asking was both easy and pleasurable for me to ept. The Draconic mix clearly favors her Draconic side as most racial mixes do favor one side heavily. The purple scales muste from her mother''s side since I have never seen a pure breed Draconic with purple scales. They made her attractive in her own way. "Florine..." I was about to greet them both by name when I realized the Daughter didn''t introduce herself. "I''m sorry I didn''t catch your name..." I trailed off, and the blush was cute on a Draconic. "I am sorry, I am Yuri Longw. My Father is Josh Longw." She introduced herself. "Well, Nice to meet you,dies. Florine, Yuri, Let us meet the rest of themittee who are here to meet me," They both nodded. Behind them were many Different Demon kinds. The human with a set of ck wings must be a Nephilim. The Giant Eye held up by a group of tentacles extended to the floor must be a beholder. I thought about the reproductive abilities and wondered if it was possible for a fleeting moment before dropping it. Two subi were there and an Incubus. All had smiles as we greeted them. The Subi seemed very interested in me, and the Incubus was mildly interested in my conquests and a meet upter. None of them were significant people. They were all assistants to more powerful families in the demonnd''s houses. I greeted them and exchanged pleasantries. They all showed signs of wanting to soon. The Subi were looking at the loincloth, showing a slight outline of doorknocker. It didn''tst long, and we were soon down into a carriage. Coolies started to gather and move the things onto other carriages carrying the Diplomatic crest of my family. The harbor of the demonnd capital city was flourishing as ships left and entered. The natural cover bay guaranteed a flourishing trade for the city. On the streets, many races were moving through the streets. They were rtively clean as well. Not too modern standards but clean for this world. I looked around as I heard the Brief from Yuri. Yuri and Florine were not the only ones to have heard of my exploits. The intel from the dwarven battle seemed to bemon knowledge here. The years on the Elven forest floor was considered a foot of strength that not many could pull off even at the B rank. The more I learned about the Elven forest floor, the more I knew how stupid it was getting lost inside it. Mydies and I were incredibly lucky to survive those two years. This now paid dividends in how interested the Demon kind at least wanted to meet the new Ambassador of the Beast-kin Nation. The Bunny-kin sent an heir, and this meant the Beast-kin took the alliance very seriously. I took in all the information and the parties they wanted me to attend. Many sounded like a chore. There was a fascinating one, though. I had already received an Invite to fight with a Devil. He was a rising genius in their ruling house and wanted to fight with the Bunny-kin''s rising genius in the fighting arena here in the Capital. There was so much informationing in as Yuri talked while we all listened. We pulled up to a wizard''s tower as she spoke. It was a simple spirepared to the Silvermoon tower, but I knew It was a Bunny-kin embassy since we took the lead here in the Demonnds. Bunny-kin were known for our strong mages. Making a wizard''s tower showed our strength without being hostile. There are many races in both our nations, making a cultural melting pot where races lived harmoniously. More carriages started to arrive behind us as our stuff was unloaded. I trusted the captain I barely knew to bring my spoils from the ghostship. Many species guarding our tower swept out to start offloading as we walked into the tower, continuing the brief. There were so many things, and we had not even gotten to the secret information the previous ambassador had. When finishing up looking at the Newrge quarters, Yuri turned to me with a smile. "The old ambassador will be giving you the briefing on thest things tomorrow. We only wanted to get your toes wet with the public information and the numerous invitationals you got to various ruling houses and nobility in the Demonnds. The Subi are incredibly interested. The Future of the Alliance talks will be with you, Ambassador Chelsea. The official talks will not start for a month. There are various beast-kin still on their way to the capital and some that are here. You will be the lead negotiator, though, as I am sure you were made aware of. The Draconic is ceding to the Bunny-kin. The bunny-kin have done a good job here so far and don''t feel the need to change leadership for no reason." Yuri finished with a smile. Something new changed, though, and Doorknocker started to harden as Yuri started to strip inside my room. My women were all looking with smiles as I watched Yuri show off her body. She was the Draconic I will be with as I watched the clothes drop. I inspected her, catching every detail of her. She had Purple hair that dropped to her hips¡ªthe scales she had framed lightly around her forehead to her back. Down the center of her back, they trailed down her spine, protecting it from attacks. The natural wild magic that they all held was felt lightly around them. The scales stay center down the spine to her ass shaping around her two supple-looking asscheeks. They framed her shapely ass. Her ass cheeks moved as she was finishing her talk. I was no longer paying attention following those scales wrap around her ass towards her inner thighs, where they became lost around her crotch. I wanted to explore her body to find where they went. I heard a giggle as She turned to show me her front. The scales lightly lined around her neck and shaped around her breasts. They didn''t cover the center, but they outlined herrge bust and held them up like a natural bra. They stayed in ce, looking perfect, with purple nipples in the center hardening under my gaze. "Stare so long, and I will think you want me, Chelsea," Her words broke my concentration on her body, and I looked her in the eyes. I pulled aside my loincloth, looking her in the eye. "Would you be disappointed if I do?" I asked back. She shook her head as she gazed at Doorknocker, reaching fourteen inches in height. I started to flow more blood into Doorknocker. It reached seventeen inches before I stopped. I heard gasps all around as even my women had not tried out my enhanced size yet. "No, More like I would be disappointed if you didn''t." She replied as I started to close the distance like a predator. She didn''t step back, though, and looked behind me. I turned and saw the Guard Captin looking from the side, staring at my crotch. I was astonished when she leaped forward quickly. I felt a faint sense of danger as she leaped forward, and I was about to respond when I realized shended on her knees in front of me and buried her face into my balls. Seeing the Pink woman between my legs like she always wanted to be there surprised me. Yuri was looking down on Florine with discontentment. "Florine Dammit, we said I would get the first round, you cock-hungry masochist!" She yelled out with indignity. She jumped down herself, joining in, taking the head of my cock into her mouth. I was surprised at the action things turned into all of a sudden. I looked, and everyone except Kate was wide-eyed. The women now licking my cock and balls. They were doing a good job of it, and my balls being softly sucked on brought out a moan of pleasure from me. Their dignity they were showing seconds earlier crumbled to nothing as they tag teamed my cock. I turned to Mally, and she shrugged. "Let''s break in the wizard''s tower and Fuck!" She announced, stripping herself. The small baby bump showing itself as she did. She crossed over, and our lips locked as everyone started to get into the mood." I broke the kiss. "Fuck unpacking; the first thing is to break this room in!" I announced as well, agreeing with Mally. "New cock hungry sluts gets the first turn!" I followed it up and Grabbed a fist full of pink hair dodging her sensitive ears. The spit covered face that was buried in my balls was looking at me with hungry eyes. I pushed her back. "Show me what you got, Florine," I told her as she stepped back but regained bnce extremely quickly. The hungry smile she showed was bright. I looked at her naked body looked at her small breasts. She was full of flexible muscles. Her body rippled with power hidden beneath her soft body. I felt towards her with my mana and found the answer to why I felt danger when she leaped forward. She was a B rank! A type of warrior, as well. This was rare among Bunny-kin, and I was surprised as she showed her nice petite ass off to me. This girl was small, around five foot four inches, packed to the brim with power. She showed off her incredible body to me and her flexibility by folding her body in half. I looked at that pussy, presenting itself while her hands touched the ground behind her heels. Her legs lifted up into a handstand, then back down till her feet stepped on her hands. It was incredible, and I wanted to ravage this woman. She needed my cock, and I needed her pussy. I needed to fuck now! Lust covered my mind in a way it hadn''t in a long time, and I pulled Yuri off My cock. "Hey! I want to go first!" She eximed as I stepped up to the smirking cock-hungry woman in front of me. I reached down, grabbing her leg, and moved it up to her ear. I ced my cock into her tight snatch hard and fast. Her wet insides weed me as they clenched onto me with a stranglehold. I moaned as I felt her tight pussy. Her moaned joined with mine. I wasn''t done, and I crouched, pulling slightly out of her pussy grabbed the other ankle. She yelped, and her arm wrapped around me as I put the other ankle to her ear. I held her now by her ankles, arms up in the air, and started to fuck her hard with my girthy Doorknocker. My balls pped against her ass as Her body moved back in forth as I pushed my hips against hers. I felt her tighten even more, and she released her juices onto me as I fucked her as hard as I could. She cried out as I rammed her womb hard. Her cries joined into my moans as I fucked her like a swing. Mana started to power my body, and I felt her from mana started to protect her own. I started to give less and less of a shit as I brutalized her pussy with all my mana enhanced strength, safe in the knowledge this woman loved the brutalization as she orgasmed on my cock again. I didn''t stop or slow down as I fucked her harder and harder. I felt myselfing to the edge as she screamed out in pleasure, tightening, and losing control of her dder. She orgasmed and pissed on me as I ejacted into her pussy. This woman was fucking good, and I sought out with my mana to see the inside of her womb. I confirmed that today wasn''t a fertile day as I heard her scream out my name. I pulled out of her pussy as her juices and semen leaked onto the floor and my cock and dropped her. She cried out, and her legs touched the floor before her body did, and she stood up. I smiled, looking at her amazing reflexes. "Good.." I said, and my dark look turned to Yuri. Her purple scales outlined a white skin with a purple tinge. I could see the pussy juices flowing from her pussy as she worked her clit. She was masturbating furiously to the action she just witnessed. "More or less?" I asked Yuri. "I want it even harder!" She eximed. I found two masochistic friends on this day, I thought to myself. I stepped up to her and grabbed her by the neck, forcing her into the floor where the extra fluids were. Florine and I left. Her ass in the air, I smacked it, resounding in the room. I looked quickly over to Florine, who looked envious of Yuri so close after the fuck. They are both helpless, I thought to myself, and I smacked that ass again loudly, earning a yelp from Yuri. I didn''t go for Yuri''s pussy that was gushing fluids down her thighs. I pulled that ass looking at the scales that lined either side of her pussy and through the taint. I spread her asshole, looking at the tight hole I was about to use. "Ever done anal before, you Masochist slut?" I asked Yuri. "Wait... WHA!?" She screamed out as I took her anal virginity without asking. Her pussy must have enjoyed it as I watched her squirt all over the floor. I no longer powered myself with mana, but I pushed hard down her tight anal cavity that worked hard expanding on the hard Doorknocker. Her ass gripped me hard, trying to stop me from plundering its depths. I violently pushed forward as I felt her cum as I entered deeper into this purple masochist. It only took seconds before my hips pressed against her nicely shaped ass. I moaned as I reached the end covered by her orgasm squeal. She screamed like a pig the entire time, and I smiled as I reached the depths. I didn''t warn her as I pulled out all the way to the tip and Forced myself all seventeen inches back into her. This earned me another squeal of delight as I started to slowly fuck her hard. I was meticulous, pulling all the way to the tip of Doorknocker slowly before forcing my way into her depths quickly. Her body kept cumming on Doorknocker as I raided her hard. I suddenly sped up and picked her up by her neck. Her feet barely touched the ground as I forced her back onto Doorknocker over and over. Her squealing filled the room as I neared the edge of the pig on Doorknocker again and again. I released my load into her filling her ass for the first time that night, and I let go of her neck. Her face nted to the floor as she orgasmed from my ejaction into her. I felt her body twitch as both my hands groped her ass. I slowly pulled out with a smile looking at the mess under my feet. "Damn, I think I''ll call you piggy from now on, Yuri..." I noticed her pussy squirt a little at the humiliation as her knees buckled under her andid on the ground. I pped her ass, hearing her squeal another time on the ground as fluids dripped from her full ass. I looked up only to see Kate take Doorknocker into her mouth, cleaning up. She looked up into my eyes and only sparing a second to look into my eyes. "Me next, please!" She begged. I smiled tonight. Everyone got a turn. -- Announcement. Hey guys, I wish to thank everyone for the support and love you have shown my novels. I am sure you may have noticed since December, I have slowed down the number of chapters I produce. This was because I almost burnt out. I was working a full-time job and putting around 70 hours a week into writing. This didn''t bother me for the longest time since there was some ovep. This didn''t stop me from almost burning out. I will admit I may have overdone it with 4 books producing chapters on. I honestly was not expecting the poprity of the fourth novel. This doesn''t change the fact that I still try to produce around 6 chapters a week. That brings me to the point of this announcement. Every week that a book reaches above 500 on the power stone ratings or more than 300 people joining the collections, I will bring out a second chapter. If there is more than 500, I will bring out a third. If the book that week makes it over 200 in power stone ratings, I will bring out a third in that week. Thank you for all the support and love for my books, and I hope you continue to enjoy my novels are quickly growing into a passion of mine. Thank you again, and please, vote,ment, Review, and if you want to share with like-minded people. Chapter 86: Incompetence The room turned into a swamp of sexual smells thatsted till the next day. I forgot to sleep as the Ambassador''s room was covered in semen and vaginal fluids. In the morning, I cleaned myself up and looked at the pile of twitching bodies all over the ce. Only one stood. Florine. Her body trembled as she got back up on her feet. Her legs shook as she pulled herself up. "Your stamina is amazing," She said with a hint of worship in her voice. I smiled as I realized I made a Warrior who specialized in physical stamina and strength submit with stamina alone. "I want to go again!" She announced, stepping over on wobbly legs. I simply pushed her back onto the bed. "Nope, Get up, though; we have work today, I think..." I trailed off, finding a blue version of my usual outfit from one of the boxes. The room permeated sex, but I remember something about meeting with subi and Incubus today first thing. I think it would only do good as I stepped out of the room. The cleaner air entered my lungs, and I smiled as I went down to the receptionist. This was a purple Bunny-kin who was cleaning up the desk. She saw me enter and quickly gathered herself. "Ambassador Chelsea!" She eximed, surprised. "How are you doing?" I asked the Purple bunny-kin as she hurried to greet me formally. "I am just cleaning my things for my recement!" She eximed nervously. "Okay... How are you doing?" I asked again as she started to blush. "I- I am doing fine. It is nice to be able to go back home and see family," She said with a shy smile while looking down at my loincloth. I smiled as she continued to talk while jumping down to my loincloth. "So, you are leaving with the old Ambassador?" I asked her and moved closer to her as she nervously chattered. "Yup, Ambassador Ralph did a good job, but..." She trailed off, remembering who it was in front of her. "No worries, I understand I am recing someone who did a good job due to politics," I said with a reassuring smile as Florine stumbled into the lobby with her armor on, moving towards what was pointed out as the guard area. I smiled as she moved. "I will probably get Ralph back after I attempt to make an alliance, and you will be right back here," I told her and received a smile. "That is the working theory around here. Unfortunately, some of us won''t being back..." She said with a sad expression, and I turned her face up. "Done with the diplomatic government job?" I asked curiously. "I- I can''t start a life out here, and I want at least ten kids..." She finished with a blush. With her face trapped in my hand, she couldn''t escape as I looked into her eyes. "You want to start?" The words slipped out of my mouth before I knew it. My smile remained as the girl''s blush deepened further. She looked into my eyes and started to nod. I smiled as she did so. "Have a fetish of some type?" I asked to see if she wanted to be forting. Her blush deepened somehow, and she tried to escape from my grasp for a second, but I held firm making her eyes locked to mine. She looked up then down, trying to avoid it for a couple of seconds, then blurted out, "I like to be treated like a tool..." She said. I smiled, "What''s the schedule today?" I asked her. Her expression changed, looking at me surprised as I let go of her face. The stark contrast change threw her off. "In an about..." She looked down at a paper, "ten minutes, you meet with Ambassador Ralph after that in about three hours, you meet with the Subi Ambassador." She stated, "Your recement should be telling you this, though..." She finished. "She is indisposed at this moment fromst night," I told her with a smirk. She realized what I meant, and she shyly looked away. I thought about something, and my smile grew ear to ear. "Alexia being indisposed means I need someone in the meeting with the subi. Want toe?" I asked her with a smirk. "What-?" She was about to ask a question back when I leaned in. "I want a bitch to fuck in front of the subi," I told her tly beside her ear, "Interested?" Her mouth opened and closed. Her look at me was bbergasted. Her surprise remained, and she finally regained herposure. She was about to speak. I put the finger on her lips. "No, Don''t tell me. You will join us if you want to. Now I need to meet the Ambassador to exchange information." Her hand simply pointed at a door, and I left while smiling at her. I went into the room and saw a B-ranked Wizard working on something behind a desk. He was quite old, and I noticed an eyebrow twitch as I entered. I realized I had been rude when I just stepped in. I made my way over to the couches and sat down, waiting patiently. I didn''t wait long as he looked up. The Ambassador was a middle-aged Bunny-kin with Orange hair and fur. The multitude of colors Bunny-kin came in never ceased to amaze me. He was frowning at me, though. "You are Ambassador Loveknot?" He asked professionally. "Yup, sorry for intruding. I was caught up in my own thoughts when I barged in. Out of respect, I waited for you after seating myself." I told him truthfully, but I saw that it meant nothing to him. My frown started to appear. I leaned back casually, watching his reactions as I knew the rtionship wasn''t going to be great. "Your apology is noted. Now it is time for business. The Subi will be meeting with you after this, and you have no preparations..." He said with a scowl. "The Subi I have noticed started to take a further stance in recent days towards us Beast-kin. This makes the meeting with them even more important for a kid like you to deal with. I know you''re a Loveknot and have more standing, but the situation is delicate." What proceeded was a long rant about how the Subi have been snubbing our country for thest couple of weeks. "What day did it start, and what happened around that time? Anything of note?" I asked simply. I watched his face turn red with anger as I interrupted his rant. Many of which were useless information I didn''t need. My eyes narrowed as he turned back to me. "I was telling you. The only thing that has changed was you!" He eximed. "So you think they are taking a step back while the figurehead here changes..." I said back calmly. "That means they do not want to deal with someone that has be temporary and want to make headway with a new official. The fact that they are distancing from you means they were not a fan of you. Not our country as a whole. There are many other interpretations or something changed inside their Noble house. There are many things. Listening to a rant about it when you need to tell me more useful information is tiring, and I just satisfied ten women in my quarters should tell you what I think about your information. Now tell me about recent events surrounding the Subi. There is more going on that you have not told me." I finished, and his look turned dark. "LISTEN HERE, KID!" He yelled at me. "I HAVE DONE THIS FOR TEN YEARS!" I interrupted him there. "WHERE IS THE INFORMATION!" I yelled out, cutting him off. "I want written records of what events are happening here in the fucking capital. I want Spy reports. I want information! I NEED THIS TO DO MY JOB! Where is it? You have told me nothing. I learned a lot about what I need to know back at Silvermoon tower. Our agreements with the Demonnds have stagnated in recent years. We need this alliance, and the demons are open to this as we sent letters to the current ruling family. What you have told me is that the Subi have been growing even further apart from us. You called them uptight and a bunch of other names. What I haven''t received from you is; Why?!" I screamed the end in his face, not even noticing I stood up and crossed the room to his desk. The Ambassador to a deep breath to calm himself down. I did the same, stepping back. "I don''t know..." He said quietly. With what he said, I almost instantly blew up at him. He told me this had been going on for weeks, and he didn''t have information why they were pulling away. One of the noble houses pulling away just before I got on the job was a huge blow to my foundation. I needed the Subi on my side with the alliance and war talks. This meant I would first have to start negotiations on a bad foot. I took another deep breath. "You think you can keep your career if you can''t do something so fucking simple?" I asked him. "What have you done to get the information?" I followed up and went back to the couch, sitting. "I have sent many letters and have been bribing some of the staff using intermediaries to try and find out." He told me. I wanted tosh out at him. "Recent events?" I asked. He started to tell me about some festivals, but the information wascking. "Where is the written information? The reports? Where is it all?" I asked. Soon I was in the Embassy library with information packing the walls that the Ambassador guided me to. He showed it to me with a scowl. I have written this worthless Ambassador off. This information wascking, saying the least. I had little to work with. Either he was withholding information from me, or he was ipetent. I looked through records seeing what was there. The information from years past was more robust than the recent two or three decades. My face turned dark as I noticed this. He had only been here for a decade, meaning this wasn''t just him. Three decades or so ago, this shit started. "It''s a good thing I am here now," I stated into the quiet library. I turned back to the Orange man. "You are a disgrace, in my opinion. I will be sending a letter on a separate trip to my mother telling her the downfall here. You have disgraced the Bunny-kin with this terrible job you have done. Look at these shelves. I have more information for forty and fifty years ago than I do for thest thirty years. All this information IS IMPORTANT!" I yelled at him, "I AM GOING IN DEAF BLIND AND DUMB!" I yelled out to no one in particr. The ambassador tossed me a key that I caught with a mana hand. "This is the Library key, Only the librarian and you have ess," He growled out. I watched him leave, and I knew we had some time. I was triggered, and I started to give myself a tour of the tower. There were the usual things inside, like ab for experimenting and meeting rooms. Living quarters for many. I toured it all before reaching the lobby again. The ambassador grabbed something from the receptionist, and when he saw me, he stormed over to his office. I looked at the trash and stopped myself from going over to yell at him. Our rtionship was in the dumpster. I knew he was ipetent, but he still held secrets that I was supposed to learn before leaving. I had a briefing before I left on many of them, but the fine details and updates he had. The library should have more information, as well. I took a deep breath and walked over to the purple receptionist. She deeply blushed and smiled at me. "Put on the schedule for the Ambassador to meet me tomorrow since..." I trailed off, and she nodded. "I could hear the yelling..." She trailed off, and I nodded. "It doesn''t matter; we need to talk again. Please set it up." I told her as I heard a charming voice erupt from the door. "Ah! Chelsea Loveknot. The new Ambassador to the Demon Lands!" She eximed. I turned to see Two sexy Subi. One had a very long tail, almost two meters extended, but her bust was perfectly proportioned to her tall sexy body. She wore a red dress that perfectly conformed to her body. I felt Doorknocker twitch just looking at her. Her ck tail wagged happily, seeing me. The ck hair suited her perfectly. The Other had a much shorter tail with it barely reaching a meter, I think. Her bust was small but didn''t make her any less sexy in her ck dress with tinum hair. Both their dresses showed off their amazing bodies as they walked in with confidence. I stopped myself from licking my lips as I stepped towards them. "Chelsea Loveknot, your new Ambassador!" I announced as I closed the distance with a smile. As I neared, their noses red, taking in my smell. I heard a slight moan from them both as I stepped close. "I am very pleased to make such beautiful acquaintances." Their smiles grew as we shook hands. "May I ask such beautiful women to tell me their beautiful names?" I asked. Both were caught off guard for some reason. The ck-haired one responded first. "I am Malvarez; I am the one in charge of our house affairs with other countries. My Assistant, her''s is Dokath. You may also call me Mal, and she also goes by Kathy." She finished. "Very pleased indeed to meet you, Mal, Kathy. Would you like to go to a meeting room to talk?" I asked. "Yes, please!" She replied. We started to head over. I winked and tossed out to the receptionist as we walked past. "I am looking forward to your decision!" I said to her confusing the subi beside me as we entered the meeting room. -- Powerstone Ranking: 738 Collection Growth: 33 Thank you for all your support! Chapter 87: Allegations With the closing of the door, I was alone with the two sexy Subi. There were a coffee table and two couches in the room. A typical meeting room for negotiations in this world, I have noticed. Offices tended to have this set up inside so that they didn''t negotiate behind a desk. I understood this since, in my opinion, it made the parties feel more equal and not in another person''s territory. I showed them to their couch before seating myself across from them with a smile. "Well, My first day of work ever, and I get to meet two beautiful women with amazingly sexy bodies." I start, and both smiled happily. One thing I had noticed is that Subi lovepliments on their appearance. Mally loved it, and most women did. Nothing hurt, giving some ttery, and the smiles I reaped showed how far it went. "Well, I can say we are delighted to see you, Chelsea. Not only because you are Heir to Silvermoon tower..." She trailed off, looking between my legs. I hadn''t noticed that my loincloth was outlining myid Doorknocker. "We are happy to see a change in leadership from the bunny-kin nation. Ralph was not ideal for us. When we heard that you were changing leadership here, we backed off from talking to Ralph. He did not sit with us at the Subi house well. Our stance here is to tell you why." My mind was spinning how forthright the subi were being. The start of negotiations and they are information dropping without asking anything in return. Kathy then took out papers from somewhere as I felt mana fluctuate. It felt like an enchantment instead of their own mana. Sheid them down on the coffee table, pushing them in front of me. "We are anxious about some movements from the former ambassador here and would like you to take a look," Mal said as I picked up the papers. There was an entire stack of them, and I started to read them. Many were information on businesses and ounting from various ces. All of it was in referral to a person that was named Donniagan. The name appeared many times all over the city with various businesses. The ounting of each was what was worrying as money was missing¡ªeither that or more money than there should have been. As I speed read through more and more of the work, understanding more of the information in front of me, I learned what was happening. They hadn''t told me how this was all linked to Ambassador Ralph, but all the papers in front of me pointed towards a growing gang growing rmingrge here in the Demonnds capitol. They were funded through businesses all over. I continued reading as it started to show receipts of purchases of ships as well. This meant the funds also went into pirates. These were serious evidence of some severe allegations towards an ambassador. If it were true, the bunny-kin would punt him on his ass in front of the demons, allowing them to do whatever they like with him. Still, in the end, nothing pointed towards it being the Ambassador that did these things. About an hour went by before I set down the papers, and I took a deep breath. "So, I understand that you are concerned with a very serious gang and pirate activity. These documents were probably not obtainedwfully, but I will im my ignorance of your country''s legal system. I still need evidence that this is ambassador Ralph or why you have suspicions on him, Mal." I summed up. I leaned back, spreading my hands open. "At the end of the day, I don''t like pirates or bandits. I like to do some experiments on them since I think they can provide some use to society after capture. That does not mean this paperwork shows me any evidence that a citizen of my country is one of the reasons for increased Pirate presence on your shores." I finished. Thedies in front of me looking at me surprised. "You finished all that in thest hour?" She asked incredulously. "Ya, I sped read it. Although the ounting part is never easy to pull off, I like numbers. I haven''t looked at many ounting thingstely, but numbers are easier than words. That''s not the point, though. You have not shown proof that it was Ambassador Ralph that has done these things. Without that proof, he will be going back to my country at the end of the week. This will leave him out of your hands." I confirmed. They were still surprised, though, and took a couple of seconds to gain their wits. "Okay, We believe he is working growing leader named Herbert. He has had severalmunications in back alleys. We will look into it more." Mal said with a hint of finality and a Sigh. I looked at her and leaned forward. "Look, I understand that a week isn''t long. That these are serious allegations, and I will look into things on my side. If I find anything hinting towards him being involved, I will detain him or do something to dy his ship. Other than that, I can not do anymore. Regardless of my professional rtionship, I will protect him as a citizen of our country until you show me proof of these serious allegations. "Now, though, since you have told me your main concern, I would like to ask something of my own." I started and leaned back again. "It is undeniable what the Beast-kin Country want. I will not mince words. We are tired of the transgressions of the Empire invading our territory. We know, though, that humans, when feeling threatened as a group as a whole, can aplish much more than most would think. That doesn''t even add in other factors we think would happen if we attack humans as a species. This is not about a race war. I want to know The Subi''s house stance with the thought of going to war with the Empire. Not Humans. The Empire." I finished getting to the meat of it. The serious atmosphere grew somehow more serious. Mal spoke up, leaning back, which seemed to emphasize her breasts. "We subi are neutral on these grounds. The war will not profit us much. The territory will most likely note to us, so why would we be interested." She stated matter of fact. This wasn''t the answer I was expecting, but I had things prepared. "Do you think that humans are not looking at the Demonnds rich resources?" I asked back. Her eyes narrowed. "The Empire is constantly growing and see the Tribal system of our country as weak. The Prairies are allied with the Empire in fear of them. That will increase the border with the Empire. At that point, you would have to rally more troops if you go to war with us. You know where their troops will be. You don''t even need your armies to be with us and attack their cities directly. Or take out the Prairies before moving your way into the Empire''s territories. It would allow your country to expand with minimal effort while our country takes the brunt of the attacks. You could even wait some time for the empire to get entrenched in the war, only helping us in other means while we fight the war. Then you spring an attack on their undefended fronts, taking their cities before they know what is going on. There are many things our countries can do together to stop our citizens from bing a ve to fat aristocrats that do not deserve their position." I told them with barely any extra breathes. They looked startled at my change from normal to fervent. I pulled myself back and leaned back on the couch. "Sorry for my outburst. I have many things I want to change when I am in charge of the county, and the Empire is a sickness on thesends. Many ces allow ves hell. My favorite little maid is considered a ve, although I have never treated her as such. No, I do not mind very at this point. What gets me is that my people are now at a ''Premium,'' so vers are incentivized to capture my citizens. When does it be a Subus ve or a Neiplhim ve next? If they win the war with us..." I painted a bleaker image now. "They will have even more resources and harbors on either side of the continent. They would be able to start a trade war, effectively cutting you off from any other allies you would have. The Elves are to the north. The Dwarves are with the Kingdom of Arlin; we are being lead to believe. The Other nations of our breathe beast-kins are in constant wars with the Hobbits to the northern mountains. What about the Beasts of the Northern mountain range. They have been holding off the Kingdom of Arlin in a quagmire for thest four years..." I leaned forward, looking into their eyes. "Without us, The continent starts to look a lot more lonely. We will be subjected and our magical talents then under the control of humans. These are the things that would happen if we lose this war. The Empire will then take a couple of centuries to swallow our territory making new cities and solidifying their government in ournds. That will leave you cut off from the rest of the countries. Trade with the Empire will be your only choice. Then they will slowly start increasing taxes on it or add tariffs on your goods. That will decrease the amount of money made on transactions as they slowly siphon off your economy. There are many smart ways they can deal with you after we are gone. This is the point I am making. "We don''t want to be the ves to humans again. You need to start looking at the farther future of what happens if we are not here than the present while we are here. The other countries are not as friendly as the Beast-kin." I finished another rant and leaned back. "I am trying to make a point and not scare you into an alliance. I want you to look at it in a different light. I do have another n we could do as Demon kind and Beast-kin ally to stop the invasion of vers. It would include war, though. Just hopefully a lot fewer deaths on all sides. This requires more time and finesse. There are many ways to stop this, but one that isn''t working is diplomatic. The Draconic is in charge of that in the Empire, and the results have not been good. The Empire thinks our armies are weak and our threats nonexistent. No one has ever seen our nation bringing its full power since the liberation war. The Draconic showed their power then. Now we bunny-kin and other beast-kin need to show our fangs." I finished with a vicious smile taking the women off guard. I heard a knock on the door, and I excused myself while the two subi discussed in mana messages. I ignored the messages and opened the door. Outside the door, the cute purple bunny-kin receptionist was there with tea and some snacks. Her thighs rubbed together, and I opened the door fully, allowing her ess into the room. She set down the tea and snacks. She started to pour cups for Mal and Kathy. They thanked her, but the mana messages continued between the two of them. I sent a mana message to the receptionist that made her blush. She looked around as if looking for confirmation. I followed the message up, and she obeyed. She went to the door and shut it and locked it. She came back and sat beside me. My arm around her shoulder. I watched her lean into me as I started to y with her breast. She stifled a moan as the Subi continued to talk between them. They were now close to arguing between each other; it seemed like. I just brought the Receptionist''s face to mine. "What''s your name, cutey?" I asked. Her blush deepened even more, "Tamara" She said, and I brought her mouth to mine. I invaded her mouth with my tongue, and she started to melt into me. The mana continued to move in messages between the two subi. I then whispered into Tamara''s ear something that made her excited. "From now till I say you are my fuck-doll. You will get on your knees in front of me and no longer move. You are a doll, an object. I will do to you what I please." Her eyes lit up as I told her thatmand. She didn''t wait any longer and got in front of me. I shifted aside my loincloth and presented Doorknocker to her. I pulled her face and opened her mouth before shoving Doorknocker down her throat. I moaned loudly as I did so. This gained the attention of the diplomats across from me. Both their faces blushed and smiled, seeing Doorknocker down the receptionist''s throat. "You started a party without us?" They asked. "You never requested an invitation. I hear you subi like sexual energy to get stronger. I have pleased a Subus for thest five years, no problem with my sexual energy. Interested in a taste?" I asked them. The interest on their faces was joined by surprise. "We are very interested. First, before fun, we need to finish the business.." She trailed off and licked her lips as I shoved Doorknocker deep into Tamara''s throat. "We understand that the Beast-kin country is an important ally. Your country is now decided on war only hasn''t informed the Empire. They will not hear it from us. Even if we subi want to join, there isn''t much other support in the other houses. You would need more than half to get the Demonnds to dere war. You will need at least three quarters to dere all-out war with the Empire." I nodded to her statement. "I will work on others. I may not even get all I need. What I do need is support from your country. There are other things that I could achieve that the Nation as a whole doesn''t need to be involved in. Maybe even some Subi Illusionists? These can be... Leant to our nation at a price. This would not bring your country into the fight but bring your power into it. This is one of the things your houses would need a majority or at least a sizable percentage to abstain from reaching. If I can do that, I will aplish my goal regardless. What I am asking now is, can I count on the subi to join me?" I said as I pulled out of the receptionist''s mouth, letting her breathe. She gasped for air before I pushed her back down, making her gag on Doorknocker. The Subi were thinking again. "This time, I cannot answer you, Ambassador Chelsea. I will need to go back and talk to the matriarch. This will take at least a week before she decides." She finished before standing up. As she stood up, Kathy did as well. "Now about that party?" Mal said, stepping forward as her dress fell to the ground mysteriously along with Kathy''s. "I smiled. Wee to the Party,dies; there''s always room for more." I said their smiles grew, and the Tails stroked either side of my face. I felt myself get harder in Tamara''s mouth as I forced her to take it even deeper. Mal and Kathy sat naked beside me on both sides, and I pulled Mal into a deep kiss. Kathy started to work on taking off my shirt, exposing my pierced nipples. They stood out much to their excitement. Mal grabbed my breast, kneading it, earning a low moan from me as Kathy started to suck on the other. I was reaching my end, so I gave Tamara a chance to breathe before I unloaded into her wet mouth. She gasped loudly into the rtive silence, and I shoved her back onto Doorknocker, exploring even deeper into her throat. Her moan of pleasure as she tried to move as little as possible. She was a fuck doll, not an intelligent being. I moaned as Mal did this thing with her tongue that brought me to orgasm, surprising me. I released arge load down the fuck doll''s throat without her needing to swallow. I slowly pulled out while ejacting, letting her mouth fill, and gave some for her face. I broke the kiss with Mal, and Kathy was lightly taken off my breast. I stood up and tore off Tamara''s clothes without thought. I put one of her feet on the table before putting Doorknocker to her wet, wanting pussy. She was dripping, waiting for me to prate her pussy. I obliged. I entered with a force that forced a pleasured scream from her as I invaded her depths, giving the now two horny Subi behind me a show as I pushed deeper and deeper into her. The cries echoed throughout the room, and She moaned as I knocked on her wombs door. I waited no longer before I started to fuck her brains out. I learned something new about Tamara that day. She was the wrong species. She should have been a dog-kin or a wolf-kin. Her howls filled the room as she howled as I raided her pussy harder and harder. The two Diplomats forgot about getting their own action and just watched, ying with their wet pussies as I raided the depths of the fuck doll in front of me. Her mind sted away by Doorknocker. Her womb ready for my deposit of gics to be imted. Her cries only grew louder as I thought she would lose her voice as she screamed out in pleasure. I wrapped my fingers into her hair, turned her around, and forced her face into Mal''s pussy. "Lick it bitch!" Imanded, much to the room''s surprise and joy, as Tamata started to go to town on her pussy instantly under mymand. Her mouth must have been good as Mal started to moan loudly in the much more silent room without the howls of the fuck doll. Kathy''s hand sped up even more as she watched in awe as I raided continued to fuck Tamara''s pussy nearing the point of orgasm. I heard both women cry out multiple times as I fucked Tamara. They didn''t need to worry as I brought myself to orgasm, filling Tamara''s tight pussy. My cries joined the other women as I felt my balls turn out even more sperm than usual, and I moaned even louder. I pulled out, letting the rest spill onto her back before I pulled her out of Mal''s pussy. I tossed her to the side just like I would a toy letting her fall to the floor. Tamara''s smile grew as her body happily had another orgasm as she hit the floor. I spared her no more time as I had two hungry Subi looking at Doorknocker, seeming ready to fight for who was next. I didn''t give them a chance to fight as both my hands went out, grabbing both by the hair. I dragged both their faces into Doorknocker. I made Mal''s face go into my balls while Kathy''s face found the tip. "You both work to please the monster that is Doorknocker, or neither will get any action!" I told them. They didn''t need to hear any more as Mal started to suck and please my sack with a skill that I only knew Mally to hold. I moaned loudly and audibly. Kathy didn''t wait to start deep throating doorknocker impressively touching her chin to my balls. I moaned as they worked together to bring me more and more pleasure. I loudly moaned as I watched them continue to please their pussys with the hands as they pleased my cock. I couldn''t stop moaning, and I pulled both their heads back. I then ejacted, sting both their faces with my sperm, covering them in my seed. They were not angry, as I could tell when their hands moved even faster on their clits. They joined each other as they orgasmed, squirting onto the couches. I picked Mal up by the ass and positioned it, and pushed myself into her wet hot pussy. I moaned as it felt sofortable inside her as she squeezed me with her slutty pussy. I rammed my way into her cervix, receiving a squeal of delight from her for those efforts. I pushed her face into Kathy''s pussy as I took her hard. The fast and hard fuck continued for a time as I didn''t want to cum. I stayed inside before I smiled, thinking about trying out Mal even more. Much to her surprise, I pulled out, and I heard a moan of disappointment only for it to change to surprise as I forcefully opened her ass as I grabbed her tail. She screamed as I plunged into her depths. Those screams turned into even louder moans as I was reaching my own orgasm with her very tight asshole. I pulled up, taking her way from Kathy''s pussy. "What are you, Mal?" I asked her now confused mind, but she answered instantly. "I''m Your Sbus BITCH!" She screamed out at the moment as I came inside her pussy. I filled her to the brim. As I pulled out, semen streamed out as she dropped to the couch with her legs twitching from the after-effects of me fucking her. I turned to Kathy and ordered her to clean Doorknocker. The delight in her eyes as she cleaned up her boss''s juices were evident in her eyes as she swallowed cum and female ejacte off Doorknocker. Her hand was at her rosebud, fingering her ass as well while ying with her clit. I sat on the couch and beckoned her over. She didn''t need to be told twice as she mounted herself over Doorknocker instantly plunged it into her wet pussy. The Woman had stamina as she quickly worked herself as fast as she could, bouncing on Doorknocker. I felt her cervix move with my movements as it sucked on the head of Doorknocker. I brought her in for a kiss and made things more intimate with her. She moaned loudly into my mouth as I felt her get even tighter as she ejacted herself on Doorknocker. It didn''t take long to release arge load into her pussy as well. The good feelings were all around as I didn''t go soft after that. "Ready for another round,dies?" I asked the room full of trembling pussys ready to be subjected. -- Powerstone Ranking: 637 Collections: 28 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 88: Francis A couple of hours passed, and the door opened as Mal begged for mercy as I filled her now stretched pussy. Her final cry for mercy before her face nted itself into Kathy''s cleavage. Three satisfied womenid around me as I picked up the papers when Alexis entered the room. "Chelsea," She said with a grin looking around the room. "This isn''t your only appointment today. The Devil''s house representative is here for the conversation, and he also wants to fight you. Then you have the Incubus representativeter today." She finished with a smile. "Thanks, I am done here. Send me to the room you have the Devil rep is in, then help thesedies recover before bringing tea or something. I think the conversation with the devil''s rep will be interesting." I stated, and Alexis nodded. "Right away, Ambassador Chelsea," She said with a mischievous smile as I left the room. I took a second to swing back, grabbing my shirt and cleaned myself up with mana. The smell was a hint in the air now as Alexis. The meeting room wasn''t a far walk, just a couple of room''s down, and I kissed Alexis before opening the door. "Sorry for beingte," I stated as I walked in. Inside was a man. He was Six foot eight easy and two horns srang from the back of his head towards the front. The ends seemed sharp as I looked up towards the towering Devil. His smile was wide as I took in the rest of his body. He wore a suit that my previous life was the typewyers would always wear. It looked good with their reddish skin tone. I felt his genuine happiness as he closed the distance between us. "Ah, Ambassador Chelsea. It is great to see new leadership for the diplomats here in our great nation." His hand was held out, and I dly ced my hand in his shaking hands. "I hope all leadership is effective here in the Demonnds as our nations grow closer," I stated diplomatically. The Devilughed at my change of topic. "Well, I am Francis, lead diplomat of our house for foreign affairs. I have been looking forward to meeting you. I hear you are now a B ranked All rounder Wizard with a majoring in void spells." He asked me. I nodded, "Yes, I was never expecting my enlightenment to be in void spells, but I find them very useful." I told him. "Good. Fight me!" He announced, and I raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I was told Devils like you love to fight. What rank are you?" I asked. "I am a B ranker. A-rankers have better things to be doing than down here on the ground with us running the country." "I both agree and disagree with that statement. None the less I am down with a good fight." "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s Go!" He announced to the room filled only with me before starting towards the door. I was about to protest fighting this second as I had women just waking up. I also told Alexis toe with tea. I instead just sent a mana message to her to cancel the tea. I received a mana message that stated she understood and would see me after the fight. We left the Wizard tower that was our embassy and down to a colosseum. You could hear the cheers of people and the subsequent boos when disappointed. Francis was smiling happily as we entered into the onlookers. He looked down at the arena from the entrance. "Ah, Demon Colosseum. Entrance is free gambling on all the fights is where they make their money." He told me with arge smile. "Dreams are made and broken with the whim of a fight. Devils favorite pass time is here. All our city have a colosseum. Here two fighters jump into the arena to duke it out. There are scheduled fights as well. There are none today, and I was looking forward to fighting you. If someone else jumps into the arena to fight, we will kick their asses back into the stands." I nodded again. "Sounds like fun," I spoke, looking down into the blood-soaked sands of the arena. I was impressed that the entire arena had turned a reddish-brown. The dried blood became part of it. Not a single grain unsoaked in a creature''s blood. It was thrilling just on history alone. I could pluck a single sand from there and probably find twenty-thirty, maybe hundreds of years of duels. Two Smiling devils were in the arena now, just going at it with fists as people in the stands were handing money back and forth gambling. There were official bets and unofficial between individuals. Money was changing hands quickly here as the two continued. Neither of the fighters was more than F-rank fighters. They were civilians. The fight didn''tst much longer when one knocked the other to the ground before the one on the ground got mounted, and his face punched to a pulp. The fight ended, and a medical team took one guy off to the side while the other walked out through a gate. The gate was golden with words in the Demonnguage saying in bold letters "Victors Gate" It was simple and to the point. There were another three gates. Each with something said on it. "Honor Gate," "Dishonored Gate," and "Losers Gate" Were there, and the medical team came out from the losers gate. They whisked him back in through there. I jumped down quickly, followed by Francis. Our feet touched down in the blood-covered sands. We walked into the middle of the arena, looking at each other. His smile grew as did mine. I cracked my neck, and I pulled my staff out of the void. The staff''s base hit the ground. I watched as Francis just rolled up his sleeves. The Suit was going to be ruined, I thought. It was a shame, as well. It looked terrific on him. The Tailor did a fantastic job. The Devil''s smile was bright as I heard cheers all around. My mana fluctuated scouting out. The mana to the slightly stronger could be felt. It suppressed them, and exmations throughout the arena grew. They learned that two powerhouses were about to fight in the arena. "So, Francis. How does this start?" I asked about a hundred feet away from him. "Whenever we want. I want to give the small ones in the stands a chance to bet, though." He smiled devilishly. I started to cast a spell above me using little mana into a simple red glowing ball. Francis was on guard when he felt my mana but noticed it was too low of an amount to be a spell. "This is a ball that will change in the next five minutes. I do not know when in the five minutes, but it will change to a green color. I also have made it so the civilians can bet for the next minute before it has the chance to change. Start when the ball turns green?" I finished with a smile of my own. "Works for me!" He stated happily. His sleeves were rolled up, showing muscr arms. This man was a brute with strong, well-toned muscles. I could feel the mana inside him of a variety I had not encountered before. I stood there as we both watched the ball float. I stepped back farther with the ball glowing a constant red. I did not cheat, and I truly had no way of knowing when it would change. Time passed, and we watched it. Seconds turned to minutes as we watched in unblinking fascination. "Your spell going to change colors?" He asked curiously. I was starting to think the same when at four minutes and fifty-something seconds, it turned green. The change took a second for us both to react. His body lunged forward as I powered my body, jumping backward away from him with a simple fireball unleashed towards him. He swatted the fireball away, sneering while the light of it gave me half a second, and I opened a rift. I dropped in behind him and unleashed a muchrger fireball, this time packed with thermite. Francis was surprised at my disappearance and turned around to see the thermite ball. This was a mistake as its light blinded him and burned the top of his suit and body. His roar with mana fluctuating did something. I did not have enough time to find out as I increased the distance while shooting Mana Missiles towards him in an unending stream. My staff worked overtime as the mana Missiles were bruising him. I frowned at his body as things that killed C rankers merely bruised his body. He recovered from my opening salvo, looking at me with a grin that sent shivers down my spine. He didn''t talk shit or anything, but I had the feeling that I might have just fucked up letting him see me again. This time I started to cast Ice shards and varieties that I usually don''t touch when casting. The unfortunate spot as I hadn''t learned any B rank void casting spells. My research in it wasn''t deep. I needed more time to delve into the Void and learn what I could do with it. His body closed the distance quickly as I rifted out into the air. I was now looking down at him while I feather fell myself with a smile. He looked up at me, anger growing. "FIGHT ME!" He told me. "I am," I told him and started to charge myself up. This was something I theorized with mana. I could power my body with mana. This was something known. What happened, though, if I overpowered it? How much could it take? How much power did pure mana have? Rage could suppress pain and create stronger muscles. Energy could increase flexibility and reaction times. What did pure mana do? What was known inside the body was that it did an all-around increase. When going against specialization, though, that was inadequate. A strong rager was often countered with energy users. If that energy user, though, was caught... They were done for. This came down to me being an all-rounder while he was specialized. I happened to think it happened to be something in magic resistance since my spells did nothing to him. The fireball at the start wasn''t nothing. That could kill any C-ranker. The thermite can kill a group of C rankers. The arcane missiles could do the same since I became a B ranker. That meant with how little damage this was some type of Anti Wizard user. I must attack physically to try and win, and I powered myself up, feeling my mana whirlpool flood my body. My cells screamed as Inded in front of him. My body thumped with power. "Your crazy," He said, eyes wide smile even wider as we prepared to fight even harder. "I like it. I am a Demon Front line Anti Wizard. You noticed already, though." He confirmed my suspicions. His fist filled my vision with speed as it hit me. My fist countered, instantly hitting him in the face. I felt a crunch under my fist as I felt my nose being broken. I fell back as he stood his ground for a second before chasing me. As I slid back in the sands on my back, I opened a Rift, and my feet dropped to the ground behind him. His elbow came to meet my fist, and I ducked. My attack called off. I changed it, and I hit him in the rib with a second attack. I felt like I was hitting a fucking wall. The fight continued as I used Rifts to move around with an overpowered body on mana. I felt my muscles being overtaxed and the strain increasing at an increased pace. My body screamed in pain as I wasn''t even being hit while rifting around Francis. His smile grew as Iid on the hits. These did more damage than any of my spells, showing me that this was how I had to go about it. My body appeared and disappeared in his vision as I moved around. My fistnded on his jaw, dislocating it. HIs elbow almost hit me in the face as I moved through a rift at the second before. My knee hit his ribs, breaking a couple of them, and I disappeared into a rift as his hand almost grabbed my leg. My body may have screamed as I appeared in and out of reality, attacking him. My body was being wreaked in the process¡ªa day of healing at the minimum. Still, I moved to attack relentlessly, ying with death as I appeared attacked and disappeared. Then I rifted out, and charlie horsed him in the back of the leg and was rifting out when a Hand grabbed me. Our words mixed as we both had exmations. "CAUGHT YA!" His voice eximed "OH, FUCK!" I eximed. Then my world turned to one of pain as I was pulled out of the rift back into reality. The hand then took my body, and I went over his head, hand now on my ankle, and mmed into the ground. Knowing enhancing my body was useless, I started to unleash fireballs and arcane missiles into his face. He shrugged them off, bringing me back into the air and mming me on the ground again. I coughed out my air, and I knew I lost. I was mmed into the ground for thest time before I called it. "I lost!" I said with wheezing breaths before coughing out blood. He dropped me with a smile before his ass hit the ground. The cheers from the crowd of demons rained down as I slowly started to recover my breath. Medics arrived and started to work on us there. They looked me over and considered me a mess. They wanted to do surgery, and I pushed them away. I looked at Francis as a Medic re-attached his jaw. "I enjoyed the fight. I will see youter at the embassy." I told him, and I opened a Rift disappearing from the arena without taking any of the four gates. -- Powerstone Ranking: 563 Collections: 47 This week was really close to making an extra chapter. Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 89: Declaration I reappeared in that wizard''s tower that was our embassy. I was back in our room with injuries all over my body. I took some nutrient bombs that I kept in the inventory. I also noted I was out after thesest five. I popped them in my mouth and felt the st of vor as they went down my throat. I sat down with muscles screaming in pain as I did so. I was in a lot of pain as I had done a lot of damage to my body with thatst fight. The Recovery moved faster than ever as the nutrients worked their way inside. I digested them quickly and stopped when they ran out. I did not want to use mana to sustain increased healing speeds. This healing method was faster than any potion I had yet concocted but was demanding on your eating habits. I was badly low on those nutrients. I had a sudden thought of what would happen if fat or obese person used this to regenerate? Would they be able to sustain it longer? This was an interesting question that I would answer. I was happy with my fit body and would not increase my size for the temporary increase in regeneration. This was the extent of this regeneration style, though. Two methods could only maintain it. Mana or the necessary nutrients. That negated the biggest w of all. Concentration. It took all my concentration to increase the healing to the point that the world around me disappearedpletely. All feelings must dissipate. If you need to heal and keep awareness, this was not the method to use. It eradicated awareness of your surroundings. It was a trade-off that was easy to choose in most circumstances, though. I sighed to myself, escaping the mindscape of my body easily. I stifled a scream of pain as I stood up. Some muscles hadn''t fully healed. I exited the random room I was in, making my way to the bedroom. I stumbled in to see Em'' working on cleaning the ce. She had a happy smile rubbing her belly once and a while as she cleaned. I could see the look of pure contentment and happiness on her face. To her, the world was perfect. I paused, looking at that pure happiness as she looked at her stomach with pure joy. My heart melted, looking at her. I wanted to jump her again, but as I stepped forward, my muscles screamed at me. An audible groan escaped my lips, gathering Emily''s attention. She turned to me, startled only to notice my condition. That look of pure happiness turned to one of horror then worry. She was at me in seconds, fussing about. "Em,'' It''s nothing I can''t fix," I told her to calm her down. She still fussed, but I still manage to make her less worried. "I need the nutrient bombs. I need at least ten more to finish the healing process." She was quick and brought out ten. I stumbled my way over to a corner to sit and meditate with Emily''s help. I took all the nutrient bombs before I started the healing process. Timepsed while I meditated. When I finished, I groaned in relief. The process took a lot of attention and was never a pleasant experience. Each time I did it, I found that I could feel the healing process. This wasn''t a pleasant process when it took weeks or even months of healing down to hours was. My eyes reopened again to seeing two purplish nipples. I was surprised and happy as I looked up at Yuri. "Well, Good evening Yuri," I said with a smile. She smiled back. "I see you came into contact with Francis. I do hope the fight didn''t end with too many injuries." She said, clearly looking at my now healed arms and legs as I got up. "Oh, Francis won the fight. An anti Wizard frontline fighter will win in most cases against an Allrounder wizard almost any day. I did not let him leave without any injuries to his body as well. He did win in the end when he caught me." I summed up the fight quickly. "It took me a bit to heal. Almost the till bedtime. It looks like I can eat with everybody than eat everyone." I finished with a smile. Yuri returned the smile with a blush and a nod. I entered a dining area, and my women were setting the table with food. I realized that this was the first in a long time where we ate like this. Everyone was always doing things. I looked at Tina, who had grease on her face already from tinkering with something. When thedies noticed me entering, the smiles grewrge. The meal was ready, and Emily came out with the food. "Ah, You finished healing!" She eximed with a smile. The room was filled with happiness as I sat down with my women. I unconsciously started to smile as the feeling in my heart grew. I was happy and knew the only thing missing was my kids. There were so many now that they could never fit at one table, though. That brought another feeling to grow, though. It was strong and cemented in my heart to protect my family. I needed to grow stronger. The difference between how to proceed was different from rank B to A wizard. Now it was knowledge. I needed to research and grow with that research. Before, my habits would probably be a thing, and I knew I had responsibilities outside this tower. I needed to create a n. I needed, no, I wanted to satisfy my women and myself as well. I had to deal with diplomatic matters. There was a war on the horizon, and I couldn''t ignore that. This would take precedence over any study. Would I truly have to put my curiosity to the side? This was something to think about on another asion as conversation flowed around the dining table. I told my women about the match I had. The various reactions warmed my heart as the night continued while we ate and enjoyed each other''spany. Arge amount of food disappeared into our bellies. Soon we were all smiling while maids came in and cleaned the room. Em'' looked at them withplicated feelings. That was supposed to be her duties. If they took it from her, what was she supposed to do? I wanted to spank those thoughts out of her, but I knew it wouldn''t happen. It just was the way she was raised when I wasn''t looking at the world around me. Now it was ingrained in her. I stood up, and that gathered the eyes of all my women. "Ladies, I love you all. I never say this enough, but I truly do. I might not be the best partner, and I certainly try to be better, but I will never be the best. I want you all to know, though, that I am happy each and everyone one of you is in my life." I stated the fact. "I want you all in my life forever and am truly happy you all followed me here to broker a deal with the Demon Lands. I will be busy, and I need to rest soon. However, if any of you need me for anything, mana message me. Anything and I will do my utmost to be there regardless if you just want to talk to me, or someone is attacking you. I will be there as soon as I can. That is a promise to all of you. I want to be there. If I have to drag my body to be there while injured, I want to be there. You all brighten my life. I know that I get lost in my research and that I love it. I don''t love it as much as my family. I need to let you all know that all of you are my family. My kids back home are my family. I do all of this for you and not for myself. I can never truly get my feelings out in their true meaning across. I can never cast a spell that can show my deep depth of love and protectiveness I have for you all. Things will get busier for me. I will have less and less time. That is a fact. "My love for you all, That is a fact. I miss you,dies, when you''re not here. I miss it when I cant pinch your sides if I choose. I miss feeling your lips on my body. I miss your presence and mana when you''re not near. I have loves other than all youdies, but my love is deeper because of it. I need you all to know this for my peace of mind moving forward. I need to know that all of you will call for me while you do things here in foreign territory. Who knows what will happen. One thing I need to know for certain is that you will call me. That I can be there in case of emergency or not." The words flowed out. When I stood, I never even thought to talk. The words just escaped me. The warmth of their expressions hit my soul as I felt the mutual feelings back. Yuri and Florine watched in startled silence at my vow. They had just joined the group and had not expected this type of thing from me. They knew I had arge family and seemed to be interested in joining it. They simply did not think that this would being from me. After that, with a swarm of smiles, the night turned into a long, more intimate than a usual orgy. I thrived amongst their bodies, loving their bodies to submission. It continued until the moon hit the height of the sky when my tired mind started to nk out. The day of over-expenditure without meditation to regenerate mana was too much, and I fell asleep with happy, satisfied women surrounding me. The next morning I awoke with a mouth covering Doorknocker. Licking andpping at the tip, I moaned when I felt more than one tongue. I decided to remain still, letting my women take advantage of my morning wood. I didn''t have the time to make them all submit to me again this morning since I had many duties to take care of. I was still supposed to finish taking over the Wizard''s tower and many meetings. I wanted to take advantage of Kate''s throat or Em''s fantastic blowjob in the morning. This was the best way to wake up as they slowly brought me to the edge and sucked me over it. I released it into the waiting mouth of one of my women, swallowing it. My eyes opened with a smirk. I sat up with a smile. "Good morning," I said, looking at Kate, Em'', Yuri, and Mally''s faces. They smiled back. "Good morning!" They said almost in sync. "I would love to all make you feel how excited I am, but I think I need to clean up afterst night, unless..." I trailed off as I got up. I started to walk to the baths, and I had four women follow me into the baths. I was messaged with breasts and soaps when I entered. I moaned as Doorknocker wasn''t going to go down with Mally using her breasts to make sure that it was clean everywhere. My back and arms wereyered with breasts all over, and I could no longer take It. I pulled them into the baths, and I entered Yuri first. I took her hard and fast water moving around,pping at the edges of its container. Her cries of delight and Orgasms filled the room as I worked her pussy as hard as I could. I allowed even more blood to fill Doorknocker. I prated her wanting pussy. She cries as her uterus is sucked on the tip of Doorknocker. My lust took over as I grunted. I filled her pussy, forgetting everything else as her stomach started to expand as I filled her with arge load. When I pulled out, her uterus had to be goaded off Doorknoker with mana. I turned with a lust-filled gaze towards Em''. Seeing her happy expression as I pounced towards her taking her hard and fast. Her cries of delight filled the room as I watched Mally smirk. Her expression rang bells in my head as she came up behind me. Her breasts slid down my back as I fucked Em'' hard, feeling her pussy tighten up on me. Her delighted cry out let me know that she orgasmed on me. I brought her up, moving her head to kiss her. When Mally''s mouth found my rosebud and started to tease it. I moaned loudly into Em''s mouth. She cried out as I started to go rough when I remembered that she was carrying my children. I softened, waking myself up a bit. My lust still the overriding factor in my mind as we indulged in each other''s bodies. As I filled Emily, I realized something crucial. I was going to bete for my first meeting that day. -- BONUS CHAPTER! The reason for this chapter was because the goal was so close topletion. Last week Friday, the Ranking was still above in the 400''s albeit low 400''s. I bring this chapter out to encourage and tell you how thankful I am to you guys for supporting my works. Thanks! P.S. Got an illustration of Yuri out this past week, and she looks super charming. Enjoy my Stories, and you can support me and my Works of kink on my P''atreon. Chapter 90: Confinement Ambassador Ralph''s door flew open as I stomped into his office. He was meeting with a Beholder that seemed to be heated as I stormed in. Ralph stood up and was ready to unleash when I cut him off quickly. "Sorry, Mr.?" I said towards the Beholder whose body turned towards me on a mass of repressed tentacles. "I am called Jared in themon tongue Ambassador Chelsea. I was here for an unproductive meeting with Ambassador Ralph when you came in." He stated politely. I continued forward, bringing out a hand to shake one of his tentacles. "I am truly sorry for that, Jared. I am heated over another issue and came here to talk to the unproductive person you are talking with. Maybe I would be able to help you in the future. Pleasee find me, and I will be very interested to hear what you have to say. I am sorry, though, that it cannot be addressed right away." I told him diplomatically as I shook his held out tentacle. I shook it firmly, and Jared left with a polite exit. I closed the door behind him, turning to the now red-faced ex-ambassador. "Ralph..." I said, getting ready to blow up when I was beaten to the punch. "Who the fuck do you think you are!" He screamed in my face standing up from behind his desk. "I was talking about some trades for business back home! I am going to be between jobs, so I need an influx of gold that you are taking away from my family!" He screamed. "Ya? What about all the businesses you have here? With all the money that seems to be disappearing gold? No, that isn''t gold for you; that is for your businesses back home! I don''t care about that, though. I am wondering how I can find the Fucking guaranteed votes YOU fucked up for me, Ralph!" I told him back heatedly. I noticed after I told him about the missing gold, his face turned pale. This was an overreaction in my books. He was white as a snow bunny-kin now, and I looked at him. "Whose gold is that, Ralph?" I asked him, my mind changing to the main issue now. He didn''t answer silence reigned in the room quickly. I decided to change tactics quickly. "You are a fucking terrible Diplomat Ralph. Do you want to know what the overwhelming sentiment is that I am here now? Overwhelming happiness. They are fucking ecstatic that you are going. You are a terrible actor. I mention the Gold, and you go fucking pale, making it seem more important. I thought your embezzling funds were fucking small before now, Ralph. Really who gives a fuck about a few thousand gold coins entering our purses. You think it''s a huge deal for me to know about it. I think I will take a closer look, and I am confining you to the Embassy. I will get my mother, her highness, to back me up on this." I said,forting myself on this with Ralph''s expression changing many times. I turned and decided to take a deeper look into the paperwork when words exited his mouth. "Don''t!" He yelled loudly. "Please Sit ambassador Chelsea." He said with gritted teeth. I decided to hear what he had to say sitting down on the couch. He crossed out from behind the desk to sit on the opposite couch. "The gold isn''t being embezzled." He started slowly. It was like his head was spinning, thinking as quickly as possible. He then started to weave a story about a scheme of a gang here in the demonnds. They were stretched out into the ocean. This was a tale that I found fascinating and didn''t keep the story in memory since, as he was saying it, I stood up. "Where are you going?" He asks, flustered. "You clearly are lying through your teeth. I do not believe a single word you just said for thest fifteen minutes. The gold means something to you. You have pissed off the Subi, and that pisses off the Incubi. This means you have done something against our nation. I will be confining you to the Embassy until an investigation ispleted. The ship that was originally going to be leaving with you will leave without you. I am going to see to this Ambassador Ralph. You lost your chance to reason with me. I will be in contact with the council to see what to do with you." His face turned white as a ghost as I turned to leave. I called out into the tower. "Florine!" I called out. I saw a burst of pink show up in a minute as she sped walked towards me with a smile. "Yes! Ambassador Chelsea, you needed me?" Florine said with a smile. "Yes, Ambassador Ralph needs a full guard detail and will not be leaving the Embassy until a full investigation is put on him." I finished. Florine''s expression turned grave. "Ambassador Chelsea, You cannot do that without serious evidence." She said tly. "I have a pile of paperwork stating that he has been embezzling funds from several different businesses. I need time to find further evidence. In the meantime, confine him. I will be using sending a letter through the emergency channel to my mother and father. This needs to be dealt with swiftly." I told her before departing with both Florine and me, knowing this would be arger issue. I called Alexia to schedule a new appointment with the Subi. She instantly got to it, writing down formal messages. She wasn''t alone as I was upte in the night under the glow of a light spell getting the contents down correctly. I then sent it through the second most important emergency method. Each Embassy bred a line of eagles. They were a special thunder eagle that was raised by the Dragonic for centuries. They attached all the Embassies with an emergency message. This wasn''t thest-ditch method, but it was the secondst line. I decided to add the letter of trade negotiations to the entire council as well. This was already underway, and the eagle flew off before dusk. I sat down to meditate until I heard a knock on the door. I opened my eyes to see Alexia''s cute face. I smiled, looking at her, and she told me that the Subi were here to see me. I went into a meeting right away. I sat down with Mal and Kathy. I looked at them from across the coffee table with a half-smile. "Pleasure to see you,dies." I greeted with a half-smirk spreading my legs for their enjoyment. "I need to know something before we move forward. Will the Subi Commit to the elimination of the Pirates off our nation''s coasts, and you own if I confine Ambassador Ralph to the Embassy while we search for new information." Both Mal''s and Kathy''s greedy eyes that were between my legs swung up to instantly look me in the eye. "You said you were not without more evidence." She said. "And I am a Bunny-kin capable of changing my mind. Now, are you a Subi capable of the same?" I asked back. The frown deepened. "We are. That was our standing days ago, and it is now. Confine Ambassador Ralph until our investigation isplete, and we will vote in your favor. The Incubi will be with us." Mal finished. "Good, Ambassador Ralph has been confined to his living quarters assigned to him until further notice. I want your representatives to vote in favor of clearing the waters significantly. This is prosperous for both nations." I leaned back with a sigh having one thing off my te. Thest couple of days, I have been frustrated going from meeting to meeting, wondering why the Subi were usually with us back to voting something to help us out. "Mal, My curiosity is getting to me. Your hate for Ambassador Ralph is a little more than the other representatives I have dealt with. The Subi are really angry over him being able to leave that you are stern on what is essentially a great rtionship with our nation. May I ask what the underlying cause is? Embezzlement seems to be too small of a crime for you to be this angry at him." I stopped and closed my eyes, leaning back. I opened my eyes to see the two seductive Subbubi in a small discussion over mana. "Look," I started interjecting again. "I can go without this information. It would help in my investigations or talking to the Council if I have to. This will only help your cause, telling me not hurt it." I finished. They went back to discussing before Kathy turned to me. "We understand what you are saying, Ambassador Loveknot. The problem is that it happens to be with something that we are not allowed without that person''s express permission. Do you understand?" Kathy said with a serious expression as mine turned dark. Ambassador Ralph touched someone''s bottom line in the Demonnds. This person had arge amount of power within the Subi Community as it reachedrge enough that the Representatives had to fall in line. The negotiations ended due to her. I was lucky all I had to do was confine the idiot. I realized with this information how little I knew about the Demonnds. All my information about alliances and background movements were out of date. The recent spy information that we were supposed to correct basically came down to product prices. This was extremely useful in many ways, but I needed time to go through all that information. It was also significantly less than what we should have as a nation on our allies. Fuck! Did he never here today''s allies are tomorrow''s foes? I needed to rectify this, but my priorities are all over the ce. I need to get someone good at it to start. I wonder If Yuri is good at it? She lived under apetent Ambassador and should know about spy rings. Maybe I should take a chance to ask. Nothing hurt asking. I smiled as I stopped thinking about that and said to the two sexy women in front of me. "That got settled a lot faster than I was expecting,dies. Now that our schedules are free for the Next hour..." I trailed off to see the once frowning Subi start to smile. "Chelsea. I already see why we, the Subi, Prefer you over the previous management." Mal said with Kathy nodding as they seductively made their way over with charming smiles on their faces. "Indeed, We need to talk more in detail about further cooperation," Kathy followed up. -- Powerstone Ranking: 509 Collections: 35 It was really close this week. I was even prepared for dropping an extra chapter fully expecting the goal to be met. Thank you for all the support I am receiving. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 91: Unanswered Questions Things started to move fast in the Demonnds. For the first couple of days, I was wrapped up in discussions with various races of the Demonnds. I went to each representative that came to me. I was startled at the responses I was receiving. There was a consensus of how hated my predecessor was. Everyone seemed genuinely happy that he was going. The Subi wanted his blood, though. They constantly contacted me for inditing him in fraud and mal business practices. Hisundering of gold and various other things. This hate was worrying. I started more and more to read through the library to look through records. Tina had set up a shop to make gold, selling mechanical parts and devices to the surrounding poption. Mally told me she took a trip since she was back home to visit her school and family. I was surprised at that and kissed her as she left. She wasing back. Otherwise, I would have to go find her. She went to the Illusionist''s Wizard tower of the subi. So I knew where she went if I needed to find her. Rose started up more businesses starting to grow her empire. Four days in and I met up with the Nephilim in a meeting with a male and female. They looked like humans with ck wings. They were a race that was natural wind users. Most of their young excelled in that type of magic. This didn''t mean that they couldn''t use others. They just had a more natural inclination to it. I sat across from the two of them in the meeting room. The woman Nephilim had arge set of beautiful ck wings on her back. She and the man spread them behind the couch. I smiled at her sharp face with arge grin. She was attractive in a forceful way. Her breasts were small, and her body dainty. Her overall impression was moremanding. The man was almost the same. The sharp angles on his face made him seem fierce despite his more dainty body type. I had been going over negotiations with them on some trade between the bunny-kin and a potion one of the wizard alchemists back home came up with. "Look, I can tell you that the new wind enhancement potion is priced fairly. The high costes from transportation. Thend route we have to the capital and across most cities in the Demonnds is not direct. The water routes are bing more and more unstable, making our merchants pick safernd options. I can''t force the merchants of my tribes to trade that way. Does that mean one hundred gold is a bit expensive? Frankly, Yes, it is very expensive, but we still need to bring in money." I came back. "You say the waters are getting worse, but that is not the Nephims fault." The woman spoke up, and I turned to her, looking at her with contempt. "It doesn''t matter whose fault it is. The waters are your responsibility when near your nation. If you cannot defend them to a certain range that trade cantes in safely, it doesn''t matter. I am also saying on our end as well. The number of pirates has been on the upwards trend. This is ack of policing on both sides. We, the Beast-kin nation and the Demonnds, should quell that. Our nation, though, cannot direct our navies to do that since we are now getting into a war footing with the Empire. This decreases able body C rankers and B rankers to move on ships to quell Pirates. I am tly telling the truth. Our waters are being protected to defend against attacks on us from foreign armies safely. We are too busy. Our merchants bug us about ourck of policing, but frankly, we cant. You want cheaper goods; you are going to need to do something about it or help us push back the Empire." I leaned back with a serious expression. "We cannot do both. I have learned that our economy is not doing well since our borders keep getting raided by the Empire''s citizens for ves. We cannot allow this to continue. Lowering the prices of goods are not our priority. I know you want more from me, but I can''t do more." "So you''re saying that if we want potions from the bunny-kin at a lower rate, we need to do something about one of these two problems." The man said with a thoughtful expression. "Look, I know we the Beast-kin nation want your nation to join us in the war. We will try for that. That does not mean you have to join the war effort with troops. Trade between our nation would help us immensely. We would absolutely love it if you quelled the strong Pirate presence off the coast. This would do wonders for both our countries'' trade systems and economies. If I were personally running the country, I would seriously damage the Pirates before going to war with the Empire, but I am not. Therefore think about it. Merchants could easily wipe away twenty-five gold per bottle of wind enhancement potion with just being able to ship by sea." I reasoned out. "The Tribes of the Beast-kin Nation want to trade more. Jobs and our economy need your trade, and we are arge market for many goods of the Demon Lands. The fact of the matter is that we are a nation about to go into arge war. The Empire knows it, You know it. Our priorities areid bare by our nation at the moment, as is our agenda. We want our people to stop being kidnapped from their homes to be enved. We are mobilizing for that. We need an economy behind that army to supply us. At this point, though, our priorities are not on sea shipping." I finished. These priorities pissed me off. Saying this made me sound like a fucking idiot. I wanted to drop our prices more than the fucking merchants out there. This would allow more gold to flow into the coffers of all the Beast-kin Nation. It was a travesty that we couldn''t suppress the growing pirate presence before this war. The biggest problem was the number of ver raids our nation waspeting with. They were almost constant at this rate. The gold cost for beast-kin ves was skyrocketing for some reason in the Empire. Greed made fools of men, and they showed how foolish they were. Viges and small tribes were having a harder time forcing therger tribes toe down to protect them. Subordinate tribes of the Bunny-kin were calling for help to the point we have garrisoned viges with wizards. This was spreading our defense thin all over the nation. Without conscription of D rankers up, we wouldn''t be able to do more. Our nation''s security was fraying, and the trust in the tribes was lessening in the eyes of the smaller tribes. "Say what you want, Ambassador Chelsea. You are talking a lot without saying what you want." The Woman spoke harshly, and I stopped myself from rolling my eyes. "Look, I want your nation to stop sitting on its hands. Send out a navy to clear the waters. Significantly reduce the pirate presence. This would boost both the economy of our nations. Join us in the war or don''t. I want you to join, but I digress. I need our waters cleared. I would do it myself if I thought I could make arge enough impact. But I want you to vote in your next chambers meeting about clearing out the Pirate presence." I told them tly. "With this, the costs will drop, and our nation''s specialized potions will be cheaper on your store''s shelves. That''s is all I can do. Your people want cheaper potions from our excellent Alchemists. We really want to provide. This way, both sides are happy. No Pirates mean you can trade with more nations and have more jobs for the lower level citizens. This will indirectly increase military power as well, with more goodsing from other nations. Now to sweeten the deal." I smiled, bringing out a trump card that I wanted to y. "How about no tariffs both ways on goods between our nations," I told the Neplhim. "What?!" They said in unison. "Hold with me here. I want to start negotiating with your government for Free trade between our nations. That doesn''t mean that we don''t have to pay sales taxes and things like that, but I mean no tariffs or forcing prices of our goods to be higher." I finished. "This is something that I am preparing to send back to the leaders of my country, but I want to see how much interest the demonkind has in these types of talks. I want the Neplhim to bring it up in your next congress meeting." My smile was thick and charming as I talked about it grasping their attention. "I can see that. I do not like how you are telling us what to do. You are insinuating that Piratese from us and are our problem." The man said back peddling. These two were hard to get through. "I am not stating that at all. What I am saying is that I do not have the resources to deal with them. The demonsnds do. We are asking you to so that our merchants feel safe making merchant fleets to bring goods. If they don''t feel safe, the costs go up with risk to make it worth enough if they lose the cargoes. At the moment, they don''t feel safe at all out in the waters making the point moot. They simply won''t leave the harbor. We don''t have the resources to fix this problem. Ie to you to help us with it. I can not say it any more clearly than that. As close friends of our nation, wee to the demonkind to ask for help. You want lower prices on our Alchemy goods then make transportation cheaper." I exined. This back and forth happened for a while between these two Nephilim and me. I finally got them to agree to vote in favor of cleaning up the Pirates. I secured five votes in that and said they would talk to their superiors and house head about the trade deal. I couldn''t ask for more since I was going out of my way on that one. I sent prepared a letter with the details of such a deal to my father, but I wasn''t sure of the response. After an entire day of negotiation, I was fucking exhausted. I felt like I had made progress, though. The Demon-kin were a tough bunch and some hard-headed. The Subi still wanted the blood of the previous ambassador. This was something very concerning. They hated him for a reason, and nothing in my records shows why they do. The paperwork they showed me didn''t show me a reason for the deep hatred as well. Suppose he was financing Pirates, though. I would be pissed but not that pissed. What was it that did it for them? I brought myself back to my room, and Emily started to massage my shoulders when I sat down, earning a moan of pleasure as I continued to think about it. The Nephilim wanted some of our new alchemical products I never noticed seemed to be a specialty product of our tribe. The more I looked into its logistics, the more I learned how much the economy in Silvermoon city was riding on alchemical potions. I never ventured around the city to learn. I loved the mysteries of alchemy, and I dove deep into the depths of it. This was an expensive luxury item, though. Its prices around nations meant a lot to the people. Health potions and cremes were essential to their well being. Some of the continent''s best potions came from the Bunny-kin and our wizards. This made it a hotmodity everywhere. Decreasing its prices even by a few gold coins would increase our trade output and increase the incentive for mass production. That gave me a thought of researching that myself. It was a thought I put aside as I wanted to open more trade between our nations. For now, I had to cut through a metric fuck ton of diplomacy with all the races. The Subi want blood before they vote in my favor. This was something I wasn''t expecting, but the devils, their neutral factions, lined up behind getting rid of the Pirate organizations out at sea. This took a surprisingly little amount of time. Suppose they were to do it though it would take time to ready for war against the Empire no matter what. This was a time where Armies were the same as Navies. They didn''t separate them yet. There was so much need for reform, in my opinion, that it boggled my mind. Emily worked out the knots in my back as I thought about where I could get thatst vote. The Incubi were with the Subi on this regardless of whether they don''t care about the former ambassador. He only had three more days here before the ship was ready to send him back. What did he do? Everything came back to this. This wasn''t just about the gold to pirates. This was a contributing factor but not the main one, to say the least. I needed the Subi''s and Incubi''s vote for a working majority for our economy. I needed to figure it out as soon as possible. I stood up with Em'' asking me what was up. "Sorry, Em'' I need to go talk to someone about something." With that, I left the room. I was determined to get answers to my questions. -- Powerstone Ranking: 495 Collections: 32 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 92: Unshackled Things in the next couple of days started to move faster. The council of the Demonnds passed a Vote to attack the growing Pirate problem. A week had passed, and the Ship sailed, leaving Ambassador Ralph in the Demonnds. The Demonnds armies started to slowly equip themselves in preparation for the attack on the Pirates. This movement wasrge and was evident to all. The Citizens of the Demonnds were in support, with many Merchants praising the decision. Although the Council controlling the Demonnds didn''t need their approval, it was useful to them. A happy poption was a more productive poption. It seemed that with the votes I gathered, the Demons were happy to move along with it. Only two races were against it. The Medusa and the Venomancers; seemed to vote against it for an unknown reason. I was happy that it went through, though. With the first meeting out of the way, I realized that some things would move in the way I want due to the perception if they didn''t. The Demonnds political field was moreplicated. How the demonsnds citizens would react would usually be seen from historical data. The problem was that the data from thest thirty years was insufficient. The only trend I could find was the increased need for Alchemical goods. This spoke well for products from home, but I couldn''t learn enough about the political climate here. Ralph sat quietly in his room, now refusing to talk to anyone. This was frustrating as well. While I was contemting all my frustrations, Alexia came up beside me. "Chelsea..." She called me out of my thoughts. I turned to her and smiled, pecking her lips with a kiss. "Yes?" "The Thunder Eagle is back with a message from the Council of Silvermoon." I froze under those words before smiling. "Thanks, Alexia..." I kissed her lips again to her delight. "I need to go grab that now." I headed out towards the message. The message wouldn''t be able to be touched by anyone other than me. These messages were too essential to let an enemy intercept them. I opened the scroll and started reading. "To Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot The information against Ambassador Ralph seems small but substantial. Please find more information about it and investigate further. To open arge trade deal with the Demonnds. Please broker it. The uing war will put an enormous strain on both finances and resources. More cooperation between us and the Demonnds will only benefit our tribes towards the glory of victory. You will have the full backing of the entire Council as long as the Trade deal is fair for our country. Your rmendation of a slight tax in exchange for no tariffs seems like a better idea. More trade means more money and profit. We wee the changes that you are trying to put into ce. Please send a message post-haste on the willingness of the Demonnds in ordance to the Pirates. Recently the Pirates off our shore have be even more brazen as more merchants decide to stay in port. Regardless of sess or failure, we need to know. The Pirate threat on our shores is only growing in theing days instead of disappearing. Please do what you can to grab ahold of assistance in this area. Although you have only been in the Demonnds for a short time, please message us as soon as possible of anything that seems incorrect. Sincerely, The Council of Silvermoon." This was fantastic news with solemn news at the same time. The small amount of space for messages made our words very on point without useless words. I now had the backing for a Free trade deal with the Demonnds. This would bring in more profit, and taking away tariffs was good. The amount of taxes for everything sold inside the country will make more merchantse in the end. Tariffs are more expensive and dissuade trade. I instantly started to work on a message back to the Council about my appropriation of help from the demonnds for the pirate threat. This was going a lot smoother than I thought and that the Demonnds are currently preparing to assist us. I then went into the various intelligence shortfalls when it came to spying on our allies. Without this information, I was ridiculously undereffective in my role. I was running without sufficient trends and background information in the diplomatic direction. This, exasperated by ack of cooperation from Ambassador Ralph, made the problem even more considerable. I was now starting to put some of the limited gold budgets into nting spies into the poption. This was more or fewer bribes at this point. I wanted a dedicated team doing this but didn''t have the gold from the country to do so at this point. Rose was starting businesses, but that wouldn''t get all the information that I wanted. I needed people in the underbelly of the city, and I wanted people among the decision-makers. This was something established over the years and legacies to each Ambassador. What I currently had was contacts being investigated for embezzlement from Ambassador Ralph. The information that I would get from these contacts were now flimsy and limited. They wouldn''t get any government contracts and would only collect prices and rumors at best. This was limited, and although some of it was useful would not take long for me to establish these intelligence avenues myself with little work put into it. All of this was hampered by gold. It was fucking gold every time. I was a... My brain stopped for a second. The second felt like an eternity. It was like shackles on my mind broke. WHY THE FUCK AM I RELYING ON MY PARENTS! The thought consumed my mind. Everything I was doing was predicated that I had no power to raise funds of my own. I am my own person, and the Gold of the Silvermoon tower and the Gold of the Beast-kin nation was for that. It wasn''t the only avenue that I could do. I was a fucking alchemist of stature! My mother doesn''t even know what many of my working theories even mean, as she was an aplished alchemist herself. I was hamstringing myself for no reason. The Demonnds were in a shortage of Potions. I could spend a few hours a day making potions to make up the shortfall. The ingredients can be ordered, and my sess rate will make my profit for me. I coulde up with ways to mass-produce and hire someone else to watch it. I have be spoiled. I didn''t need to do things like this myself before. When I was leading the school in my past life, money came to me without lifting a finger. The nations supporting us liked the technology, so of course, they would pay for everything we asked for. The only difference now was that I needed investors or fucking use my skills to make it myself. Some of the rarer potions I could sell on auctions for a more considerable amount using hunger tactics. The more potions I make, the more I could do with gold. Maybe I could fund the school system I wanted to start without Rose or not allow too much control to happen. It was like the floodgates restraining my mind making me worry about how to solve things came off. It was my reliance on others. It was shackling me to the wall. Ideas ran through my mind as I quickly finished the letter to the Council of Silvermoon and sent off the Eagle. I needed to start gathering ingredients. With the letter sent, I started on a list of ingredients. I began to make a long list from basics to additives. The core materials to more rare potions some of my creation. The list grewrger andrger as I started to get more into it. I was going to be making essential healing potions to regeneration potions that would bring back dismembered limbs. These were all powerful tools for adventurers in this world. Many were rare potions that were snatched as soon as they came up. I continued to write in a daze as ideas to bring in more gold into my coffers. I needed things that would sell fast at a high price. These were the most important expenditures. I then started to highlight the list in the order that I needed the ingredients and how necessary they were. This would cost a lot of gold in the quantities that I needed them in. I was going to use the funds from the embassy to do this. I was taking a risk here with the funding that would limit our gold only enough to run for one month. I didn''t count it as a risk since I was confident in my alchemy. With the Pirates driving up the current price of alchemical products here in the Demonnds, I would hold a significant ie increase. Until the pirates were cleared, I could charge extra for it being products from our country without the transportation costs and the current Tariffs. This was the golden opportunity that I was presented with, and I nned to make use of it. I was lost to time until I finished the list looking it over to see anything that I forgot. I stood up after checking to see it done. I was happy and feeling in charge of my life for the first time. As I felt this feeling, I wanted to dominate someone, and I smiled, knowing who. I went down to reception only to see the sky was dark, and the building was only being protected and epting only those needing protection. Or it was fucking deserted except for Bunny-kin guards at the door. I went upstairs to my room, smelling food. I was horny, and food was out of my mind. I couldn''t start till tomorrow. As I opened the door to my room, I was delighted the first person I ran into was the one I was looking for. Kate sat going through the rage exercises that the dwarves had taught her. I didn''t even think about it as I closed the distance with Doorknocker rapidly hardening as I grabbed Kate''s hair. She yelped in surprise as I felt her mana right itself as I forced her suprised mouth onto the doorknocker. I wasn''t done feeling so in charge. I saw that ass now sticking in the air, and my hand came down upon it powered by mana. Shock ran through the room as a loud p rang through the room as her well muscles ass got spanked. My hand didn''t finish with just one. With one hand forcing her head on my cock, the other started to spank that ass harder and harder repeatedly. My hand down upon Kate''s ass faster as I felt her throat tighten and the vibrations of her squeals of delight as I brought my hand down upon her again and again. I felt myself want to do more as I started to take my life into my own hands. The thoughts that seemed to drag me down before broken I wanted to do even more to my women. I stopped spanking her ass and tore off her shirt, letting her modest B cup breasts free before tearing off her pants with mana enhanced muscles. My hand found her pussy dripping wet from the unforeseen sexy times. I didn''t even give her time to think in the shocked room. My hand started to p her pussy. Her throat tightened up on me even harder as one hand started to smack her pussy from my awkward position. The other hand reached her left nipple and twisted and pulled it. The unexpected sensations produced a small squirt of female ejacte from her pussy. Knowing Kate was ready and with her pregnancy in the back of my mind, I pulled her off Doorknocker. Her sudden gasp of air filled the room with noise. I still hadn''t said a word in the silent room before I turned Kate around with confusion and lust on her face. I then prated her fast. I stopped myself from knocking on her door and instead started to use her like an onahole. I shoved myself deeply, stopping myself from hitting her womb. I didn''t want to hurt my baby inside her. The once silent room was filled with Kate''s loud moans of pleasure from the rough fuck. The sounds of her moans were joined with loud ps as I started to spank her red ass again. I felt her start to orgasm over and over again as I took her hard without damaging her. I took her as my bitch, and she knew it, as did everyone watching. I heard moans around the room join in as pants were lowered cocks being stroked, and clits being yed with. The sudden unexpected sexual scene got everyone hot and ready quickly. I soon reached my peak, and as I felt Kate ejacte on my cock again, I released into her. I moaned loudly as I had a huge orgasm. I felt amazing; it was liberating how good I felt. I was myself a dominant female who didn''t need to rely on her parents to pick up after her. I didn''t know how much this was weighing on my mind as I took Kate. I finished loading Kate and turned to my women, who had a set table with food all over it. "It looks delicious!" I eximed like what just happened didn''t happen as I hopped over to the table of food famished from a day of work. Everyone around me looked surprised, not realizing I was teasing them as they jumped me as I sat down at the table. It was a great night filled with those I love. -- As Promised. A Bonus chapter for all the love and Support for Futanari System. Thank you. Enjoy your bonus chapter for the week. Keep up the great work! Chapter 93: Gold Flow Days rolled by as I purchased and had materials start toe into the tower. Meanwhile, I was in new negotiations with the Demonnds. The free trade agreement brought a lot of the races to my door. They were more interested than I thought about the trade agreement. Things were going more painless than I expected, and with the Council of Silvermoon giving me the green light, I started to realize many of the reasons why the trade deal was going smoothly. There were fewer regtions on things. From fishing to alchemy, things were not as regted. Unless something considered an extremely dangerous material or was incredibly addictive, it wasn''t regted or was controlled. This made many of the things in trade deals my old world was shackled down on much more manageable. They were much more interested in the benefits than the downsides. The problem was that the negotiations were not going to be short. They continued as people started hatching out exact wording between our countries. At this point, the Demonnds were getting the better end of the deal, unfortunately. They were the stronger partner with more resources. Even though our country would be able to tax any sales made inside our country and they would be able to tax in their country. This would only be beneficial in the long run. This came to my next problem that I would want to tackle once I got back home. I needed a bank. I wanted the profits from it too. It was simply too good to give up in this world. With the many things happening around me and theck of strength I had, I would have to give up on that for now. A bank inside my country would need the power to back it up, and I was too weak for that. I needed more than just myself as well. The days passed quickly from meeting to meeting, only stopping for food once and a while as I filled my schedule until the day that all the ingredients I wanted to arrive. I was nning on shutting myself in to make the gold flow I needed. I already told her my ns to Emily so she could start finding buyers. Rose was interested and wanted to as an Investor. I told her to opt-out of this one as the funds I was making were going to various things that I needed to be done. In the end, the money will all be spent, and it wouldn''t be a sustainable business. I would not be able to afford the research into making a mass marketingb at this point. I had many ideas I think were viable that I told her I would look into and that she could be an Investor. For now, though, every copper coin that I made had another home. My embassy was dangerously underfunded right now, with sries not being paid if I didn''t start making thousands of gold coins soon. I needed to keep the ingredientsing while I began to make more. I still required discussions to go on, filling my time even more. After two weeks since my revtion, I had all the ingredients I needed to get started. I cleared my schedule for a week so that I could get started. I needed to make enough gold to sustain wages next month. Any sign that there wasn''t gold in our coffers would reflect poorly upon me when there was more than enough to fund the embassy for a year. With that, I was in theboratory that I was setting up. The next room was a warehouse. Not far down the hallway was Tina''s workshop. I ignored that as I entered inside and set up the Lab equipment with my new Void alchemical set. It was a new set that you could feel the mana emanate off of it with dark void power lightly. I stretched as a smile started to ster my face. I put on proper robes for the first time in a long time and set about work. Emily entered the room behind me, making herself known in a way that made me remember years ago before I ever left the Silvermoon tower on a journey. "All the Ingredients you requested are here," She said; I could hear the happiness in her voice. "Thanks, Em'' I am going to start," I replied. Instantly I took the ingredients and set to work prepping it. The first potion with my new set was going to be a simple health potion. It was necessary for testing the equipment to see anything different. I was also out of practice. Quickly old muscle memory came back, and I set upon the task. Within minutes the brew started, and I could tell that it was a failure. I was not angry. The result was wholly expected. The entire first day, I was set upon the task of getting back into the swing of things along with getting used to my alchemy set. I remembered the description of the Alchemical set from the system. -- Void Alchemical Set; (Rare): An Alchemical set created from The Materials birthed from the void. It has been made exquisitely for Void mages to create purer potions. -- This description brought a whole new love to it, along with more questions about it. How did the Void birth a metal? Were their ces in this world that touched both reality and unreality? Was my fundamental understanding of it wed? These were questions I suppressed until I could experimentter. I dove deep into the creation of the magical liquids. My days went by, and my sess rate soon was back to what it was. Potion after potion was being created under my nimble fingers as I continued. Days passed as I made more and more potions; whenever I was tired, I would sit in the corner and meditate. Crates Emily brought in for the storage would be filled and taken out. Soon I was out of regr healing potions and into moreplex potions that would give people temporary enhancements. I would carefully writebels after each potion-making sure to write out what the effects are. This made it easier to sell, and so I could just put them in a crate. This was something I had to make sure I stopped and did. In the past, I would leave them ubeled since I knew what they were and I wasn''t nning on selling them. Now I made a meticulous note of it. Days turned into a week as I finished the first ingredients I had ordered. Emily smiled as I finished and looked at me with a happy expression. I turned to her with arge smile on my face. I came up, hugged, and kissed her. "How are you doing?" I asked as I rubbed her belly. "I am happy, and The babies are still growing, so I don''t know how they feel yet." She said with arge smile. I kissed her again before stepping back. "Why you so happy?" I asked curiously. "I am so happy since I am serving you again, Chelsea. You know I love doing these things for you. On top of that, I am with your child; Why shouldn''t I be happy?" She finished, and I stopped myself from doing anything stupid. She liked serving me and put a lot into it. If I told her to find a hobby other than training, she would get mad. I decided to leave it and just held her for a minute before I asked her the question. "How did the sales go?" "Well, we put the shop with Tina''s. People are starting to look more at her rare goods here even though there isn''t that much of a market, she said. Now the Alchemy store is bringing in more customers. The health potions in such arge amount is something notmonly heard of. So they sold quite quickly at your premium. We made a whopping hundred and twenty-seven thousand gold coins, which is only possible due to you slightly undercutting thepetition. The profit is only because we don''t have to pay for transportation. This is more than enough to pay the wages next month and some more ingredients. Rose looks to be unhappy that she can''t get her hands in the business, though. She said she would have made a mint to put into other areas to develop arger business empire here." Emily finished the first part. I frowned, though. "Rose is a little money hungry. None of this money will being into our pocket. I will speak to her again. How did the other potions go?" I asked. "Haven''t sold yet. We are going to be holding arge Loveknot potion auction. Rose convinced me that this would be the best way to make arge amount of gold. We can use the profits to make it a grand asion and inviterge Adventurer teams and the Noble houses. The Merchants can join in too for some of your rare potions. We are even inviting the Wizard towers as the potions you produce have a high reputation even in Silvermoon that has a flooded market." Emily finished. I thought about it and nodded. "Makes sense. We need at least seventy thousand gold for the wages. I want a buffer, so if something goes wrong, I have a couple of months. The fifty thousand gold coins can go towards making the Auction a grand asion..." I thought about it more. "No, being safe at the moment will not help us a lot. Make it thirty thousand gold coins for the employee''s wages. Next months with the bribes needed to start making a new spy ring. Order ingredients for health potions. This way, when theye in, I can start another batch. This time we will stockpile some." I finished before turning to Em''. "You know what? Let''s go eat. I am tired hungry, and I want to see all my beautifuldies. I have been in ab for I don''t know how long at this point." Emily smiled sweetly. We talked about inconsequential things as we entered the apartment. Not everyone was back, but I heard a happy exmation. I turned to see Mallye out. She was starting to show signs of being pregnant. I brought her in for a deep kiss while she told me what was up. The Illusion Wizard tower heard about my auction and was aware of my prowess in alchemy. I hadn''t known that I was heard about in my younger years. I created many new potions such as the night eye and one potent explosive I hadn''t shown off to anyone other than my mother, but it still took me by surprise. I then felt a tail wrap around my leg, rubbing up and down my thigh. I then realized that Mally''s tail had snuck into my robes. "My teachers are interested in your potions, but I am more interested in you..." Her sultry voice trailed off. Her hand closed the distance, lightly sliding across my face. The previous hibernating Doorknocker woke up as I was being seduced. Mally wasn''t the only one as Emily was even less shy. Her mouth started to suck on my neck. I was almost startled at the change as I heard the door behind me open. "Don''t you dare start without me! I have been hungering for that giant cock all week!" I heard Tina announce to the sexually charged room. She was even less shy, directly lifting my robes to find Doorknocker smacking her in the face. Tina wasn''t shy and started to suck on my tip. Soon Emily and Mally had my robes off and revealed my smelly self. I felt embarrassed as I must have smelt bad. The cringe on Tina''s nose and Mally''s was noticeable. Tina persevered, wanting my cock not just in her tiny pussy but in her small mouth. I moaned loudly, and I picked her up when I almost fell backward, feeling tworge breasts press against my legs. I heard deep sniffs from behind me. I turned back to see Betsy''s face around my ass, taking a deep breath through her nose. I grinned, finally learning what her fetish was. She loved terrible smells. I could already see herrge cow nipples start to leak milk in excitement. I turned my attention to Tina. I hadn''t given anyone attention in a while, but Tina deserved a proper fucking just like the rest of them did. I was still hungry, but that didn''t sate my lust for them. "Fuck Me with that Fat fucking cock!" Tina called out, looking into my eyes. I didn''t hesitate, and I felt my blood flow even more down to Doorknocker, making it thicker as I pushed Tina''s tight pussy down on it. She cried out as her pussy stretched to amodate my now five-inch thick Doorknocker. She cried out, her pussy juices quickly starting to drip down my cock. I was so into it I hadn''t even noticed when Tina lost her grease-covered clothes. I forced her down as she cried out, and I felt her tightened up on me. Even more liquid started to pour down Doorknocker as I realized she orgasmed on my cock just from being stretched. I smiled at my hopeless cock lover Tina. I felt her wombs door and knocked on it. "It''s about to start!" I warn her. She didn''t even get to reply as I started to fuck her brains out. She didn''t even reach the base of Doorknocker as I began to fuck her brains out. Her mouth opened and closed, unable to speak any longer. She started to repeatedly cum on my cock when I felt something new. Behind me, someone started to lick my crack,pping up around both my holes as I felt air movement. I didn''t have an opportunity as I continued to rapidly fuck my Gnome to the greatest depths she could take as her green hair in a ponytail bobbed up and down as I felt her tighten up on me again as she orgasmed. I reached the peak soon and was then tipped over as I felt Mally''s heart-shaped tail invade my pussy. With arge moan that was overshadowed by Tina''s scream, I filled her with sperm. I took Tina off my cock as I continued to cum. With the exit, I sted her body with my cum filling the room with the smell of my sperm. I turned to the now naked Mally and Em''. I then looked down to see Betsy ying with herself, looking up at me with lust covered eyes. I smirked down at her. "How did you hide it, you little pervert?" I asked. I was happy to be proven correct. I knew she was a pervert, but I was surprised how long it took me to find out she loved my sweaty body. When we were in the elven forests fighting for our lives, I must have smelt terrible. Then I remembered none of us felt horny until we went found safety. Then I remembered after that we were intruded upon. Later that night, she was more into it. I just didn''t notice. That exined it. The signs were there; I just didn''t notice. I didn''t care at this point. I was just d I found it. I pushed her flush face back from me. "Strip!" I told her. I then moaned as Mally forced her tail deeper. I turned to her with a raised eyebrow. "It was my turn next!" She said, a bit miffed. Her pout was cute, and I brought her in for a deep kiss. When I broke the Kiss, I found Betsy positioning her ass to take Doorknocker. I obliged and prated her wet pussy. It was positively dripping. This was the first time I saw her so turned on. Her breasts were already leaking milk. I found her face on the ground as I prated her pussy down till my balls touched her ass. Her pussy was deep, taking in my full length. I picked up a leg then provided her a service. I lifted my dirty, smelly foot and stepped on her face. Her moan sounded throughout the room as I worked her pussy, shoving my dirty foot on her face. I felt her tighten up on me, and I decided to reach her depths. Blood moved in my body, and my length increased until I was eighteen inches deep, touching her depths as I stepped on her face working her pussy hard as her hips matched my pace. The moans were loud as I fucked her to orgasm after orgasm. When I released my load into her pussy I moaned loudly, and I felt sensitive. "What a dirty girl," I said. As I pulled out, ready for another round, the room went silent to the sound of my stomach grumbling loudly. I heard giggles all around. "Mind if I eat and fuck?" Was the question posed as I felt a mouth already on me. I looked down to see Em''s pretty eyes staring up at me. I moaned as I thought about if I would be able to eat something other than pussy today. -- Powerstone Ranking: 437 Collections: 48 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 94: Auction Planning With the gold crisis averted temporarily, I was a lot happier. I came back to work as the ambassador, knowing I had wages paid for the next two months. I didn''t bring myself back just for work, though. The auction was going to be held soon, and I was busy pleasing my women each day. After a week or so of inactivity on that front, I had not realized I made my women sex-crazed. They received it so often and were satisfied that I found leaving them for a couple of days started to leave them in heat. Mally could control hers because she was a sex demon. That didn''t change the fact she wanted it even more. My days quickly became half working the other eight hours satisfying them. I wasn''tining, though. I was thoroughly enjoying their bodies each time my hips pped theirs. My stamina felt limitless as we engaged in activities ranging in the hours. Each of them milked me, trying to get me dry only for me to easily pump another full load into their awaiting pussies. Days passed as I found out Yuri took charge of setting up the Auction. When I heard the statistics on how many people were showing up, I was surprised. It seemed like too many people. The potions were advertised to everyone invited. There were enhancement potions to night eye. Each would make an adventurer crave them. I made three superior Regeneration potions. These potions were ones that I wanted to take time to see if I could find moremon materials to create. Their effect was miraculous. If someone lost any part of their body with their heart still beating, it would regenerate them. This included the head. There were problems, though, with a regenerated head. In that case, the person''s brain would be there, but the memory inside would be gone. It was a logical part that made me sigh in both happiness and sadness. More happiness since logic still yed in this world. Magic was unique to add to these potions enhancing all the good or bad points with the correct mixture. It was so exciting and forever fascinating. I have spent sixteen years in this world, and I loved it. This world may be strong rule the weak. It might be backward technologically. But the endless fascination I received. The mysteries in my old world never fascinated me as much as the secrets of magic. Physics, Chemistry, Astronomy, Biology all used to be favorites of mine. I would study them when I could. They were not a fascination, though; Sports were. The skill ceiling was high, and the risk was high as well. A single mistake when parkouring or mountain climbing was all thrills I loved¡ªmartial arts and making full use of your body, Amazing and fascinating. I lost interest, though. Maybe I would lose my fascination with Magic one day. I do not see that happening soon. I was over a foot inside Yuri as she told me about the details of the auction. "There-! Will be almost all the Wizard tower elites from all over the Demonnds," She said as I pped our hips together, "Ah, Fuck!" She cried out as she lightly orgasmed. I reached forward, feeling the scales over her breasts, and pulled her back flush to me as I continued to rock my hips into her. The sound of our mating resounded in the room. Her pregnancy had been confirmed as we continued to fuck like animals talking about the auction. "They are all asking for V! I! P! Treatment!" She hollered out as I knocked on her wombs door. "VIP treatment?" I Grunted out as I continued to fuck Yuri, "What do you have in mind?" I reached down, resting a hand on her clit, and started to mess with it until she orgasmed even harder. I pulled her chin towards me, and I kissed her softly as she rode out the orgasm. "Fuck, that was good!" She stated as she came down. I slowed down but still left myself inside her moving slowly, "I wasss- Thinking some private rooms and some privacy. Your potions will sparkrge bidding wars, I think," She said as a moan released through her mouth. I decided the conversation wasn''t moving fast, and we had more work to do. I started to pick up my pace, and I locked lips with her again. I felt her tighten on me as I released my seed into her as our tongues yed with each other. Soon our sweaty bodies separated and fell onto the couch, cuddling. Yuri was in my arms as weid on the couch as I was still inside her. I rested a moment before continuing our conversation. "That is too little. Can we find ess to some lightly trained alchemists? We can give them assistants that can describe more about each product. I can give my descriptions going into further detail. That way, they feel more appreciated." I chimed back with Yuri in my arms. My fingers started to move across smooth scales that had a slight resistance to me. The Wild magic around her felt thicker than before. "That is a fantastic Idea. That will probably even bring up how much they are willing to bet on an object." Yuri said, her face turning to mine. I propped myself up on my arm, looking down into her eyes. "We need to add a privacy screening as well. That way, no one knows who bid. This way, no one can ally with each other. Inside the auction, we will enchant it, so the only epted bid will be those who use our enchantments. We can also make it so no one else can hear each other; only the auctioneer will be heard. This will make it so people will feel isted and that they can only rely on themselves. No one is asking for people to take their reputation into ount. Pure gold is all that will be epted." I finished with a smile. I leaned down, pecking Yuri on the lips. "Can you pull that off?" I asked. Yuri seemed in deep contemtion as she watched me. "I can pull that off. It will be a bit difficult, but yes, I could. What about the adventurers, though? They could still band together." Yuri turned it back on me. I smirked, "Who cares. Adventurers will all be in the crowd. They can be picked out or coborated with. The main point is, though, that none of the VIPs know. They want autonomy. Anyone who wins on the potions inside the crowd will be winners regardless of whether they are willing to give it up. The Wizard towers, who don''t get anything, wille to purchase it off them. Their reputation makes them pay an even higher price. If they are shameless though, That is up to the Demonnds government to take care of." "A bit callous," Yurimented, "True nheless, We are from a different nation, and it is not our job to police. However, what about the security amodations inside the auction. Many of these Wizard towers will be seeing each other for the first time in a long time." She pointed out, "Many will have grudges orpete inside the nation for resources." I fell onto the couch behind Yuri thinking. I wrapped my arms tighter around her as I continued to contemte. There are many ways I could go. Florance was a strong woman herself with the Embassy guards. That wouldn''t work for the auction. We were renting arge Auction hall here in the demonnds. We would be adding many features just to remove them the next day unless the auction hall tried to purchase the enhancements off of us. At this point, They hadn''t, and so they would not stay. I had three ways about this. First, I could go with the brute force method with Florance and myself acting as guards. This would probably be the worst choice. It would leave our tower unguarded and easy to raid. The second choice could be hiring people. This would not be as bad since It would be contracted out to the Adventurers Guild. This would cut heavily into profits. Thest option that came to mind was one I quickly decided upon after thinking about it. "No problem. We will announce that anyone who fights or does any damage inside the auction on the grounds will be permanently uninvited from all future events. I will announce that I am still nning on making more potions and that there will be another auction at the end. This will make it morefortable at the end of the auction. Anyone who fights will be cklisted." I finished. Yuri looked surprised before she turned serious. "That is a dangerous gamble, Chelsea," She said thoughtfully, "Someone could try to rob us blind." "That is where I wille in. I will be enchanting around the goods. The only time they will be avable to be stolen is when it enters the auctioneer''s hands. After that, it will be in the customer''s hands. Trust me on that. I am not at all worried about the protection of the goods while in our hands." I finished with a smirk. I came back up and kissed her lips again as I reached down, bringing her leg up. "I have another thirty minutes before I need to talk to the Medusa Rep.," I said with that same smirk. "I know just how to fill that time!" A steamy session between Yuri and Imenced with both of us thriving on each other''s bodies. It ended all too soon as I got up to talk to the Medusa waiting for me. Outside the room, Alexia looked at me as I dressed in my everyday get up with a nice ssy armless shirt with a loincloth. This time though, it was in ck instead of green. I smiled as I looked at Alexia. Alexia wasn''t having any of it, though; She looked serious. "You will be two minuteste, The Medusa doesn''t know what you are doing, but she seems unhappy about something," Alexia told me. Her expression showed that she was angrier than I thought she meant at first. My face turned serious; I didn''t regret ying with Yuri longer; I regretted it affected work. "I understand. I will see what is happening. Please bring a good lunch. Something pricy, and make sure there are extras for her snakes." I told Alexia, who just smiled. "Already on its way, the Chefs have been working on it since I found out she was in a foul mood." Alexia countered with a smirk. I cut the distance between us and pecked her lips. "I don''t know what I did to deserve such apetent woman beside me," I told her. She blushed as I parted towards the meeting doors. "Wish me luck." She didn''t respond as I opened the doors to see a charming Snake woman. Her body was human, with some scales on her arms and legs. Her hair, though, had beautiful, charming snakes instead of hair. They each had their own charm as they came out of her head. I honestly wondered how evolution created her. I stared into her eyes, knowing wandering eyes on a Medusa was a grave insult. I closed the distance. "Sitheria! How wonderful to see you again. Looking beautiful as always." Iplimented her as I reached out a hand without looking down. Her hand sped mine as she lightly blushed. "Ambassador, I wish too that I was happy seeing you. You, however, need to answer for something." She cut straight to the chase before pausing for me. I was startled. Something big must have happened without me knowing. "I am sorry for that. Please tell me what I have done. I am in ignorance and cannot move forward without knowledge being bestowed upon me." Her pause for me to admit to something I didn''t know about annoyed me. "Your auction," She stated, "Has lined up with a big event that we are hosting. Your event has made many of our attendees leave!" She stated. My eyes opened wide in surprise. I heard a knock on the door. That was followed up with Alexia bringing in tea. She watched my surprised face. She looked confused but kept professional. As Alexia was going to leave, I called out to her to stay for a moment. "Yes, Ambassador?" She asked. "Have we set an official date for the auction?" I asked. "No, We have only stated to others that we will be having an auction of your potions the fourth week of this month, Ambassador." She replied. I quickly turned back to the face of a now really red blushed and embarrassed Medusa. I didn''t let her off the hook, though. This auction was a big event and held a lot of meaning for me. "Where did you happen to learn a date? We have note up with a solid one. We still have two more weeks before the date." I smiled, knowing I now had the upper hand over her. Without realizing it, I learned I leaked somewhere. This made the spy ring I needed to set up only more critical. She seemed to stumble with words for a minute before the blush started to fade, and her eyes met mine. "It seems that it is themon knowledge around the upper Houses, Ambassador. They all stated it was the third day of the fourth week. This is the date of arge holiday banquet for the Medusa people. We worship the Goddess of water to give thanks to her. This is a solemn ceremony and banquet. It seems, though, that we happen to have listened to rumors." She said, trying to escape from under my eye. I smirked, "Now, That I have you here, though, I can request what date suits your people best, Sitheria." I continued, "It is only sure that we want our people to grow closer to the Medusa people as our nations grow closer." For the next two hours over tea and some delicious lunch, I talked the Medusa representative into a corner. Finally, she relented on some key points in the Trade deal that her people were making difficult. The gains were significant after a long meeting as Sitheria left blushing with shame. The biggest thing was that I learned I had leaks. The problem was that we made no secret of the auction among our ranks. This might not even have been a mole. It could have been a rumor to create problems behind the scenes. Something was off, and Sitheria looked angry. There was more going on in the background, and I was getting even angrier at myck of information on what was going on. -- Thanks for all the support. You''re making me type my fingers off. I am d to see how many of you enjoy my novels. Thank you all! Chapter 95: Auction Part 1 The day arrived. I was wearing a Gold cocktail dress I had designed that was hiding me magnificently. I was dressed to the nines and surrounded by my wonderful women. Close to me was Yuri on the arm and the other Mally. Mally was starting to show the baby bump and was smiling all the time. She also took time to educate herself in the higher society and had been brushing up on it. They swiftly told me the information necessary for me or reminders on things I needed to talk about. I went from Wizard representative to another, greeting guests politely talking briefly before moving on. I was the number one person who people wanted to talk to. I was the creator of the potions on auction tonight and an Ambassador to my nation. This was an incredible time for me to make contacts for my business as well. I told some who expressed interest inrger quantities of the less rare potions I could make. I said to them that with a deposit, I would order the ingredients before making it. I would give them seventy percent of all potions produced with this. This was a fantastic way for me to make easy money for the amount of work. The customer would absorb all the risk I would get to charge them for only the ingredients, but I would take arge portion of the profits of the extra potions produced for myself. This would incentivize me to do a better job for a higher rate of sess. This would also limit how much it cost these wizard towers. I heard many expressions of interest. I told them for anything formal, though; they would have toe to meet me back in the embassy. This seemed to appease most of the Wizard towers. There was one, though, that seemed to have a problem with it. This Wizard tower was in the Beholders province of the demonnds. Their tower was called Eye Tower. Their form of wizardry was unique, and I wasn''t sure how to exin it. The main thing was that their way of using mana was only usable by their race. What they wanted, I had never made it before, and they wanted every potion that was created for themselves. This waspounded with how rare the ingredients to it was plus its difficulty. One of the problems with Beholders that most of their grip came from tentacles. This made it extremely difficult to make potions. That did not mean their race was entirely bad at it. I remember Timbits of history about beholders who could be dexterous enough usually became Alchemist masters. Alchemist masters were rare, and only fifteen were known to be alive. One was in our Silvermoon tower as an A rank powerhouse. I had never personally met him, though. He was a recluse that would sometimes drop a book of information for us to read before going back to his thing. That did not mean that he wasn''t one of the most useful people in our tower. He would rarely drop a portion into our hands in payment for the materials we supplied him with. Some of these potions allowed a B rank wizard to be an A-ranked with more mana than they knew how to deal with. These potions were game-breaking and currently beyond my understanding of mana. I still wanted to take one of these potions to research on my own. The books of his findings were pieces of art that I had gotten my hands on only once. I spent a year looking into his results, learning much from the book he dropped into the hands of the tower over sixty years ago. The insights it showed me were nothing less than brilliant. This was the main reason our Tower created so many aplished Alchemists. The problem was now bing where all those other Master Alchemists were. One just so happened to be an A ranker in the Empire. This Alchemist has a single apprentice in the Empire but does not widely distribute his findings. This was a boon to the Bunny-kin that used our Master Alchemist results to create a robust export for our country. The other Master alchemists seemed to be Travelers, though with their whereabouts unknown. They all were powerful women and men that traveled the world to the best of our countries knowledge. That didn''t change my current predicament, though. The Eye tower wanted me to use their materials to make potions with not enough gold to make it worth my time. They chipped in nothing to make it so. They also seemingly didn''t want to take no for an answer. I started to get annoyed, which prompted a pinch from Yuri, who was gracefully talking while I was in thought. I stared into the Eye of the beholder wizard across from me,ing back to reality. The night around us was in full swing, and I saw the tentacles on the floor holding up the Beholder Wizard named Henry. "Look, Wizard Henry, I cannot do this for free. I have never done this potion either, so I will need extra time doing so. If I cannot take a portion of the finished potions, I will only take cold, hard gold for making Eye might potion. I am good at pioneering, but I am not infallible. Many of these potions on sale are work of years of study. You know this as much as I do. Why are you so stubborn." "Ambassador Chelsea, You can use the ingredients to learn. That will be our cost. We were hoping you could do it with an investment in your future as an Alchemist. These materials are rare and something you would rarely work with. Take the chance and learn something new, Ambassador." Henry said back to me. I grew even more annoyed; I wanted to go back into my research bubble. I loved that bubble. I could stay in peace back in my home country. I would be able to see my kids every day before work. I would be able to bog down with others getting ingredients for me to make more significant and powerful better potions. This was a goal I was working towards after the war that wasing. I then realized I almost missed an opportunity. "How about this, Wizard Henry. If you can get the Beholders representative to vote in favor of war with the Empire. I will not only do the work for free, but I will also pay you a portion of some other potions I make that will be useful to Beholders in your Unique eye magic." I said with a bright smile. The Beholders eye in front of me seemed to have opened even wider as it didn''t seem to know how to react. "This will work in your interest and my own. I will need months to learn the potion, and you would be the first vote that I know of in favor of war. Your Beholders are in the neutral faction, and I would love to pay to win you over!" I told him with a giant smile as I noticed him visibly want to back off. The Shameless Henry seemed to want out. I knew that he didn''t have the authority even to get the representative''s ear onmand. This was an impossible demand, just like he made to me. This could have a good or bad fallout, though. If the Representative of the Beholders learned of this, he might want to make the deal. If that happened, I would essentially be working for free for a while. This wouldn''t be a terrible fallout, though, if I got reinforcements for my people. unfortunately, Henry backed off, "I see, I will talk to him about it, But I will contact you if Eye tower wants to do this Trade Ambassador Chelsea." With him backing off, I got a bad re from Yuri and Mally. "That wasn''t the worst, but you could have chosen a better way to exit that Deal," Yuri stated, and I held up a hand to stop it from bing an argument. "Wizard Henry was insisting on a bad deal, and I couldn''t back out to go see others. Now the Auction is about to start not allowing me to have time to greet everyone that we wanted to talk to." I told her, seeing Yuri relent. Mally seemed to know me better that I didn''t take that into consideration. "Ya right, You took his shameless pandering for your attention and found a quick way to get away from his shamelessness with the shamelessness of your own," She told me, causing me to blush. I turned to her pinching her growing waist. "His actions were too shameless. I need practice, but I am not freebor." I told her smiling face, "Let''s go, our guests are about to learn that the VIP rooms areced with." I said with a smile. This garnered more matching smiles from my women. Soon we were in a seat overtop the Auction hall. Ours came with an additional feature. We could hear what was happening. The others could not hear each other, but I could listen to what they said. This was hidden under many enchantments that we hadid down and had no intention of leaving behind to be discovered. I was entirely secure in the fact they would not discover it. The device was something Tina came up with on the boat while she was tinkering around. The Device used Mana to transmit across a thin type of wood that she had discovered in the Elven forest. It was amon type of wood on the forest floor, making it even more useful to create en masse. That was something for the future that could hopefully be developed into arge industry. The mana lights dimmed across the room, leaving only the stage brightly lit. A Cute Bunny-kin girl name Sarah stepped out. She was a guard from our Embassy forces who had reached C-rank. She was a charming looking girl though standing five foot three. She had soft gold fur, making her look like a goddess of fortune. She happily announced what was happening for VIP rooms so that they would all feel secure in their purchases. I could already hear the outrageing from the auction rooms. Many wizard tower representatives had done underground deals with each other. Now they could only hear the Auctioneer''s voice without hearing anyone else''s; they could only trust the other party. That wasughable in its own right since many had a self-interest. That, coupled with the fact all someone had to do was outbid one of them, they would instantly stop trusting each other. The enchantments even stopped others from making mana messages froming in. Sarah was ruthless also as the Representatives wanted to talk, "Well, With those boring rules out of the way, we cane to why you all came here tonight!" She announced to the room. "We will start with a rarely seen potion tonight!" She announced as another White-haired bunny-kin brought in a cart with a potion. The notion was a dark purple that many in my previous life would consider a sure sign of poison. "This is a Supreme Regeneration Potion!" She announced many in the crowded seats gasped. "This potion is extremely rare and can even regenerate your head if it is chopped off after you partake it!" She announced with joy. "That isn''t rmended since the brain isplex, and a regenerated brain will not have your memories inside it. Other than that, you can bring someone back from the brink of death with this potion. The Starting bid is fifty thousand Gold coins or something of equivalent value. The minimum increase will be a thousand Gold coins!" She announced to the room. Most of the adventurers knew that this would be over their price range. Only the strongest groups would be able to afford this. It didn''t stop them from trying either. The bids started toe in one after the other, with noneing from the VIP rooms. Inside the VIP rooms, many representatives were talking to their attendants about why they couldn''t hear anyone but the auctioneer trying to get an exnation. Each attending Bunny-kin said the same sentence. "To protect the buyers of our products, these rules are in ce." That was what they were instructed to do and the only answer they could give. I did tell them if they push that, they could talk to me after the auction was over. While the VIPs argued with the attendants, the Potion was won by an adventurer group in the crowd. I smirked as this was something I was delighted to see. I was expecting no one in the crowd to get anything good because of the Wizard tower''s participation. One thing was for sure; It was going to be a busy night with the first potion bringing in a hundred and ny-three thousand gold coins. -- Powerstone Ranking: 440 Collections: 33 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it! Chapter 96: Auction Part 2 With the hammer from the golden bunny-kin Sarah, the arguments inside the VIP lounges ended. They had just realized an extremely valuable potion that was potentially lifesaving for the higher-ups just passed by them. This was the best way to get them off the assistant''s asses. The rooms quieted down. Our room monitoring all of theirs calmed down as we no longer needed to keep up with hundreds of voices. We sighed in relief, and my smile grew evenrger. Now the bids would reach a new height. I was surprised with the number of liquid funds the adventurer teams had to be able to pick up the Supreme regeneration potion at such a price. There was another in the auctionter, but It wasn''t following up the first one. The rooms went silent as Sarah spoke on the stage. "That was an exciting First Item. Now we move onto something for all the water Wizards out there!" She said with arge smile, "We are bringing out something Ambassador Chelsea personally designed. This Potion is exclusively for Water Wizards that have gone pure Water element. It is a Liquidification Potion. The effects are neigh unheard of previously. This potion will allow a pure water mage to turn themselves into pure water for an hour before solidifying. This is a life escape mechanism. This will render youpletely immune from all Physical attacks from an attacker!" She finished as a Bunny-kin brought out a Clear bottle with a blue liquid inside. It was a very light blue looking almost transparent. I smiled, hearing reactions from the various Wizard towers. Many were in disbelief about the potion effect. This was a potion I was one of mytest developments just before I left on a journey. It was something I stumbled upon when I found a poison. It was called Poison of Water. It came from a rare nt that killed their quarry by turning them liquid never to turn back. The person would be fully able to move use mana or anything else. The problem was reinstating themselves back into a person. I was incredibly interested in this effect and spent months researching into it. The result was permanent with just the poison. Ibined it with a couple of solidification ingredients. Each inbination with each other would cancel out the effect of the poison. The problem then became that it had to be ingested. A person already liquified couldn''t ''ingest'' it. It became part of their water content, and the person would eventually perish. I was stuck for a couple of weeks when I came up with the thought of turning this into an escape mechanism. I conducted experiments until I used it on a creature with pure water mana. The creature would then turn into a liquid before solidifying after twenty minutes. I was astounded at the time and experimented more. Twenty minutes was not a long time, so I created a dy factor slowing down the solidification process. Any longer than an hour wasn''t feasible after half a year of experimentation. It was a potion I wanted to show off to my mother when she told me to go on a journey. Now the exmations from the crowd hearing about this potion made me nod. They reacted disbelieving the effects of the potion when Sarah''s voice cut in. "This Potion is guaranteed from Ambassador Chelsea''s research and is something she researched. She is the only Alchemist known to have created this potion and is only showing it to the light of the world now! This potion will be a Water wizard''s ultimate escape in a problem situation! The bidding will start at Fifty thousand Gold coins, and the minimum increase after that is one thousand Gold coins!" The First VIP bid instantly came from the Medusa''s. That sparked a rapid bidding war between them all. I sat back smiling, knowing that when this potion was advertised, no one would believe it. This was an incredible invention, even for myself. If I hadn''t stumbled upon it and grew extremely curious, I would never have invented such a crazy potion that defied every concept of reality I understood. It was one of the reasons I created the Mana pulse that killed so many dwarfs. If this type of thing existed in this world, what couldn''t be made? What was the limit of mana? My understanding of mana was always humbled by mana itself. The VIP rooms were bidding each other up on the potion with reckless abandon. The entire time I could hear precisely why they did so regardless of the potion''s usefulness to them. They wanted it to study. Many of the Wizard towers brought their own alchemists. Each of them wanted to learn from the potion that had never been heard of before. I knew one thing was if my potion couldn''t do what it said, I would take a severe reputation hit. Not only for me but my country would. I was entirely in the clear on this potion as long as only a pure water Wizard used it. Soon the potion sold for Three hundred and sixty thousand gold coins. It was a considerable profit that I wasn''t expecting. It wasn''t a sustainable profit margin, though, as many of these potions were hard to create. I had many failures when it came to the Liquidification Potion. I had thirty attempts to make it, and I only created one sessfully. The ingredients were rare, and it was a challenge toplete. I wouldn''t waste too much time creating it. The next potions that came up were in both bulk and singletons. Potions moved as Sarah disyed them, and assistants reinforced it with more in-depth exnations in the VIP rooms. The amount of gold going toe into my coffers was significant. I knew most would flow right back out. I listened to discussions from the Wizard towers. Thankfully nothing worrying came from them as although they were miffed, they couldn''t collude with other wizard towers. They each took something that interested them. The night rolled on as people continued topete over rarely seen potions that I created. At this point, I had brought in three million four hundred and twenty thousand gold coins. A staggering sum that only the high end of society could bring in. This was a considerable win for me. I was not genuinely expecting more than two million gold coins, but I was proven incorrect as the crowd of adventurers was teaming up to win bids from the wizard towers. The towers were annoyed with the adventurer teams being able to team up together while they couldn''t. This was apparent favoritism from me, they said in their rooms, thinking I couldn''t hear inside. They kept it muted in undertones due to the spies in the room being Bunny-kin assistants there to help them. This would exin away any knowledge I took even though those assistants were not my spies. The discussions soon ran up as the night wasing to an end with thest five potions I had put on there. Thest one was the one I was most worried about the reaction. Sarah continued despite the pressure she must feel. "Everyone, we areing to a close on this exciting night. We are down to ourst few creations Ambassador Chelsea created for us the evening. This is the Fifthst potion for you all to be able to bid on!" She eximed with a bright smile as a Purple Bunny-kin brought in a cart with a single potion on it. The liquid inside was dark ck, and the potion seemed to have a haze around it. This was a potion that was considered a rare specialty of Silvermoon tower. I learned it since my mother insisted. Sarah happily announced what it was as the discussions inside the VIP rooms almost blew up in exmations. Thest five potions were purposefully left out of the advertisements to make the wizard towers not go after they took what they wanted. "This is the ck Haze potion!" She announced with glee, "This potion is a rare product that only the Silvermoon tower knows how to create! Drop this potion on the battlefield to create a dark mana haze that no light will enter, blinding both foes and allies alike. This is the perfect Escape smoke shroud. This rare potion was created by Ambassador Chelsea and will not be creating another here in the demonnds!" She announced. This was very carefully calcted on my part. This potion I made with extra ingredients making it not as effective as it should have been. The original was able to spread of fifteen kilometers in a radius from ground zero. It was a potion our tower kept in store for war and actually had storage of over a thousand of these rare potions. It was a military stockpile for a retreating force or an advancing one. We owned one much moremon unknown potion that allowed us to see through the haze. This didn''t mean we wanted others to get this warfighting technology. I sold a watered-down, not as effective one here with a smile on my face. The council will hear about this in time, I am sure. Whatever the wizard''s tower here learned from it, though, would not be useful. I substituted ingredients making it not nearly as effective. I was the least confident about this ck Haze substitute I came up with, though. Sarah was about to say a starting bid when the bids rolled down from the VIP rooms. Many works were going on, and many of the tower''s discussions changed from how much of a bloodsucker I was. I smirked as I changed their thinking with just one item for sale. Many had grown annoyed, thinking I hade to take as much gold from them as I could. This potion, though, changed many minds as it was a genuine military technology that never left our borders. This made many towers think about how authentic we were in allying with them. The Bids skyrocketed as each tower wanted their Alchemists learning this. Whoever won this potion had the potential to bring more power to their tower. It was something none of the towers were willing to let go of. Soon the single potion price rose to an astronomical figure worth way more than its actual worth as it hit the high seven hundred thousand range. I sat back with a smile on my face knowing that I had aplished more than just gaining gold tonight. I would soon be headed into business discussions, and some Wizard towers were talking about the potential gains of going to war with the Empire. I knew that this wouldn''t be the key to it, though. I needed to show more benefits for joining us. ''Giving'' Military technology of our people would never be the thing that would get the Demonnds to join us. The only thing that would do that is enough benefits for a low cost. At this point, I didn''t know what the demonnds wanted most, and I would strive to find that. I turned my attention away from the conversations that were ongoing to hear Sarah speak. "The Bid Nine hundred and fifty thousand going twice... Sold!" She announced therge gold price we received. The adventurers down in the stands were in heated conversations and the enormous price this potion purchased at. The winner came to be a Nephilim wizard tower in their province. They were an outlier wizard tower that focused on the dark mana with a specialized species in the wind. From the information I had, though, they should not have had as much gold as this bid showed. My eyes narrowed in thought as the conversations they spoke about was told me they could quickly pay for it or were faking it. I would not be happy if I didn''t receive full payment and they wasted my time. I didn''t have much time to think about it as Sarah hustled the next potion onto the stage. "Ladies in gentlemen, this next one is another special potion." She stated like everyone didn''t know thest five wouldn''t be special. "This is a me potion that will burn even if the ocean dropped onto it!" She announced as a Red bunny-kin brought up a Bright red potion that had a red haze around it. "This potion is widely known but extremely hard to create. This isn''t one potion either the winner of tonight''s bid will get Ten Extreme me potions Ambassador Chelsea risked her life to make!" She announced. This was a hard potion to make with potentially hazardous consequences. It did make everyone in the VIP areas pleased to see it, though, as not many alchemists were skilled enough to make it or downright willing to do it. The bid started to roll in as the wizard towers fought for it. A winner came out soon, and a Devil wizard tower won the bid with very happy conversationsing from them. The Wizard tower was named Pyromaniac Tower. That was the title they gave themselves and specialized in creating thergest, most dangerous fires possible. I was wholly unsurprised they won this potion for arge amount of gold at three hundred thousand. It was not a surprise since everyone knew the recipe for this potion. It was just finding someone crazy like me to make it. I even heard the devils making ns to meet me with the potential to create more potions for them. This was a wee thought from them. My price would be exceptionally steep for making more. I risked a lot with making these ten potions and suffered two close calls. The only way to put out the fires they caused was by removing everything around them. It will burn its mana with no fuel source that the mes spread and burn the potion until the mana dissipated. It was a very dangerous potion that I just handed ten of them. This was needed in my ns as I heard the extreme happiness. I then listened to a Timbit from the devils about them losing an alchemistb just a couple of years ago trying to mass-produce this potion. I shook my head, knowing the title they chose for themselves was perfect. They reminded me of my cute little daughter and her love for fire. Many other wizard towers guessed correctly, knowing where the potion went as they discussed. They all became silent when Sarah spoke up again. "Amazing! The next potion is something that will make you think that Ambassador is even crazier than thest potion did!" She slightly insulted me. I didn''t care as the cart rolled up a green potion that set your hair on edge just looking at it. "This is a rare Venom enhancer," Sarah announced. The Venomancer wizards all over the auction house stood in unison in shock. This was a very dangerous potion almost exclusively made for people who practiced poison mana. If you were not a Venomancer, it was an extremely hard mana type to adapt. It took dedication and living next to death every moment until your body adjusted to the poison. The Venomancers went instantly crazy over the potion as all the other races stayed out, knowing that anyone trying to outbid them would insult them. The single potion soon began a battle between the five Venomacer wizard towers. They bid each other up, and soon the single potion reached a million gold coins where it stopped with the Venomacer wizard tower the looked into the mysteries of poison being the winner. They were ted that they could spend a million gold coins for such a rare potion. This potion was something even Venomancers balked at creating. I trusted myself, and I only had a single shot at making it. It was created with rare ingredients that many were not willing to purchase but the crazy. A single smell of the main ingredient will fatally poison you during creation. A single drop on a person could kill a person. This was the lightest of things where a spill could destroy thend it rested upon for five years. These were all just some of the issues during creation. It was coveted, though, since it could make venom double to triple more potent; Permanently. With so many risks, many still took the chance if they had the opportunity. Many didn''t survive, and many did use it themselves. This was a potion that never showed up on the market, let alone Auction houses. The fact that I had done it was something the Venomancers started to joke that if I was crazy to make one, maybe they could talk me into creating another. I ignored that banter listening to the reaction of the other races that expanded across the board. One conclusion came out from all their mutterings¡ªthe absolute respect for my pioneering and Alchemy. They were in utter awe at some of the risks I took with some of the more dangerous potions I created. When Sarah announced the next potion, no one spoke, waiting for what I could have produced next. Many sat on the edge of their seats. "Everyone, we are on our secondst potion of the night. I want to introduce you to the Void potion Ambassador Chelsea has produced." She announced, much to everyone''s confusion, as an orange potion was carted onto the stage. "This potion is unique." She said, pointing at the orange potion. "When using this potion, just toss it at the person. Where ever this potionnds, that person will be instantly taken to the void!" She stated. Exmations sounded out throughout the room. This potion would effectively kill anyone who didn''t know how to use void wizardry. This was a rare wizard type making this potion a kill on touch potion. Bids came up, but it wasn''t as well taken as I thought it would be. In the end, this potion was just a trump card in battle, and it sold for four hundred thousand gold coins. It could only kill one person, and I heard many talks about wanting to study it. I smirked at the thought of someone trying to use thatpleted potion to try and research. In the description, I gave it would void out any material it touched except the binding enchantment on it currently. The bottle had extra enhancements that allowed the fluid to be in a state of suspension. With the opening of it, you would release pandora''s box. I wrote very explicit details with this potion to be forced onto the person who purchased this potion exining to either throw this potion after opening or stand away within two minutes. Otherwise, they will join it potentially. This potion was something of a grenade I thought of when I read the book the Master alchemist of Silvermoon tower created. The recipe was dangerous to develop, but the materials were moremon than one would think. I smirked as I thought of the alchemist who believed they could research that potion. Maybe they could; perhaps they couldn''t. It would be hell in their attempt, though. My thoughts were interrupted again as Sarah happily closed the bid and the Bunny-kin assistant exited the stage with the potion. "Now for the Final potion of this evening!" She said and turned to the Pink bunny-kin bringing up a pink potion. "This potion is something out there for all those that have aging wives. This will smooth their skin and increase a woman''s vitality for another twenty years. This potion turns back the biological clock of women!" She announced. The room remained silent. The VIP rooms went quiet, and I turned to Yuri. "Did I make a mistake with this potion?" I asked Yuri, who was in stunned silence. She turned to me, giving me an incredulous face. "When did you add this potion into the mix?!" She eximed. "It was thest potion I made. The ingredients need to be used at the right time, or the potion can not be brewed. I put it in the final five where Sarah looked happy, saying it would be the perfect ending potion." I said with a smirk. Yuri wasn''t entertained, though, as she looked down to the stage. A couple of secondster, the rooms almost blew up with exmations of startlement. Sarah had paused for the potion effects to register in their heads properly. The night became hectic as many were wanting the potion. "This potion does not literally turn back the clock," Sarah''s voice cut through the noise of the crowd cutting into ongoing discussions. "This will help with aging and making women look younger. This does slow down a WOMAN''s aging process for a decade or two, depending on their age. This potion will be up for bid starting at-" Her voice was cut off as people knew that every round was at fifty thousand and a minimum of one thousand more. The bids came down like a blizzard, and soon it was up to five hundred thousand before it started to slow down. It was the Subi that took the potion for themselves. It was the Illusion wizard tower of the Subi. The women happily would im the potion for themselves. Maybe to research or for use on an important woman; They did not let me know through the enchantments. With that, the auction came to an end, with a fantastic amount of profit headed our way after tonight. The night wasn''t over as I would now have to talk to the winners. Many workers got to work, and I stood up and looked at the charming women around me. "Let us get this over with. I want each of youter tonight." --- Bonus chapter as a Thanks for all the Support. I just uploaded tonight a Picture of Susie onto Patre*n. Chapter 97: Auction Finale I stepped out into the gathering area of the Auction house. Many Wizards talked, some openly saying what they had won while others decided to remain anonymous for obvious reasons. The crowd that was not VIPs left quickly, taking their gains away after paying for it. Everyone had three days to pay us; otherwise, we would keep the potion for the next auction. This was obvious for everyone involved, but the employees counting were about to have some hectic days ahead. As I stepped out with my women behind me, I instantly saw a couple of Venomancers approach. Venomancers were a unique snake-type humanoid. Their skin was faintly tainted green with some scales on them. They also did not have hair that waspletely reced with smooth scales down their necks. Both men and women didn''t have any hair, all r with shiny green sickly-looking scales. The women looked softer as the men''s scales seemed to have a harder look. The differences on scales did not hide the Male and female Venomancers that approached me. Yuri pinched me on the hip, turning my attention to her. "This is the Head wizard and Head Researcher of the Venomancer''s top Wizard tower." I nodded to Yuri, and I stepped forward, holding out a hand. To Venomancers Shaking hands became an entirely new thing. For other species, it was a simple greeting. For Venomancers who could secretly poison people through their pores in their bodies, it became a symbol of trust and greeting. Thest thing it could be was a show of fearlessness. It all depended on the situation and the person doing it. This still rose the Scaled eyebrows on both the approaching Venomancers. "Greetings Ambassador Chelsea." The man''s voice purred out. It was surprising how enchanting and smooth it sounded. "I am the Head researcher of Poison tower, Marcus Bloodthorn." He said as he took my hand, shaking it firmly. The woman stepped up and took my hand after his with arge smile. "I am the Head Wizard of Poison tower, Ivy Silverleaf." She said, also shaking my hand. "I have heard much about your exploits. Not just in Alchemy," She finished her greeting, looking at the women behind me. "Thatpliment means a lot Ivy," I said, addressing the superior between the two. "Your tower makes the best poisons in the world, and I will not deny that poisons do not fascinate me. I am not a Venomancer though and cannot study it without the extreme risk involved though." I stated truthfully. "That risk seems to mean little to someone who produced a Poison Enhancer potion," She said with a wry smile. "That potiones with risks even for our Alchemists to produce. We were simply amazed at the sight of it." I smiled, knowing I finally had Venomancers willing to talk to me on more friendly terms after this potion production. "I have been fascinated with the Potioneering side of Alchemy for the early years of my life. I just came back from my journey and hoped that I could get back to some of my favorite hobbies with Enchanting and Alchemy when thingse back down. There is so much I have yet to explore." I said modestly. "Yes, I have heard that you just came back from a journey. Tell me, is it true that you survived on the Elven forest floor for over a year?" She asked curiously. "Absolutely true. It was a staggering two years before we found an elven couple who showed us the way to Elven Forest city. It was a humbling experience that trained me a lot inbat. We are just lucky not to encounter anything that was out of reach for us." I finished politely understating some of the problems we went through. "That does not make it any less of an achievement. The Elves have a point when ites to Monsters being part of our world, but I believe they have let the problem grow toorge." She countered, and I didn''t know how to handle this branch of the conversation. The Venomancer looked behind me with a smile. I Realized she wanted some of my women to react, but each kept a calm temper looking at the Venomancer with gentle smiles. I could feel the dislike, though. Although the Elves should do more for the Forest floor, it was insulting to say that to me with Elven women behind me. It was also true that the Elves and the Beast-kin Nation were getting closer also. I decided that anything other than avoiding would be touchingndmines. The venom even in this woman''s words made me smile. "Well, What the Elves do is their business. I survived and have Elven women who I love, and they love me back. This has little to do with our current business, Ivy. You and Marcus came to me for a reason, I believe." I sidestepped. Ivy''s face showed no reaction to my maneuvering, "That has to do with some of the poisons you made. We are impressed that you were allowed to sell some of these things." She said, this time bing stern. I smiled back, realizing that I had not made the Venomancers closer. I, without thought, stepped into their territory without thinking. "I have Diplomatic Immunity. This allows me to sell it only in auctions with the old business ord our nations have signed for Diplomates being able to make extra money for funding if there are problems with supplies from their homnd." I countered on the legality of it. This was an old charter for when there was even lessmunication between nations than there is now. With Bandits still being an issue, Embassy gold shipments from the homnd can be an Issue. When the Embassy use was initially signed, it became Law that allowed Embassies to fund themselves. It was very clearly skirting the edges of legality, though. The woman knew this, and this became something more sinister if she continued. I felt there was something that she wanted to say in a grandstand or something. I did not know what she was going for. Our conversational Joust took us for a loop where she tried to get me to say something condemning. For half an hour, it continued before I could finally escape Ivy and Marcus. The Venomancers poisonous words were leaving me questioning why they were so angry at me or what they were trying to aplish. I had other things to do, though, that talk to the Venomancers as I walked away to some very enthusiastic Subi. Mally beside me got to pinch me this time. "These Two are My old Headteacher Julia Heartbreaker and the Head Mistress Se Mon Drive. They are both powerful Wizards that I am surprised came out instead of a lower-ranked Wizard." Mally said. I was surprised at the Two women before me. Both their mana seemed on the Cusp of Bing A rankers. They could probably trap me in an illusion without much hard work involved in how powerful they both felt. I stepped forward again, hoping for much friendlier talks after the Venomacers. I started to shake the first attractive subus hand that was offered to me. "I am The Headteacher Julia Heartbreaker," Said a ck-haired woman with more scales than I was used to seeing on a Subi. Her hairline down the back of her neck had extra scales I never noticed on Mally, and they were trailing down her back to where I know Sbi usually had scales. Her backless dress lightly held on by her neck, struggling to contain her ample bosom. The ck dresspletely hugged her frame down to the thighs where it stopped just past her pussy by a couple of inches. It was a great dress that looked fantastic on her. She then noticed my gaze that was on her as we shook hands, "Like the Dress?" She asked with a happy look. "Absolutely, You are an attractive woman wearing something thatpliments you perfectly," I told her without shame. "Now that I have told too many truths to you, I believe Julia and I must move on to you attractive Head Mistress," I turned to Se Mon. "Head Mistress Se Mon Drive, Nice to meet you!" I said with a happy smile, looking her over as well. She was a woman with Graying hair thatplimented her Youthful face. The Scales on her were even more evident on her than that of the Head Teacher. The Scales on her back were full and started to travel down her neck past her cor bone towards her breasts, diving down into the cleavage. I was startled to see the extent of her scales. They worked for her Youthful face giving it a unique charm. "Ambassador Chelsea, Alchemist Chelsea, Void Wizard Chelsea, You are a woman of growing whispers among our species," She said with a mischievous smile as she took my hand. "Your potions were a wee surprise here in the Demonnds. I am happy to see the young doing so well in this art." Sheplimented. I smiled at thepliment. "This art is one that I will truly never reach the end no matter how much I dig deeper into it. The journey to where I reach is what truly matters, is it not?" I replied with a question. Her smile only grew more prominent with my reply. "Ah, A philosophical one as well! What a great Ambassador, the Beast-kin Nation, has brought us this time. Thest one was most unpleasant to deal with." She said with a frown at the end. "Let us not speak of unpleasant topics. The Illusion Tower would love to speak business after seeing so many potent and rare potions you have created. That is just one of the multiple things we wish to discuss." She said as she turned to Mally, "You even got one of my own personal students to follow your growing Harem. That is most impressive for Subi rarely..." She trailed off, looking down between my legs for a couple of seconds before her eyes trailed back up to my eyes, "Settle down. I wonder, though, if the rumors about your prowess with Subi are true and if we can experience it while we discuss more business." Instead of answering right away, I looked around at the thinning crowd, with some wanting to still speak with me. I really wanted to avoid this, and I turned to the Head Mistress. "We can discuss details of your business proposition now or tomorrow if you wish to spend more time learning the true depth of my prowess in the arts." I finished. The Headmistress''s smile almost split her face in happiness. "Why I think I would love to learn the true depth. You have many seeking to talk to you, Ambassador Chelsea. I will see you tomorrow to discuss the entire day. Please make arrangements." She finished and elegantly walked off with the Head Teacher. I watched as their heart-shaped asses left and Doorknocker twitching in anticipation. I turned to Mally before starting to talk to others. "That went well, I think," Imented, and Mally turned to me with a grim expression. "That was a test you passed, but tomorrow will be arger test, Chelsea. The true depth of your rtionship with Illusion tower will be determined then." She said. I wanted to ask Mally in more detail before more Prominent Wizards came up to me. The moon reached the height in the sky before we got back from the Auction hall. I was thoroughly exhausted and fell asleep, not knowing what the next day would bring. -- Powerstone Ranking: 456 Collections: 61 Thank you for all the support. If you help me get this story above rank Five hundred I will release a Second chapter over the week. Thanks again. Chapter 98: Succubi Matriarchs The next day came quickly after a long night. Many things happened, and my women all woke up with the suning in through the window. It was bright, and the room was a flurry of activity. With arge amount of gold madest night, everyone no longer wished to remain Idle. I had established with all of them before the auction that they could ask me for funding for a hobby. With the sun shining in the sky, I had an appointment booked. It took my entire day, and I had mixed feelings about it. The Two Subi Maticarchs wereing, and they requested the whole day to be booked. They never said for what reason, but it seemed sexual. The warning from Mally seemed to put a damper on it. She said it was a test, and I didn''t know what I needed to study up. It was the first time since my past life that I felt this way. It made me feel nostalgic and miss my schoolmates. It was a pang in my heart piercing me as I did for my kids. It was hard sometimes, and I knew how I was dealing with it wasn''t healthy. I kept distracting myself, and it was not hard to do. Every day was filled with activity. If I wasn''t with my women pleasing them, I was in negotiations and political maneuvering. If it wasn''t that, I was in myb creating potions for sale. With thetest Windfall of gold, I knew things were going to get even busier for me. Wizard towers woulde to me for orders as well. That would increase my workload even more. I took a deep breath, and I showered, getting ready to meet the Subi. When I exited the bathroom, I was surprised only to see Emily cleaning up the remains ofst night''s short fun session. I watched her happy expression as she hummed a tune I didn''t know. She was in her own world andpletely happy with life. A smile grew on my face as I came up to her and hugged her. She almost jumped out of her skin as I embraced her from behind. I ced a hand on her stomach as I embraced her and used the other hand to turn her face as I kissed her beautiful lips. "Thanks," I said. I didn''t think I needed to say anymore as I knew Emily would get mad if I did so. Her smile turnedrger, and she dropped the mop to turn and embrace me harder. The kisses deepened, and we made out for a bit before I broke the kiss, knowing I needed to go. No more words were exchanged, but I saw the pure happiness in her eyes. I smiled as I left to meet with the subi. As I left the room, Alexia came into step beside me. We exchanged a quick kiss before she started to tell me a long list of people wanting to see me. It was much longer than I thought as representatives were moring to see me after the auction. Many but not all of the wizard towers were there too. But the thing that worried me the most was theck of some. The Venomancers wanted nothing to do with me; it seemed. Something was going on there, and it seemed that the once willing to be polite Venomancers were angry at me. It could not have been the poisons I was selling either. I only did that at the auction, and there was a total of forty-two poisons sold. They were mostly strong ones that were meant to be diluted and used when ying monsters or beasts. Poisons were not my strong suit, even though I enjoyed making and studying them. They took a certain ir, though. I stopped thinking about it at this moment as Alexia continued to brief me on everything that had happened overnight that we were just being told. It seemed that the Subi Rep for the House of the Subi also wanted to meet as soon as we could. I told Alexia to schedule her for tomorrow since I was on good terms with them. I then prioritized the Devils. They were a significant power in the Demonnds and couldn''t be snubbed. It took roughly thirty minutes to get my priorities clear with Alexia before making my way to the meeting room where two Subi waited for me. I took a deep breath before entering with a smile. The enchanted wooden doors opened, and I saw a banquet hall when I entered, surprising me. This was a meeting room, not a banquet hall. I then focused on my mana, trying to dispel it only to fail. The doors behind me closed, and I heard the soft patter of bare feet softly make their way towards me. "Do not fear this illusion Ambassador Chelsea," I listened to the enchanting voice of a subus, and I turned my attention to seeing the Head Mistress Se Mon. The MIstress was dressed in a very tight-fitting ck leather that spoke of my previous world''s stereotypes for Dominatrices. It showed off everything of her body, though. Her scales reached into her ample cleavage, stopping at the underside of her breasts. It was a beautiful scene, and I felt my mouth water and Doorknocker twitch underneath my loincloth. It clung to her body with her smiling face nearing me. The leather ended just above her navel, and her panties were all that was on her lower half. I was entirely surprised with the outfit as it snuggly held her body. She closed the distance that was probably an Illusion. I realized, at this moment, I really need to talk more to Mally about Illusion Magic. Her Wizardry was in the high C rank and nowhere near the B-rank Illusion I was in, though. My attention turned back to Se Mon, and I transferred my mana from ineffectively buffing my eyes to my brain to make sure I wasn''t put under their control in any way. Se Mon finished closing the distance with her tail and hips swinging the entire way showing off her amazing curves. Doorknocker was twitching and starting to be erect. I did nothing to hide the erection, which made Se Mon change her smile from a smirk. "Such a youngdy looks awfully happy to see me down there," She said. I decided that being on the defensive in this encounter would make me lose all the cards. I stepped into her space. My clothed breasts touched her own, and I smiled while looking into her now surprised eyes. "Yes, when I see a beautiful woman Doorknocker tends to react." I countered, going on the offensive as I stood tall before her. "Would you have it any other way?" I asked. Her eyes lit up, and her tail started to drag on my back, feeling the heart-shaped tip moving along my back. "No," She said. Her hand moved and rested upon my shoulder, "I wouldn''t have it any other way. You are like a furnace of Sexual energy. You seducing a Subi, even one as promising as Mally, is not surprising." Shemented. She then turned to step away from me, and the Banquet hall turned into the Meeting room it was supposed to be. She turned around, cing her lovely ass onto the couch across from the other. I took the queue and sat across from her knowing it would be more than just sex today. "Disappointed?" She asked, looking down at my no longer covered Doorknocker. He was standing tall at fourteen inches under her gaze, and I just smirked as Iid back on the couch. "No, I can tell from that look in your eye that, That time isn''t over yet," I replied. I felt a little frustrated with my raging erection as I knew she yed me, thinking we would start with the sexy times. As I settled in, though, the headteacher also came out on the couch, letting me know two things. First, They are both fucking sexy. The headteacher looked as sexy as the night before with a matching outfit that hugged her body. It came down over her shoulders and held up her voluptuous breasts in ce. The leather panties had the addition of a hole in the shape of a heart around her pussy. The second thing I also knew was that I was still in the illusion, and I was correct keeping my mental defenses up. Yet I felt Doorknocker get even more demanding as Julia came out from hiding. Her pussy was glistening with juices, just secreting pheromones into the air. She was wet and wanting my cock. "Ah, Julia," I said, acknowledging her, "You look wanting to be here," I said with a joking tone. She smiled as she crossed over to me and sitting beside me. "You two talk. I am taking the first turn!" She announced to the room as her mouth opened wide, taking Doorknocker inside her wet mouth. I moaned at the sudden surge of pleasure hitting my head. I didn''t get much time to entirely focus on Julia''s excellent technique when Se Mon coughed, grabbing my attention. "I know Julia is good, but I am here to discuss as well. Don''t get too distracted." She said with a smirk. "You Subi are a perfect fit with our species," I said, making a note of how our species, despite the distance, got along great. "That isn''t the point you want to discuss something." I finished letting out a low grunt as I felt Julia''s tongue y on the tip of my urethra. "Your right, Any other Beast-kin nation species that ept your culture would not be as close to our culture as Bunny-kin. It makes us unique bedfellows..." She said smiling, "No pun intended," She smirked for a couple of seconds before continuing. "We are not here for Diplomatic rtions. We are here to talk to you, specifically Chelsea. Not to Ambassador Chelsea." That got my attention that was decently distracted as Julia started to massage my balls while licking the length of Doorknocker. "Oh," I replied, showing my slight surprise. "That is interesting. I have many things on the go at the moment. Please tell me what you are looking for me for, Se Mon." I requested as I felt Julia''s mouthnd on my balls, sucking them into her mouth while her hand lightly stocked my shaft, earning one among many low moans. "You are an aplished Alchemist at a young age as well. Making rtions with such a promising woman of your stature and unique cement is paramount. That doesn''t mean that you are not powerful in your own regard. Your pioneering is quite amazing. We require a potion to be created on a decent scale. I am not sure, though, if you have the ability to create it. If you do have the ability, we would like to make arge order of it." She finished leaning back, opening her legs, and cing both arms on the back of the couch. She looked amazing, showing off a rocking body that made Doorknocker twitch regardless of Julia taking me back into her mouth. I gave a low grunt as I felt Julia start to deepthroat me. Her lips touched the base, forcing me to moan slightly louder as I turned my focus back to what Se Mon said. "That depends on two things, Se Mon," I replied, while I ced a hand unconsciously on Julia''s head, stroking her hair softly as she took me deep. "I may be able to create it but might not be willing to create it. Some potions that I developed when I was younger I refuse to create now. That thenes to the point of what I want in return." I finished. Her expression showed no change even as Julia started to make noise as she vacuumed Doorknocker hard. "That is understandable. The Potion we want is a unique one that the Bunny-kin have created. We are not asking for the recipe. That would not be very intelligent. Your Alchemy Master would be shamed if we somehow learned the potion recipe." She said with a slight chuckle. "No, We will not steal from you; we are looking for the Heart Rend Fog Potion developed thirteen years ago from the Alchemy Master." She said, smiling at my shock. This potion was a hard potion to create but was almost useless. I remember the recipe, and I had created it once after several failed attempts. It wasn''t dangerous to make, though. It would only take time since it had a high rate of failure. With Julia working my shaft, I went over the effects known that the Heart Rend Fog potion did. After a minute, I remembered them all. It took a couple of more seconds before I realized why they wanted them. Heart Rend Fog Potion was a potion that created a fog that induced a slight fear. The only use for Bunny-kin that we found when studying it years ago was that it is only useful when the person was prone to either cowardly actions or scared of something. On people not already experiencing these things, it only barely touched their willpower. That may be almost useless to Bunny-kin, but for a Wizard Tower of Sexy female Illusionists, that may be the key to winning a battle. The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became of being on the other side of that potion''s effect with Illusionists around. My mind sobered up despite Julia doing her best on Doorknocker. Se Mon noticed my change in demeanor. "That would be a very scary potion in your hands Se Mon. The more I think about it, the scarier that sounds in your hands." I said, my voice even with no more moans escaping. I felt the pleasure hit my head, but my mind was focused elsewhere. Se Mon''s eyes started to fill with something new in them as she engaged me in conversation. "You thought of the consequences so quickly?" She asked, "Yes, Yes you have. It really is nice seeing someone who can multitask." She said with a slight chuckle. "When we heard about this potion from your previous Ambassador, we were shocked. It was a perfect Military Technology for us. We want to try to see its effects." My brain went into overdrive, and anything affecting my body became something secondary. I started to think of all the consequences of the actions both ways. There was also a lot of important information in thatst statement. I came back to myself as I felt Julia''s lips touch the base again, licking my balls. I paid no attention as I engaged Se Mon. "You are asking a lot from me. This is a new potion that we have researched. I will create one potion. I want to see the experiment results, though. Depending on if you still want to purchase after the experiment, I can bring it up to the council whether we move forward on the deal. This is a potion that, although not useful to the bunny-kin perse it is considered a secret still." I told her my answer. Se Mon seemed to consider that and was about to speak again when I spoke up. "The part about the council is held steadfast and is my bottom line; Non-negotiable. I will also help you with an experiment gold-free. It is something I wish to see myself, Se Mon no need to negotiate that." She went back to think while I leaned back again to enjoy Julia working on me. As I waited for Se Mon while she seemed in thought, I felt Julia pull me out of her throat and take in a deep breath before she lowered her head down to the tip again. Her tongue teased a moan out of me before her head dove down to my balls. She softly sucked on them again before she came back up. She stood up only to straddle my waist. My hand unconsciously ced themselves on her hips. "Now you take me and give me arge batch of waiting for sperm into my womb." She said, and her wet pussy expanded around the tip of Doorknocker before taking the rest of him inside. I moaned as I felt her fold''s tightly squeezing me. Both of us moaned in pleasure as she took my length into her. Her arms wrapped around my head and tightly held me into her cleavage. She started to move her hips, making those tight folds start to milk Doorknocker. I moaned into her breasts as she began to move faster and faster. Both of our breathing quickened as she somehow became even tighter and wetter. I didn''t hold back any longer, and my hands put strength into it and started to help her move even faster. She moaned loudly before letting out an even louder moan as I felt her orgasm as I felt the inside of my balls turn releasing arge thick ejaction into her. Both of us moaned as I still forced her orgasming pussy to milk even more out of me while she orgasmed again on me. Our bodies clung together as I finished filling her up. I sighed content temporarily before I lifted her off Doorknocker and ced her beside me. Julia seemed to be caught up in the orgasm, and I turned to Se Mon who''s eyes were locked up my still standing tall Erection. Her eyes never left as she spoke up, "Your correct if that is your bottom line, then there is no point to the negotiations." She said in confirmation. "That brings me to the next thing I wanted to talk about." She said, standing up. "But you seemed to have confirmed the rumors without me needing to ask." She finished, not looking at my eyes at all. "The Sexual energying off of you is simply amazing." She said, sounding fascinated. Her expression turned serious, though. "Please stand up, and I would like to ask a question, Chelsea." She said as I started to stand up. In the corner of my eye, I saw Julia stand up as well. "Have you ever been the bottom in Bondage y?" She asked, looking at me with dark eyes. I gulped, looking into her dark eyes. A thrill still ran through me. I had never tried it in both my lives. A part of myself wanted to try. "No," I said, "But I am willing to try..." I trailed off, and Se Mon''s face lit up. Se Mon took a deep breath before she turned serious. The world around us changed, and no longer were we in the Meeting room before. Instead, it was a straightforward dungeon room with a big X in the center. "Today, your ours to y with Chelsea. Let us see how long you canst." -- Bonus Chapter! Plus an Announcement: Hey guys, I want to thank you all for the support. I truly thank you all. I have two thingsing up and I would like to announce to you guys issues personally happening to me that might affect my chapter production. In my life the contract that I am currently working on ends at the end of the month. I work as a security guard that allows me to work so much at my writing. I am fighting to continue working where I work so I can continue working on this. This brings me to this post. I truly enjoy writing. I really love it to be honest and I love all the support and appreciation on my works. I realized more that I want to make this my full-time job at some point in the future if I can. So have created a P*atreon only book that I will eventually intend to publish on Amazon. This book is called Life of a Dominant Futanari. I am still in the creation of it and It will be a book series. I will not be publishing it on this site at this point. I wanted to give you an update though on my situation and this will not affect the current releases of my web novels. Thanks for all the support, Comments, Votes, And reviews I appreciate it. Thanks, Madjic Chapter 99: Business Plans The restraints went into the illusionary world as Se Mon and Julia yed with my body and me theirs. The Fun continued as a blindfold covered my vision. Se Mon giggled as my hands reached out, feeling her voluptuous breasts with smooth scales around the inner edges. I felt her pussy teasing my head when my breathing was suddenly restricted. Wet pussy filled my mouth, and I felt my nose poke into the backdoor. My tongue reached out, entering into Julia as I caressed and groped Se Mon''s sensitive chest. Her pussy no longer teased Doorknocker''s head, and I moaned into Julia in the darkness as I felt her unique amazing folds individually pleasure me. I didn''t get to rest as I moaned with Julia grinding her ass into my face as I heard her tell me to lick her harder. I instantly started to work my tongue deeper into her as her ass grinded on her face. I could listen to the Subi Matriarchs symphony of moans above me as they pleasured themselves with my body. I cried out suddenly when I felt a Heart-shaped tip enter my pussy. I cried out into Julia''s pussy again as It dove deeper into me. Her long, scally tail dove deeper into me as she rode my cock with her amazing pussy. Each fold brought me closer as my sensitive Doorknocker plunged into her depths under her control. Something changed this time. I heard an evilugh from Se Mon, and I cried out into Julia''s pussy yet again distracted from unexpected pleasure. Se Mon''s tail started to tease my Womb lightly, bringing a new pleasure as it teased around my wombs door. She didn''t finish with just that as I felt her womb descend onto my cock, opening up and sucking on my cock. I loudly moaned as I started to feel a vacuum suck from her cervix lips. I cried out louder as I was brought over the edge forcefully as Julia pulled both my nipple rings. I sted into the hungry awaiting womb that continued to suck out my urethra under the torment of pleasure they continued to inflict. I felt arge stream sucked out of me as her cervix gave a blowjob to the tip of my cock, making me cry out in pleasure. "Oh, Goddess above!" I heard screamed out from Se Mon as I filled up her wanting womb. "Goddess above your so full of Sexual Energy!" She eximed as I was finishing inside her. I continued to eat out Julia''s pussy, but she lifted her ass off my blindfolded face. I took a breath and followed it up with a moan of pleasure as I felt Se Mon''s amazing pussy lift itself off me, making me even more sensitive as I heard a pop as I left her. I didn''t have any time to rest as I felt Julia dropped her pussy down upon me, making me cry out. I felt lips lock to mine and felt pressure points in my mouth be touched in ways I never felt. My hands reached out instinctively as I wrapped my arms around her, feeling Se Mon''s tail exit as I did so with Julia. My hand reached to the base of her tail, stroking at the base. I felt her shudder as her hips fucked me hard. I felt like I was melting into the talented Subi as she took from me even more as our breasts pressed together and our tongues melded, making me feel as if we were one instead of two. With the increased sensitivity, when I felt Julia tighten up on me, I released another stream of sperm into her. We cried out into each other''s mouths in unison. With that, our kiss broke, and you could hear three females heavily breathing. Julia brought herself off Doorknocker andid next to me, taking off my blindfold. I felt her soft scales upon my skin as she snuggled up to me. Se mon joined on the other side,ying with me bodies breathing heavily together. It was a marathon of sex, and I still didn''t know how long we had been here. The minimum, I could guess, though, was eighteen hours. I wouldn''t shoot any lower than that. The Two Matriarchs put me through the wringer with skilled sexual skills that made me feel like a quick shot holding out sometimes for only a quarter of an hour. I lost track of the amount times I ejacted into their bodies. I felt their breasts surround my arms, enveloping me more and less each time they took in more oxygen. Their hands wrapped around a breast each, but it didn''t feel sexual this time, as if they wereying there resting and only wanted increased contact. "That was amazing..." Julia started the conversation Or the pillow talk. "I feel so full of sexual energy it''s amazing, and your cock is only starting to beid under inattention, not being out of energy..." She trailed off, sounding amazed. "Thank you?" I said, taking thepliment, although having boundless sexual energy had its own set of problems. With sight being returned, I could see both with rosy redplexions as theyid beside me. "Yes, I think we will get along really well, Chelsea. Although I have to say you didn''t take the start of our fun too well." Se Mon chimed in. "I am always in charge." I started looking at the roof. "Losing control and being bound is not exactly my thing. I do not mind a little of the y but being restrained for me makes me more frustrated than pleasure, to be honest." I finished exining. Se Mon nodded as she looked into my eyes. "Not everyone is willing to be bound. Especially someone already bound with so many ties in society. Therefore, you must have little choice; hence, losing some of that might make you feel frustrated¡ªmany in powerful positions like losing that option in fun since they are so unconstrained." Se Mon said, sounding like a sexy Sage as she huffed roughly from our proclivities. "Perhaps," I merely replied, knowing that I knew little about myself. Lately, I had been too busy for self-reflection and avoiding thinking about certain subjects that I started to lose touch with myself. My frown seemed to give out the tone to avoid the subject, and our conversation with some light y continued for a while. The Two Matriarchs were amazing women who had traveled themselves in their youth before settling down in the tower. Se Mon told me a story about how she traveled up into the Untamed Beastnds and told me about some of the tribes there. I was astonished at the more Beast-kin tribes I hadn''t heard of. Julia chimed in with her escapades into the humannds. At that time, the Church was in control of many humannds, making them hate Demon kind. Julia told me how she joined with twenty other Subi who joined together to corrupt the church''s pope and started to turn it into a den of sin over twenty years. Slowly the church lost its following, and the threat of war for the Demonnds died with it. "That is amazing Information to be giving me," I said, surprised about the suddenness of useful information. "It''s old information that spread out decades ago. The Empire learned about it, and they stay away from allowing religion toe into being. It gives us Subi or Incubi a good in. We can corrupt society from there or take real power from there, weeding our way slowly into themunity. The Theocracy left in the extreme north of the continent with the Humans is a very Isted ce that refuses all outside contact and trade because of it." She said with a grin. "You seem to take a lot of pleasure in that," Imented, and Julia took surprise at myment before turning serious. "I do take pleasure in it. They use religion as a weapon to fog the minds of their people. They cloud their judgment and make them do things they would never do unless ''God told them to'' I believe in the Goddess of truth. You must find the truth in all things; even if your mind is fogged over, that doesn''t mean you can''t seek truths. Our Goddess never tells us anything but seeks the truth on your own. Illusion Wizardry strictly enforces that as well. Most Subi will either follow the Goddess of Truth or..." Julia was interrupted. "The Sexual Goddess, Seeking the pleasures of the flesh and giving birth to the future of our people." Se Mon said with Julia nodding. "I follow the Sexual Goddess. She doesn''t tell us to do anything other than to seek truths in the flesh. The two Goddess''s are great friends on the Neutral scale. They believe what is; Is." I must have looked surprised when I saw both of them smile. "You seem to see this as news Chelsea?" She asked, and I nodded to my ignorance. "I seek the truth. I need no God or Goddess to tell me to do so. That is what all should seek. I love my partners; I need no god to tell me to do so. I seek pleasures of the flesh. I do not need a god to tell me to do that. When I die, I will be dead permanently. Seeking a God to save me from that will do me no good. Therefore I need no god or goddess to worship since I am doomed after death anyways." I said before I realized I said too much. "Basically, I never even thought about gods after my birth. Maybe I should change that, though..." I trailed off, and I lost myself in thought. The day was over, and the sex finished. Weid together exhausted, and we fell asleep, the illusion in the room dropping to two couches pulled together to make a small bed with two subi sandwiching a bunny-kin as we passed out. At some point, someone opened the door. I saw Alexia looking at me with a roll of her eyes. "Chelsea, you have other appointments now. You made promises." I heard from her with a slight pout. I never made it up to the bedroomst night, and I felt regretfully for that myself. I still felt sleepy, but I had work to do. "Alexia," I said with a smile as I somehow crawled out from between four voluptuous subi breasts. "I believe the two Mariacrchs here will need to find some time three days from now. I will go to shower before going to my next appointment." I told her. She nodded, "That''s for the best. I will also get an entire cleaning team once you are finished. Even Emily would cry seeing the state of this room..." She trailed off, and I turned to look at the meeting room. I turned a deep crimson seeing the state of the room. The only things intact were the Couches in the center acting as a bed. Things had been moved through the space, some even destroyed. The ejacte was all over every surface and in the corners. The carpet was another victim as we used every avable surface over the night. "Please do..." I replied as I left the room. Half an hourter, I was in meetings going from Tower Rep to Tower Rep who were looking for potions. This continued for hours as I went from meeting to meeting. Each was looking for potions; some I could make, others I couldn''t. Each negotiated, and I started to y it diplomatically, taking my country''s interests into ount. If I worked this as a Business, I would be rolling in the gold coins as I could take some of the more desperate Wizards fleecing them of their gold for my services. In the end, after a day of negotiating, I ended up with somerge orders that would take me a couple of days to fulfill with a month or two toplete. They were providing the Ingredients, but I got to take a cut of thepleted potions. This made it cheaper for them while providing me arge profit in sales of potionster. At the end of the day, Iid back in a meeting room alone and sighed as the door closed with the Mesdusan Water tower rep leaving. Iid back, giving myself a couple of seconds alone after talking business for hours. Still, My next ''appointment'' was Rose. I made sure to give her some time so we could go over business Ideas. A couple of secondster, Rose came in dressed in a ck robe. I gulped as I saw her smile with a charm that captivated me. I knew she was hiding something under that robe, and my imagination yed the edge of my sanity, wondering what it was. Rose sat down across from me with that charming smile. "You''re a busy woman, Lover. Now I get some time to you myself..." She trailed off. I smirked, knowing she was teasing me. "Fair enough. I have some things I would like to do for youter. How about Business than pleasure?" I countered with a growing smirk. "Oh, I take you already have an idea in mind?" She said, seeing that smirk as I caught a glimpse of something under her robe as she crossed her legs. "I do," I replied, seeing her interest peaked. "I originally wanted to start a military factory. But, That is not a viable option where we are now." I said, and now I had her rapt attention that was showing she was surprised at my thoughts. "Instead, I thought of something that we can start together and can create another back in my home nation as well." She was in thought thinking about the words I said so far when I stopped teasing her. "A Brewery. I want to start a brewery of alcohol and other forms of alcohol, even a distillery. I have some ideas for a great brew, and I think this is the best Idea. We will be here long enough for the first Brew to ferment and can much more easily pass this onto employees to take care of when we leave; what do you think?" I finished. She seemed deep in thought as she sat there leaning back, looking sexy in that robe. I loved the look of intelligence on her. It got me even more excited, if I was honest with myself. What happened next was her going over the business environment information that she had collected in the short time here. The General gist of the conversation was that it was viable, but we would be entering a market with manypetitors. I suggested going to the higher quality market, gaining market shares from the more middle to upper-ss customers. The debate came down to one thing in the end. How good could I brew. The path we would take moving forward would rest upon how well I did. I acknowledged that and started to write down the ingredients I wanted to use to make the barrel. This would be the barrel that would choose the route we would take in the future with it. With Business out of the way, I stood up. Rose smiled as she saw the look in my eyes. "Why, Miss Chelsea, I thought we were talking Business." She said with a Mischievous grin as Doorknocker peaked out from below my Loincloth. "Business talk can be saved forter if there are more details. Now I want my Lover." I told her explicitly to her Mischievous grin. She didn''t shy from me and stood up on her own. Her robe dropped to the ground. She wore nothing but Crotchless Panties that spread her pussy open for her. I gulped as I noticed the juices dripping out of her. "I guess we''re both ready to stop talking, Business," I replied dryly as I stepped up to her taking her into my arms, and closed her lips with my own. The talking was over. The night was for Lovers. -- Powerstone Ranking: 535 Collections: 41 Sorry for thete release, Enjoy! Chapter 100: Mercenaries The days started to blend. My days would consist of Representatives looking for me for various reasons if I wasn''t in theb brewing new potions like an assembly line. One thing I quickly learned that my Alchemy set did not allow me to create potions in bulk. I soon realized that it specialized more towardsplicated potions that needed precise instruments. This became a bottleneck in my production. I spent some time in the rare shops catered towards Alchemists in the Demonnds, but none met my standards. They all were beginner sets made towards teenagers that knew little about the subject. Some had some higher standards on their alchemy sets, but they were on the low-quality end with mistakes in the set''s craftsmanship. I continued for days looking only toe up empty. This did not go unnoticed, though. New things started to show up in meetings, with Alchemy sets bing a bargaining chip. They would show me a couple of their sets, but all of them were geared towards precise results over bulk. This continued as I also negotiated the free trade agreement for our nations. The devil was in the details, and I had to give ground making the trade agreement more favorable to the Demonnds. That didn''t mean I gave ground for nothing in the negotiations, though. The Subi were bing a closer ally; again, it helped in this regard. With the Subi joining me, the Incubi followed suit. The Devils were favorable, with Francis bing an ally at the negotiation table. On this day, though, I got confirmation on what the council wanted to do regarding the subi wanting our potion. The Council said to test the potion to the best of my abilities with the Subi matriarchs. With those results, we coulde to an agreement after the results are in. I wholeheartedly agreed with the council in this regard and got Alexia to reach Se Mon and Julia for another meeting. They Responded instantly, asking for a meeting the same day. The council had shown interest in these results and moved it up my priority as well. Alexia told me it was possible if I moved my next appointment to tomorrow and canceled an hour of my pioneering. I told her to get it done, and everything moved forward. I finished a meeting an hourter with more discussions with the Medesua House for the free trade agreement. Something to do with the fact that they wanted greater ess to our harbors than was initially being discussed. I proposed as a counter both countries invest in their own ports to increase trade by water in advance of the decrease in piracy on the seas. The Medesuaians yed hardball at this point, though, and I realized this might take longer than I thought. They were using this point to get me to concede something elseter, acting like they cared more about it than they did. I was expecting things like this to crop up. The unfortunate part was that our nation was the weaker party. We needed this more than they did, and we still were looking to increase our rtionship with the Demon Lands. I needed something to give me a hand over them; otherwise, there would be no way for me to go back to the council of Silvermoon Tower, let alone the Gathering of tribes. The Council, though, was supporting me, and the next conference where the tribes of our nation congregate wasing soon. If I didn''te up with something before, then it would have to wait for the next Tribal gatherings. They would be able to make a free trade deal with the bunny-kin exclusively, not the Beast-kin nation. I truly hated the politics of my own nation. I sat back with a sigh as the Medusaians left the meeting room. Our separated tribes divided our resources and our clout. Every nation on friendly terms with us understood that you were dealing with a particr tribe. Regardless of the fact, they represented our entire nation. This didn''t mean Ambassadors didn''t have power, though. We had more than most would think. But a free trade agreement between countries would have to be signed intow with the gathering of the Tribes. This would also be when our nation would vote to see if we would dere war on the Empire. The vote was very democratic, except only the tribal heads got a vote. Those tribal heads were not elected in either. It was a dumb system that people were put in power based on their strength and race. This was thenpounded that Tribes followed other tribes. Bunny-kin controlled the Goat-kin Goat-kin and Mouse-kin. These races tribal leaders would always vote with us. We may be the second most powerful, but when it came to the gathering of tribes, things became way moreplicated. I leaned back on the couch, giving off a heavy sigh. I felt stressed at the moment. Every day I was busy, and at night I would please my women. This was how I blew off stress at this point, and I was bing reliant on my nights to blow off steam. Still, I felt the tension building up inside. The Weight of a nation was on me, and I knew every single thing I was doing here had longsting consequences. I knew not everything was up to me, and more people worked in the background, furthering our goals. That didn''t mean I wasn''t fucking stressed out. I leaned back, sinking as deep as I could go into the couch as I contemted the next steps. A short time passed, and the door opened up behind me. I heard Alexia''s voicee through. "Se Mon and Julia are here." She told me curtly. She paused, notifying me as she froze in step. I realized she noticed my current stress, but I didn''t do anything to cover it up. "Thanks, Alexia," I said sincerely, knowing she reduced the number of worries I had. "You are doing a great job. Please send them in." I told her. "A-Are you okay?" Alexia asked me her concern showing. I turned to her, and I smiled at her. "Yeah. Regardless I will keep moving." I reassured her. Her concerned expression didn''t change, though. Still, she left the room to grab the Se Mon and Julia. Iid back, resting for a brief period before I heard the door open. "How rude!" I heard Julia say in a Teasing tone. With the copious amount of sex we had the other day, we felt more friendly towards each other. "You should be greeting Mistress''s on your knees!" She said, her tone joking. Iughed and stood up. I stepped around the couches kissing both on the lips. "Great seeing you two!" I said. "Sorry, I am dealing with many matters. Please join me!" I said cheerfully, my earlier stress not showing in the slightest. Both Subi happily took my outstretched hands. They gathered themselves on my arms, thrusting their chest onto me. Doorknocker twitched, feeling theirrge breasts press against me. I smiled charmingly and started to talk while they came with me to the couches to sit down. "I will not beat around the bush," I began, "I have received confirmation from the council allowing me to experiment with the potion with youdies." Both of their smiles grew from that. "The experiments need to start after I make a suitable amount of potions to start. Then we will need your wizard tower to provide the..." I trailed off, looking at them on each side, "Test subjects. I rmend that you ship back some captured pirates that you find on the sea." I started with as we sat down together. Both women were now frowning, but their charming smiles returned quickly while they trusted their body on my arms. Doorknocker twitched, and I knew they noticed as the outline on my loincloth started not only to show but raise. This pleased them, and they only continued their actions more while we talked. "That is eptable." Se Mon said. Her soft scales that lined the inside of her breasts glided on my arm. "We will put out a request for Bandits and Pirates to be captured. With that, we will need assurances that we will see the results as well." Iughed at that confusing her. "Why are youughing?" She asked quickly. "Why would you and Julia just not take part in the Experiments? We need Illusionists, and I sincerely question if our nation has any at all other than my Woman Mally. Who I will say is pregnant with my children. Why would I subject a pregnant woman to the potential effects of a potion?" I replied. Se Mon gave me a rare blush as she realized herpse in logic. "You are correct." She replied with that blush, "Illusion Magic is something rarely seen outside the Demonnds. Although I am surprised, others do not put more stock into it." She said. "I canpletely understand," I said, contradicting her. "Illusion magic, from what I have seen, is a powerful Magic branch, But so is Silvermoon''s Wizardry. We have Potioneering Alchemy, and we also have many powerful Pure Elemental WIzards and Allrounder Wizards such as myself. We only have so much time to study and research. No offense but it would be a waste of my time at this moment to learn the Illusion magic Subi learn or research deeply into it. I would get minimal results and would be repeating the works Subi had aplish centuries ago." I rationalized, "The same goes with other Wizard towers; They understand that we only have so much time Se Mon. But you know that. You are just seeing my stance on thing''s you minx." I finished as her hand stroked Doorknocker over the cloth lightly. "Ah, You are not nearly as young as you look." She replied as she continued to tease me, slowly joined in by Julia. "Nope, She isn''t." Julia joined in, and I felt her kiss my neck trying to get something of mine to raise in response. "I am who I am, As you are who you are. Age is merely a number and Biology. For someone like me, I will remain looking young due to mana for centuries." I responded. "At this point, It doesn''t matter how I look since I could modify myself with time using mana." Both backed off for a second. "You could, but why would you?" They asked in unison, both reaching and obtaining Doorknocker in their hands. "Modifying this would be a crime against all Subi kind!" They dered. I roared withughter only cut short when I felt Doorknocker enter the depths of Julia''s throat. "Fuck!" I moaned out at the unexpected pleasure. Doorknocker was still somewhatid as blood rushed to the rescue. I put my hand in her hair, pulling her up as Doorknocker grew visibly in their hands. "Not now, We need to discuss things," I said sternly. Both these older Subi pouted cutely, showing an rming amount of charm. Julia puffed up her cheeks, looking extremely cute with a pout. "Fine..." She said, leaning back, looking miffed. Se Mon Chuckled still her hand remained on my cock, slowly stroking it lubed with Julia''s saliva. "So, What is it you want to discuss more in length, Ambassador?" She asked with a charming smile. "Well, If this potion works, I am thinking of hiring your wizard tower," I said, dropping a bomb that got the two subi to freeze. "Sorry, what?!" Se Mon stopped letting go of Doorknocker, who twitched in protest, with both women now ignoring him. "I want to hire you guys for the uing war. Regardless of if the Demon Lands join us, I want your Illusions on the battlefront while we st our way into the Empire." I told her now having Julia''s and Se Mon''s full attention. I watched as their brains turned quickly, thinking about it. "That''s crazy; We are another nation''s military might!" Julia said prematurely. "No, it isn''t." I countered, quickly gaining their attention from their own thoughts. "First, there is nothing in anyws international or in the Demonnds calling Wizard Towers that nations military might. Some Neutral factions around the continent would disagree very strongly if there were. Next, nothing is saying you can''t act as mercenaries. Most Wizards travel as adventurers to earn gold when they are feeling the pinch in their pocket. The closest thing I found when I was doing research or more like my partner Mally found for me was that Nations could only call on Wizard towers with a formal deration of war." I said with arge grin, "Thates to you now. If this potion bes a warfighting technology, would you be interested in entering the war for the recipe?" Both women looked much more serious, and I could see gears turning. I just dropped information that would change a lot of their Towers future ns. Many things were going on, and bing mercenaries to another nation waspletely different. This would open a bag of worms as well in the world. IF you could hire another country without that country formally joining the war would be a new loophole to increase the size of wars. Still, I did this. It would open an entire new warfare type unless I could use their consent as a bargaining chip. I had many negotiations going on, and if I was already bringing wizards of the Demonnds with the Beast-kin Nation to war. It would give many of the races less leverage over me. I would have to give less ground to others. My foundation to negotiate on would essentially be twice as solid. This was worth more than a single warfighting technology. The Two Subi were in deep thought, and I leaned back without breasts resting on my arms anymore as the Two Matraichs had backed off and now were in thought. I looked down, and Doorknocker was disappointed as I will not publically admit I was as well. I was tempted to stroke him to keep himpany but decided this wouldn''t be a good time to do it. While they continued to think, my thoughts came to Doorknocker and the pain I was starting to feel as time passed on. I was increasingly thinking about stroking Doorknocker myself when something hit me. I couldn''t help bute to a realization. ''Have I ever masturbated?'' came to mind. I could never remember a time I had done so. I think I never have, and I wasn''t sure about how it would feel. In my previous life, I would y with myself regrly. In this Life, I was too into research to ever explore my own body sexually. My mind started to tumble down a rabbit hole that seemed to go on forever. I was rescued from the rabbit hole of thought with Se Mon speaking up. "I cannot answer this at the Moment, Chelsea. This would also depend on the results of the experiments. It does give me a lot to think upon." She said, her face showing different emotions that flowed beforeing back to her charming self. "But, For now, I see something that wants attention. It deserves so much more than being ignored!" She spoke up. This woke Julia up as Se Mon''s hand returned before her mouth enveloped Doorknocker. I moaned, "Yeah, Talkter now." I said as I held her head down, forcing her deeper. -- Announcement: Hey guys, Thanks for all the support you have shown my novels on WebNovel. I really appreciate thements, Reviews, and Votes. They help me in advertising my novels. So I really do appreciate the support. I do have unfortunate news. I may be slowing down my public releases. I have changed to a new job and it cuts down the amount of time I have to write. I will be continuing to write at the best pace I can but the public releases may slow down because of it. This does not mean I am dropping the novels. Please continue to enjoy my novels and my works. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 101: I Love this World The Rest of the day, I had fun with the Matriarchs. It was a short session with Julia and Se Mon. I could feel that both were distracted by the proposal that I brought up. I only released my load twice in the two of them. They left promptly after that seeking other''s opinions. I felt full still, and I had no other appointments that day. I went up to the room my women and I were staying in. I found Betsy looking at me with a flushed face. She had gotten much shyer after I learned her Fetish. I was thinking about not showering just for some extra fun with her. I liked to see her excited, and her face blushed as I spotted her. Still, she ran away, and I knew I would have to do something about that soon. I wasn''t familiar with smell fetishes in my past; I rarely watched porn at all. Although I got more than enough action in my life, this world didn''t have it, but it was not needed in the least. Still, I wished for it now to learn how to use her fetish in a way that she liked. Betsy may not have willingly joined us at first, but she could have left and decided to keep around regardless. This warmed my heart towards her. This included the fact that I noticed she had built arger muscle mass and trained with Kate. Kate was starting to show her pregnancy as well, and I started to shy away from dominating Kate so hard when I wanted to. Tina looked thergest in her pregnancy at this point, though. She was still upkeeping her business though working hard on creating new gadgets here in the Demonnds. It wasn''t surprising that she actually started to get some younger Subi and Incubi interested in learning mechanics that she made. Tina was torn whether to teach what is essential knowledge from her homnd to another nation. This could be construed as her bing a traitor. I didn''t know what to tell her when it came to that. She hadn''t asked me for my opinion on it either. If I wasn''t going to lie, I didn''t want to answer that question either since I would consider it is sharing technological knowledge. I knew many of the concepts that she used, which made her think less about it when she has been with me. That changed when practically no one in the demonnds was her peer in the mechanical technology she has devoted herself to. She was in the room and noticed my erection looking for attention. Tina saw therge cock, and I knew she wanted it inside her, but she visibly sighed. "Chelsea, You''re so mean. I can''t take you at the moment; our child wouldn''t survive that ride." Shemented, looking dejected. I felt terrible for showing her something I knew would turn her on. She probably had a wet pussy that needed Doorknocker''s attention. We both didn''t want to hurt our kid, and the problem was that I was too big. It would be a disappointing experience for both of us if I tried something like that. However, I could use my mouth to satisfy her. I was about to bring that up when I was interrupted by twin beauties I hadn''t seen in a bit. They had been deep in meditation, trying to grow their mana desperately since learning that I would be involved in a war. They wanted to be by my side in the fighting, and that would take a minimum C rank strength. I felt out with my mana, and I felt they had grown stronger and were closer to the threshold. I was surprised at the dedication the Twin elves were showing towards it. As they stepped out of the room dedicated to meditation, they noticed my hard-on, and both crossed the room towards me withrge grins. I looked at them with a serious look, "You both have done extremely well," Imented. They wordlessly arrived in front of me, and both kneeled, "We have," They said together; I could feel the pure mana of fire and ice on their bodies. "We also are horny, and our pussies and cocks want to please you, Chelsea." The said continued in unison, and I recognized they must have practiced this during a meditation break. Still, it got to me seeing the matching elf grins turned me on, and Doorknocker started to get harder under their gaze. "Let''s have some fun then!" I announced happily, and I saw Tina looking a bit miffed from being ignored. "Tina, Join us." I told her with a smile, "I might not be able to prate, but you can sit on my face!" I told her. The smile she had with that as she turned arounding towards me. The Festivities began in earnest as Asahi and Trisha started to y me like an instrument. I loudly moaned as they took either side of Doorknocker with their tonguespping at sensitive points on me. I interrupted everything and made us move over to a couch. It took nothing out of the moment as Tina stood on the sofa, our tongues dancing with each other as Asahi and Trisha worked my shaft. They yed along the length of their tongues,peting for a spot at times. I would moan into Tina''s mouth as I yed with her small breasts that seemed to be gettingrger over thest couple of weeks. She moaned as I yed with her body and her hands started to unsp my shirt, releasing my breasts. Tina followed it up, ying with my breasts in turn. Moans from us began to increase in the room when I felt a new intrusion as Asahi or Trisha prated my pussy. I almost jumped before I loudly moaned as she used my juices to move deeper into me. I moaned as my body was being teased all over. My kiss with Tina deepened as we yed together. Mouths moved in unison as I felt one of the twins take Doorknocker into their mouth while the other crawled under to continue pleasuring my pussy more. My clit sent spikes of pleasure from one of their tongues and soft sucking. I broke my kiss with Tina to loudly moan, letting them know my pleasure was spiking from their onught. Thedies knew me well, and I was deep in the throes of pleasure. "Cum for me, Chelsea!" I heard Asahi say momentarily, leaving her mouth. She quickly deepthroated me as I erupted into her mouth. My orgasm made my head nk, releasing stress I had been umting over the weeks. My head went back, leaning on the top of the couch. I saw my vision fill with Tina''s pussy, "You promised!" She said as my mouth was covered by her wet pregnant pussy. I Obliged without needing to be told twice, filling my mouth with her abundant juices as I pleased her pussy. I finished my ejaction and could hear Asahi audibly slurp up any leftovers. I felt one of them mount me and their pussy enveloping the tip, not leaving me a moment of unnecessary rest. I felt my length slowly entrenched in her folds as I moaned into Tina''s pussy. The vibrations of my moan making her moan louder as I dove my tongue into her depths. Her pussy tightened on my tongue. She moaned as I retreated to lick her clit, moving around, making sure it didn''t be monotonous. For me, that didn''t happen as I felt another of the Elf twins started to line themselves up on me. I could feel her cock start to seek out my entrance. She wasn''t shy about it either, and she plunged into my depths quickly. I cried out as the three women gave and took pleasure from my body. I felt my brain bing fried from all the pleasureing in as they worked their bodies on mine. I felt a tidal wave of pleasure erupt with no notice as I filled my woman on Doorknocker. A couple of more strokester, I felt an eruption inside me as my mouth filled with Tina''s liquids as I brought her over the edge of orgasm. The Festivities continued into the night until we all passed out with some food thrown in at some point where we all took a break except for Doorknocker, who was busy the entire night. It was an enjoyable night, and I woke up feeling better. I had been going too hard on everythingtely, and in the morning, I showered and got dressed to start the day. I met with representatives. Trade talks began to slowlye to a stall as I was only willing to back up so much, and some of the reps were overstepping the bottom line. I was already going to have to pass this at the gathering. If it didn''t have enough benefits, I may as well not even do the work. With about seven hours of negotiations over, I made my way to myb. I proceeded to start working on the potion for the uing experiments now that I had the council''s permission. They wereplicated potions, and I was d the ingredients were nothing rare. I failed multiple times as I started to get about a twenty percent sess rate. This slowly increased as I got used to the work, quickly be forty percent as I grew even more familiar. Time seemed to pass as I concentrated, and I finished another potion sessfully. I Turned as I ced the potion into an almost full crate. I was two away from finishing it and knew it should be enough for the experiments with the ingredients avable. In the Doorway, Alexia stood looking annoyed. "Chelsea, You didn''te to bedst night. All of us were looking forward to some y!" She announces, puffing her cute cheeks. I smiled, and I realized I lost track of time. I felt terrible but also good. I looked into the crate and saw my sess, and I felt happy looking at it. "Sorry, I got caught up and into the grove," I told the truth with a lie. "I got everything I needed too. How Many Meetings do I have?" I asked her in return. She took it knowing that I needed to get this done. "Fine, We expect you tonight. Many of us want something knocking on our doors tonight!" She said, knowing I would be turned on slightly from that remark. I took the tease as she told my destination, and I put down the crate and made my way without thought. I used mana to clean myself off as I did, so knowing some bunny-kin maid would be miffed at the mess I left in the corner. My life was hectic, with many deals being made and negotiations that went nowhere. My frustration grew over the days ahead, and I scheduled the experiments taking a week for them. The Subi got the test subjects ready, and they were starting to line the cells in the Embassy basement. With so many things going on, it came to the day where various subi and I were out in a field outside the city past the mountains. The area was where they did important military testing for the nation, they told me. I knew they were lying since they would give no country their testing locations. I showed up in a carriage with Alexia, Asahi, and Trisha. They all came with me, insisting on joining in on the fun of testing a new potion. I came up greeting Se Mon and Julia. They started to introduce a variety of Subi women. They were all attractive women in their own ways. One thing that surprised me was a Subi with an A cup chest. It was something I didn''t know was allowed in their biology. When the Subi name Tammy noticed my stare at my chest, she got angry at me. I didn''t deny it either. "Sorry, I never met a Subi woman with less than a hand full and a half for a chest," I said truthfully. Tammy didn''t like that in the Least. "Ya!" She said, and the world around me changed. It became a deste field with bleeding bodies all over. I could smell the blood and sweat of a recent battle. I was surprised at the sudden change, but I released my man, quashing the illusion easily with my own mana. "Small is Justice, you stupid Bunny-kin!" She yelled at me, and I was surprised with the Illusion''s details and turned to Se Mon. "She is over a hundred years old, Ambassador Chelsea. She is a war veteran and is at the edge of B rank herself." She told me, earning my surprise as I looked at the ''girl'' closer. Through and through, I wouldn''t have guessed her age at over fourteen in my previous world. It made me think of the loli manga I would read to rest my mind. I then thought that this girl would have been dangerous in any modern society in the open, making her a ''Legal Loli.'' Still, we moved forward, putting aside any misunderstandings after our greetings. Carriages were still arriving with everything we needed for the experiments. The night started to settle in, so everything would be dyed till the next day. Tammy joined us at night as she told me off often as I talked with Julia and Se Mon. I realized this might be more fun than I thought with hermonly talking to me. I turned to her, "Are you looking to see the famous Doorknocker?" Asking that. She looked shocked and questioning to me when I asked that to her. "Who''s Doorknocker?" She asked. This earned many stares, but I looked at her with a smile. "I''ll introduce you twoter." Iughed out into the night sky. ''I love this world,'' I thought, joy in my echoingughter. Chapter 102: Concession The night was long, and mydies were filled multiple times in it. The morning dawn too quickly, though, and I noticed a few Subi with red faces after the proceedings inside our tent. My women came out with rosy red cheeks looking satisfied, while many Subi looked like they suffered over the night. I smiled, knowing what I caused. I saw Tammying out of her tent and noticed a red face. I chuckled softly, seeing so many women looking frustrated. Many looked frustrateding out of tents. I looked at the wooden cells and saw some of the men in the cages also have a red face knowing that some were used as outlets for the subi. I didn''t pity them, knowing they wouldn''t be here if they were not caught being an enemy of civilization. With the many wagons carrying bandits and prisoners arriving, I knew that we could start soon. I happily sat down at an area many sexy subi were setting up for a canteen. The amount of sexiness here was a sight to behold. All the women of various ages worked on setting up for the week in various states of dress, looking ready to work as carpenters setting up temporary structures. I felt my image of the subi race change at this moment. I always thought of them as sexy women looking for sexual energy to be stronger. But I realized that many were low on sexual energy and didn''t seek to build it up to be more powerful. They looked like workers doing various jobs as cooks and normal jobs. This made it clear to me that no race could survive without the bottom ss. This reminder made me remember all the problems with Bunny-kin society, and I realized I developed prejudice without realizing it. They worked although looking tired; they did so efficiently as any group of workers I''ve seen. I felt out with my mana noticing many with F-rank power, and it looked like no intention of growing it. I questioned why this was so, and I had many questions to ask Mally when I got back to the Embassy. The revtion was a small one, but I remembered that I needed to protect myself from these prejudices. What may be true also may not be. It was a lesson that made me realize generalization was a potential blind spot. I watched as sexy bodies all over the camp finished setting up in the sunlight. They started on some temporary cabins as well. I noticed that one came with a sign saying it was for me. This surprised me, but I realized my position again. I chuckled to myself, and I took things off my wagon, ensuring that my potions were in perfect shape. I walked out into the field, looking for the best ce to start our testing. I walked with my women a couple of miles away before noticing some Subi following us. I turned, seeing Se Mon, Julia with the Legal loli Subi. I think I remember her name being Tammy? I was pretty sure of that as I smiled as they came up to me. "What brings you out here, Ambassador?" Se Mon asked. "Checking out an area where we will test. I am surprised you have such arge field avable near your capital." Imented, looking at therge field. "Well, Duh, We need a ce to make things go boom!" Tammy spoke up with arge smile. Her actions werepletely different from how I met herst night. I looked at her small chest, hoping to get a reaction. "Why are you looking at my breasts?" Tammy asked. I turned to Se Mon and her chest as if I wasparing before turning back, "Sorry, what breasts?" I asked her teasing her. Her expression turned dark, and I realized I must have stepped on a sore spot too much. Se Monughed. "Stop teasing her too much. I know you have women whose breasts are even smaller than hers." Se Mon got in between us. Iughed before turning to Tammy. "Sorry, I really did go too far with thatst joke," I said sincerely. "Your right and I should not attack your insecurities. Please ept my apology, and we can move on with the discussion of experiments." I said. Tammy looked at me with puffed cheeks that emphasized her cuteness. I could tell that my quick apology only annoyed her more at this point. I knew I made a mistake at this point, and I wasn''t sure how to deal with it. Her expression was gradually getting darker and darker. I knew the way I went about apologizing was even worse. I stifled a sigh, knowing that I touched her bottom line. "What do you want inpensation?" I simply asked. If apologies didn''t work, I would go with Bribes. This seemed to get her attention much more than my previous apology. "I want whatever made your women cry outst night for hours on end. That was a form of torture you subjected us to!" She eximed loudly. Se Mon and Julia looked away, but I could see a small nod. "You think that too?" I asked Se Mon and Julia, "That''s fine; no one ever told youdies couldn''t have joined in. But all of that is forter. For now, can we please start to discuss the experiments? We only have a week, and I have many things to do after that." I said sternly, pleased to have more women join me tonight to test the cabin''s soundproofing. With more joining, I remember I must have umted a lot of system points to spend. Since I do not see a battle in my near future, I am definitely going to try out that lottery to see if I can snag something great off of it. I turned my attention back to the experiment grounds as we talked about theing days. "So we can start our first experiment today to see what things can happen with thebination of the potion and illusions." I stated, "Easier seeing how effective it can be before finding the minimum requirement for it." "Hmm, I don''t think that is a great idea personally, Chelsea." Se Mon shot back, and I turned to her. "I am not saying that is a bad idea, but top Illusionists like Julia and Myself are rarely on the battlefield, but when we are, we do not need supporting potions. We can cloak the battlefield under our spells, already confusing the enemy. What we need is something for our lower-levelbatants." "Your point is valid. Although if it does work well, I wouldn''t say it is useless to you and Julia, though. You can use it if the Enemy has someone able to suppress the Illusion and lower the enemy''s willpower to use less mana on lower ranks to have more mana for fighting the higher-ranked opponents." I countered but quickly went back on topic. "You are correct. Your spells are powerful, and the need for lower-ranked Subi Illusionists are more important than that of the higher-level ones." I finished and turned to Tammy, "Tammy, You are missing just the opportunity to be B rank. How many people do your Illusion magic work on?" I asked. She looked at me, her face showing her serious expression as she contemted. "I have maxed out while burning through my mana quickly done eighty people of the C-rank. It was a retreat, though, and we needed a little bit of time. Most of them were only stunned in the Illusion for a couple of seconds, while others I held for thirty seconds. My mana depleted shortly with the number of enemies." She finished. "So, What affects the amount of mana and the effectiveness of the Illusion?" I asked. "That is touching some of our core secrets, Chelsea." Se Mon''s voice became stern as she cut in. "I hate to say it, Chelsea, but we wille up with how effective it is." Se Mon said harshly. I took a moment to think before I nodded. "Makes sense; I was curious, though." I shrugged my shoulders. "I can see the results, and I can work from there. This will mean you will have a better idea of what is happening with the potion than the one creating the potion for you..." My voice trailed off, and I saw Se Mon''s eyes narrow. "You''re leading to something, Chelsea." She stated, before asking, "Be quick with it; what do you want?" My grin turnedrge, "Nothing much. Just somemitment to what I asked earlier. I want you to join us as mercenaries." I said, my grin turning wicked. "You will be getting more information than us. This means that no matter what, I will be negotiating from now on with a handicap. You will know the true effects while I am in ignorance selling a product that I know less than the buyer. I cannot give a true value of worthwhile you can purchase knowing its true worth. I want concessions on that." Se Mon''s eyes narrowed before she grinned. "I cannot answer that yet, Chelsea." She said, and I rolled my eyes. "Then tell me, What are you willing to give up for knowing more information than me." I countered quickly. "My body," Se Mon countered with a grin. I joked, "Se Mon, Julia, I thought our encounters meant more!" I turned to mydies then. "I can''t go with that though, Se Mon, You are valuable, but unless you are selling yourself to our country, then I can''t take that offer. Honestly, I wouldn''t want to be your master either. You are too powerful to be controlled by me either." I exined, "All joking aside though, I do need a concession; otherwise, our trip out here will be wasted. You will have a significant position better on future negotiations, and I need a concession before continuing." Se Mon now realized that I was being serious and wouldn''t back down. "Chelsea, Why are you being this stubborn?" "Se Mon, I am doing everything for my country and my Kids. I need a concession. I need something tangible I can go back to my home country with that I can say no matter what I have done this. I think many of the Demonsnd people do not understand the number of problems I am currently having. You all want potions at a lower price from the Bunny-kin. Every race, including the Subi, are making me concede things, and I am nearing the line that I cannot step back from." I said truthfully. "Now, I am testing a military technology with the Subi, and I need to concede the high ground as well? Where is my bottom line? Where do I be a doormat for the Demonnds? We, the Beast-kin Nation, want the demonnd''s help. But regardless of if we get that or not, we will fight for our people. Now, I am giving up the high ground on future negotiations by allowing you to have more information than me on the experiment. That means again, and I am giving ground to you. Although I know, this isn''t your fault Se Mon, But I need a breakthrough. One of the ways I can do that is by Hiring your Wizard tower into our conflict." "Again, I understand that this isn''t your fault, but your being a victim of your nation''s dealings right now. I need something tangible. You want to deal with the Beast-kin Nation for a piece of military-level equipment potentially. Your nation would do the same, and just because I have inseminated you, I cannot give ground regardless. I need a concession, or I might be returned home, and Ambassador Ralph might regain being our ambassador while I leave." I finished with a nightmare scenario. "Things cannot be that bad for you?" Se Mon looked at my determined expression and asked. "Not that bad? More like, not that good. The council is happy with my win regarding the Pirates. Your nation''s interests were on board with that as well. If I send our current trade deal and the amount I have given up, it paints me as siding more on your nation than mine. I have four votes for going to war out of it under this promise. So I have nothing to show for it. So I might as well abandon the trade deal." I shrug my shoulders. "What can I do? I need something that I can put a pir on and use as a Foundation. The Demonnds know how much we want your nation''s help. They are beating me with it until I am ck and blue. That all brings me to this moment. I need something concrete Se Mon. I need something that I can write home about." Se Mon was very serious now when Tammy piped in, "I don''t know much about the Mercenary thing, but why not all of us in the Illusionist tower make an adventurer party and lend ourselves to the Beast-kin Nation. We win in almost every way?" She asked Se Mon. "Chelsea, I cannot give up so much for nothing. I do not even know if the potion works yet, or what it will do for our illusions. What I will say is this. If it works like you are thinking, then;" She sighed, "Yes, We will lend our power to your nation." I grinned, "Okay, I will give up ground on this and we can start the test. But I am serious on this Se Mon. Let''s get some trash out here to start some tests and learn what this potion can do." Chapter 103: Dazzling Results With the concession promise from Se Mon, we headed back towards camp. As we neared, Se Mon started to call out to women who stirred into action, gathering bandits and pirates out onto the field. Exmations happened around the field as Subi women brought men out into the field a distance away. The cors on their neck made them stand in ce like very cors do. As things were set up, I made sure that the potion was ready for the nth time. I turned and saw the women pull ves into ce and got them out in the open field. They started to make the bandits stand further and further away from the potion. About five hundred meters, we stopped putting more bandits out. We needed to see around how far out it would go. The initial tests back in my homnd showed that it wouldn''t go out farther than five hundred meters. We could get away with more, but I wasn''t sure, and our focus wasn''t on how far it acts. It was how effective it was in conjunction with Illusions. Not longter, Se Mon came to me again. "So the potions look more than ready, and the Bandits and Pirates are out there on the field ready for the potions to be used on. What do you want to start with?" She asked. I could hear some annoyance from her voice from the conversation earlier. From what I knew about her, though, it would not be a problem. Although something told meter tonight, I would pay for it with my body. I remembered that I would be ying with Tammy tonight; her young-looking face and body made me feel slightly guilty, which I was rapidly learning to toss into the corner of my thoughts. "Well, Who is going to be the first Subi to start the test?" I asked Se Mon. She turned to me and then at Tammy. "Tammy here will be the first to test the effects of the potion. She is a Top-level C rank illusionist that is not too powerful while not being too weak." She stated, and I nodded. The quality of mana changes enormously on the break-through from C to B rank that which surprised me. The difference made any C ranker feel despair facing someone who just broke through. "Makes sense; I will set up a remote destination for the potion in the middle of the trash out in the field so we can see how it will work in an ideal situation." I left without another word, and I grabbed a potion bottle before heading out into the field. I started to enchant a simple extra enchantment to set everything into motion. My enchantment would slowly suck mana in from the atmosphere before using that mana to burst the other enchantments that would spread the contents to the maximum. When the potion touches impure mana, it turns into a gas that quickly disperses. This was one of the main reasons it was so hard to make this potion. I stepped into the middle of a bunch of Bandits whose eyes shone with hate towards me. I pulled a bandit into the center of them, giving him a charming smile as I did so. I pulled out his hand and forced him to stay in the spot with the motionying still in his hand. He looked at me and the potion with growing hate. He was pissed I was at how I was treating him. I didn''t care to look at the Human bandit scum any longer, and I gracefully walked away from him and the potion. I arrived back to thedies and turned to watch the show. "About three more minutes before the potion should erupt," I said with a smile. "I am truly looking forward to this test. I haven''t been allowed to do anyrge-scale testing with my potions yet. My mother expressly made others do it. It was a sore point for a while, and I wasn''t allowed to see the effects in person. I know there are things I missed in those results, and I will need to redo themter." I ranted a little about some old problems with my mother. Knowing what I know now, I could have easily made my mother submit. I only didn''t know how much she wanted Doorknocker, though. "So what''s the first illusion your going to y for these scums of the?" I asked Tammy. "A harem." She said with a smirk. "They will see what they want in their fellow man and can choose to react. I also made sure the first batch is all straight men. Under my spell, normally, they should not see another bandit be a woman, or they will still have the mind to know they are not what they appear to be. If the potion doesn''t affect their perception, then they should do nothing. Their minds will tell them the women are a trick and will be able to resist. If it does work, though," Her smile turned wicked. "It will be an interesting show when they wake up from the effects." I shuddered in thought about the mental trauma that was about toe to the bandits shortly. Then Iughed at their plight. They were all caught in the act of being the scum of civilization, so I watched the field in anticipation. I needed this to have effects, and I hoped for substantial ones to give me more negotiating room. The stronger and pronounced the potion''s effect was, the better position I would be in for the negotiations with Se Monter. I didn''t pray, though, as I used mana to see the potion bottle near take off. "Here it goes," I stated and the potion bottle detonated in the Bandit''s hand. The bottle was about five feet off the ground in the bandit''s hand. A ck mist that cleared quickly started to spread. Quickly you couldn''t see the potion, and the bandits stood there with a confused look on their face expecting something to happen that never did. They clearly thought we were trying some mass poison potion that would kill them all. After their confusion came to a sense of relief from them, many cried out in happiness. The Bandits were spread over the field, though, and I turned to Tammy. "Please start your Illusion, Tammy," I requested. Tammy nodded and, under our eye, started to manipte her mana. She was sending it forth towards the Bandits with glee. Their world seemed to change, and all but the most far-out Bandits from the center eye''s started to ze over. They started looking with a surprise around them and looked at the other bandits with joy. Many began to exim about loved ones, much to our surprise, and then the most important thing happened. They started to move towards each other and kiss each other. The number of sexual encounters among them increased. I held down my happiness as I learned two things with this potion, and the effects were devastating maybe. We needed to do more experiments, but the glee in my heart intensified as I started to watch men rape each other without caring for the other. The only ones left out were the bandits at least four hundred meters away. They watched in horror, knowing the Illusion wasn''t real, and Tammy easily let them go to keep up the center''s actions. Excitement made me want to cry out in the pure joy that I was feeling at this moment. It was like a weight lifted off my shoulders as I contemted the effectiveness of this potion. More tests on the potion were needed, though. My eyes gleamed with wanting to move over to find out everything to interview the bandits. It physically hurt standing still while watching the fornication of all these men. After fifteen minutes, Tammy spoke up. "I can''t hold the spell any longer without side effects." She said. "Then End it." Se Mon said. The Illusion that the bandits were under dispersed, and they all went back to beingpletely still in whatever position the illusion left them in. The bandits'' exmations and horrified screams started to resound over the field as many men were inside another as they found out their Harem situation really was. I held back a chuckle as we still didn''t know how long the effect wouldst. We had a base point, and my eyes gleamed with happiness. "You notice what I notice, Se Mon?" "This is beyond my wildest expectation''s Chelsea. I simply cannot fathom how much damage this can do against our enemies in our hands. It can change everything in theing conflict if we are on your side." Se Mon said with her voice growing more and more in volume. "This, This, This," She stuttered,pletely lost in her surprise at the situation. Se Mon looked horrified, and pure happiness rolls through her. "This is too much!" She eximed, looking at me. "This means too much this potion only being supplied by the Bunny-kin is too much. We need this potion among our people!" Se Mon turned to me. "I need the recipe for this potion and the creation process. This is too big of a military technology!" Her exmations confused many around us. I grinned, "We need more testing, Se Mon." My face not giving way to the amount of joy I felt at this moment. "We need confirmation that the effects are what we both think we are!" I said, unable to keep the joy out of my voice any longer. Asahi chimed in at this second. "What is so exciting about this?" She said, confused, and I saw Trisha also nod. Tammy looked confused as well. "What isn''t exciting about this?" I eximed, "They ignored the ve cors and the order not to move!" I said happiness was utterly apparent. "WE FOUND A WAY TO STOP COMBAT SLAVES FROM MINDLESSLY FOLLOWING ORDERS!" I said beforeughing in pure joy at the momentous moment. My voice projected, "WE CAN MAKE THEIR PEOPLE SLAVES TO ATTACK THEM AND TURN THEIR SLAVES AGAINST THEM!" I announced my joy, and my joyfulughter resounded through the camp. I brought down my joy, trying to discipline myself into bing calm. "We need more tests. More experiments. We need to find out how this works and the principles behind it." I said much more seriously as thedies around me started to grapple with this potion''s consequences in warfare. "So much to experiment I need more than a WEEK!" I said, horrified at myck of time. "This is too much of a priority!" I announced as the matter blew my mind as others caught up. Se Mon looked just as serious, needing to know. Julia spoke up, "I see what you mean. This is something even that would help us more powerful illusionists..." Her voice trailed off as joy started to appear on her face. This potion would change war on this continent forever! Chapter 104: Hello Mr. Doorknocker As the Comprehension among everyone settled in, their enthusiasm towards this game-changing potion grew. As the realization of the effects of the potion settled in for me, I came to other realizations that as long as we got the Subi Illusionists in on the conflict, we might not need the rest of the Demonnds. The amount of regained ground I would get in negotiations was staggering. The test results need to be verified, though. Results checked and triple checked. The amount of joy coursing through my system was staggering. I couldn''t believe the amount of relief I felt when I watched a homosexual orgy start in front of me was something that I could never honestly exin to my kids when they were adults. It quickly became one of my happiest moments, though, since the relief of stress was so overwhelming. This potion was too many things for me now. The first results showed too much, but there were also ways an enemy knew about it could use it against us. We would need to find counters to enter the potion and ways to defend against it. That was the way of war. The enemies will want to continue to use Combat ves that will enter intobat with us without their own choice. This potion could be countered someday, which would be devastating if we were not prepared for it as a nation. We would capture humans along the way, cor them and send them back at the enemy. It was how the wars were done in this world. An extra meat shield for your better-trained forces was just that. They can soak a fireball from an enemy wizard that saves a much more helpful mage that can create another hundred fireballs to send at the enemy. It was just part of the issues that raked the system of war conflict in this world. Until the machine gun making human wave tactics useless in my old world did it go obsolete. Now, something that potentially overrides your enemies was something that would change any war. I turned to Se Mon, who was thinking about all the consequences herself. "Se Mon, I hope that all the women you brought with us can keep their mouths shut?" I asked her, and Se Mon came out of thinking. I noticed her first reaction lead towards anger. She opened her mouth and closed it as she seemed to think better of it. Julia spoke up for the women around her, though, "Chelsea, How dare you insult-"Julia was cut off from Se Mon. "Shut it," Se Mon said, her voice stern. "Think clearly. It is something we are all having trouble doing, Julia, But think about what would happen if the Empire learned about this." Se Mon finished. Julia understood secondster, and her blush deepened. "Sorry," She said before it looked like she wanted to crawl into a hole. I spoke up, though, "Julia, It isn''t your fault. I am not insulting the women around us. I am worried that this will leak to people whose ears should not learn of it. When we introduce this to the Empire, I want it to be with Maximum effectiveness." I said with a sinister grin. "I think you can understand that." "You''re right. Everything came so quickly that no one has even ordered the bandits to move out of their frozen orgy yet." Julia stated, earning a chuckle from me as I could still hear exmations from the scum out in the field. None of us worried about their plight as the ve cors kept them still, and I asked if another subus could try the same spell. It had been about twenty minutes for us to process the meaning of the Potion, and the effects in my nation''s previous study were undetermined since it did so little. It could be something that gets processed inside the bloodstream quickly, or it could have longsting effects. I doubted the longsting effects, but I needed to know if it was still ongoing. An excellent-looking Subi appearing to be in herte thirties came up, and the homosexual Orgy continued. Although with a lot less enthusiasm than the previous ones. The Show continued for another ten more minutes when the Bandits awoke just as the Subus was bing exhausted. I guestimated the duration to be around forty-five minutes for the effectiveness, but I wasn''t going to use that as the model. We didn''t even have an urate ount. I started to draft a letter in my head to send to the council as this was something they needed to know as soon as possible. It was too groundbreaking, and I knew I should talk to the council over the emergency channel using mana. Still, that was back in the Embassy Wizard tower. I didn''t want to report either until I confirmed the information. All we did at this point was have a bunch of bandits devolve into an orgy despite them all iming to be straight. Still, I was hopeful and decided instead of starting experiments again today. I turned to thedies, "We need to stop for today. I am thinking of further nning our next steps instead so that tomorrow we can properly test the effects in different Illusion types instead of an orgy. See what orders we can give the bandits and which ones the bandits will still follow despite being in an illusion. We have much to experiment with and not much time, so we need to make a coordinated effort on our part to gain as much information before informing parties that need to know." I finished. "I agree; there are also other considerations that we might discover with a good n of action. We need more Wizards, though. I think that a Wind wizard would be useful for the dispersal of the Potion''s effect." Se Mon nodded as she spoke. "That is true that we should test the ability to spread the effects of the potion around to arger proportion. I agree that a wind wizard would be good for that, but the enemy isn''t going to just let a wind spell ripple through their ranks. We would be better off trying to make it apart of the potions enchantments. This would not be easy, though, in my opinion, as I had already done that. I think that dispersion of the potion isn''t what we should be looking into, though. We are not trying to figure out how many we can affect but how it affects them. I need to make more potions to increase a variety of methods to disperse the effects of the potion." I countered, "I have enough to discover more effects this potion has with your spells. This information will allow me to talk my council into a path of my choosing instead of them thinking they can test it better in my home nation." I thought more about it. "We can also just leave it to my country to test more effects if you send some Illusionists to my nation," I said with arge smile. Se Mon turned stiff before she noticed I was teasing her. "I understand the situation we are now in Se Mon; I have a primarily full crate of potions I created. We need an information lockdown here. We then gather the information we can before I go back and talk to the council of Silvermoon. This is a huge discovery, and this is a time where I will have to follow their orders. If I try to hide it? I will lose more than the Demonnds can give me." I shrugged my shoulders, and Se Mon nodded. "That sounds like a n. Let''s let the scene be cleaned up, and we can head in to discuss further ns to find what this potion can do." Se Mon said. "We can have some fun stillter tonight to let off some much-needed steam, Plus you owe Tammy a good time." She smirked at the end. Tammy gave me a significant smile. "Yeah, I wanted an even better time than your womenst night. They were going for Hours!" She said, getting blushes from Asahi and Trisha. Mydies weren''t used to holding their voices in when I came knocking and so kept the camp of subi women up all night. Asahi and Trisha showed their prudish roots by acting shy. On the other hand, Alexia showed no difort as our background didn''t diminish free sexual fun. Loudness from parents fornicating was somethingmon that kids would have to live with when growing up. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many Bunny-kin. It was something that sent a shiver down my spine. I now realized in a way why it was so normalized in bunny-kin society. Sex was something kids grew up around and weren''t ashamed of in the least. If your parentsst night were being loud, that was what youined about. This probably wasn''t true in all households, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t umon. I gathered my thoughts again, not letting them stray to the undoubtedlyrge amount of mental trauma the bunny-kin live with. We entered a cabin that they put up with surprising ease that told me they had done this many times before. The camp sounds died as we entered, and we sat around the table to talk about our schedules. Alexia started to make meticulous notes for our ns, and I peeked over and noticed she had noted down perfectly everything said. I was amazed, and I wondered where she found all the paper to do it all. It was like she conjured it out of thin air when I remembered there are things for inventory in this world and not just my system. I was ecstatic about the meticulous note-taking she was doing, and I needed to remember to get them off her. She was terrific, and I wanted to kiss her right now for doing so. I realized how woefully unprepared I was for something of this nature, and I started to feel angry at myself. I quickly put my thoughts back on topic as we talked about the possible illusions that might work. One of my favorite suggestions is to order them to attack one of the Subi women, before using Illusions to attack another bandit. It would prove that we could use this is warfare with excellent results. The main thing we knew at this stage, though, is they were able to abandon everything for sexual pleasure at this point. It was a significant discovery in itself if that was all it could do, though¡ªthe more we could do with it, the more applications. The talk continued, and some sexy older Subi brought in food to eat as we discussed the ns for tomorrow. "There is one thing we need to note is that the Illusions must be paired with the potion each time, but we do not know what multiple doses to a single person will do. Does it have effects on the environment as well? There are so many questions that are not answered, and we will need another meeting tomorrow to n the next day. I refuse to make ns for the next day today. We know too little and need experiment results before we can dive deeper into what we want for the next day." I finished. "Agreed," Se Mon said, joined in by Julia, who seemed too much of a tag along with Se Mon. I thought about it, and I wondered if Se Mon was grooming Julia to be her heir. It was a vital position, but I bit my tongue to stop myself from asking about it. With our agreement, the meeting came to an end, and everyone in the room visibly rxed. "Finally!" I heard Tammy call out. "I was Sooo, Bored of this. I might be an adult, but meetings are the worst thing in existence!" Tammy cried out. I stifled a giggle when I spoke up for it, "Tammy, without these meetings and the ones after each set of experiments, we would waste resources." I scolded. She turned her eyes to me and stood up, walking over to me with an angry look. I watched as she got close with a half-smirk, but I was confused about her movements. "You owe me the fun time you gave your womenst night. I am not epting your apology yet. Small breasts are justice, and you must bow to thatw!" She said as she poked me in my breasts. I looked around, seeing every woman in the room withrge breasts other than her. I felt my eyes narrow and needed to teach Tammy a lessen in size. My grin turned wicked as she noticed my gaze around the room. "That''s THREE TIMES!" She announced. I cut her off with a smile, "Let me introduce you to someone," I said with a growing smile, "Meet Doorknocker." I said, and Tammy''s attention was drawn to my hand that was pulling aside my loincloth. Myid girthy cock was shown to her, and surprise colored her facepletely. "Wow, It''s that bigid," She said, her anger a distant memory as she looked down at Doorknocker. She looked back up to my face for only a moment before her small body was on her knees before me. I felt weird as Tammy looked to be younger than fifteen despite being over ten times my age. Tammy closed her distance to Doorknocker with her arms resting on myp as I sat down. I watched as Tammy spoke, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Doorknocker. I am sure we are going to be best friends in the future." She greeted politely. Tammy didn''t wait any longer and kissed the nds on Doorknocker. I felt her tongue y with my tip, and I groaned at the sudden influx of pleasure hitting my head. Tammy no longer cared about me, only Doorknocker, as she started to y with his head more and more. I groaned, and Doorknocker began to get harder as her tongue continued to y with my nds. Without realizing it, my hand rested on top of her head as Doorknocker steadily started to get even harder inside her mouth as she took it in. She didn''t even stop as she sucked me down her throat with a strong vacuum that took me by surprise at the strength of it. She easily took it down her throat, diving into her depths as her lips touched down on the base of my cock, earning her a moan as I felt her tight throat around my girth. She pulled out and took arge gulp of air, "Well, Mr. Doorknocker is getting just as excited to see me as I am him." Tammy said with a smile. She stood back up and stepped up onto the chair I was on. Tammy towered over me, smirking as she looked down. I could see her blushing smile now as Tammy''s anger was dissipated entirely, and anticipation flooded both our minds. "This is going to feel amazing up my ass!" She said, and my mind caught up as she plunged it into her asshole without a second thought. I was suprised, and I moaned as I felt it dive into the depths of her rectum. The unique grip and strength as I plunged deeper within seconds flooded my mind. "OH, FUCK, I LOVE LARGE COCK UP MY ASS!" Tammy screamed, letting the entire room of women who watched in anticipation. She wasn''t shy either as her ass touched myp. Doorknocker was entirely engulfed in her rectum as she squatted. Then my mind nked as she started a workout on Doorknocker. I swore I saw afterimages of her ass as she rode me hard. The constant fast pleasure waved to my head, making my moans join her own as myrge girthy cock filled her. I didn''t need to do anything as she worked herself up into a fervor as I felt her ass spasm and her pussy juices release like a fountain onto my stomach as she screamed out her love. "FU-ck FUCK!" She screamed out, loving every second of my girth in her ass. The sudden change of Tammy''s demeanor took me off guard as she took me as she pleased. I felt her spasm, again and again, squirting on me again and again. I cried out, and my hands grabbed her ass; I forced her ass as deep as it could go. Then I flooded my cock with extra blood, making me even more prominent as I released my load deep into the crevices of her ass. Tammy''s hands wrapped around my head and took a kiss from my lips as I continued to ejacte into her ass. Her mouth screamed into mine as she released another load of ejacte onto my stomach. As I finished loading her stomach, she broke the kiss. "Very nice to meet Mr. Doorknocker." She said with a smile. "I am sure he is up for many more rounds," Tammy said with a smile that made Doorknocker twitch in excitement as her ass started to move again. Chapter 105: A week of festivities. An orgy quickly erupted inside the small cabin. Alexia was thest to join as she took her notes to ce them somewhere safe from our interactions. I drove Doorknocker deep into Tammy''s ass as she cried out from her small mouth. I pulled on Tammy''s hair and pushed my cock even deeper into her ass, and I released my seed deep inside her bowels as she cried out in lust, loving every second of it. I turned to kiss Alexia as she offered it to me. Our tongues intertwined, and I remembered when I took her the first time on that couch while she still had a boyfriend. I threw out the heartwarming thought of our first time together as I dove into our lustful activities. I had lost track of time at some point. I let go of Tammy''s hair, and I felt her ass slide off my cock and heard a grunt as she hit the floor. I felt a hand grab my own, and suddenly my hand was full of breasts with scales on the inside. I instantly knew Se Mon had arrived at my side. I felt a mouth envelop the tip of Doorknocker, letting me know the arrival of another. Breastsnded on my back, and I have enveloped again in the bodies of the women around me. Doorknocker twitched in her mouth, and I heard a whisper in my ear from Trisha. "I want your pussy so bad." I nodded while kissing Alexia. Trisha ran with my consent, and I felt her enter me. I moaned at the entrance and the surroundings. I lost myself in the lust of the evening as our bodies fornicated throughout the evening into the hours of the morning. I had no idea what time it was when we all awoke, and I was surrounded by breasts covered in juices of each other. Bodiesid there with many women I didn''t know. I smiled as I realized I was in the center of it, this all. I wasn''t surprised, but I was now more eager to get up and ready for the experiments of the day. We had so much to learn, and sex was something we could haveter tonight. I started to free my hands that were buried in the middle of eight breasts. This startled me as I realized That Se Mon and Julia seemed to have wanted a ride from Trisha and Asahi. I smiled but was annoyed that I was literally trapped. Women started to wake up with my movement, though, and moans and groans erupted around the room. It was an orgy with at least eight women, but I counted more. Thedies outside must have felt the energy inside and came inside to join the party. At least twenty inside and things started to get moving as women began to wake up slowly dislodging themselves from each other. I heard exmations increase as women stepped on each other. I listened to a couple of curses as well. I justid in the center, the most trapped of us all as it all happened. I hoped that it wouldn''t put us behind schedule. The mess that was our entanglement of bodies started to disappear, and I was freed from the confines of bodies. I stretched, and I heard the sounds of movement all around. I smiled as, with the daylight, professional naked women started to work. Soon dinner was ready, and food was being delivered to the prisoners, surprised at the subi women''s state. Many remained naked, and I noticed frequent nces in my direction. Alexia appeared beside me with a smile and dressed with a set of clothing for me. "We are running about fifteen minutes behind schedule but can make it up throughout today, Ambassador," She said, "You need to prepare for the first experiment of conflicting orders and a second attempt to increase the spreading of the potion on prisoners." She said, looking down at her notes. I nodded, and I used mana to clean myself off from various people''s ejacte. I would have loved a shower or bath, but I wasn''t picky at this moment. I put on the ck outfit for today and found myself in front of my potions that I started to inspect. I tried to think of various ways to spread the potion without losing the omnidirectional spread. I had food ced beside me as I thought, and I picked at it while I did so. Soon I was about to try a wind enchantment when I realized that was only good for one direction. I then had thought. I decided to try and create a gust aiming down. I knew there was a severe problem with it but decided that in a controlled environment, It might work. I started toy down the enchantment, finished quickly, and included the timer for around five minutes. I then created an enchantment that would easily shatter with my mana''s application to let the enchantment start to absorb mana. It would allow me to ''pull the pin'' on it perse. I set it down and started to eat. The first experiment today was the most needed, and we all knew it. This was to make the prisoners do something ultimately against their orders. If we told them to attack one person, then make them attack the person who told them to attack the ve cor should do something. If this worked, we would destroy the use of ve cors in the use ofbat. Se Mon will be bringing in more powerful bandits they captured to see how high of a rank this could affect the potion victims. More setup was needed, and for now, this was the n moving forward. Soon the Subi dressed and started to escort bandits into ce. They were ready after a bit, and Tammy was prepared to get started. On the field, the bandits were set up the same asst time, and I made a bandit hold out their hand when one of the workers came out with a small table. I nodded and ced the bottle there instead. I broke the protecting enchantment, and the timer enchantment started. I stepped back, and the potion erupted after some minutes. This time the bandits were already nervous after thest orgy they didn''t want to be in. I turned to the girl that now had control over their cors while Tammy wasn''t allowed to. She stood away from us, and shemanded them to attack Tammy. The ve cors went to work, and the bandits moved forward. The bandits all ran at Tammy, looking to attack her when her mana came out towards them. Any Bandit outside the Three hundred meters from the potion all continued to move forward at her. While the rest stood there looking dazed back and forth. Their bodies refused to budge an inch in any direction. This was an interesting reaction. I studied them as the other bandits moved forward towards Tammy. Tammy looked at me, and I nodded at Se Mon. The Experiment came to an end. Results were good but not what I was hoping for. We couldn''t use illusions to make them attack the enemy side. Still, this result was good for us. The disarming ofbat ves was a win. With the results of the first test, we started to move on. We started to find results quickly with the starting of experimentation. The ve cors would not allow the attack of anyone that had control of them. Even making them think it was the people they were told to attack, the Illusion did not help that. It was surprising, but I am sure that whoever made the cors probably had more in mind when they made the surprisingly effective enchantment. The night came, and another meeting was held where we condensed our findings. Then we would erupt into an orgy with notes being hidden so as not to ruin them. The week continued like this, with the potion supplies dwindling quickly with results. On day five, we discovered when Trisha asked if we made the Bandits think that they were sexually advancing on them, therefore, controlling them with sexual advances. I asked her what she meant and basically meant to do the same thing we did on the first experiment on the people that controlled them. This was a path that none of us thought of. Making a warzone into an orgy zone while wee in and reap their lives was just as effective. We would be trying to get the enemy to rape each other while we came in behind and reaped their lives. It would be messy but effective. We tried it on day six while the carriages of new stronger bandits came in. They were delivered with some Subi guards that I found interesting. These were the first non-illusionist Subi I ever met. They were guards that were strong in their own right. Many coursed with the mana of Rage and agility types. I had gotten used to the idea of only illusionist mages. Still, my professionalism stayed as we watched the effects of it. The response was surprising. The Girl was almost swallowed into a life-threatening gangbang by the bandits as they attacked the holder of their ve cors. It was a fantastic result that left us all floored. Why did it work when it came to sexual assault and not violent assault. They were essentially the same thing in my mind¡ªboth forms of violence. This was a question that we needed to be answered in the next round of experiments, though. We then started up the experiments with thest three potions, and we learned the effectiveness from E rank to C rank. After that, Julia put herself out there in the effect of the potion. The results needed more testing, but with the reaching of B rank, she noticed nothing wrong with herself, and the potion did nothing to her. C ranks would somewhat be in control of themselves, but they would still be affected. Without the ve cors controlling them, the question was in the air. The Cor seemed to affect their willpower as well to control them. I decided here that I needed to put more research into ve cors. They had many effects that I didn''t understand, and that was uneptable for this research. I couldn''t let this ignorance stand. Still, the weaker the bandit, the more the potion affected their judgment and their subsequent use under illusions. With thest three potions, the Experiments came to an end. We were all dissatisfied that we only had these results and we''re looking for more. Still, we made progress in it. These results would change the uing war to our advantage without Subi Allies. I sighed, knowing that negotiations with Se Mon and the House of Subi would be intense. I needed to get back to the Embassy quickly. I had one more day in the field, but I took Alexia, Asahi, and Trisha into a carriage. "We need to go. I have too much to enjoy another night with the Subi." I told them. The Subi women in the camp watched me go with dissatisfaction as I left. Their pussies hungered for me. I watched the field as we left. My thoughts were not at the women I left with hungry pussies. Instead, it was to the war of words that I would be in theing days, I sighed as I turned to Alexia, "You are going to get even busier. All the schedules before we left are obsolete now. Change any appointment that isn''t necessary and move up the ones that are; I need to deal with them right after I call the Council." I ordered. Alexia nodded at my raremand. "Ladies," I turned to them. "I feel things are about to get a lot worse before they get better." Chapter 106: Emergency Meeting Arriving back in the embassy, I made my way to the top of the Wizard Tower. Each stride was bringing me closer to a conversation that I was both excited and dreaded. Inside the final room was the emergency call button, if you will. It was a very rare crystal that allowed both vision and hearing through it to a connected crystal. It wasplicated magic that heavily used Enchantments that I didn''t know. It was a study I further wanted to dive into before I started my journey. Instead, I pressed my hand to it, and the Mana around me started to move. Several storage containers full of mana started to drain. Time was limited, but there was enough mana in storage to talk for an hour. With my activation, the crystal started to clear up, and Silvermoon tower wasing into sight through the depths of the crystal. It became clearer and more apparent when an Older Wizard with a long beard and bunny ears stepped into view. "Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot. What is the emergency?" The Elder asked, his long beard moved with his mouth. "Elder, Gather the Council; I have information that is vital to our cause in theing days and cannot make a decision in a vacuum on my own when it concerns all our Nation," I replied. "Very well, Chelsea, They will be here promptly to join the conversation." The elder replied. He was correct; less than a minute and more Elder Bunny-kins of various colors started to arrive. They crammed into the picture, sure to be seen as the crystal backed up to fit them into my sight. Thest arrival was my Father, who looked annoyed at my sudden emergency. "Now, All the council has Arrived, Ambassador Chelsea." My father took over the talking. "Pray tell what the emergency is." I took a deep breath, "Elders, I have good news but urgent news. Thest time I called, you have Advised me to experiment with a potion with Subi Illusion magic. I can only call the initial experiments to be a smashing sess." My words made many eyes widen. "Elder''s the reason I called for an emergency meeting was this would change the war preparations as a whole," I said in a grave tone, "This potion, whenbined with Subi Illusions, can make the enemy ves attack their masters if used properly!" I announced. The Elder''s eyes widened at the im. "Wait, Chelsea, what are you saying," My father''s words cut to the point. "I am saying that all we need is the Subi to make full use of this military technology. I can cut out the Demonnds as a whole and try to get the Illusion wizard tower to deal with us. I already even have preliminary promises on that ord." I spoke with growing intensity, "Then we no longer have to worry about our own people attacking us as ves to the Empire! We can save them with this potion and the Subi assistance. This potion will revolutionize warfare!" I spoke, leaving out key details many of them knew. The potion was difficult to manufacture, and it would take skilled alchemists to produce them with any consistency. This would take stockpiling for the war effort, but it was something the Bunny-kin do regrly. We have already done this with many other military assets. "But, This potion requires Illusions," My father cut to the main problem with the potion. Half of the application couldn''t be done by the Bunny-kin. "Yes, We don''t have illusion casters that I know of among our ranks." I agreed, "The Subi do, and if we can make a deal directly with them, we can benefit them on this. We can then use our position to directly deal with a wizard tower as a foundation to make better deals with the Demonnds." I took a breath before continuing, "I have been losing ground on negotiations. They simply have a better bargaining position. Unless I have something steady that I can stand on, I have nothing to bring to the table other than gratitude." I argued. "Chelsea," My father spoke while Elders were in thought, "You have got the pirate threat taken care of for nothing from us." He came back, and I couldn''t fight back the roll of my eyes. "That wasn''t for nothing!" I said, trying hard not to sound like I wasining. I took a breath and exined, "It wasn''t for nothing," I repeated, "The Demonnds want ess to Bunny-kin Alchemist potions at a lower cost. Transportation costs from Silvermoon city to the Demonnds are steep, to say the least. They want that lowered, and I gave them an alternative for Bunny-kin merchants to lower the price. Deal with the growing pirate threat. More of our merchant fleets will leave harbors because of that. This then lowers costs on their end. It is simple economics that I used to get them to do something." I felt a growing headache. "I can''t negotiate something like a free trade deal with them and sell it even to the council, let alone the gathering of Tribes if I have no solid ground to negotiate on. I am losing ground! I have to make concessions, and I am rapidly reaching the point I don''t think I can sell this to the council, let alone the Nation!" My voice was rising. "I have no foundation! I have only you telling me to get a deal with the Demonnds to get them to join the war effort!" Silence reigned on the other side of the call. I watched them think while I fumed over theck of negotiation grounds. I cursed our government structure again and again inside my head. I watched them think some more before an Elder spoke up. "Okay," He stated simply, "You need more to speak with; continue to see if you can negotiate something with the subi. Please Create more potions for the experiments. We can all agree on that, correct?" He said, turning to everyone. Nods bobbed up and down, and I put up a hand. "I can''t do that without more reassurances. I have more problems here than just this experiment. I have created a business to fund the creation of a new spy ring here for our people." I said tly. "You mentioned this in the reports; what do you mean?" My father spoke. "I mean," I said with a passion, "I am blind here!" I announced, "I have no information or historical notes here. In the past three Ambassadors, our informationwork here in the Demonnds is next to non-existent. I have no idea what our allies are up to. I need to facilitate and create a new spy ring to gain information on our allies since they could dere a secret war with us tomorrow, and I wouldn''t know about it until Wizards and soldiers appeared on our Borders!" I announced to their shock. "You must be exaggerating." My father''s voice was cold. "I wish I was!" I told them. "I have no historical records to see trends in their thinking. I will tell you what I do have, though, from my predecessors. An unconfirmed price list of goods native to the Demonnds." I finished my list there. Shock rolled through the council. "This is enough, I think, to convict thest three Ambassadors for the negligence of their duties as far as I am concerned. That isn''t my point, though. To fill the budget shortfall, I have be an alchemist for hire here. I have made a number of business deals to facilitate the expenditure, and I will send a list of my recent ie from the auction. It is sure to be a happy one. I will be fine for several months on this, but it will notst forever with how much I expect gold to flow out of my vaults at an increasing pace. Now, I simply do not have time to create enough potions for the extensive experimentations needed to confirm all hypotheses." The council started to discuss while I watched. "How much have you spent on the budget?" My father asked curiously. "All of it," I told them. "Right now, I have full vaults of gold coins from the auction and the business I created here. That is all legally my gold, though, that I am funding the Embassy with. I have refilled the budget with gold, but I have spent it twice over at this point with the creation of a spy ring." I finished. "Do you have hard numbers?" An elder asked. "I don''t, but my assistant Alexia does. She has gone far above and beyond her job scope. The amount of work she has helped me running the Embassy with how busy I am." I replied. "Send us a report; the gold allocated to the spy ring never stopped going into the budget. We also received reports from the previous Ambassadors on the movements of the Demonnds. We will investigate this further." The elder finished. My father then chimed in, "We have much to discuss. The council wille to a conclusion by tomorrow, and we will use the emergency system to brief you on our decisions. Tomorrow early afternoon you should be ready for that." With that, the crystal went dark, and I sighed. The next day''s meeting would be much more intense for me, listening to orders. They were going to process the information, and I wasn''t sure the result they woulde to. I sighed, just thinking about it, and headed down the tower to my apartment. I was ahead of schedule, so I had a day off, and I would take that day off with my women. I went down slowly, thinking about the numerous problems facing me. I had too much going on that filled my head and not enough resources to deal with it. I didn''t even trust a lot of my staff. The problem with Ralph was another thing. Having him convicted by another nation would be a ck mark, and I pointed out his negligence to save our Nation''s face while they were willing to talk about the subject. The more I thought about the problems guing me, the more I wanted to throw stuff at the wall. I needed something to let my frustrations out, and Kate was too pregnant to let out my frustrations enough. I wanted to fuck, but I wanted to rip a new hole open. I stepped into the apartment, and I noticed someone I hadn''t seen in a while. Below Rose was a little bitch boy on his hands and knees being a stool. Rose finally took charge of their rtionship, it seemed, and didn''t allow him to continue to abuse her emotionally. It brought a smile to my face; then, a darker smile reced it. "Rose, I need someone I can be more violent towards. You mind?" I asked her permission, much to her surprise. "Well, He is afy stool at the moment," She replied vaguely, and I scoffed. "Then let him continue to be one," I said as I headed over, and I watched the growing smirk on her face as I crossed the room. The little bitch boy was dressed in a tiny micro skirt, and his chest was covered in a simrly micro t-shirt that made him look more feminine. I pulled down the panties that he was wearing, and I stuffed my hard cock into his flexible hole. It quickly swallowed me as I dove into his depths. His voice cried out in pleasure as I shoved Doorknocker deep into him. His moan was long and drawn out, with precum dripping under his micro skirt. I didn''t care anymore at this point. I would finish with this sissyter to see if I could impregnate him, but for now, I was rough. I didn''t stop till my hips touched his ass. I then powered myself with mana and made my cock evenrger inside him. I controlled my girth to four inches, making him cry out and my length to eighteen inches. "Oh, I can feel you inside of him?!" Rose eximed as I ignored her exmation. I wanted to dish out something I would never do with someone I cared about. I pulled out to the tip and drove myself back inside in less than a second to the base. His cry echoed in the room. I was just warming up doing long exits with a rapid re-entry. His cries increased in volume as I fucked him harder and harder. I took my hatred out on his ass as My hand swiftly came down on the sissy''s juicy ass repeatedly as I forgot my frustrations and used the feelings to dish out punishment. Doorknocker made him cry out as he struggled to keep still for Rose, who was still using him as a stool. His cries got louder, and he ejacted with cum slowly dripping out his useless clit. Rose watched, and I noticed her hands dive into her pants as she watched me fuck the sissy into oblivion. My stamina knew no bounds as I saw Rose wet her pants as I continued to brutally fuck the sissy bitch without regard to anyone. Pleasure filled my head and drove my hips forward, powered by mana to rapidly move in and out in an increasingly brutal fuck. His cries were now filled with pleasure and pain as I moved too fast for him. Doorknocker to fat and deep, and he continuously orgasmed on my spasming, bringing me even more pleasure. I grunted as I neared the edge feeling better than I had in a while before I dumped a load deep inside him. I sighed in relief as I finished my ejaction into the cum dump. I pulled out without regard feeling much better and watched Rose, who was looking at me. "There is no fucking way you''re leaving without fucking me too." She said, and my grin was dark. "There''s no way I am fucking you with his juices on me. Let''s go shower and have some fun." I replied to her delight. The orgy started early that night. -- Announcement: Hey guys, Sorry for thete Chapterstely. I have encountered some life problems that have alle at the same time. It has definitely spiced up my life. One of those things is over the next couple of Weeks Is that I am moving. So if I haven''t posted a chapter for a week it will be because I am in the middle of moving. Please continue to enjoy my works. Thanks! Chapter 107: The Councils Response The night was filled with the cries of delight from my women. I felt my frustration over the night deplete in the arms of my women. In the morning, though, the responsibilities came crashing down, forcing me to get out of bed. I wanted nothing more than to hold up in the potionb and start a series of experiments. The world wouldn''t allow this of me at this point, and I knew that today would change the course of our nation. The decisions of the Council would change my course in negotiations with the Subi. I started to n in my head, knowing that the subi became the most important alliance for us moving forward. Their faction included three species: the Subi, the Incubi, and the Vampires. I needed to bring myself closer with the vampires who had been around very little up to this point. They were not absent. They were just towing the same line as the Subi since they found it easier to talk to our nation through them. I thought it was a pretty clever solution for them, but I was about to start changing that shortly. I began to contemte how to go about it since the representative came once a week while their Blood Wizard tower showed much more interest in my potions. This had to change the Bunny-kin would need close rtions with the group, and I put my sights on the Incubi while I was at it. They also let the Subi deal with us more often, although I do know some of their men enjoy thepany of our bunny-kin guards. Many practices were going on in this embassy I would love to crack down on but didn''t have the political clout to enforce. The meeting that would take ce in the early afternoon would change everything. It should at least, with the council directly intervening, I would be able to pin the me on them, saying I cannot back up farther. This was an essentialponent in thepromises I would make. I sighed as I cleaned myself off, lost in the thoughts of the uing issues. Without realizing it, I found a hand cupping my breasts, making me moan slightly as the water fell on me. I turned to see Emily smiling. "Your worrying too much, Chelsea," Emily said and kissed my neck. "You will find a path, and You will take it and not regret it, Chelsea. That''s what you will do, and if you make mistakes, you can confidently say that you did the best you could for your family and nation." Emily finished with a smile. I melted under her gaze and took her from kissing my neck to my lips. Our kiss deepened, and I felt myself harden, but I kept the interaction soft for the moment. I needed Emily''s soft touches, and I enjoyed herpanionship in the shower. Soon I had her pinned to the wall, letting my body speak for itself to her delight. My lips met hers as I groped her breasts, and I started to get more into the interaction with Emily. Emily reciprocated without thought, one hand groping my breasts while the other found Doorknocker. She started to lovingly stroke him, and I became rock hard under her workings. I moaned as Emily did so into her loving lips. Emily raised her leg and broke the kiss to whisper into my ear, "Fuck me slowly, Please," She requested. I took her hands above her head, pinning them to the wall, and used my other hand to help her leg up before I inserted Doorknocker into her pregnant pussy. I couldn''t be rough, and I kept myself calm in the lust as I slowly dove into her depths. Her moans as I kissed her breasts while slowly making love to her echoed in the bathroom. I slowly took Emily just as she requested inside the shower, her cries continuing to echo as pleasure flooded my head with the slow sex we were having. The water continued to rain down on us as the slow lovemaking continued, and I was nearing my edge. Emily cried louder, "Take me, Faster!" She begged near the end, and I sped up with the change of pace from the slow fuck just minutes before. I was careful not to knock on her door, and I moaned as she orgasmed on me. Finally, I retook her lips and released her. Our cries ended in each other''s mouths, and the kisses continued. Momentarily the world around me didn''t exist, and It was just Emily and I kissing in the shower. The world turned merciless, and I heard Alexia speak, "I am terribly sorry to interrupt, But we have a meeting you''re soon going to bete for." Alexia informed me and pulled out of Emily, and reality settled back in. "I will be there now," I replied, and Emily smiled at me, saying nothing before I turned around, heading out of the bathroom towards the duties my position ced on me. Alexia was standing outside the shower as I walked out, and I used mana for all the water to fall off me. A puddle formed beneath me, and I stepped out of it. Alexia gave me clothing in a light blue color in my usual style that I quickly put on, heading out of our room just as fast. "You are meeting with Francis. He wants to talk about the trade deal and wouldn''t take the dy that you asked of them to move back the talks." Alexia told me. I sigh, "I am not making any more promises; I don''t care how much they pressure me." I told Alexia just as we reached the door. I opened it, knowing I wasn''t about to enjoy this meeting. "Francis!" I entered with a diplomatic smile, "How are the bruises I left you with?" I asked him, earning a smirk from him. "Ah, Ambassador Chelsea, you cant call such scratches bruises." Francis countered quickly, knowing he won the fight. "You are a fast on, though, just not enough for these puppies!" He smirked as he flexed his biceps. "Now, Chelsea, tell me why you want to move our trade talks back." Francis changed the topic to the point. "Now, Francis, both topics will go about the same amount of productivity. I have been instructed at this point to stall for time." I told him with a smile. "Oh? The Bunny-kin are stalling?" Francis raised an eyebrow. "That is rare you are on the losing side of the deal-making it worth more for you guys than it would for us." He pointed out, and I smirked at that. "Is that true?" I countered back to him. "This deal would boost both our economies. But that isn''t the point, Francis. My point is that I learned that the deal as it currently is might not be seble to the whole of our nation, making it an empty deal at this point. This statement, true or not, willplicate matters, wouldn''t it, Francis..." I smiled, turning predatory. Francis reeled at this, "Your backing out at this point!?" He eximed, surprised since this deal was my baby. "Nope, I lied that I couldn''t sell it, Francis," I smirked at getting a reaction from him and felt the battle intent from Francis. "We can battle if you want to jerk me around like this, Chelsea," Francis stated. "Fine, You want the truth?" I asked him before continuing anyways, "Something hase up, and that might change the Silvermoon towers Councils mind on the deal. Therefore all talks will be dyed until I get confirmationter today. That was why we tried to schedule youter, Francis. I am sure that my Cute Alexia even told you that. Instead, you forced your meeting with me forward." "Then fight me; I want to see if you improved the months you have been here," Francis said, and I groaned, knowing this would happen. I had two choices, and Francis wouldn''t back down now that the offer was out there. "Can''t today; how about this battle maniac. I will fight you when I have the chance. That chance isn''t today. I have important things to be doing," I replied. Francis''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at me seriously before nodding, much to my surprise. "I''ll see you tomorrow," Francis stood up to leave, "Again, I want a good fight. Ambassador, I will make sure your cute Alexia will schedule it." He finished seriously, and I was trapped for another battle as he left. With his exit, I heard Alexia arguing with the devil and stormed in to talk to me. "Just schedule it, Alexia; he won''t take no for an answer," I told Alexia. "This will throw your schedule out of wack!" Alexiained. "Nothing, either of us, can do when the ruling house with the strongest representation demands a battle Alexia; others will understand or will. I need to head up for the meeting." I told her, sounding defeated at this point. I sighed, leaving Alexia struggling to find how to reschedule. Yuri joined her as I headed upstairs to assist Alexia. I quickly arrived at the Crystal and waited for the call. I waited just under an hour when the enchantments started to glow, and I stood up. My father eventually came into view with three elders. "Ambassador Chelsea, Your news has made thrown many ns into the bin if things are true." My father started, and I nodded, "This will only affect the war ns in a positive light, though, and it is good to hear." My father started with praises that I couldn''t care less about. It was an elder that spoke up next, "On these notes, we think you need assistance in the Demonnds. We are dispatching your sister Christina and your eldest brother Anthoney to the Demonnds. Christina has been in charge of spies in the past and can help you implement spies in the Demonnds. Your Brother is an experienced Alchemist and can take over the experiments with the Subi." The elder said with a smile. "In the Demonnds, you are the leader above all others. Your sister and elder brother shall report to you." The relief I felt with being givenmand was palpable. "As for the negotiations with the Illusion tower, you seem to be doing well. If you recruit them to our cause, it will help immensely if everything goes well. As for the previous Ambassador Ralph, We no longer want him in the Demonnds. We wish to interrogate him to see what happened to the funds sent to him." That was tricky, I thought. The Subi might not like this, and I frowned at thatmand. "Elder, Might I ask for a guarantee that Ambassador Ralph is to be punished no matter what? The Subi are really pissed off at him for reasons and want him in their custody. I have calmed these tempers by cing him under house arrest. Sending him home might reignite these tensions." I replied to themands. "That is eptable. You may tell them that his fate will be worse than if they took him into custody." The elder had a vicious grin, "Use that to calm them down, and you may even tell them that we will send them a crystal recording of some of his screams if they wish to hear them. You were moving on this trade deal, and we need this trade deal. You also need to be able to sell it to the nation, Chelsea. You will continue as you wish on this. You know the most about it but do notpromise too much." I nodded towards the elder. "Any other instructions?" I asked him. "None, Move forward with haste, though. The Empire seems to notice our strange movement nearing the borders silently, Chelsea. War will be soon, and you will be brought back to join in." The Elder finished, and the crystal started to dissipate the image inside. The image disappeared entirely, and I stood still. Only a few minutes had passed, and I stepped down the stairs. I was walking nowhere in particr. "FUCK!" I screamed. My fistshed out at the wall, and I sent a mana message to Alexia, "Contact Francis. I need a fight now," I told her; my statement dered my anger. The sending of my Sister and brother pissed me off. The potion would be his credit with it leaving my hands. The spy ring would be my sister''s; the only bright spot was that I was the leader. It didn''t matter that I discovered these things, and they sent someone to take over, and instead of sending me useful subordinates, they sent mepetitors to the Silvermoon throne. My anger was higher than ever as I knew my father did this. I felt myself shiver in rage as I got confirmation that Francis epted and would meet me outside the colosseum in half an hour. I couldn''t wait, and I left the embassy secondster. My body shivered in rage as I headed towards the Colosseum. Chapter 108: Rematch The Crowd around the arena wasrge as I moved through it. I knew that Francis was looking forward to another fight, but my head was seething in anger. I was hoping for some good subordinates that I could control moving forward. Barring that, I was expecting some spies from my siblings. This was the worst-case scenario for me, and this was something I knew the council didn''t arrange but my father. I did not know my father''s problem with me was, but he was an ipetent leader in my mind. His utterck of care towards society''s lower echelons was bbergasting to me as someone who came from modern society. I understood that I was no longer in a democracy, but the entire backward style of council ruling with kingship in a fucking tribal system pissed me off. Our nation''s political power was all over the ce, with the military''s power spread all over too. This will only be more prevalent in the uing war. Higher-ups or kids with no experience in the military would most likely be put in charge of strategy. This is something that the empire would not have a problem with. Inparison, we would be suffering from someone put in control that might not exactly understand what they were doing. Or even worse, think they know what they are doing without having any experience. The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I wanted to take over and change these things. Our country''s inefficiency with its remarkably poor distribution of power was what allowed our citizens to be kidnapped as ves for such a long time. Finally, as I was fuming in my thoughts, I heard Francis chuckling, forcing me to look up. I saw his devilishly handsome face with a giant smirk on it. "You look angry, Ambassador," Francis said. "Shut up," I heard myself say. My anger taking over my actions, and Francis''s face showed surprise. "In the arena now, I need to vent." I finished, and without any more words exchanged, we entered into the coliseum. There was a fight just ending with a Subus woman beating the shit out of an Incubus about cheating. This would have had meughing hours before. Now I was angry and couldn''t care less as they left with the subus dragging out her pulverized ex-boyfriend or whatever status towards the medical area. My feetnded inside the arena with Francis right afterward. Our mana being made known as we got ready to battle. Francis walked across the arena meaninglessly before turning to me. "Ready little;e bunny?" He taunted with arge smile. I returned the smile with one of my own. I felt no need to return with words, and I started to exercise my mana pool. I fell through a rift into the sky and high up into the air. I was hundreds of meters up in the air and let myself fall. I looked down, using mana to stop the wind in my eyes. Francis seemed to be confused about where I was. I started to reach the velocity that I wanted, and I powered my limbs with my robust mana. My hair flew as I entered into a new rift. I appeared behind Francis to his surprise with my foot falling upon his head. He received with his arm suddenly appearing above him and my bones groaning under the strain. My mana powered through, and I heard him grunt. My other legshed out, hitting him solidly on the back of his head before I rifted beside him as he retaliated. My fistnded on his jaw as he turned, and I rifted out again. The fight had just started, and I was rifting out and attacking him quickly using the sudden velocity from my fall before rifting into the air to regain it. Francis seemed to yell out something as I fell from the sky again to regain velocity. Rifting up into the sky again was a necessity. I wasn''t strong enough to hurt him through hisrge muscle mass and his reflexes. In the previous fight, I had to use surprise even tond a hit on him. Still, since my initial hit on Francis, I noticed him protecting the arm my initial blownded on him. I knew I had done damage that couldn''t be done since his body was resistant to outside mana. I continued to n my next execution as I fell from the sky, and a portal opened up again. With the renewed velocity, I attacked Francis making the same arm as the first time he defended his face from my foot. Francis seemed suprised at my abrupt arrival but was more ready this time, and his other fist arrived within milliseconds towards my face. I anticipated this attack, and I was already leaning back, forcing his fist to brush just past my nose as I entered another rift. My body was in a backflip position as I came out in the sky to finish my dodge and rifted right back in front of him. My foot came out,nding square on his chin, sending him into a daze as I fell into a rift sending me back into the sky. My body flipped in the sky several times before I used the wind to right myself. My velocity increased, and I rifted myself back into the fight. My angle forced him to use his damaged arm to block yet another kick. A loud crack thundered from his heavily muscled arm as I rifted to the other side of his body. His arm found me and hit me in the center of mass. I flew out from the center of the hit, and I rifted out. Francis became suprised as I used rifts to turn myself around, and both feet nted in a direct hit to his face. This time I felt something crunch under my feet as I felt his body fall as I blew past him at a much slower speed. Inded on the ground and assessed the damage I managed to deal as I jumped towards him. I knew I did the damage with the fresh blood I saw dripping from his face, but I knew not enough as Francis was already back on his feet as I neared. Francis smiled his sharp toothy grin that showed excitement over taking damage. At the end of the day, I was fighting Francis on his home ground inbat. I needed something more to take him out of the fight. "That was good, Ambassador. You have even more respect from me." As Francis acknowledged the damage done to his body, "You are learning more about your void craft despite living in that Embassy of yours," Francis noted. "The Embassy might stifle my ability to train every day," I acknowledged, "But it hasn''t destroyed my ability to think about different ways to deal with you, Francis," I told him truthfully. "Nice to know your thinking about me," Francis taunted back. I snorted, and I fell into a rift I created, signifying the resume of the fight. My body fell into the sky, and I felt the wind between my legs, and I smiled, feeling great about thebat. I thought about that extra to fight Francis, and I decided to try something new out. Thest time I fought with him, the Void didn''t cut into him, but what if I used my legs as the sword¡ªforcing it harder down upon his body with my own strength. The idea intrigued me, and I opened a rift below me, sending my body in a double kick like I hit him withst time. Francis was ready, and he jumped, intercepting my feet with his knee, and my momentum was stopped before his fist was nearing my legs. Instead, I propelled myself off of his knee into a rift while twisting my body. His fist missed, and I was up in the air again. The wind through my fur felt amazing, and my frustrations were smaller than ever. My blood was rushing as I knew that a mistake would severely damage me with Francis. My smile grew as I wanted to fight with him more, and I thought about how to execute my next moves. My grin erged, and I got ready. I opened a rift. My feet fell through it, and I manipted the mana at my feet to create the edge of the rift. I separated reality to an edge that was something that I had theorized. Instead of sending it at him through my feet as a projectile, I used it as ded shoes as I finally came entirely through my rift. I expended a lot of mana, and I felt my feet hit Francis. I looked to see Francis''s arm blocking my feet from hitting his face. A new development was there, though, as arge gash erupted underneath my feet as I jumped off of his arm as he tried to grab me. My agility was only making it through because of his surprise at the new gash. Down where Inded, my hit was a cut deep into the muscle. I was suprised at the amount of damage or theck of it with the Void cut that I ced on my feet. Francis was clearly suprised at the wound I left as well. This slowed down his reaction so that he didn''t grab me in time. Francis looked down at his wound then at me, his smile growing, "HAHAHA!" Francisughed with mirth in tone. "Finally! A wizard I can fight with!" I felt a shiver down my spine as something changed in the way Francis looked at me. Francis charged at me instead of meing to him. I reacted by falling into a rift into the air as he almost caught my ears. I was startled as I was quite the distance away from him when I felt them brush by my fur. I realized, at this moment, Francis was finally taking me seriously. I took a breath as the air brushed my face, and I passed through a rift. Francis reacted immediately to my exiting and dodged my attack. He no longer knew if I could damage him if Inded. As he dodged, he attacked me taking me by surprise. I used the wind to turn my body, forcing a miss with my mana, and countered his fist. I created a new void de across my knuckles, and itnded on his wrist as I passed. I felt give in the wrist as I felt my foot being grabbed. I gasped as I felt myself being pulled by his injured arm. He swung me up and threw me down. I smirked as he let go of my foot, and I charged through the rift sending me high into the sky. I quickly used wind magic to change my angle and fell through the rift again. Soon began an exchange with Francis as we dodged each other with increasingly closer calls. Our pace increased, and we continued missing each other. Francis was bing more adept at my increased speed from reaching near terminal velocity. I learned his pattern as we dodged each other. I then grinned and pulled out my arcane staff in the air. I sought to change the current circumstances that I was in. Instead of appearing near him, I dropped from a distance above him, moving at breakneck speeds. I charged a Void cutting that was working well for my feet, and I sent it in before I then rifted in close range. I appeared in Francis''s sight, and he reacted instantly and directly where I wanted him to. Just as I neared him, the experimental spellnded on his arm. Moving it from the position to be able to hurt me. The spell did very little damage, but his fist missed. I no longer needed to dodge, and my moment came. My feetnded on his chest. My void-ded feet punctured his chest, and I felt an eruption of bloode as Francis cursed under my feet as I sent him away from me. He gasped as I twirled,nding on my feet. I looked at him, seeing blood erupt from his barrel chest as I realized the amount of damage I dealt was fatal. Medics moved in, as did I pulling out a Superior regeneration potion from my inventory. Francis coughed blood under the sudden eruption of damage to his lungs. His lungs wheezed as I knew I did catastrophic damage to him with the surprise attack. Gurgles of blood came out of his mouth as I neared him first and poured the potion into his mouth before sending it to get to work. Francis''s body went to work immediately under the potion''s effect. Wounds closed quickly, and his lungs reimposed order as he coughed outrge chunks of blood. With each cough, his breathing sounded better, and his other wounds closed just as quickly. I smiled, seeing my potions effects in person again after such a long time. The medics reached him and pushed me to back off. I Finally heard the crowd''s cheers with such a bloody battle thatsted as long as we did. I smiled, feeling much better too¡ªthe battle with Francis clearing my head of the anger. Soon I heard a roar with a cough as thest of the blood came out. "FUCK!" He yelled, echoing out, powered by his mana. Francis was on his feet, and blood dripped from his mouth before he turned to me with a giant smile. "Shit, Ambassador Chelsea, You do not hold back!" Francis said with that sharp-toothed grin turningrger. "Yeah, almost killed me with thatst hit!" He announced,ing over to me cing an arm on my shoulder to lead me out. Around us, the Crowd continued to cheer and boo from the fight before the gambling offices started to pay out for some while others only turned away with sour expressions of lost gold. I cared little as we both stepped out of the gate of honor talking. I wasn''t about to force Francis to go out with the medics, who looked confused about how Francis recovered so quickly. "I guess I owe you for one of your amazing potions," Francis said. "Nah, I needed a fight," I replied to him with a free grin. "The potion was on me for my frustrations. I am starting to get really good at creating them anyway." Francis''s grin became evenrger with that. "Okay, but tell me, How did you move my wrist. My guard was perfect when it suddenly moved. I know you were using falling to increase your attacks too. So tell me!" Francis smirked as he repeatedly asked. "Nah, A girl has to have her secrets," I told him with a grin of my own. Francis didn''t insist but made me promise him to fight in the near future. I took him up on the offer seeing new frustrations in my future. --- Announcement. Due to oversight and me messing up. DOUBLE RELEASE! Go back a chapter and you get to read what I messed up on. Enjoy the double release that I absolutely nned on doing. Chapter 109: Arrival Time moves forward, as does diplomacy. Trade talks began and ended with both sides increasingly looking annoyed. The Demon Lands continued to pressure me into making more outrageous demands on the free trade agreement, and I stood with an upromising position on many of them. They realized that I had started to draw a line in the sand. I would not cross it withoutpromise on their end. Meeting after meeting both started and ended. Day after day, I would either go into a mess of meetings and councils or happily run to create potions for our businesses and fulfill contracts. Each day I continued to grow frustrated at theck of overall progress. It wasn''t until another weekter that I heard from Se Mon and Julia. Se Mon came with a grave look inside that meeting. She told me that the potion for them meant a lot and that we can start negotiating a Mercenary agreement for the uing war with them. This made me feel like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. She smiled after saying that, and Julia chuckled at my reaction. "You both are naughty old women picking on younger women," I told them, both earning increased chuckles from them. "Just because we are older doesn''t mean that we can''t tease you. I must notify you, though, that the terms are very much up in the air. The potion has even gotten some of the Tower council to notice. I run the day-to-day activities and negotiations of the tower. You will no longer be dealing with me explicitly on this. In fact, Soon I will being here with my Boss to introduce one of our Council of Queens." Se Mon''s face turned serious. "The Council of Queens?" I asked. "They are equivalent to your Silvermoon Tower''s Council of Elders. Just no Subi will ever allow themselves to be called an elder. I am sure you will understand that." Se Mon told me with a smile. I smirked and nodded, "Completely understandable. So tell me, Se Mon, What are you here to discuss today other than the good news?" I smirked and noticed Juliae over, ending up between my legs as I spoke. "Well, We both immensely enjoy yourpany," Se Mon added from the other couch while Julia pulled aside my loincloth, finding Doorknocker. "We both need to greet Doorknocker as well," Se Mon chuckled as Julia started to work Doorknocker up inside her mouth, getting it deep into her throat earning a sweet moan from me. "We also plead to hear an update from your side as well on the creation of potions." Se Mon finished her legs spreading. Her usual thing was pulled to the side, ying with her clit to tease me. I hardened quicker, but my concentration wasn''t on my rapidly hardening cock inside Julia''s mouth. "I have news for you on that," I said this time; my tone made Se Mon pause the workings on her clit quickly. "I cannot mention if this is good or bad news for you," I continued, "I will inform you that I will not be the alchemist working with you on the potion. That will be left to my elder brother, who is also aplished in the Alchemy field." As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt Julia pause, and I looked down. Julia''s eyesnded on mine, and I gave her two yful ps on her cheek. Julia got back to work, earning another moan from me. Se Mon, though, wasn''t as happy. Julia was enjoying herself as she feasted on sexual energy and semen. On the other hand, Se Mon just had a variable to partnership introduced to something she was hoping to keep steady. "Is this your decision?" Se Mon asked carefully. This reached the very careful territory. My next sentence could harm my brother but might slow down experimentation. No one wanted that at all, and I was controlling the strongest arm in this. I was the Ambassador and the boss of both my older siblings,ing to release me of some of my duties. I was slow to respond, and my words were carefully calcted, "Se Mon, The council has seen fit to dispatch my two siblings in ce of subordinates to take care of matters that I have be too busy to oversee. They will be under me in the chain ofmand, and I am their boss. If you have a problem with them in the future, I will be the one to hold them ountable." I finished. Se Mon took my words in carefully. I gave a lot of information that she could read between the lines. Se Mon''s eyes narrowed as she took that in. "How do you want me to act, Chelsea? You have been outstanding to work with, albeit busy." Se mon said, "You have the final say, though?" She asked. "Se Mon," I began, "The only thing I can say at this point in regards to this and might even be saying too much is, for now, I am in charge of my siblings," Se Mon nodded, "Okay, You are still in charge of negotiations at this point?" She asked, seeing if I had been ''dethroned.'' "Yes, I have been given authority to talk with you and your superiors about the Mercenary contract between our nation and your Wizard tower. Not only that, I have been given further authority over things here in growing. This includes more responsibilities and increase''s my workload while relieving me of the burden of others, such as the Experiments with your wizard tower. This means my brother, who you will be working with, cannot dictate agreement terms with your tower." I smirked as I said it. "He will be the alchemist and the researcher assigned by our nation. At this point, until told to me otherwise, he will not be involved at all in the negotiations other than reporting to me the results of the experiments." I finished. With that, Julia demanded I moan for her as her lips touched the base and her hand softly massaged my balls. She got what she wanted as I moaned quite loudly as if to punctuate my point. I tangled my hand into her hair and pulled her head off my cock looking into Julia''s eyes as I said, "Sit on it," Before turning back to Se Mon to disregard Julia. This only fueled Julia to make her pay more attention to her as the talks continued. "Is this the attitude your nation is adapting?" Se Mon asked. "This is the attitude of the Elder council of the Bunny-kin Silvermoon tower." I rified, "You must remember Se Mon; I am currently working for the Beast-kin Nation. I may take orders from the council, but in the end, I will do what is best as a whole for our nation." With that rification, Se Mon understood my position. "So that means?" Se Mon required a little more from me, and I kept myself in check as Julia started to rock her amazing pussy in long strokes up and down Doorknocker. I killed Several moans in my throat that Julia almost got out of me as I continued, "That means that I am responsible to my Nation and not only the Elder council. I will make deals that don''t just move forward the Bunny-kin agenda but my nation''s agenda." I paused to let her soak that in, "This means my priorities are with the experiment and the contract between you and Bunny-kin so that you will join us in the War effort. That also has more consequences for other deals in the works." I finished, and from now on, I would stonewall more rification. Se Mon nodded and leaned back as Julia cried out with her sexy voice. Doorknocker loved her spasming pussy as she orgasmed on me. I grabbed her ass, and Julia cried out even louder as her ass was forcefully moved even faster on my cock. It didn''t take much longer while Se Mon contemted her next course of action for me to start filling Julia''s amazing pussy. I moaned as I did so, with Julia joining me, filling the room with the smell of sexual fluids. Meanwhile, Se Mon''s expression lightened up, "Okay, Just to let you know that you have a new admirer among my people. Well. Many, to be honest, Your ''Doorknocker'' made quite the show for many of our race. They will be quite sad to hear that you will not be there to fill their nights." Se Mon said with a growing grin, "One girl, in particr, would like to visit you and requested me more than enough to annoy me to get you to fill her. So I ask, Would you mind If I bring Tammy along for the next meeting?" Se Mon finished. I smirked and chuckled a little, "Sure, As long as the Queen doesn''t mind Tammy crying out in our meeting as her ass get''s fucked. She is a bit of a screamer." I finished with a chuckle. Se Mon nodded, and her thong fell to the floor, "You''re right." She said as she crossed over to my couch, her pussy glistening. "She is a screamer, Just like Julia is a moaner," Se Mon pointed out as I noticed Julia loudly moan. Her voice became part of the background to our discussions as her body shivered in pleasure from Doorknocker. "That is true," Se Mon remarked as she sat beside me. Her hand grabbed Julia''s ass and lifted her off Doorknocker. Julia moaned as I exited her with semen dripping out of her wet pussy. "She always takes the first turn while I talk with you in negotiations. I think I will fix that next time," Se Mon said with a smirk. I put a hand under her attractive mature face and pulled her face towards mine, "You sure should; now how about I make this body Scream like Tammy?" I asked her. Se Mon''s eyes lit up, and we started to kiss with calling an end to the talk for today. It was nothing fruitful other than learning each other''s current position. It would pay dividends moving forward especially having another set of eyes in on the experiments. Se Mon''s handnded on the head of Doorknocker. She then began to use the juices left from Julia and some semen as a lubricant to start giving me a hand job while I invaded her leather vest. Her scales were soft as her breasts in my hand. Her voluptuous breasts gave easily into my hand as I groped her breasts. Our lips remain locked as I felt Julia move under my feet. Se Mon broke the kiss, "I take it we can still negotiate with you even with a queen present next time?" She asked. Se Mon didn''t wait for an answer as her head came down on Doorknocker, cleaning it of Julia''s recent juices that Se Mon had thoroughly spread all over it. "That was never in question as long as your Queen allows it, Se Mon," I told her. The activities continued as long as we allowed it when I heard a knock on the door. Usually, our meetings would go on longer, and Alexia knew that the Subi that I was meeting were important. This meant it was important. "Come in," I said, and Alexia''s head poked in to survey the situation. With Se Mon deepthroating Doorknocker, she knew that she could enter without interrupting discussions. "Chelsea, I have information that your brother and sister have arrived early. Apparently, the weather was in their favor, and they arrived early. What would you like to do?" Alexia said while licking her lips. I could see the want on her face as she watched Se Mon have me balls deep down her throat. I looked up, my expression turning more serious. This was something I hadn''t expected but knew might happen. I knew my Sister and Brother had only time to take some close subordinates and supplies before tossed on the nearest military vessel. They were subsequently shipped here in a hurry to get the ball rolling as fast as possible. This was good if they were subordinates that I could easily control the problem stemmed from two things. First, the Ship was also taking someone off my hands; Ambassador Ralph, I told him that he was no longer being continued in the Demonnds, but the Subus Representatives didn''t know that yet. What our nation had in for him, though, should make them happier, but it would still sour some things as they thought they could punish him. This was something that I couldn''t control anymore, but I knew I had ammunition of my own on this. I gave them weeks to present more information than the embezzlement of businesses here in the Demonnds. Our nation wanted him for the Embezzlement of National funds and the aid of destroying a national spy ring in foreignnds. This was much more dangerous for him and Ralph; as soon as he was back in the hands of our nation, he would disappear forever. Still, this would start a chain of events that I had no idea how things would be mixed up. My thoughts ran faster as I contemted all the possibilities when my moan was forced out of my mouth. I looked down to see Se Mon demanding my attention as well by ying with my pussy and clit while I was in thought. Se Mon pulled up and looked at me, "Make me cum once, or I will be very annoyed," She said, standing up; her legs started to straddle me. I turned to Alexia, "How long will it take for them to reach the shore?" I asked. "You have about two hours max Chelsea," Alexia stated while watching Se Mon prate herself on Doorknocker. I started to do some calctions in my head and came up with a time frame. It would be tight, I thought, just as Se Mon tightened up on me to make me moan. "Okay, Get Yuri, Asahi, Trisha, and yourself ready. You will greet them at the docks and bring them to the Embassy." I told Alexia, whose eyes narrowed in understanding. Ambassador Ralph did the same, and his attitude showed when we first met. "I want to see them in a meeting room about half an hour after they arrive. I want them to wait and see if anyone else approaches them as they wait." My orders came out clear, and Alexia''s attention turned back to me. "Yes, Ambassador," Alexia said and started to depart with my orders. I turned my attention to the Subus Matriarch on myp as another moan escaped my mouth. My arms grabbed her ass and lifted her off Doorknocker. This surprised her, and I flipped her, so her head was on the bottom cushion, and her ass was at the headrest. I got on the couch and told her, "Hold your legs; I want to try a new position." Se Mon held her legs, and I positioned my cock while standing above her and prated her. My cock pushed at an angle that both of us were not used to, and moans erupted from the both of us as I pushed into her. Then I started to piledriver her pussy with increasing force making the matriarch cry out even louder in the meeting room. With a spasm of her pussy I knew I was bringing a lot of pleasure to the matriarch and I let loose myself. I started to enjoy her unique pussy that brought a type of pleasure of its own. This was true for each of my women as their bodies were all unique. I allowed my stress to be poured out into Se Mon, and I release my juices inside her tight pussy. Se Mon gripped me with her pussy, and some type of vacuum umted. I felt a second mini ejaction inside her as she did this. Doorknocker twitched with pleasure, and I knew I couldn''t only go for one round with Se Mon, and my Thrusts into her pussy started again with Julia now on her feet came up beside me and her breasts enveloped my left arm. Her hands pulled my head into a kiss, and for the moment, the stresses of life disappeared as I enjoyed the representatives they sent as they enjoyed me. Chapter 110: Brother and Sister Se Mon and Julia were not satisfied but understood I needed to go when I exited the room. They wanted to be even more filled with semen, as was their nature. I found over the weeks I was like Catnip for them. My sexual energy brought Subi to my doorstep, wanting more. They almost could not help the craving with how strong my sexual energy was. Still, I made my way out and to my room and cleaned up quickly before going to one of the studies inside the embassy. I needed a used desk to make myself look more important, and I received a Mana message from Alexia telling me a room she had prepared in advance. I moved to the room without thought and found a stylish room that was ready for me. It looked worked in but organized. It was very professional-looking, and I repeated in my mind how much I have relied on Alexia. She did everything I needed before I even knew that I needed it. This was what a professional secretary was like. If I could increase her pay, then I would. That brought me to another thought that I didn''t even know if she was making gold off me. It made sense that she would and was something I needed to look into. All my women should have ess to funds so they can do what they like. I threw this thought into the back of my head as I sat down at the desk. I had time to spare as I sat down as Alexia probably hadn''t even left the building. I started to grab some of the papers to see what they were. They were inconsequential matters that pertained to things I normally left to Alexia. I then realized that this was her office that I was using, and I nked. I then realized I handed over all the paperwork to Alexia, increasing her workload by several times. I then noticed a stack, and I learned that she only signed the ones she could cover for me. I looked over the paperwork left, and these were all things I needed to sign off on that she had umted so that she could give them to me. They were not urgent, so I could dig into them at my leisure. I smiled, and I decided to give Alexia a good time tonight so that she would feel my happiness with her work. I smirked, thinking about it, and I thought about something that I hadn''t thought about in a while. The System. I decided to avoid the paperwork for a time when Alexia could exin what was happening to make it more efficient to work on. I then checked my Status. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 23-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 27535/1000000 System points: 107700 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 56 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 101 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 82 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 118 Wisdom: 174 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- My face nked looking at the system points, and I checked the board to see its origins. That was when I learned something that I really didn''t think about that I really should have done. I had impregnated thirty-three more women. I knew where some were, like the cute secretary when I first came and Emily. But mostly, I couldn''t ount for anything other than the main source of exterior sex I had been having. The Subi. My eyes widened as I knew that I had been having raw sex with them, taking it for granted that they wouldn''t want me to impregnate them. Horror grew as I realized I just created arge family here without knowing all the women''s names. I hadn''t been checking or using the system since I wanted to save system points for the uing war. This threw a wrench into the works as I took sex as part of the work here. The Subi loved me because of it, but I now realized I needed to y clean up. What happens when a Subus has my child? Will they be a futanari? All the rest of my children have. They are also quite talented, it seemed, and this increased my horror at the situation I just created. I felt my face drop low, frowning as I contemted everything. It came at this moment while I was grappling with the numbers that I heard the door being knocked on. I was about to answer when the door opened on its own, and I saw two Bunny-kin walk in. My face turned cold at thepleteck of respect awarded to me. The two bunny-kin were silver as the same color as my mother and me. It was a unique color that was mostmon only with my family. The two looked arrogant to me, and I knew who they were immediately. Theck of respect towards their youngest sister was evident as well. They caught me at a bad moment as I grappled with the consequences of my actions over thest couple of months. "Well, if it isn''t our youngest Genius Sister," My eldest brother said. I looked him up and down, and he looked handsome, and I could see the resemnce to my mother and father. His hair was cut short, unlike most of the family I have met. His contempt towards me, though, made me want to punch him in the face. Hispleteck of regard towards me made me understand that he was here to steal credit. He got a hold of the information probably on the route here and concluded that I asked for help since I was ipetent. Maybe not, but I could feel the dislike and disregard from his look. I turned to my Sister, and her silver hair was down to her ass, stopping there. Her expression showed much more respect to me than my brother. The information she received was probably more in-depth than my brother''s, as her role was more critical. Our family and the Silvermoon tower just learned that the people we had been sending have let something huge go by without our knowledge. Before the other tribes could use this to their advantage, we had to fix it. I was funding that endeavor, and so I could see that she understood that she had to keep on my good side. I watched them both for a couple of more seconds before I spoke, "Hello, Brother, Sister," I started simply, "I am sure you have been given some run down. I will talk to you separatelyter to go more in-depth. , the general situation is that I, with the subi, have found one of our potions has significant war potential. With the uing war, we must make use of it properly. Brother, we will talk more in-depth about your duties in private, but you will be assigned to create and experiment with these potions. All your funding will being through me, and you will have to make do with the budget I set forth." I said. My brother looked surprised and opened his mouth to speak but was cut off before he could. "Sister, You are here due to theck of reporting from the previous Ambassadors not upkeeping our information channels. You will be in charge of that and the creation of new sources of information. Again we will talk more in-depth on this in private." I told her; she nodded in understanding. "Now, I have been told and will tell you the same. I am your boss. Both your budget and reporting is all directly my problem. If you need anything? Youe to me. If you have something to report? Youe to me. All information flows to me and no one else unless you ask me permission first." I paused for effect before I asked, "Do you understand?" My sister nodded in understanding, but my elder brother spoke up now, "My younger sister is not in charge of me. I am twenty years older than you with more experience. Just tell me when I meet for negotiations with the subi on this. I will deal directly with them when ites to this." My facial expression remained cold as I left out a snort, "You are an alchemist," I told him, "You are not the diplomat of our people, Brother. I have received instructions to this effect that I am in charge of you. I do not care at this point how you feel about that. We will discuss this in more detail, and you can bring up your arguments there." My tone remained even the entire time. My sister, I had never met before, seemed much more able to hide her true feelings. My brother somehow remained ignorant to try and do this in the dark. He was looking down on me without any regard for my position. I wasn''t the Heir and the Ambassador for no reason. Or at least I don''t think I was in my head. Hell, even at the start, he called me a genius, although that might have been hidden sarcasm. "Fine, We can talk about this more in private I am sure that it will be interesting. Now, what do you want to say?" he asked. My respect for my brother plummeted. My eyes narrowed, but I had a feeling that he was more dangerous than he was letting on. It was like he was trying to shine bright so something could hide in the darkness. I turned to my sister, who remained quiet throughout the exchange. The logical conclusion was it was my sister he was trying to cover for. There was one other possibility that it was a subordinate. This would be the smarter choice if they were in cahoots as well. I put my paranoia away, though, and addressed them, "What are your names? I have never heard of any achievements from either of you, so I have no idea of your qualifications. Where did you both journey to? What have you been doing since? What are your skills? I know nothing of any achievement while both of you know and understand mine." I finished my question. This surprised both of them. It was also the first reaction that I had seen from my sister. Her expression was put back into neutral quickly, though. My brother, on the other hand, seemed more offended by my ignorance. "How? I am your eldest brother; you should have heard something about me? I was a fast learner and became an alchemist at an early age!" He eximed, and I looked at him like an idiot. "I was an alchemist by the age of six," Was my simple response to that. His look of surprise wasplete. My retort was simple and on point. "Yeah, but I learned by sixteen! That is very impressive!" He eximed. "I learned by Six years of age," I said slowly, "That is ten years earlier, and my achievements are greater than yours. I also became a C rank around the same time. I may have been what I consider slow to be B-rank, but I am still at the B rank by twenty-three. Please, Brother, I still don''t know the name of; what rank of power are you at?" I asked him. His blush deepened, and he looked at me with embarrassment and anger, "I am C-rank, and my name is Anthony Loveknot," He responded. "Well, Anthony," I began, "I can now call you by your name. I am not trying topare achievements, but I need you to understand that I have my own achievements. You have things that you can teach me, and I have things that I can teach you. Can we reach this agreement?" I asked him. Anthony gritted his teeth, "Yes, we can agree on that," He said, and I nodded. "Good, now my sister, please tell me your name," I asked of her. "I am Christina Loveknot," Christina said, "My aplishments are not as high as yours, but I have been helping father for thest couple of years with the information of the Kingdom of Arlin." Christina continued, "I have increased the size and scope of our operations there in secret by twice the size," She finished with arge grin. That was amendable achievement to increase it by that much. I was decently impressed with that, and it spoke of her ability to set something up. In the end, I wanted someone more experienced in these things who knew how to do the job effectively. Although she may get credit for the achievements, Christina was something I was willing to let go of if it achieved more for our country. The information in the Demonnds sorelycked if I was extremely nice about it. The former ambassadors were criminally negligent looking at it realistically. I turned to her with my expression softening somewhat, "That is great to hear. I really need a realistic information source of reliable information. I will talk to you in more detail soon. I will give you more details on budget and problem areas I would like you to look more into." I said. Christina seemed to notice the difference in treatment, and she nodded, "Okay, That sounds good, It is a rare opportunity to start an informationwork fresh, and this will be a sizable achievement in the future for me to boast about." Christina replied. "Opportunities areying about for both of you to increase what people at home see in you. Please do your best to snag them. I am currently in a quagmire of diplomacy. Anthony," I turned to my brother, "Your mission is critical, and I need you to do your best on it. The achievements you can boast at home are just as plentiful¡ªjust one thing of interest. The Queens of the subi wizard tower will be doing the negotiating. They will be doing this directly with me. Se Mon and Julia will be your main contacts while experimenting. This is the most I can say in this setting." I told them both. My brother gritted his teeth and nodded as my sister followed suit much less forcefully. "Great, I will talk to you both tomorrow, and you can get yourself settled in. I am sure Alexia will be able to tell you that information. Talk to you both tomorrow." I finished and looked down at the papers and started to read them. I listened, though, and both departed shortly after I obviously started to ignore them. I sighed and leaned back into the chair. Things had begun, and I had yet another swampy situation to take care of. Chapter 111: Christina The night passed by in what seemed to be seconds, and the most exhausted of my women by far was Alexia. Her legs twitched as I made sure that she received the special attention I thought that she deserved. I made it known why I was so happy with her as she nned my days without me knowing. She was excited, although she remained unconscious a little longer than she probably wanted. Yuri would fill in for the morning as she got up earlier as she had been joining my women. Florine was also exhausted as she had shown up for the first time in a while. It seemed that without consulting anyone that she had entered a closed-door practice for a couple of weeks. When she came out, she felt more powerful and made a breakthrough in strength. I was somewhat jealous as I would love to take a month to meditate myself at this point. The negotiations and the added challenge of now being the boss of my siblings didn''t make things any better. Yuri informed me that my sister was up and ready for our meeting. I sighed as I got out of the pile of bodies with me. I looked over, feeling satisfied. I had extra time after the meeting yesterday with my brother and sister. I took great use of it to start the festivities early and made sure to give each of my women attention that they rightfully deserved. Tina was feeling even more cock hungrytely with the pregnancy hormones in full effect. Kate wanted me to be even more violent with her, too, but I made sure not to go too far with her. It was an interesting bnce that I still was not used to doing. I got myself quickly cleaned up, and Emily made herself avable inside the shower. She seemed to be doing this more and more often to get some extra time with me. She was even starting to show her pregnancy with twins. I even had to help her out of the shower afterward as I rampaged inside her anal cavity, making sure not to go too hard on her. Soon after that, with a much cleaner body, I dressed and headed to the meeting room. I rotated through many of these in diplomacy as I had learned that I might make them dirtier than needed after specific meetings. Inside, my sister was sitting on the couch waiting for me as I came in and sat down. We both sat across from each other in silence for a couple of moments. After a night of resting, she seemed to have only looked better than yesterday. I realized that a boat trip that takes weeks would make anyone feel better after a night of rest. Still, the silence was getting to me, and I decided to take the first sentence of what I expected to be aplicated rtionship. "So Christina, although I was hoping for subordinates and not brothers and sisters to be dispatched. I am quite happy to see you here. The Spy ring, due to neglect or deliberate sabotage, is in ruins. I have had a subordinate in the meantime trying to expand it. They are inexperienced in subterfuge. This is something that by your achievements makes this a great way to show off your skill. I am quite happy that you were dispatched to help me out." I began honestly that her experience was something that I was delighted to use. "Now, if you do not mind, I would love to get to know my Sister a little better. The ability to hide your emotions is already exemry. I would like you to tell me how your journey went and where you went." "Okay," Christina simply replied before starting, "I went to the theocracy in the north cut off from all other humans. They are surrounded by the Dwarfs and our brethren wild Beast-kin on the south and east. The Elven forest on the west and to the Wild Mountains exist. They cut them thoroughly off from all other humans. They are quite Isolted as well, using their excuse of God to do whatever they want. The preists use Mana as a way to control the poption. Once you enter theirnds, it is much harder to leave. When I entered, there wasn''t much information about what was going on there. I was naive and got trapped in theirnds due to curiosity." Christina began. "I was exploring around when I was picked up by a pdin division that tried to prosecute me as a heretic. The reason I found that they believed thatter is that they think all non-human races are Heretics. They attacked me indiscriminately and brought me into their town to jail me." The emotion was absent as she continued to talk, "They ced me inside a cell that I escaped from. That was when I learned that although many things their nation may be culturally; they were not in the arts of mana. The priests and pdins there are dangerous and can detect many types of magic. They were ruthless after I escaped hunting me down. Still, I knew I would be publically executed if I allowed myself to be captured again. "I quickly found out that the only way for me to eat was in trash cans of their inns. The only ce to sleep was in the corners of alleys as I couldn''t stay anywhere. I became a scavenger living on the streets, finding whatever hole I could find to sleep during the day. At night I would scavenge for food; my bottom line became nothing as I learned that I had to ughter my way out if I was discovered. With each spotting of me, the hunt increased. When I tried to leave the Theocracy to get to betternds, they seemed to know where I was. I soon found the safest area for me was in their capital city and the most dangerous. Months went past, and I became scared to try and leave the theocracy. "I knew why at this point why no information about the theocracy typically leaves theirnds. They seemed to have some type of spell formation that tracks their general location when someone is dered an enemy. They knew I was in their city but not where in the city. This meant if I tried to run, I would be discovered the general direction I was running in, and they could catch me. After the first close call, I knew I couldn''t run, so I scavenged like a street rat and ran at the slightest signs of imminent danger. "I was a D rank wizard when I was first caught, and I started to train while running from the pdins and priests. Soon while under the pressure of one escape, I broke through to C rank, barely surviving the encounter where they almost cornered me. The pressure somehow kept increasing as I fought with the hunters off and on. I realized after a year the best way to survive was to break into a house and ughter the upants to eat their food before moving on. I became a reaper, and the poption became scared as I typically targeted homes with a single person. This allowed me more time to hide. "After two years of ughter and hiding, they came up with a neww that all the people followed. It allowed the priests to have more control overpanies that if someone went missing, they must report it, or they were considered a heretic themselves. After they ughtered some of their own poption, they started to find me again reliably. The hunt began afresh with a game of cat and mouse. At that point in time, I began focusing on stealth with my mana and became a Pure shadow mage. I gave up our proud versatility to survive in this harsh climate. "Still, they started to learn my tricks, and I continued to fight back as I hid. I began to be better at disguises. I had already started to get better before the refresh of hunting, but it was still amateurish. The poption wanted the hunts to stop as well. They hated me more and more as the preists and Pdins began to interrupt their lives even more. I started to blend into the poption more and more, hiding among the masses, bing an imposter. "This began the Heretic trials, and I felt like a noose was wrapping around my neck. They were relentless until I learned how they didn''t detect the poption flooding them with information. It was here that I learned that the Priest baptizes kids in what I initially thought was water. I found instead that it was a potion that they concocted that stays within the skin. Then they ce it on their children; they grow up with it making them undetectable unless dered and marked as an enemy. "When I learned this was when I saw my ability to escape the stednds of the Theocracy. While hiding, I started to use my shadow mana to see if I could make something that imitates it. My research was slow as I had to continue hiding, and I had to change cities twice. After five years, though, I finally could do so, and I escaped the stednds of the theocracy. When I came home, I found that I was weed back and ced in the espionage sector of the Silvermoon tower, working for the Kingdom of Arlin division. I hear there is a purge going on with the demonnds division on why they never reported the issues you were having here." Christina finished. I was left astonished at the level of difficulty that her journey was, and when I reached out with my mana, I found nothing in front of me. I was astonished and found Christina with a small smile. "I am now a B-ranked Shadow mage, Sister. You will not see someone specialized in anti detection like me, Sister." This was the first trace of a smile I saw on her face. "You are right that I cannot detect you with your superior anti detection. I will not attempt to at the moment, although I hope you will forgive me for tryingter, though. I am delighted you survived your journey, though, sister, and I hope that you have found something to make you happy in the meantime. I am also very grateful to have your experience avable to me." I began, "Your track record in the kingdom of Arlin shows you know what you''re doing. So, Sister Christina," I paused for a moment, "I will cut to the chase the gold that you will be used to create awork will be mine. I am entirely funding this with personal gold and not that of the embassy''s; you understand this, correct?" Christina nodded, "Yes, it is cheaper to maintain awork most times than to start anew. It will be a costly endeavor as it seems you understand." Christina replied. "Good, I will tell you then that your basic budget at this moment will be a hundred thousand gold coins. You will have a week or more, if you ask, to bring to me a budget that makes sense for the espionage for our nation. I will listen to any points that you give me. In the end, you can add anything you want to the budget. I will allow unlimited funds that I have avable on one condition; Prove that you need it." I finished looking at her thoughtfully. "If you need it, I want you to have it or be able to bribe it. I do not have unlimited funds, though. What you need to convince me or prove to me you need it, and you will have it. Worsees to worst; I will spend more time in the alchemyb to make more potions to sell to make ends meet. Do you understand this point? I need a running information source as soon as you can provide it, and I needed it months ago." Christina''s serious face changed to surprise, "You look at this very seriously, Sister Chelsea; why?" She asked. "Christina, I will be honest with you. I am blind. I have no idea what makes my allies tick. I have no idea why the subi are so pissed off with the previous Ambassador, let alone even more important things like why the Venomancers hate us. I have no idea what the Imps are up to or the Devils. This is a severe problem when negotiating a mutual defense agreement or Free trade agreement. I am in a fight with them with both legs tied to both arms all behind my back. I may as well be blind, deaf, and mute. I have more problems than solutions. I can''t even y the rivals against each other!" I stopped here before I started to rant more. "You are the key right now to how we move forward as a nation," I said, pointing at her. "I need you to do your job, fast and doing a perfect job." I finished. Christina nodded, "Alright, but with the speed your asking, you are looking to increase the costs." She responded, her face returning to theck of any emotions. "Good, I am relying on you, Oh and one more thing." I said as the meeting wasing to a close, "What is your rtionship with our older brother?" This was the second time in the conversation that she was surprised. It was only for a second before the face devoid of emotion returned. "We have personally not talked much before we were ced on the ship and brought out here. I hear though inside the Silvermoon tower council there are some very friendly faces towards him." Christina stood up as she said that, moving towards the door. She paused before exiting, "Chelsea, it was interesting meeting you in private I will have my budget ready for you as soon as possible. Please, who should I go to, the Purple Dragonic girl or the Red-headed bunny-kin to get you for a meeting." "Talk to Alexia most likely, if you can''t find her the purple Draconic Yuri," I told her, and she stepped out of the meeting room. I was lost in thought as I processed the meeting that just transpired. Christina kept most information about herself private. Even the entire story about her journey sounded out of her mouth done by someone else. It was like she detached the moment it left her mouth. I could only assume she had stated the story one too many times. Another would be she was captured and trained into a double agent by the Theocracy. That was dubious as the council had its own methods to make sure that wouldn''t happen. Regardless my Sister would always be a tough nut to crack. She remained very reserved when it came to me and barely gave any of her thoughts away. She was surprised that I was willing to increase her funding to as much as she could convince me. This meant that there might be funding problems rted to espionage at home. I leaned back, taking in all the gains from the conversation with Christina. She was a very experienced woman with formidable powers. When I tried to detect her, I felt nothing. No, it was more like I felt the ambient mana, only like there wasn''t even the absence of something. If I equated the air to a pool, you would detect theck of water somewhere if someone were invisible inside the pool. Instead, I even felt the water where I could see her. This made Christina a very powerful opponent to mages. I didn''t know how shadow magic worked either, as she was the second I encountered. The first being a Cat-kin that tried to kill me years ago. I leaned back, thinking more in-depth while I ignored the second problem that would being in next. Chapter 112: Vampires Not longter, as I was still in thought about my sister, I heard a knock before the door being opened. I held back an expletive as I wanted some time to think before he entered; instead of any respect, the person sat across me with enthusiasm. "Hello, Younger sister," I heard my brother''s voice. I stifled a sigh from its birth to the outside world and turned my attention to him. "Hello, Anthony, You are early," I replied tly. "Well, I noticed our sister leaving, so I assumed you were waiting for me." He replied with a confident smile. My eyelid twitched, and I responded, "Okay," and I got up. I exited the room leaving my brother bbergasted inside. I had no important documents in there, and I turned to Yuri, who had a frown, "Did he annoy you?" I asked. "He refused to see reason and entered as he wished," Yuri responded, and I followed up, "Alexia still recovering?" Yuri''s frown turned to a smile, "Yes, you focused her a little too hard, although she insists on covering the afternoon." She continued, but I pointed down the hallway taking the conversation elsewhere while I heard the door open behind us. I put up an air barrier, knowing he couldn''t pass it until we went up a staircase. "Is he going to be a problem?" Yuri asked as we went out of sight. "Shouldn''t be if he can get his head out of his ass. That is the problem, though. He seems to be entitled, thinking he can do whatever he wants. That isn''t true, and I can''t have him around thinking he can negotiate. If he does, then things will go south if he tries to promise something I cannot fulfill. Now is the best time to put him in ce." I told Yuri without holding back. "Should you be saying this all to me?" Yuri asked. "Doesn''t matter who I tell it to. With the way my brother is being, it wouldn''t take a wizard to find out that there are problems between us. No, it is better to make itmon knowledge." I told her and others as we walked down the passageways could hear us. None of the corridors of the embassy were bare. "Tell my brother he can meet me tonight. I need him to realize I am his boss, not the other way around. You can tell him that too. We can reattempt this as many times as he feels the need to disrespect me. Now, I believe there are Vampires to meet today." I said, changing the subject. "Yes, Today you will be meeting with the Patriarch Goldblood and Matriarch Silverfang. They are looking forward to the meeting." Yuri told me; Her smile was bright. "Good, Are they here already, or should I go to the basement to organize?" I asked Yuri. "They are here; Everyone has learned that you can be early orte depending on the direction of the wind," Yuri replied. I winced as it was an apt description of my avability. It was one of the reasons why I had to let my brother and sistere. I was trying to fit too many appointments into not enough hours in the day. My mind centered quickly, though, and I nodded. "It is bad that I have that description but understandable. As long as I have the reputation of being there at some point, then I can deal with it. I will show the Vampires more favor and show up early." I said. Yuri chuckled, knowing that the only reason I ever show up early was that something finished earlier than expected. "Good thing I have been leading you to them the entire time," Yuri replied as she stopped at another meeting room. I gave her a wry smile. I then entered the room; inside, I saw two Pale people. The race that feeds on other races; The Vampires; They''re an interesting race that followed a rigid hierarchy. These two were very high up, only under what they called Originals. Still, they were very insr and tended not to allow their information to leak to others. We had information on most of the lower rings. First, starting from the bottom were what they call the Ghouls. They were what they considered failure children. They were used as the front lines in conflict, and they coulde from any level of the hierarchy. Even Originals can fall into bing a Ghoul; fighting up from that was something that rarely happened. Ghouls were considered criminals or did something legally dubious. The next level on the ring were their kids. Although the vampires had a low birth rate, even lower than the Elves with a longer life than the elves, which was rare among species. They treated their kids like they hadn''t proven their worth. If they didn''t do good enough, many kids ended up bing ghouls lowering themselves to what they considered riffraff. If they fought hard enough, they could be what they allow to be call Vampires. This was what they considered those worthy enough of the name. Although not all were educated, Vampires were one of the Species that insisted on it for every one of the statuses above Vampire. Many Vampires were educated if they wanted to reach any social status higher. Then was the Elite Vampires. They were stronger, and here they had to have some profession or strength that allowed them to be there. If I were a vampire, I would at least be on this social level with my alchemy alone. Although I would be higher based on my strength. Elite Vampires made up what was now considered the higher social status and were actively incentivized to have children. After Elite came The ferocious; although they were around the same rank as the Elite, they were the uneducated brethren that earned their ce with strength. This position was considered their shame and was both lower and higher than Elites and normal Vampires. It was an interesting position that demanded respect through power alone and was rarely seen. Above the Ferocius and the Elites became the Masters. These were educated, highly sought-after professional masters or equal strength for social status. But they had to be educated to reach this point. They were a very diverse number of skills in this group, but they were also not what most considered masters out in the world. Our nation''s Alchemy master was considered a higher social position than Masters in the Vampire world. It was a weird contrast. Above the Masters were the Matriarchs and Patriarchs. They were have done something or reached a point in achievement to reach this point and were the main executors of the will of the Vampire people. They held top positions and made the world go around for them. It was very difficult andplicated to understand the true range of power this social ss had because its hands were everywhere. Then it was the Originals. This was an odd title that I think was initially meant only for the Father and mother of the species. It seemed to originate from there at least and has been handed down to those with a degree of power akin to the A-rank. That was about all our nation knew about them, and we took precautions towards them. All of this information filtered into my head as I encountered some higher-level Vampires for the first time. I sat down across from them, and the Male Vampire looked ssy, and his pale skin was dressed in a ssy ck suit. I would add a top hat, and he would look even posher. It also seemed to suit his general demeanor; I couldn''t picture him with anything else on. It just suited him that well. On the other hand, the Woman was in a red dress that cut down her legs, making me think of stereo-type vampires in my previous incarnation. I didn''t watch that many movies, though, and couldn''t point out anyone that perfectly spoke of her elegance. The room was silent as I finished sitting. "Matriarch Silverfang, Patriarch Goldblood, It is very nice to meet you for the first time," I said respectfully. The two seemed to move with my words finally. "Ambassador Chelsea," Goldblood began, "It is truly wonderful to see someone as young as you as aplished as yourself. You do both your family and nation Honor with your position." He greeted. "Yes, Ambassador Chelsea, we have seen some of your proposals and are delighted to see them from a nation such as yours. The Bunny-kin are most fortunate to have you be the Heir to the Silvermoon Tower. The depth of your knowledge is shocking for one so young as yourself. Our offspring should take you as an example to tighten themselves." Silverfang greeted. These were both Highpliments from Vampires, and I bowed my head to a respectful level without lowering myself to them. I was the Ambassador of my Nation, and I couldn''t bow to anyone unless the nation had me apologizing for something dire. "I thank you both for the high praises. They are tales I shall tell my many children to seek out in their futures." My speech was redundant but useful for diplomatic reasons. With the greetings out of the way, I could finally speak after they acknowledge my thanks. "Ah, What a better Ambassador. Yourst couple has been remarkably horrible at showing the proper thanks and respect people of our standing deserve." Silverfang said turning to the Patracrch. This earned my attention very quickly, "Oh, I beg my pardon, Matriarch Silverfang, But with the recent changes we have made, I ask for more information on that. I was under the impression our races were close until recently; then you lessened contact and only talk through the Subi." I exined, "This is something I have been investigating with the resources I have avable, which have been reduced to less than what they should be." I told them an important piece of information, hoping to receive more in return. Silverfang smiled, seeing my action as did Goldblood. "See, I told you that eventually, they would send someone who understood the give and take rtionship." Silverfang said to Goldblood. "Yes, Yes, you did. I will not disagree they had to send someone eventually that understood the nuances of Diplomacy. I still do not understand what happened with thest two." Goldblood replied to her, shaking his head at an almost microscopic level that I barely caught. "Sorry, Ambassador Chelsea, it seems you remain in the dark about our past dealings with the previous Ambassadors. This is interesting as I thought that your nation was supposed to take meticulous notes with your better enchantment knowledge." Silverfang dug a little deeper, and I decided to sate her curiosity. "Silverfang, I will tell you the truth. Let us say that the Previous Ambassador who was taking a ''vacation'' here in the Demonnds will be heading home soon. Our council has some very pointed questions to ask about his previous dealings here in the Demonnds. I will not speak more on the matter." I told her, and both their elegant eyebrows shot up. "That is interesting; Fine, I will let you know that our previous dealing was better through the Subi; they tend to want the same things our race wants as well. That wasn''t to say we were as closed off as we were due to dislike of your people as the people you sent to represent you. Your previous Ambassador even praised a Ghoul that was previously a Patriarch, saying our nation made a mistake punishing him." This raised my eyebrows, and I leaned back, "Please tell me more about this. I am very interested in what he has done to earn your ire," I told her. "Well, this particr Ghoul was found to be supplying funds and resources to a particr Pirate gang that was off our coasts. Although they stayed away from the Demonnds, they regrly attack other nation''s merchant ships with luxury goods. He made a handsome profit selling them at a reduced cost to those with the right connections." Silverfang exined, and my memory went to the first meeting with the subi. They had no solid evidence but a lot of circumstantial that he was dealing with Pirates. Still, something did not add up, and I felt like I was missing something important. Ambassador Ralph didn''t seem stupid to me. He was arrogant and did what he wanted but not stupid. This was what was wrong to me. The words escaped me, "Well, that was incredibly stupid of him," I said. This silenced the Matriach, and I quickly apologized, "Sorry, Matriach Silverfang, I interrupted, and that is my mistake. I was thinking about why he would do this. There is nothing to gain from it, and would only seek your race''s anger towards him praising a useless Ghoul. This is something only the most ipetent people without any education would do. Hell, Even someone not educated would understand not to praise a recently demoted person. That means there is another reason he did it." I exined my reasoning. Silverfang and Goldblood seemed more in thought after I said that, "That is true; your nation also would not send idiots to be in charge. That means that there must be an underlying reason for the transgression. This matter might need deeper insight into it." Silverfang replied after a couple of moments. "Matriarch Silverfang and Patriarch Goldblood, I would like to talk to you again soon in more detail about some things. Would this be eptable if I take more of your time in theing weeks so we may discuss more topics on a variety of different subjects moving forward? I would love for our nations and species to regain the closeness we had before." I took an opportunity to see their new stance. "This is troubling; although I am not sure we can be as close as we were before, but someone might have nned this break in rtions. We shall talk more in detailter this week. I shall talk to your assistant Yuri about a meeting soon." Silverfang replied, and Goldblood nodded. "My counterpart Silverfang is correct; We will take a look at the surrounding circumstances around what caused the split to see if nefarious actions were taken ce. Now, we shall part and learn what we can for our next meeting." Goldblood said, and they both stood up in unison. "May the blood you drink may always be your enemies," I said as they exited. "May the blood of your enemies fill theke of your power," They replied together. After that, they left without another word to me. I watched them go, and I realized something was more was going on. I needed to talk to the ex-Ambassador. I realized that if I wanted to talk to him before he left, I would have to go now. I stood up and left out the door seeing Yurie up to me with a smile. "The Vampire reps seem much happier than when they first came," Yurimented, and I turned to her. "I need to talk to the ex-Ambassador before Florine takes him to the docks. I need you to either dy or cancel my next appointment. To whom is it?" I asked her. "You can''t cancel," She began, "It is the Queen of the Illusion tower. They are expecting you, and you don''t want to snub the Queen." I stopped, and I turned to her, "Already? I thought I would have a couple of more days before Se Mon and the Queen would be here." I said. "Yeah, the Queen has started to hear rumors among the people of her council. She is very interested in you. Therefore I cannot allow you to put off this meeting. In fact, I would arrive early If I could order you.'' Yuri said, and I couldn''t help but nod. The negotiations with the Illusion tower took my attention much more, and I realized that I might have time if I cancel myst appointment now. I smiled and turned to Yuri, "Tell Florine that I will need to see the ex-Ambassador for an important debrief before he is shipped home to ''safety;'' then cancel with my brother, and I will meet him tomorrow. I am not even sure how long this meeting will be, but I think you understand what I am saying." I finished, and Yuri nodded. "Your Subi Meetings are never short, and I will make sure to notify the cleaning team," Yuri said something surprising as she walked away. "We have a clean-up crew?!" I eximed, surprised. "It was Alexia, and I was doing it before; in thest week, we hired a crew to do it for us," Yuri announced and turned a corner out of sight. My mind seemed to be caught on that, though, "But we have Mana!" I announced, and Yuri came back from just the corner. "Then use it!" She pped back, "The third room on the fifth level. The subi are waiting." Then Yuri left me suprised. Chapter 113: Queen Mira I arrived at the door, pausing and knowing that the next couple of hours should be filled with pleasure and difficulty. The subi were really good at distraction while negotiating. I had gotten much better at keeping myself less distracted during their distractions. That didn''t mean that I wasn''t wary that I was about to be meeting a Subus Queen. I didn''t know what that meant, and the title wasn''t technically in their social status, but that didn''t mean that it wasn''t given for a very good reason. The queen was also going to be an A rank illusionist, and that meant very dangerous. With the tricks I have already learned they could do with a C rank illusionist, I was even warier of this interaction. There was also no way for me to get an A ranker here to defend me. I paused for even longer than I intended, and I knew that I was going to be heard. I sent a message to all my women that I could sense now. "I am going to be encountering an A rank Illusionist. If you find something wrong with me,ter please contact the counsel under my orders now. Regardless of counter-mending orders in the future." My voice was stern, and I receive mana messages back acknowledging my orders from those who could. With that, I opened the door, and my foot went back a step as I felt tackled around my waist. Tammy jumped at me, her young loli face diving into my crotch, "I missed you, Mr. Doorknocker!" She eximed. Iughed, and the meeting room seemed normal. I pulled Tammy off my crotch by her tight leather straps crossing on her back. The rest of her back waspletely open except those two straps. I sat down and dropped her in front of Doorknocker as I sat down. "Well, that was an interesting start," I chuckled, and I turned to look at the two subus women across from me. Se Mon was smiling as Tammy already moved my loincloth to the side and began to pleasure Doorknocker. "I missed you, Mr. Doorknocker." She repeated and began licking hisid head. "I can see already you missed yourfy home inside me." She continued to talk dirty to my cock,pletely ignoring me. I decided to ignore the loli greeting and dirty talking my member downstairs and turned my attention to the second woman beside Se Mon. Her face looked just as old as Se Mon and was a mature beauty that looked no older than forty. Instead, she had scales even starting to invade her face and all over her body. Her bare legs were almost entirely encased in scales, only breaking apart around her inner thighs around her crotch. She smiled as I checked out her body andmented finally, "Ambassador Chelsea, Your intelligence and influence has been making waves among my towers, people. Your, Doorknocker has exceeded that fame, though, and it seems none of our people who have encountered him haven''t fallen for his charm." The smile grew as Tammy dug her head into my balls while Doorknocker raised to half-mast. "That is beside the point, though; I am Queen Mavoroph, I am an illusionist of the supreme variety." Her face brightened as she said that, "For the sake of conversation though, I shall dispense with this formality, and you may call me Mira," Mira finished her introduction. Se Mon''s eyes turned to the queen with surprise for a fraction of a second before returning to me. I noticed that surprise, though, and knew that this was unusual. "Well, As you are aware, I am Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot, Heir to the Silvermoon tower. You may call me Chelsea, in the spirit of making conversation simpler for us both." I smiled. Mira smirked at my rebuttal in the introduction. Still, she took it with ease before I continued, "I am a High Void Arcane Mage powerful in the specialization of general wizardry our people take pride in." "Yes, At the young age of Twenty three bing a B rank Wizard is a high achievement. I do hope to see you reach the level of a master one day. It will be very interesting for you to join us. Although, it seems that you are not making much progress as ofte." Mira remarked. "Still, I understand that duties constrain us all; even I had times in my life where I was held up from the ultimate struggle for more power and mana." Mira shook her head, "That is beside the point for this visit," and she paused as Tammy earned a moan from me as she took Doorknocker deep into her throat. "All of this is for the potion that I hope you will allow the continued experimentation to continue soon." Mira finished. I felt Doorknocker escape Tammy''s mouth as she buried herself back into my ball sack. I then nodded, suppressing a moan, "Yes, I have had my Eldest brothere to..." I paused for a moment to bite back another moan and to emphasize my strained rtionship with him, "''Help'' me with the creation and experimentation of the potion. His sole purpose will be for that and that alone." I told Mira with confidence as I felt a tongue glide up Doorknockers shaft. "Still, He is settling in, and production will need a bit of time before we can restart the experimentation of the potion with haste." I finished. Mira seemed to lean back, and I focused more on her body again. Instead of a voluptuous chest like Se Mon and Julia, Mira had a more modest chest size covered in leather as it seemed most higher subi preferred. It hugged a chest, I would guess, at the border of a C or D cup. More likely, the C cup, in my opinion, and the skin that she did show had more scales than the skin left over. It was surprising, and it was a show of her age. I brought my face back up to her face that now smiled as Tammy took Doorknocker back into her mouth, sucking hard on his head. "Chelsea, will your brother be a problem to negotiations?" Mira asked. "He shouldn''t be as long as you ignore his attempts to. He seems to think age has be a position in our hierarchy. This has never been true, but as long as that is ignored, it will not be a problem." I replied to her. Mira nodded, "It seems you have an understanding and will keep on top of it." Mira said, "Good, then we can discuss more in-depth on starting positions," Mira continued. Tammy, in the meantime, had almost made me st my load down her throat, and I held up a finger to make Mira pause. I grabbed Tammy''s head and forced Doorknocker down her throat, and sted my seed straight into her stomach, not caring as she tried to pull back. I rocked her head further down until I felt my ejaction end and let go of her head. Tammy pulled out and yelled into the silent room, "II wanted Doorknockers seed into my mouth!" Her exmation went ignored, and she buried her head back into my balls, teasing them to bring out more seed for her. "Sorry about that; I needed to finish a load before we continued," I said with an apologetic tone. Mira shook her head, "Don''t be apologetic; Tammy is doing what I am sure Se Mon and I would much prefer to be doing." Her reply made my eyebrow raise, but she moved forward, "Your position is that you want our Wizard tower to be mercenaries in the uing war. This is an interesting proposition. One that I am carefully interested in exploring." Mira finished. Another moan escaped my lips as Tammy started to Skull fuck herself bringing me increased pleasure I found steadily harder to ignore. After half a second while, she continued to skull fuck herself further; I spoke, voice slightly strained, "That is excellent news. Although this will not endear you to everyone, I have the full authority of the council of elders to starting to a deal with you and your Wizard tower. Although," I paused as Doorkocker escaped Tammy''s skull fuck as she took a breath and began licking up and down my shaft. "I cannot give the keys to the kingdom as it were." That earned a smirk from Mira as I finished, "I am interested in what you want out of this." Mira leaned back and smiled, "I am interested most in the recipe of the potion, but I knew that merely ying mercenaries will not be enough for something as amazing as the effects of this potion appear to be." Mira began, "No, I think I am interested in many things, maybe a use in the Free trade agreement? Maybe something to do with you personally? I have to keep these things close to me, do I not?" She finished with a matching smile. I leaned back as Tammy, with renewed excitement, took Doorknocker back into her throat to fuck herself intensely, bringing me closer to the edge again. I stopped to think about what she truly wanted, and I decided to change the subject to something that might help negotiationster. "So, Queen Mira," I emphasized her title, earning her closer attention to the next part. "Let us change to a much more personal matter," I began, "I am wondering what you are thinking about doing with all the children that are now growing in the wombs of many of your subjects that I helped father." This earned her rapt attention, and Se Mon''s hand twitched towards her stomach for a fraction of a second before she schooled her expression. "What makes you think we have hidden so?" Mira said, clearly caught off guard, and I took it as a deliberate slip-up, basically admitting to it. "I never said you had hidden it. I also know that you are not very forting with the knowledge that I have sired many potential children among your people. This is a slight disagreement with who those children belong with might grow as I have no wish to have children that I have no say in how they are raised." I said my expression was severe, only slightly betrayed as Doorknocker reached its edge and slipped over, pouring seed down Tammy''s throat with reckless abandon. As I released her tongue, then yed along the urethra, making it very hard to hold back a loud moan that would announce the pleasure I was feeling at this moment. The room turned tense as Mira and I began a staring contest that I knew I would probably lose in the long run. Still, our gazes held firm towards each other. Much to my surprise, though, Mira backed off, first, leaning back with a sigh, "I thought your intelligence gathering capability was much worse than this in the recent months. Although I suppose that wonderful thing between your legs probably opened more mouths than I am truly willing to consider." Mira said with a sound of defeat only for a second, "You are correct though; we have estimated at least twenty pregnancies at this point among our people. It was quite surprising, to be honest. It takes someone with serious sexual fortitude and sexual energy to provide enough energy for a Subus to start growing sessfully. Many of us store sexual energy inside us to fuel it ourselves and force the incubation." Mira smiled at me, "This continues to be a happy thing among our people that such arge amount of children will appear among our ranks soon. But you are correct; even if we wished to keep it hidden, you know about it. As the father, we traditionally give some say in matters concerning our children." "Well, Some say is not enough, Queen Mira," I said, much to my suprise without thinking. I wanted more than some say with my children, even if I barely ever had the chance to exercise it. I paused, and I felt a new sensation on Doorknocker, earning my attention as Tammy guided him into her twitching asshole. It looked excited to greet Doorknocker, and she quickly plunged Doorknocker into her depths. I moaned as I tried to control my emotions. "Sorry, But I will want more say over my children than that," I replied much more politely to the Queen in front of me that could kill me quickly if she wished to do so. "I understand that it was an emotional outburst." Mira replied to my impolite speaking, "Still, The mothers would have to say in the raising of their children too. And although I wish to be polite, You, with your duties to discharge, will leave most of the day-to-day activities to them regardless of how much you wish to have a say." Mira finished. I felt stung right in the heart as she spoke the truth. It was something I continually tried not to think about as I had dozens nearing my first hundred of kids that I have been separated from. Her reminder made me think of Susie as she stared into the me, mesmerized by it. It made me think of Mina as she clung to the doll representing me. It hurt never to have been part of their lives in any significant way. I technically didn''t even provide gold coins to assist, although my family did that for me. It hurt to think how much of what myst incarnation would consider me a deadbeat father. It was a sore sticking point to me, and I no longer felt the pleasure of Tammy''s amazing ass. Instead, I felt the emotional pain of theck of memories that I had with my children. I wanted more, and when I was there, I made time when I could to make sure I could see their smiles, Listen to them, Hold them. Anything to make them have fonder memories of me and to have some memories of them, I began to suppress the pain that, with practice, became more manageable than I wished. I turned my attention back to Mira, "Is that so?" I said, my tone clipped. It was Mira''s turn to frown as I continued, "If that is the route you would like to take, then I can do nothing. Although, I am sure that in our current negotiations, you can do what you wish since I cannot stop you from doing so without crippling myself." I told her my tone remained impersonal, "Is this the route you have chosen, Queen Mavoroph?" I asked. rm seemed to show on Se Mon''s face as I asked the question. Mira, on the other hand, remained stoic. She watched me as I watched her. The pleasure that Tammy was trying to bring to Doorknocker did nothing to clear the anger raging in my mind as Mira seemed to want to cut me out of my children''s life excepting some ''advice'' from myself. Mira could take my children, and there was personally nothing I could do about it; Not at this point in time. I would even have to continue to make a deal with the Wizard tower that she was part of the council on. I would even continue to make deals with the Subi and the Demonnds representatives. Mira could do whatever she wanted as of this moment and knew that I could do nothing about it. Mira''s gave remained on me, seeing my frosty gaze back at her remain solid. Mira knew that this was a moment that would dictate my attitude towards her and my personal attitude towards their wizard tower forever. She continued to watch me, seeing my attitude for herself as my steady gaze remained. I knew not what was going on in her head, and I also knew her whim was what I was being held on. The seconds turned to minutes, and slowly, I no longer felt pleasure from the movements Tammy made. Doorknocker slowly turnedid and not reacting to Tammy''s work anymore, much to her dismay. Her exmations were ignored in the room as this Queen and I continued to watch each other in silence. My patience wasing soon to an end. I was watching without confirmation either way, and I spoke onest time, "If you do not confirm or deny soon," I paused. Hoping to make her understand I was serious, "I will take your silence as confirmation, and we will move from there, Queen Mavoroph," I finished my tone just as clipped as before. Mira watched me for a minute more before she finally spoke, "What do you suggest then?" She asked respectfully, "The mother''s opinions will probably want to stay in the Demonnds; maybe some might move but not to a country about to be in war." Mira remarked while leaning back further into the couch. "You seem personally invested in this cause but have not made any known alternatives in ce of our current thoughts," She finished. "There are many things we can do, including the fact that your Wizard tower has a high likely hood of joining us in said war," I began, my tone warming up slightly as negotiations restarted. "Such as creating your own Wizard tower in ournds and having them move there," I said with what I hoped sounded like a reasonable tone. Mira countered, "That might be against their wishes," She shot back, "You are making these choices without knowing what the women might want." "Well, you and I are the only ones talking about it at this point, and who says you get to decide what they want? You also seem to be leaving out the part where you are a high-level illusionist who can make others dance to your tune. Even if we meet inside the Demonnds, I have no High leveled enough wizard to learn if you might be messing with their heads. This is just the same as I do not know if you are doing it to me now. You are much more powerful than me, and we have no neutral party to make this agreement under," I told her tly. "I am one of their Queens; I have every right to negotiate for my people!" Mira countered. "I am the kid''s Father and have every right to be in their lives even if it is just a little!" I shot back just as loudly as she did. The room became silent as we continued to stare at each other when Se Mon''s voice cut in, "I just so happen to be one of those mothers," Both the Queens and I''s attention turned to her. The Queen looked shocked, meaning this must have been news to her. The shock was only present for half a second before it became calm again. "I think both of you are getting too heated over this at this moment." Se Mon received two raised Eyebrows from the Queen and me at the same time for herst statement. "First, there are still a few more months before the first kides along, right?" Se Mon continued. This earned a begrudging nod from the both of us, "Second, The mothers deserve a say in this is something you both agree on as well, Correct?" This statement earned another nod, still just as begrudging as thest one. "Third, there might be another idea''s that neither of you thought than the all or nothing. This is also something that might bring us closer instead of farther apart as both of you seem to be doing." I leaned back and had to acknowledge the points she made. "Fourth, even Tammy right now looks disappointed as Doorknocker is no longer interested due to the moods in the room." This turned our attention to Tammy, who was now in the corner of the room looking very sad and drawing circles on the floor with her finger. It was amusing and made me chuckle as I asked. "Why are you in the Corner, Tammy?" "You are all ignoring me," Tammy said, barely audible, "And Doorknocker seems not to be interested in my ass..." This second statement came out much meeker than the first and sounded almost depressed as she said it. I sighed, knowing that it was the first time I could ever think of that I becameid in the middle of sex. With my thoughts leaving the negotiations, I even felt soreness in my balls from being in the middle of pleasure. Still, I wasn''t in the mood now, and I turned to Se Mon and Queen Mavoroph, "Fine, I understand, and I need a moment to cool down. I will instruct some refreshments to be brought here, and I will return after regaining my wits." I told them before standing up and leaving the room. Chapter 114: Weaknesses I stood outside the meeting room. I looked at the walls of the meticulously decorated walls of the embassy. I saw none of the splendid decors, though. My anger was burning like a furnace that could melt iron bars into steel. I almost felt my skin turning red with the pure rage I felt. This anger helped no one when I wanted ess to my children in the future. I wasn''t a good father, and that was something that I knew. I helped take care of them with the family''s gold. I never felt right about this fact, though, and the pain of those thoughts fueled this anger to burn even brighter. I could feel a howl of rage burning in my throat as I desperately wanted an outlet to throw my anger. My thoughts settled on the previous ambassador and found that maybeter, I would have someone to release my frustrations on. The idea sent a shiver through me as I thought of torturing someone. It was the thought that seemed to slow the flow of my anger. It began to cool as I realized that I was willing tosh out at anything at this moment just to let it out. I was a diplomat, though. These negotiations meant too much, and I was risking too much with this anger. One thing I said in there was perfectly correct, though. The Queen could do whatever she wanted when it came to my children. I could do nothing since my nation would require me to sacrifice in order to save more lives in the uing war. I bit back a curse as the true thought went through my mind. My responsibilities continued to get in the way of my ability to be a father. It cut into my heart like a sharp needle. All those years ago, as I went around impregnating women without thought bit me harder than I ever thought it would. Each child that was out there would take a part of my thoughts. Now I was increasing that number without learning anything from my previous mistakes. My children were even entering the negotiation tables now as I had to fight for them. I felt like I was about to enter a custody battle back in my old world. Only here, there was no child support. Thest thought made me give a dry chuckle, and I moved to the side before leaning against the wall. My anger seemed to cool down as the random thoughts entered my mind. The small memories I have of my children flooded my mind. I remember the time I forced into my schedule to spend time with them. Their cute smiles with silver hair surrounding their faces almost haunted me. It was for them that I was here right now; I was securing my position as Heir of Silvermoon tower. I wanted to give them the best position and future possibilities. It was painful, though, that I couldn''t see them. I loved research, but I missed their faces and smiles. Their mothers with caring looks towards them as they talked about their toys. It was something that I only had snippets of. Tears filled my eyes as I thought of them with the little number of memories I had. The pain hit my heart as I thought of each child I had interacted with. The tears streamed down my face, and I wiped them away, letting them enter my silver fur. I let the memories roll through my mind like I hadn''t let them happen in a while. The pain was there, but so was that happiness. When I came back, my little girls would all be older and so much smarter. How would they react to their absent father? Would they be like I was cold and detached? He was never in my life at one point until I was in my twenties. Our conversation was stern and to the point. With every fiber of my being, I didn''t want that to happen. My father provided the best he could for me with cold calction. My race was superior to my brothers and sisters. When I created too many mistakes on my journey, creating potential problems at home, that position came under question. My father was that cold, calcting type that I believe was ipetent. No, not ipetent. He simply didn''t care for those outside his own thoughts. This was worse, in my opinion, as the Bunny-kin had much potential. My random thoughts led to an end with that, and I found my ass on the floor. My mana surged, and I cleaned up my body from the mess I made of myself. The tears dispersed into the atmosphere. Myposition came back as the reasons for why I was hurting myself came back into focus. The very things that were paining me now were also the reasons I stood strong. I needed to remain strong for them without breaking under pressure. My spine straightened out, and I no longer felt like I was about to snap. My anger was still there like a slow flickering me. No breeze would blow it out, but it was now manageable. I needed a couple of extra minutes to regroup, though I had no n even though I wasposed. Queen Mira was an intelligent illusionist wizard. She didn''t get there by being an idiot. Instead, it was through many years of study and experience and that special something that helped you breakthrough. More time was needed topose myself as well while I came up with a n of action. The negotiations over the potion were not even in my head as I thought of ways to regain ess to my children. What race they woulde out didn''t matter to me as I thought of all the subi women I impregnated. It was yet another irresponsible thing I did, and I had to ept that. It was something I realized that I found very hard to control myself when it came to sex. I knew it from when I initially left on that journey years ago. I was easy to seduce... no, it was worse than that. I thought more with my cock when breasts came in front of me. It was my entertainment outside of research. It was a hobby to ejacte in as many women as I could, and the Subi are more than happy about it. There was nothing said in our negotiations that said I had to let them seduce me. Instead, I happily let them do it without even thinking for a moment that this would happen. I realized that I might have inherited something from my father here in this world. It was the utterck of regard for things that I don''t think about. All these thoughts, though, were distractions from what I need to be thinking about. As I was thinking about it, something hit the back of my mind making me pause. This was something of a risk, and it might affect my ns in the long term, both positive and negative. It would take a couple of years to put in effect as well. It would be better than nothing, and only one other person knew about my thoughts on this n. It was something I could even try and get the race of Subi to join in on. If I could, it would solve many of my problems, and I might even entice the Illusion tower to make a subdivision in the Beast-kin nation. It was not even a gamble as I had nothing to lose at this point. My kids were in her hands, and I had to convince her to move the women with my kids to move. The only way was to make it better opportunities. That wouldn''t happen in Silvermoon tower, though. Even if I was to be the Master of the Silvermoon tower, only one child could be the next heir. That child would have to be a Bunny-kin child as well. If they follow the trends that I had been seeing among my children, the Subi women would be silver-scaled subi with dicks. This would be interesting on their own, and I wasn''t sure how the race of women would react to that new element among their people. This only increased my thinking speed as I thought illusion wizardry was something out of myprehension. It was sad to say, but I didn''t understand how they used mana in the way they did. In a way, I lucked out when it came to the Bunny-kin specialty of general wizardry. The humans had it too, but they tended to specialize before they became B rank. That was at least by the books I read about it. My mind settled in on the crux of the problem of getting the women to move to my nation before I even had time to set up what I wanted. It would take some convincing. My thoughts came to the point that I remembered that I easily impregnated subi taking even them by surprise. If I used this to my advantage, I had a greater bargaining position if I decided to be ruthless enough. The thought also sent a chill down my spine. Was I willing to use myself and create more of what I was fighting for to grant me ess to all of my children? It was a spine-chilling move for me to make. I wanted ess to all my kids, and it would also increase the strength of my nation if I pulled this off sessfully. It would increase my personal power as well in the long run. Still, the thought of how ruthless it was in a way sent shivers down my spine. But, now, the thought was in my head, and I continued to think of better solutions to my current problems. Nothing came to my mind as I thought it over. The idea seemed to bump everything else out of the way as it worked its way into every crevice of my mind. In every n I could think of, it would be mostly positive for everything but my mental health concerning my women and children. I think the only ones to suffer would be the potential children that had a mostly absent father and me. If the n I had thought of worked out correctly, I could even raise my kids on my own terms. It would be with my gold and territory too. The thought destroyed every other possibility that came to my mind and turned. I wasn''t any martyr like I was in my previous life. Even others could argue if I even was a martyr. That didn''t matter, though, and I wanted to live this life with no regrets. I opened that door, walking back into the meeting room under the surprised gazes of the women inside. Tammy had returned to their couch looking downcast, but I couldn''t care. I was there with the next offer that I believed would change everything. "I have a proposal, Queen Mira," I said into the silence. The attractive scaled woman leaned back, staring back into my firm eyes, "Oh, and what will that be?" Mira asked back curiously. "I n on making a multi-species school in the near future." I began, "It will be a new city where all species cane together and learn. It will be an institution from as many schools of thought I can bring together as possible. I want to invite your tower to join us in that pursuit of more knowledge with my women and children apanying you." I continued without regard for the surprise on her face. "Your tower will not be the only wizard tower I will be inviting. I will also be bringing Silvermoon tower into the fold to teach as many different forms of using mana as possible. I want to bring agility rage and more forms of mana that I don''t seem to understand. I want it to be a research center to the truth of mana and the world around us. I want to recruit from all around the world in the end." My eyes were focused on something in the distance, "I want my people educated so I can send the best and brightest minds to this ce to learn. Most of all, I want my children there so when I have time, I can see their smiles. Their happy expressions as I try to give them the best life I can give them." My attention turned back to the Queen that looked surprised at my new offer. Instead of being surprised, I looked into her eyes sharp to the point, "I am even willing to impregnate more women in your tower to help with your currentck of children problem to do it." My words almost seemed to echo in the room. Mira''s astonishment grew as I said onest thing, "Every subus I do impregnate though muste to this new school to raise my children, though." Queen Mira finally seemed to leave her stunned status at the new proposal. I could practically see the gears turning in her head as It did so. The change in my demeanor was out of her mind as she considered the offer on the table. I had no idea how she would react to it, though. I didn''t know the pressures that she was under inside her tower or the restraints that might be going on in the background. That lost thought forced me yet again to hold back arge pile of curses to the previous Ambassadors that left me no information on recent events here in the demonnds. Still, I continued to sit still while the Queen in front of me thought over what I said. "I find your offer very interesting," She said into the silence, and I could now see Se Mon saying something into her ear. I found if I tried to hear over there, even with mana enhancement, something was in the way. I immediately gave up on trying to listen in on those hushed words. I waited for them to talk, and Mira rxed back as did Se Mon. Tammy, though seemed discontent that she never got what she wanted when she came. My expression was just as serious though not allowing for anything else to continue. The cold demeanor with my serious expression showed that concessions would have to be made if the warm atmosphere wanted to return. "I need to think this over, Ambassador Chelsea," Mira said slowly. Her expression was with a slight smile. "I also think that you have not even started this so-called school that you want to create. That only decreases your ability to negotiate with something that doesn''t exist. Still, the thought of being a part of a center like this for our Tower is interesting. If you want us to release some of our knowledge, we want knowledge in return. Or ess to the research that is produced by such an organization that you are speaking of." I was forced to nod at that. "Let me be frank with you, Mira," I said, warming up as she took my proposal seriously, "I never wanted to let knowledge out about the ce I wish to build. I only have told one other wealthy investor while I needed funds. I then realized recently I could provide a substantial investment on my own." That was something I said with a self-deprecating smile. "Still, I say this with a couple of things in mind. Regardless of your tower joining me or not in the future on this endeavor, I will be doing it. This will also increase my personal power in the end if it does seed, or anyone and organization that joins me. I only bring you this offer since I was less than prudent with sexual activities, regardless of the fact that it has continued to be a personal weakness of my own. I bring you this offer also to bring you closer to my people. This is also to give all of my children the best future I can give to them so they may choose where their life takes them without anyone elsemanding them." My tone was firm making the Queen return to her thoughts. She spoke minutester with a nod, "Alright. I cannot make a decision on my own in this matter. IF you do make this school of yours, it sounds that it would be a risky investment with potentiallyrge power dividends to be paid out. I will seek the counsel of other Queens to see their opinions. Regardless of that fact, I will see your children are well cared for even if we do not join you in this endeavor. I say this to reassure you that our people will always be well cared for. As will their children. But, I will be discussing with the potential mothers what they wish to. Your other added offer is intriguing, but again I will not make thisrge decision on my own." The Queen stood, and Tammy stood with her as did Se Mon. "We shall speak soon, Ambassador Chelsea; I hope to find that not all will be as so..." The queen paused to think of the word, "Dramatic as we reached today." With that, they left together, and my lips tightened. That flicker of anger grew as they left the room. I immediately stood and flipped the coffee table in front of me as the door closed. My fist smashed the tabled, breaking it in half. My anger needed the outlet, and my hands and feet started to smash the furniture into smaller bits as I let loose. The pain was solely in my heart as I stood amidst a smashed room without a trace of regret and sighed. The little venting of anger did little but settle the worst of my temptations. The couches that existed were no torn to pieces in my rage, and the table almost ceased to exist with only traces of the expensive wood in splinters around the room. My back straightened, though, and I opened the door to see Alexia now. My gazended upon her, and I took a deep breath. "I am d you hired a clean-up team," I remarked dryly. "Are you okay?" Alexia asked softly. "Honestly," I said, cupping her face, before shaking my head, "No, I am not okay," I told her. "Will I survive?" I asked myself with a wry smile, "Yes, I will. I will see in the future how happy I will be doing that," My vision misted only for a second with the thoughts of my children somehow in my vision. I ruthlessly closed that thought off, though, and my vision turned clear, "I need to see that fucking trash ex-Ambassador now." I said, my tone making it an order. Alexia nodded, "This way, Although, please don''t smash him like the room you just left." Alexia said with a warming smile. I snorted in slight amusement, "No promises," I replied as we walked down the hallway. Chapter 115: Ambassador Ralph My feet quickly brought me to the room housing the previous Ambassador. I looked at Alexia, and she knew I was in a terrible mood. It would not be long before the entire Embassy knew that it might be better to be away from me at this moment. I didn''t think I wouldsh out with no target in mind like some probably would think I would, but at this moment, I couldn''t promise anything. I knew where the anger and pain came from; It was no one''s fault but my own. I couldn''t me the Subus Queen Mira, and She was doing what she was doing for her people. With the little information I had on the Subi, they constantly worried about where to get sexual energy. It was also the reason why so few Subi women were with incubi men. They both needed an excessive amount of Sexual energy to conceive. That was one of the primary reasons for so many to travel beyond the Demonnds. They had a journey system like our own to weed out the weak from their numbers. It also allowed them to store sexual energy at an enormous rate. It called into question many beliefs I had about child birthing here in this world. It was also a topic I didn''t want to dwell on too much at this point. It was simply that I had too many things to be thinking about. Still, I had made a mental note to do some experimentation and exploration of the topic in the future. I am sure some records would sate my curiosity inside the Silvermoon Tower''s vast library. That brought me back to the present, where I was trying to distract myself from the subsequent inevitable collision. The piece of shit ex-Ambassador Ralphid on the other side of this door. He was one of the three ambassadors that shrunk from his duty andnded me in this blind state that I am in. He also had many secrets that were of incredible worth to me at this moment. I took a deep breath, and Alexia spoke up, "So this moment will be thest opportunity to talk to him," Alexia noted, "Yes, it is," I said with another sigh, trying to release my anger, "He has much to answer for at home, Although I am not sure if sending him home by Sea is the best choice," I told Alexia. "Why do you say that?" Alexia asked. "He was probably funding Pirates, and some mighte to save them. Also, I do not know who else is funding these Pirates. There are too many questions on that front that we are better off sending him bynd back to the Tower. It would dramatically reduce the risk with the guards that we have avable. Still, that would take more time, and the council has ordered he be brought by boat." I finished another sigh of pent-up anger left me. My hand reached out, and I opened the door to the prisoner inside. Orange hair and fur were visible as he sat on a recliner reading a book. He looked up at my sudden intrusion with an angry look on his face. "Well, You finally decided to visit me," Ralph said, putting a bookmark into the book. "I take it you''re finally letting me go home?" He asked in the end. I couldn''t help myself, and my smile grew, "Yes, The council has told me to release you back to the nation. They told me that they gave the Subi enough time toe up with evidence. Since they haven''t done so by now, we are sending you home. Today was supposed to be the day that you got sent back." I told him with a smile. I motioned to another chair in the room, and he nodded. I sat and turned to him. "Something happened down at the docks to dy that. I also found that I needed toe by and ask you some questions myself. That is what has brought me here." I finished. Alexia watched me from the doorway and realized that I took the diplomatic route for things. She closed the door, silently enclosing us both in the guest room for Significant persons that had be a jail cell for Ralph. "That is an interesting thing since you never seemed to want anything from me in the first ce," Ralphmented, looking at me with a sneer. "You even treated my loyal secretary like a toy in front of the Subi representatives. Fine, though, I will bite; what questions do you wish to ask?" "Well, that was friendly," I said sarcastically. Our bad blood was already out in the open no need to hide it, "Well, Mr. Ralph, Tell me what you know about the previous spy ring. Why has it been gutted to nothing?" I asked him, leaning back. "I don''t care if you believe me or not, but it already was gutted when I got here. The funds were loose, and when I talked to the previous ambassador, he never gave me a reason. Indeed it took me a couple of months before I even notice the absence." Ralph replied. I could actually believe that; This man''s most significant problem was ipetence. I could see that actually happening with him since he seemed to gloss over small things like that. I could be wrong with that, though, but I kept my mouth shut. "Where did the gold for that go?" I asked. His eyes narrowed only for a moment. He then sighed and leaned back, "This stays between us, but I funneled it into several businesses that I created here in the Demon Lands. Got a significant nest egg here for a time." He told me, but I looked into the subi records of that. He had fifteen businesses all over, all in various states of profitability. They also were steaming gold back out to somewhere. "Ralph, Let me be real with you. I think the Subi were onto something with that investigation. I want to know where you were embezzling more funds too. And don''t tell me to more businesses. I know you haven''t lied to me yet, but you better not now. Otherwise, I will cancel your safe boat ride back to safety. At this point, the people back home don''t know you have done anything wrong. I can keep it that way." I told him, t out lying to the bastard. On the other side, Ralph startedughing at my question, "Do you think I am that easy?" He asked me. "If you''re talking to me, the subi got nothing, and you wish to sell me to them. I have contacts back home that can help me escape punishment. Here I can''t, so I would rather take my chances with you telling them." Ralph''s said after a small break. I sighed and knew it wouldn''t be this easy. "So there is someone that you are funneling funds to. I can''t quite find out why, though." I spoke out loud, and Ralph watched me. I took the information I knew about Ralph and started to flick through it in my mind. "First, he was a Bunny-kin. Bunny-kin is not only raised to be sexually active and open but to further our studies. We worship the strong with a fanatical base that scares most. Ralph was a wizard but not a powerful one. That spoke of his contacts back home. He seemed to care for his people, though, when he talked about that secretary. Like it was a personal insult to him when I did that. It was her fetish, though, and she loved that fucking I gave her. I then remembered that although she was Ralphs personal assistant and Secretary, she never had a child. She wanted one, and that was odd. I was a woman with many kids since I impregnated so many. But I think I have Bunny-kin genes now in my bones how much I spread my gic material. It was a personal pain of mine how much I spread it. But I never heard of Ralph having any kids. It was unimportant, but I felt like it mattered. To my knowledge, although I have the most kids of my siblings, I was also an Aunt to several nieces and nephews. I had never met them, and it wasn''t something significant to me since I don''t know my siblings very well. But the fact of the matter was that Bunny-kin breed fast and often. I was basically a representative of that. So Ralph wasn''t a typical Bunny-kin. He sent his funds somewhere, and he must have a sexual drive. That might not be absolutely true, but I had a feeling that I needed to learn more about Ralph. "Were you embezzling to spend on whores?" I asked him. Ralph looked shocked at my sudden question and usation. "Fuck you! Of course not!" He eximed quickly, "I resent the usation, you perverted slut." He continued. "I can''t fault at the apt descriptions of me," I replied with a wry smile. "Still, I think you need to tell me where those funds went, Mr. Ralph; I think things will be easier that way for you," I told him seriously. "Otherwise, I will start to put my contact''s against yours back in the homnd. It will be a political battle between us. I already reced you here. Would you like to see who''s contacts are better?" I asked him. Although I had very little political contacts throughout our tribe, I knew people who did. The uncles who taught me magic at a young age still liked me. And although I may have learned from them, they learned from me too. They loved the glee I took to research, and no one in the positions they have reached wouldn''t have contacts among the political area in our nation. Besides, the Silvermoon tower was the political area of the Bunny-kin tribe. I was the Heir, and I had my mother to back me up to top that off. All of this was well known among everyone in Silvermoon Tower, and I was now making use of this knowledge. Ralph sitting across from me, frowned in thought as he realized the implications of the situation if that came to pass. What he didn''t know was that a death sentence was already over his head if he ever arrived in the homnd. What he didn''t know, though, was what I was capitalizing on. I needed him ignorant, and I was happy that he seemed not to know the Situation. Most of his people were reced in the weeks as I traveled here as well. Florine and Yuri were new here too, shipped in from our country to be my new helpers in this nation. I wished I could have had more of my people that I didn''t have to do the takeover, but I couldn''t have everything. At this point, though, the information that he was condemned wasn''t widespread. All people knew was that he was leaving on the boat that brought my sister and brother. I wanted to keep it that way. Ralph sat in silence as the thoughts rolled through his head. After an hour passed by, he sighed. "I only know one thing." He turned to me. "Most of those funds were not going to a pirate gang. I am not even sure what they are. What I do know is that many ces around our city have be the victims of a new organization. I used the Embassy funds to pay them instead of my own. The rest were for my businesses and starting new enterprises." He finished. "Now get out; I will start packing my things to go." Ralph stood. He walked past to the door opening it and said one thing as I started to walk out. "Oh, and the rumor is that the leader of this organization is at least B rank. I really don''t know more than that. If you own a business here and it is lucrative, I am sure you will meet a representative soon enough." I stepped out the door in thought as he mmed it closed. I turned to look back at that closed door with a sneer. The condemned man, on the other side, may have lied to me. But if what he said was true, I would be seeing a representative soon. I wondered how that experience would be. If their leader is a B rank, they better back the fuck off. I have myself and Florine to fight with them. I am also sure I could invite Francis for a Brawl if they wanted to insist. My sneer turned to a smile with that thought, and I turned away. There was a lot to think about, and that anger was still in the back of my head, slowing down my thoughts. Maybe it was time to invite Francis to another fight in the arena. I saw Alexia on the other side of the door while I quietly contemted. She noticed that I was in thought, and I started to walk away. She followed me while I was in thought silently. I brought us quickly away from the prisoner that remained in that door behind us. "Florine can take her prisoner to his transportation now. Make sure that everyone thinks that he isn''t a prisoner, though, if you can." I told Alexia while my thoughts moved. Something bugged me about the ambassador still. It was bothering me immensely, and I couldn''t pin it down in my thoughts. Something in that conversation may be one of the thoughts I had or something he said. The organization he talked about could somehow extort an ambassador must be powerful, But that wasn''t it. My thoughts continued to move as I walked back to my apartment with only my thoughts to apany me. Chapter 116: New Frustration A night of releasing frustrations happened in the apartment after finishing with Ambassador Ralph. My women loved it, although I could see worried looks from all of them. They understood that I didn''t want to talk about it why I was so angry. I felt raw from the emotions that were renewed over callously negotiating for ess to my children. Still, I would have to work on it exactly like this in the future, it seemed. I would have to calcte how to keep ess to their cute faces coldly. I was also highly interested to see how Subus children woulde out. It was atent curiosity that seemed to eat at me. Would theye out as Futanari as well? The problem was this just increased my desire to keep my children and their mothers around me. My sex drive, though, continued to create emotional issues for me. I needed to get control of myself, and I didn''t seem to be doing that. It was something that I learned that I needed to control about myself years ago. Then I found something to have intercourse with, and it disappeared from my mind. Even during negotiations, I could keep a cool head but was one hundred percent on board with going ahead in impregnating someone while I did so. It was a facy that I couldn''t get control of, it seemed. I loudly sighed as I got up from the bed that I wasn''t sure who cleaned anymore. Emily probably, if I guessed. Emily these days seemed so much happier after I got her pregnant. She had been with me for so long that I was happy that she felt that way. I had a permanent soft spot for Em'' as she got out of bed. She was starting to look bigger every day, and with two kids, she would be asrge as Mally seemed to be getting. Mally''s smile seemed almost permanently etched onto her face even as she was worried about my frustrations. It seemed my anger and frustrations had started to leak out more than I thought. Although I released many of my pent-up frustrations in Kate''s ass and the little bitch boy of Roses again. I had found I wanted to do something more sadistic. I remembered that n I had for the little bitch boy; thinking about some of the things I could do to him brought back a smile to my face again. When Kate joined us, I think back to when she woke up a sadistic part of myself that I couldn''t deny. I never knew I had it, but I started to learn differently. Still, I had things to do, and changing that bitch boy''s anatomy to learn new things wasn''t in my schedule today. I got out of bed and into the shower. To my displeasure, no one joined me, and I couldn''t understand why until I exited to see Alexia standing there with a soft smile. "You have too many things to do today, and you already put off your older brother. Although you dislike him, you can''t ignore him." Alexia said sternly, waking me up. I sighed and nodded. I had been avoiding him only to make my displeasure even more loudly known. This would limit his power inside the embassy and make it harder for him to get things from people that he might need. That could be a dangerous thing in the end when you''re an alchemist. Sometimes you might need something that you had either forgotten or needed to be done. This was more true when you are experimenting. The thing was that the potion that he would be making would be aplex process that needed absolute precision. That was the central problem of it. Alchemy was precise, and this potion required even more precision than the vast majority. I had failed at a rate even when I had gotten used to the process while locking myself up with the potions. This all came to the fact that you needed other people to grab the supplies promptly while keeping yourself in optimal condition to create the potions properly. These potions were needed and costed a decent chunk of gold to make as well. All that leads to the point that I didn''t want any of his help to try messing with him if they wanted to get on my good side. Although I kept my head out of the employee and servents politics, I was aware that it was there. My women tended to keep more track of it, it seemed. Still, they never spoke of it to me; I really hoped that everything ''behind the scenes'' remained harmonious. That didn''t change the fact that I wasn''t aware that it might be a problem in the future if I wasn''t careful. I knew that the harem I started to cultivate here in this life would eventually have even its own political mess if I kept expanding it. That was how it worked and how minds worked. I wanted all my women to get along, though, and never wanted a political culture to develop. Still, I was also the heir to a throne technically and already had many children that I needed to care for without my knowledge; that could have already happened. It was a troubling thought path to go down. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard a soft cough. I looked up to Alexia, "You seemed to be lost in thought, and that doesn''t change the fact that you need to see your brother very soon." Alexia said with a polite smile. "You have a meeting with others as well. Does the Imps representative ring a bell?" Alexia said. I almost cursed remembering the meeting with the Imps. They were a species that tended to ride behind the devils. They were short and pointed ears differently from the elves. And out of all species in the world that I knew about kept the closest to Bunny-kin''s in the ability to increase poption quickly. "Yes, Yes," I said, getting on my loincloth and started to put on a shirt quickly. "Your right. I am getting lost in thought. I think I need a vacation someday," I chuckled, and Alexia shook her head. "Your appointments are filled for another month," Alexia said, "You keep moving things back as well." Alexia held up a hand as she noticed I was about to say something back to that. "I understand why Chelsea. That doesn''t mean that every one of those meetings isn''t important. Many are also noticing your closeness to the Subi tower representatives. This will create resentment among other towers if you keep pushing back their meetings for them." Alexia''s voice was stern, and I turned to her with a sharp look. "You wouldn''t have mentioned that if that might already be starting," I said, probing her as I finished getting ready. "You''re correct. However, it is only with the species that were already on the side of disliking us. Still, that might start happening with the neutrals and the ones more closely allied to us if it doesn''t decrease or stop." Alexia said, her tone telling me how serious this might be if it didn''t stop. My frustrations increased as I realized that I had been putting back more and more responsibilities. It was expected of me, and I nodded to Alexia. "Understood; in fact, take the Illusion towers next meeting with me and bring it back a week. Bring a meeting forward you think is important or most snubbed by my previous schedule movements. Hopefully, that will help." I finished. "Well, It might help with the medusa Water Tower. They have been hoping to get some potions from you but keep knocking their meeting back. They also have the ear of their species representatives." Alexia said after a couple of seconds. "Do it then; I don''t like pushing that meeting back, but I think I need to start showing a firmer hand with the Subus Queen Mira," I said harshly. Without realizing it, Alexia had lead me out of the Apartment and into a study room. It was the room that I greeted my siblings in before. I nodded. "I will bring your brother in soon. For now, please sign the documents on the left; they are choices I have done and implemented. The stack to the right, though, are important documents that need decisions. Yuri or I have ced our best thoughts into the decision to do. But all of them are something that needs to be finished by you." Alexia said. I knew I was being managed here. I could grant her increased power that she probably already had if I blindly signed off on them. That would also save me time. But I need to check her work as well; otherwise, I might undermine my authority. I nodded to her, "Thanks. I will let you know if I make any changes." I told her with a wry smile. Alexia nodded, "I will bring your brother and some breakfast with me when Ie back soon. Please do as much as you can." Alexia finished. With that, she left the room, taking that sweet ass with her. I sighed as I realized that I was still frustrated. I decided to start with the important decisions since the stack was smaller and the other ones just needed signing. I dug into the critical work I held off on for far too long. I dug in and found that many were essential budget things that I had neglected. I frowned when I realized that I needed to go over more and more documents. I started to work very seriously on many budget things that I almost started to go pale, realizing how much the paperwork had backed up. Yuri and Alexia realized how vital many of the things I was dealing with. They had let me ck in this area choosing for me. They left many things that I now realized why they were putting it in front of me now. My natural disposition avoided this type of work. I had many meetings and representatives to deal with. But the Embassy needed me to work on more than that. I lost myself in ounting, and even policy decisions long overdue. I started to realize then how bad the budget was before I injected gold into the embassy. Whatever Ralph had done, he fucked many things up. The tower''s upkeep seemed to have fallen behind, and many other things would be legacy problems. Since my predecessors didn''t do it, I would find it more expensive to fix. I almost started to pale with some of the reports I had been ignoring for weeks. I started to get angry at myself for ignoring all of this, and I grew a little annoyed that this wasn''t presented in front of me before. Without signing things, I dug even deeper into just reading the reports in front of me. My eyes moved quickly, and I heard a cough. My eyes jumped up, and the matching silver hair of my brother greeted me. He seemed closer than I would have wished, seating himself across from me without permission. Just one more stab at me to get me to react. I sighed, holding back anger right now; it wasn''t entirely directed towards him at this moment. I was angry at myself for leaving all of this to back up. I left the reports on the desk and raised an eyebrow. "Hello, Ambassador Chelsea," Anthoney said, "Are you going to tell me my budget now?" He asked straight to the point. So he was going to remain rude to me. I could tell that Anthoney wanted to piss me off because I shoved him back a day. I held back a sigh and leaned back in the chair. I centered my gaze on him, and he returned it with a grin. His attitude spoke that he thought he got away with the simple rude gesture I decided to ignore. "Okay, Anthoney," I said, starting the conversation without a greeting. "You are here to be my alchemist. I am not even sure you are apetent one, so I must test that first. Luckily the ingredients in the potion are not rare, just very precise. As long as you and keep a one in three sess rate, I will increase the funding. For now, in the basement, I have two hundred ingredient sets ready to go. You can use your equipment to start synthesizing the potions. You will have at least five servants to help you with your needs. Although if you want to release sexual aggression, it must be consensual." I said, giving him a backhanded p at his reputation. Thatst statement was a direct insult to him, and his face turned red in anger. Rape was not verymon among the bunny-kin that I knew about. It was astonishingly low when I read statistics taken on crime. It wasn''t until recently I learned why that most likely was. Bunny-kin women were very ''weing.'' They tended to be down with a good session of sex on almost any day. Men growing up in that culture then never learned or grew to desire to rape a woman when if they asked one and got rejected, they only had to ask another. This wasn''t a hundred percent true across the board, but the fact was Bunny-kin exalted the strong as well. It was evident worship that reached an astonishing level. If you could force a woman, that culturally meant they were Strong. Then the bunny-kin woman tended to want the offspring of that man. It was a weird cycle that I could never imagine in my past life. It was an interesting societal norm that I couldn''t grasp. This all meant that with a simple statement, I called my brother weak that no women would want to be with unless he could prove that he was stronger than them. It was a roundabout way of insulting him, but the anger I gave him was quite evident. I cut him off as he seemed to want to yell at me. "The budget for equipment will be five hundred thousand gold." I spoke levelly, "The ingredients will be three hundred thousand gold. You will prove to me I should invest more into you than that. Now leave," I finished staring into his eyes, ending the meeting. My brother looked at me with anger in his eyes. He wanted to attack me or something, and I stared back, trying to hide my contempt for him. His attitude was disgusting to me in almost every way. He clearly wanted to use age to make himself superior to me. That was a joke to my ears, and I had to hold myself back from scoffing in contempt. He held his tongue through. He pulled back and finally said, "I want six hundred thousand gold." His voice quivered in anger as he talked to me. Anthoney held on to his mind, though, not letting that anger control him. "Yesterday, I went out after you pushed me back a day, and I found the equipment I need. The problem is that I need Six hundred thousand gold to finish decking out everything I need." I tapped my fingers on the desk, remembering the reports on budget on the table. The finances of the Embassy were in a better position, and I still had extras after the auction. That didn''t mean that I could continue to spend everywhere. I also didn''t know the numbers my sister would bring back to me if things were higher than expected, then I would need to do something extreme about it. I also needed to find a middle ground with my brother. Even if we didn''t like each other, I needed him to do his job to the best of his ability. Brushing his needs off wouldn''t help me, and it might even get him to back off his high horse. The five hundred thousand gold on the equipment was extremely high, but there was no way I would allow him to use my equipment. "On one condition, I will increase that budget," I said shortly. "What is it?" Anthoney asked, his anger cooling slightly. "You will start treating me the respect I deserve. You might not like me, brother. You might hate the fact I am the boss here. Fine, hate me or the situation you are under." I said, "You will give me the respect that everyone in this building gives the position I fill. If you agree, you will get your funds. If you don''t, then you will be settled with that debt of one hundred thousand gold coins." I finished my condition. Anthoney watched me in silence. He looked unhappy, but he nodded after a minute, "Fine, I understand. You are right. I dislike the powerful position you got just because you were born a slightly better race of bunny-kin than me. That means nothing when they can just breed more of youter. What they need to choose is someone with the ability to be a Leader!" He eximed thest word. Despite myself, I agreed with him. The reason I got the position now in the embassy was also my mother. She seemed to want me on the throne of the Silvermoon tower. I didn''t know why but I had taken to making myself being there in the future. I wouldn''t mind losing that position, but if I got it, I would reform our nation into a new nation if I could. That didn''t change the fact that I needed to finish with my brother. "eptable, and I will take it a step farther and agreepletely," I told him without hesitation. It made Anthoney look at me with surprise. "With your agreement, though, get out and send in Alexia. I need to speak with her." I told him tly. To emphasize my point, I pick up a report that I was reading before he interrupted me. He left silently though seemingly in thought, and a minuteter, Alexia came in, and I looked up. I turned and asked, "Why am I seeing these reports only now?" I asked Alexia pointedly. Alexia was surprised and came over to read them. She read them over and nodded. "You let Yuri and I do most of the paperwork," Alexia began slowly, "We figured you hated paperwork, so we did most of it for you. You almost seemed allergic to it, so we did it for you." Alexia continued, and I put up a hand for her to stop. "Hating something doesn''t mean I can stop myself from doing it." I told her tly, "With these reports, I need to restart my entire budget for the gold we have entirely. To cover just some of the repairs needed, I need to spend almost five hundred thousand gold. I needed to know thisst month." I stopped myself from eximing. I took a deep breath, "I have been letting you and Yuri manage me too much on the paperwork. Take an hour before dinner for study time into each day. I will work on the paperwork then." I said, my tone returning to normal. "Are you angry?" Alexia asked in a meek tone. I was surprised by that, and I looked up. Alexia''s expression looked sad. "Yes, and no," I told her, my toneing out with care in it. "I am happy for what both of you have done. You are both right. I hate this type of work. That doesn''t mean it can be left undone." I motioned at therge stack of papers. "I am madder at myself letting it back up this long. The only reason I am a little angry is you not being a little sterner to MAKE me do it." I told her. Alexia sighed in relief. "Okay, I will make sure you do it from now on. Not when it is most convenient to you. Otherwise, none of it will." She told me. I nodded, "Thanks; now call me when the next meeting is starting. I have reports to think about. With that, Alexia left the room, leaving me in a hellscape that I could no longer ignore. A frustrated sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at it. I picked up the report and read about the grim reality of the Enchantment lines in the tower and the amount of degradation appearing in the way lines. I allowed one thought to pass through my head as I continued to read. Fuck paperwork! --- Announcement: So I forgot to make the announcement that I have Published the First Book of Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1: Promises. I also decided to show a Sneak peek on Webnovel so you can check it out before to see it is up your alley. Thanks for all your wonderful support and Enjoy. /book/life-of-a-dominant-futanari_19517376906664805 Chapter 117: Xual I passed a small amount of time, and I began to fret about the condition of the Embassy tower. The position I had inherited was covering up even more than I initially thought as well. The structure and wey lines were in dire need of maintenance. The enchantments were wearing out, and the ingredients to do defensive spells were not the easiest toe across. All of this added up to things not being in a good position at all. I scoffed at the paperwork in front of me, thinking about how I abandoned it here to build up into the fortress of work it was now. I needed to plunge Much more time than I wanted to do in order to fix the current problems I found myself in now. That wasn''t the worst of it, though. The worst was the actual problems cropping up among the budget that needed addressing. I heard a knock as I was going over the budgets onest time before I started to make the decisions. I looked up, already annoyed at the interruption to my tackling the problems in front of me. Alexia stood in the doorway, and I realized why she was here. "It''s time for the meeting, isn''t it?" I asked her, and Alexia nodded. I sighed at the knowledge that I would be pried from the work that was desperately needed to be done. "Okay," I said, getting up from behind the desk and moved with her into the hallway, walking silently with her as I thought about how I wanted to deal with the issues. I could hire outside help to help us, but that wouldpromise the Enchantments with the possibility that someone outside might learn what enchantments that we do have. That itself told me that I couldn''t do it that way. That meant that I would need to get someone from inside our country. I simply couldn''t do it myself with all the responsibilities I had on my te at the current moment. I wouldn''t mind teaching Asahi and Trisha the art of enchantments, but that would kill too much time. A time that I didn''t have, unfortunately. This meant that I would need to bring in someone from the homnd. This wouldn''t look good for me if I am asking just after they sent my brother and sister from the tribe. They could have sent an enchanter with them, and I could only tell them the truth that I only received urate reports now. I would tell them that I was too caught up funding and negotiating with the Demonnd''s races, but that would be an excuse at best. I sighed with the problems I created for myself without knowing it. I moved with Alexia, who left me to my thoughts respectfully. When I arrived, though, I entered the meeting room with none of my worries on my face. The Imps looked towards the door, and smiles showed on their colored faces. The Imps were like the Bunny-kin and took on a variety of different colors in skin tone. They also did so with hair and asking tone even more than Bunny-kin that tended to range from my old world skin pigmentations. Imps, on the other hand, could be found in so many colors I couldn''t think of one off the top of my head that they weren''t. The imps were a race that is quite weak in this world. That didn''t mean that they were not scary. The Imp lords in the records were just as strong as everyone else and were fiendishly good at using mana. In the F to C rank, they were overall weaker than almost all races. They made up for that with poption. The problem was when they surpassed the B rank. Since they were so much weaker in the lower ranks, they made up for it with the ability to use it economically and with ingenuity. Those withrger mana pools were prone to overpowering their enemies with sheer mana; Imps, on the other hand, try to use as little mana as possible since their bodies couldn''t store them mana very well in the lower ranks. When they joined the ranks of B or higher, that no longer reigned true for some reason. The level ying field with how they developed theirbat abilities made them scary to deal with in any form ofbat, even more so on the ground of their own choosing. Unfortunately, I never encountered this type ofbat, although, Upon further thought, I would much rather not find out from a true enemy. It made me want to fight someone of the same strength in order to learn something from them. I had massive mana pools, but I tore through mana quickly. If it weren''t for the fact that I had such an enormous amount of mana, even more than a typical B ranker, I would be much less effective. It was a sad reality that I needed to learn to fix. If I could coup myself up in theb, I would spend a significant amount of time achieving that. It was something I wish I could create more time to spend in theboratory enthusiastically. I stifled a sigh, though, as I remembered that I was supposed to be meeting with the imps, not thinking about all the information I was supposed to know about them. "Sorry for beingte and the long time to get you in a meeting with me," I told them in a tone that made me sound absolutely sincere although I would much rather be finishing up the paperwork. "Ambassador Chelsea," A grey Imp stood and came to greet me. Imps were not tall creatures. There were roughly five feet tall and were curious in their own right. Although their skin came in many colors, their hair was usually a different one. A red imp could have blue hair, or a Green one could have pink. The three imps in front of me came in Grey skin with Red hair, Blue skin with orange hair, andst but certainly not least, Green skin with Bright neon pink hair. The color spectacle was astonishing. Each had a beard on their skin. Imps also came with a scrunched-looking face with skin that seemed extra and wrinkled yet tight against the skin. It was weird looking at the numerous lines on their faces. However, each of these imps wore Suits just like Francis, looking well dressed and ready to do business. They looked like Short professional men ready toe down to business like they meant business. I steeled myself and knew I blew off these men too long. "Sorry, You have caught me at a disadvantage today; I found I have a bit too much on my te to keep up with the names of everyone I am supposed to meet. Too many balls in the air and not enough time or hands to keep them up to their without slipping up," I apologized while making a suitable excuse. The Gry imp in front of me nodded in understanding, "I am Xual Taro, I am the quartermaster of the Imperial Imp Tower in the western Demonnds. My associates and I would like toe to an agreement with you over potions we believe you are able to supply in the short term." Xual said and motioned me to my seat. I realized that he wanted to talk first and obeyed, skipping on a couple of pleasantries. Something about how Xual talked, though, sent rm bells off in my mind. This man wasn''t simple, and I didn''t just mean with power. I could feel the mana in him at the B rank. He was even stronger than I was from the fluctuations. No, it was something about the way he smiled and the easily dismissive way he epted my apology. "We know that until that Trade agreement between our nations is signed, you will be the best avenue to get strong alchemical products into our hands at the lowest cost. Indeed you can even increase your profit margins by arge amount just because of transportation costs. Our nation is not as enthusiastic about alchemical products as the Bunny-kin, which is a shame. We do have some but not the deep reservoirs as the Bunny-kin." Xual continued. It hit me what it was about Xual with thatst small speech. This Imp was a Merchant. Better than Rose too. It was the first time I could see the pride in what the man was doing when it came to trade. He was buttering me up to something that would make him a significant profit somehow. I didn''t know how but he would be working towards something, and I am not sure I would like it. A good merchant, though, would not only make it worth my while for my pocket but more so for his pockets or benefits. This man would beying down mines that the slightest touch of them would lose me gold to his advantage down the line. I could feel it. Excitement poured through my veins, and I listened to Xual with much more interest in the meeting than before. "I am here because you seem to be the best person to cooperate with when ites to acquiring what I need. Preferably in bulk if you have the time Ambassador Chelsea. I do not know how long you will be here, but I would like to make a business contract with you," The Xual said with a sharp, charming smile. "I am sure that you will surprise me, Xual," I said, returning the smile. The Imp smiled at me impishly, "Well, I can see that you are interested," Xual said, and I stopped myself from rolling my eyes. "What I am interested in contracting with you is Prime water." His grin wasrge, and I frowned. Prime water was an exciting potion that was one of the staples of the bunny-kin. It was a potent water potion that primarily could purifyrge bodies of water. It was also challenging to create. The task would be a daunting one, and the ingredients were rare. In fact, a tear of Golden Baylor would be needed to finish it. Tear of Golden Bar, which I thought was an overly long name, was incredibly rare. Otherwise, I would be entirely on board with making the potion. The problem was that the only way to find a Tear of Golden Bar was through luck. The Ingredient was made when an area full of Mana with mana metals left for some time. It would condense eventually with the radiation mana and create a drop of it. A drop of Tear of Golden Bar was all that was needed. It was a drop of almost pure mana. The insights I would get making such a potion would be fantastic for my alchemy. "The problem with that is if you have the Tear of Golden Bar, Xual," I replied, "The next is whye to me with it when I am sure your alchemists would be more than happy to create a potion with it." I finished. More was at work, and Xual''s charming, impish smile showed nothing off. "You''re right; This is a bribe to make the next potion we want." Xual said with thatrge smile, "And yes, we do have the ingredients. No, I want to bribe you with this so you will make something else for us." Xual turned more serious, and I frowned. The ingredient Tear of Golden Bar was important but not vital to me. I wanted it, but it was nothing pressing to me. I could go all year and next year without it. I am pretty sure the Bunny-kin had a supply of it to the Master Alchemist residing in Silvermoon tower. It was on short supply but a supply nheless. The reason it was so rare was the time it took to condense, but it was renewable as long as you didn''t mine the materials around where it got produced. Finding a new source would always bring in arge pool of it too. In fact, the more of it inside the mine where ites from, the faster it produces. In a pinch, this was incredibly useful strategic material. It was so rare because it never came to market since a Tear of Golden Bar would be better off name Liquid Mana. Liquid Mana, though, became a strategic bottleneck for many potent potions in the upper grades. Therefore it never left the strategic reserve unless you had essential potions to make. "What is the potion you want," I slowly said, looking at him, "Don''t go too overboard. I can get ess to Tear of Golden Bar if I want to. I am the Heir of Silvermoon tower after all," I told him with a smile. Xual nodded at my assertion, and he grinned back, "We want you to help us with a gift to an important individual." The imp said. "A very important one and I would like you to make with another Tear of Golden Bar a Firey Bar potion." The Imps grin was wicked, and I sucked in air. A Firey Bar potion. It was a potion that created a fire that only fit in the pits of hell. It created a me that only had one method of extinguishing it; Prime water. Prime water would purify the effects of the potion as a Direct counter to it. In fact, That was how a mater Alchemist discovered prime water. About a hundred years ago, the Master alchemist that lived in the Empire created it when the Nation Chibinar was at war with them. They created Firey Bar and used their strategic reserve to buy time to move their forces. They used the potion untested and created a moat of fire that spread slowly without stop. It burned a pit into the ground and eventually created a river that runs through a part of the Empire. The Empire was stuck behind that firey moat for years as it burned. Even when the Nation Chibinar didn''t know what to do about it. They wanted to counter-attack, but the Firey Bar wouldn''t go out. It didn''t even seem to run off atmosphere mana. The war between the two nations paused, and neither side wanted to go through other nations to get at each other. With an unsigned truce between them, the two nations, Alchemists started a race to create a potion or do something about the rapidly growing pit between them. Both sides had ves made trenches to flow the Firey Bar in the directions they wanted as it continued to move and burn. It was an odd scene, I bet. But after three years and a Newrge moat spanning both nations, a Master alchemist founded Prime water. The Empire then got a surprise attack ready and unleashed it upon the Nation Chibinar. The Prime water slowly extinguished the Firey Bar and moved like the Fiery Bar down therge moat. The Strategic Reserves of Tears of Golden Bar must have been severely depleted. Still, with the surprise, the Empire took over the Nation of Chibinar, bringing its nation to the Edge of the Beast-kin Nation. The moat that the countries made with the Firey Bar, though with the work of the Empire, became a great resource as they finished digging it to the ocean. It took them decades, but they had arge water transport line through most of their Empire with the new river flowing. The history of the potion roll through my head, and I knew that the potion would have to be created in muchrger quantities if you wanted to replicate something the size of that. But it was important to remember this was a very dangerous potion that seems to use everything to replicate itself. It was something interesting, and I would love to see that self-replication in action. But I wasn''t even sure if that it was self-replication going on. "Oh, And pray to tell, What would you like such dangerous potion for? Along with what admits to its antidote?" I asked. "Well, That I can''t seem to tell you at this point," Xual said with that impish smile. "Then I cant seem to remember how to make those particr potions at this moment either," I replied and saw the three imps around me stiffen. "I would really like it if you could make these potions for us," Xual replied. "Look," I said, leaning forward, "You are asking me to make an alchemical fire that only you can extinguish in a small amount of time. This could be released in a ce that I don''t know that might damage the Bunny-kin and my interests. I will not be giving out what amounts to be an ever-burning fire until you decide to use the Prime water to extinguish it. It takes days to make both these potions, and if you use it on something I would much rather not be burning, I will be shit out of luck. I don''t have extra Tear of Golden Bar sitting around. Meaning you could ckmail me just to extinguish a fire!" I told him loudly, my frustrationing to bear. That Merchants smile that Xual had was gone, and he was frowning at me. "You want to know the price for me to make these potions without knowing what it was being used on?" I asked rhetorically, "Ten million gold coins, And thepleted signing of the Demonnds entering the war with the Empire till thepletion of the war in our victory!" I announced to him, seeing Xual''s frown deepen. I took a deep breath to calm myself down, and Xual waited for me to finish calming down. "Look," I said, beginning again. "I don''t mind doing business and creating potions for your Wizard tower. I don''t know why you want me to create these potions, though, and your bribe I regret to inform you at this point. I will not be making Firey Bar. Find another alchemist for that, but it will not be a Bunny-kin." I finished and sat back. "That is disappointing to hear, Ambassador Chelsea," Xual said a minute or soter, the other two imps remaining silent the entire time. "How about this, I will talk to my superiors, and we can see if there is something else we can contact you to make." Xual finished. I was confused, and I nodded. Xual stood up, and the other two followed with him, "Have a good day, Ambassador Chelsea; I am sure we will see each other again soon." With that, the three Imps left the meeting room with me, bidding them a good day. With the imps leaving, I felt like they left with wool over my eyes. I didn''t think that they wanted those potions. I think they wanted to see my reaction to the questionable potions they wanted to be created. I didn''t know what they wanted, nor for that matter what anyone in the goddamned Demon Lands wanted. I took another deep breath, trying to release the anger that I felt towards the still broken spy reports here. Christina needed to do her job and fast, but she required time. In the meantime, I would have to encounter times like these where I didn''t know the context of who that very important person they wanted to gift to it. I had no idea what the Wizard tower wanted, though. With that, though, there was no way I would put myself in a situation where I made Firey Bar for another nation. Not when it could just as easily destroy my entire Embassy. Chapter 118: Break from Diplomacy I found my frustrations needed to be vented somehow. With the Imps, I started to recognize that after my conversations with the subus Illusion Tower, I have grown frustrated. I snapped at Xual, and it helped nothing. It was a problem that I needed to get control of myself to do that; I had set aside time to start finishing up the contracts with the other wizard towers. I had an eye dropper ready, and I was waiting as the potion in front of me synthesized. The medicinal properties turned into a gas slowly and that potion I was making needed a portion without the Greens leaf added before the rest did. Ten milliliters filled the vial on the other side, and I waited until it reached twelve. The Greens leaf that was already boiled was dropped into the concoction, and that potion bubbled up with the new colder addition. I increase the temperature to no more than six-point six degrees, and the bubbling in the potion slowed down on the bubbling. The slow process began, and I watched intently with nothing else on my mind but the potion in front of me. The potion I was creating was a somewhat rare potion due to two things. The attention it needed from an alchemist was needed at every second. With the bubbling back to normal, I lowered the temperature three degrees. The bubbling increased again, starting more of the potion into vapors strung into the potion vial. The other reason, though, was that it wasn''t needed that often either. This potion was requested from the Medusa Water tower due to some rare nts getting sick. This potion was something that could cure it. I had put this off a little longer than I probably should have, but they told me I had time since the sickness was moving slowly with my time all jumbled up and lots of yelling from Alexia and Yuri though I bought this time from the negotiations tables. I needed something to regain control of my head. Thisb environment brought me back to my roots of myself. My worries slipped away as I continued to brew the potion making sure to continue the agitating every step of the way. It was also how I won over Alexia and yuri to my agreement. My women were starting to worry for me, and I even had sex less often due to my frustrations. I wasshing out more, and I couldn''t take it anymore and enforced some extra time for me in theboratory making these potions. They needed to be done in order to fund the tower, but just two days of me being able to take a vacation from my frustration had done wonders to my mental health and ability to think. When I first secluded myself due to frustration and impatience, I botched roughly a thousand gold coins worth of ingredients messing up the processes. That wasn''t a problem as I watched thest of the ingredients turn into a vapor before cooling down enough when it dropped into the potion bottle. I smiled, and the potion waspleted, and I pped the potion name and who it went to before stretching with a smile. I felt much better, and it was time to get back to work. I grabbed the potion creates and brought them out with me. Alexia looked at my smiling face and realized something. She smiled as she saw me smiling. "You are right; you did need this," Alexia said. "Yup, I was losing my mind, and there is something so amazing about being able to focus your mind on a potion," I began as I carried the potions through the embassy hallways. "I can''t be distracted or miss a single timing. There is nothing else but you and the potions. Everything else doesn''t matter as you focus on it. All that matters is what is in front of you. I feel so much better, and you will be able to ship out these potions to make many of the wizard''s towers of the Demonnds happy. This wasn''t a minor consideration, and I knew that Alexia and Yuri were worked to fix and exin my schedule. I worked the two women hardtely but, I needed it. After Xual, I snapped at one other representative, and I had to apologize for that. The representative told me it was okay, but I made the potion for free in this batch. It was a regeneration potion that I made, and I hoped it appeased him. It probably would, but that didn''t change the fact that my temper was out of control at that moment due to my frustrations. If it affected my ability to be an Ambassador, then I had to do something to change that. With a couple of days, I spent in theb working and refocusing. I came out with a much more rxed demeanor, and I felt less frustrated. My ability to think and the reason was always there, but I could do it much better now. That wasn''t something minor to consider. Still, I needed to get back to the paperwork, and I also felt a bonering on as I saw both Yuri''s and Alexia''s asses in front of me, rocking back and forth, enticing me to reach out and grab them. Doorknocker started to harden as my thoughts turned naughty. "Alexia, Yuri, would you join me for some business after we drop these off for delivery?" The words left my mouth with a naughty hint to them. Both women froze for only half a second in surprise before they both smiled back at me. They could see the cloth of the robe I was wearing for pioneering lifting to show my excitement. Yuri and Alexia''s smiles were charming, and I could feel their gazes on Doorknocker. Their worry was greatly relieved now that I was even starting to show my normal sex driveing back after my frustrations seemed to have been at least alleviated from my days in theb making potions. Their smiles turned coy as they turned to me, "Oh, And what would that business be?" They asked together at the same time. Their charming voices only furthered my drive to prate them after a couple of days of abstinence. "Why, It is the business of paperwork. In order to make the best use of my time, I need you both to help brief me and my lowerpanion on all the things that I have been missing the past couple of weeks." I replied, my tone yful as I got a chuckle out of Yuri. Yuri was wearing a ck dress that ented those beautiful purple scales that outlined her body. "Why, I think we can arrange something for that, Ambassador Chelsea; I think we can most definitely do some..." She looked down to the steadily raising robe, "Briefing to make sure that you know everything we know about it." Yuri finished with a smile matched by Alexia, who I could start to see the outline of hard nipples under her white professional dress. Both their appearances made them look good and sexy, making me want to jump them on the spot, and I stepped forward and passed them only for a second. My handsnded on both their asses with a yful p, "I am sure the briefing will be enjoyable for all of us while I catch up on the duties I had missed thest couple of days." I smiled as I told them that. I then pushed on their asses towards our destination, "I think we will need a long time to discuss." I told them with a giant grin. The trip to the study seemed to take way too long after we dropped off the potions with the guards who would wait for the people who will pick up the positions or deliver them. That didn''t matter to me, though, as I took Alexia and Yuri into the Study, and I pounced. My robe was flung, hitting the door with an audible thud, and Alexia was already stripping off the white dress that she was wearing, tossing it off to the side herself. No underwear was under that dress, and her red fur and hair silhouetted her milk-white skin. Yuri stripped off her dress, and I found no underwear on her wither, her purple hair silhouetting her purple-tinged skin. Doorknocker was hard looking at their sexy bodies, and I didn''t need to close the distance as they closed it for me. My hands reached around as my lips met with Alexia''s, who was there a half-second before Yuri. Without lips to kiss, Yuri dug into my neck, leaning down kissing the underside of my jaw. Doorknocker seemed to stand even taller in salute to them as they brought me pleasure through simple actions. I moaned into Alexia''s lips as our tongues intertwined together. The pleasure and want beingmunicated through deep kisses with each movement of the tongue. My hand gripped their ass cheeks, making my intentions clearer if there was even a thread of doubt where this was going. My lips broke with Alexis, and Yuri''s lips filled her ce as Alexia took the first move kneeling down in front of me while I was distracted with the perfect lips of Yuri''s. I felt Alexia''s lips touch the head of Doorknocker as my tongue tangled with Yuris, and I moaned in surprise. Yuri''s ass moved under the grip of my fingers as they tightened on her ass. Yuri moaned under my renewed grip, and Doorknocker twitched as kisses rained down the shaft towards the base of him. I groaned and deepened the kiss with Yuri. Her lips matched my movement and the hand that was lonely without Alexia''s ass cheek. That lonely hand moved to her other ass cheek with a resounding p in the room. My grip was tight, and I started to grope that ass spreading it open. Yuri moaned into my mouth, and my fingers moved towards the center of those spread ass cheeks. I found two little holes inside them, and one was dripping liquids getting ready for the fun about to begin. My fingers found the core of her body; her pussy felt the fingers spread her pussy as I found their lips. I spread it open, and a finger started to explore the depths of her core. Yuri''s moans were muffled at the joining of our lips, and I heard a suction sound from below just as my balls entered her mouth. I moaned into Yuri''s lips and felt new fingers as my balls were being sucked on. Those fingers were all over Doorknocker as they rubbed up and down the shaft withoutnding on his head. I groaned loudly, and Yuri''s and I lips finally broke. Yuri took advantage of the break and Joined Alexia as I leaned back. Her lipsnded, cing kisses on the head of Doorknocker, greeting him as her fingers yed up and down the shaft while Alexia massaged my balls inside her mouth, bringing more pleasure as they tagged team Doorknocker bringing pleasure filling my head. My mind was blissful as I felt their pleasure and love as the serviced Doorkncoerk. I didn''t want to be the only one being pleasured, though, and I smiled with a thought. I put that thought into action, and my mana flowed outwards surrounding Yuri. She eximed as the air around her gripped her and moved her body around, bringing her upside down and spreading her legs. "What are you doing?!" She eximed with surprise, only to moan as her pussy lips met my own lips. My arms snaked around her legs, pinning her pussy to my lips as I started to pleasure her pussy with my mouth. She realized what was happening, and her mouth ced another kiss on the top of the head of Doorknocker. Heer lips then wrapped around and engulfed him. The Pleasure spiked in my head, and my tongue prated her pussy lips and tasting her sweet vor with an acidic tang. The moans in the room were increasing as Doorknocker was tag teamed by them, bringing pleasure to fill my head. I moved my tongue even faster and sucked on her clit, fighting back the orgasm that I was about to be brought to match the timing of Yuri. I didn''t have to wait long as I felt her tighten up on my tongue and her legs shook as I felt her throat vibrant as she took Doorknocker down her throat. I moaned even as her pussy erupted juices with an even sweeter taste into my mouth. I moaned in pleasure, and I was suddenly taken by surprise as fingers invaded my pussy, pressing on a spot with uracy I didn''t expect. I erupted quickly without time to fight it and filled Yuri''s mouth with force. Yuri wasn''t prepared and semen leaked from her mouth into her hanging hair and Alexia''s as it showered out of her mouth like a broken showerhead. Alexia''s mouth and finger left Doorknocker and started to suck off the semen as I heard Yuri struggling to sallow as much cum as possible. She failed to take it all in, but that didn''t matter as I had much more to give, and I took Yuri off Doorknocker and putting her back on her feet in a swift motion. Alexia jumped into my arms, her lips meeting mine as I caught her just as I released Yuri. Her legs wrapped around me, and her head was above mine as she looked down to capture my lips with her own. Our kiss was stained with my semen, but I couldn''t care less as I felt her wet pussy already being touched with Doorknocker. Yuri''s fingers were on the shaft of Doorknocker, lining it up, and Alexia brought her hips down with force, prating her pussy with force, and our moans matched loudly as we met each other. My mind nked with a white screen, and my hips thrust instinctually into her prating her even more deeply as the fuck started to begin in earnest. My hands held her ass at some point, guiding it up and down her pussy gripping me like a vice as we moaned into each other. I felt fresh lips on my balls, but they quickly left my balls that Alexia had thoroughly massaged. Soon they found the pussy hidden under and lips sucked on my, and a tongue prated me secondster as I moaned while carefully sitting on Yuris face as I fucked Alexia. Moans reigned supreme as her pussy glided and gripped Doorknocker with force, and I felt her pussy spasm in her first hard orgasm of the day all along the length of Doorkocker as I continued to fuck that spasming pussy, and our lips broke as she cried out to the goddess that she believed in. I didn''t care, though, and continued as pleasure filled my head with her supreme tightness and felt liquids dripping down onto Yuri that none of my women cared aboutnding on them. The primal force that I felt as I dominated Alexia was amazing, and I heard her cry my name as she had a second orgasm just as I reached my own and cried out hers. I erupted deep into that pussy, filling her womb with my baby juice, making sure to mark my spot inside her yet again. Her cry of pleasure continued longer than I was used to from her as my hands guided her ass up and down, rocking out thest of my ejaction. Her legs hit the ground shakily a couple of secondster, and semen dripped on my cock. Yuri was already on her feet with her ass sticking out to me with her hands on the desk. Her smile invited me in for pleasure, and I moved forward to take her. Cries continued for longer, and we continued for longer than we should have. I took turns with Alexia and Yuri. Still, after a couple of hours and dinner being delivered to the office, Alexia was joined by Tina, who found us. Now the three of them were under the desk. Doorknocker was upright and being passed between Tina Alexia and Yuri as I started to do actual work. It was harder, but the pleasure and frustrations were significantly less after the time in theb. I moaned as I looked over the paperwork using iron determination to look over papers. I found something interesting, though, as I looked them over. With the pleasure of Doorknocker, I somehow was remembering the numbers and notations even better as I contemted it. I started toe to decisions even as I released my seed into Tina''s pregnant body. She wouldn''t take no for an answer, and I heard a knock on the door with Mallying in. "So this is where the party is," Shemented, and the space underneath the desk became more and more cramped until no space was left by the end of the night. It was the most relieving night I had for a long time, and my Frustrations at this moment were only a bad memory. Chapter 119: Sister Christina My mind was much clearer as the negotiations had increased in pace once again. I found myself clearing more days to keep a calm mind in theb making potions. My contracts and gold ie swelled, as did my ability to make reasonable decisions. I now sat listening to Anthoney telling me about his dealings with the Subi. "They are not happy with me there, Chelsea," Anthoney said, forgetting my rank and acting close to me. "They seem to think of me as only an alchemist. They don''t allow my hand to help with any of the experiments or the direction other than recording the results." "So?" I replied, holding back a sigh, "You are there as a pioneering Alchemist. You are not there to take over the experiments. You are not there to negotiate. You are not there to guide the results." I told him the truth, "You are there to make sure your record every detail of those experiments. You are there to make the potions and make sure we know EVERY DETAIL OF THOSE EXPERIMENTS!" I almost yelled at him. "You are there to observe and report. That is it. I need you to make a potion and watching the results of every experiment they do. I need that in a report that I can read and send back to the council. Do you understand this?" "Chelsea," He began. "No," I cut him off, "Do you understand your position here, Anthoney? You are here to observe and report. We need an educated person who knows what they are watching¡ªobserving and creating the potions for experimentation and witnessing their results. Then Recording those results with Impable detail¡ªthen giving a brief opinion on those results after the recording to read them and send them to the council. They will also be reading your reports. DO YOU UNDERSTAND THIS!?" I finished my tone, annoyed with him. Anthoney looked at me, pissed off, as I told him what his job was. "That is demeaning," He said through gritted teeth after staring me down for minutes. "How?" I asked him, my tone conversational, "You have a lot of power in this simple observe and report, you idiot." I told him harshly, "You are making aplex potion that requires skill. But, this is a free experience as I pay for the ingredients. By the way, I have already decided to put another two hundred thousand gold coins to gather the materials so the experiments can continue. But, You can make observations and reports, WITH YOUR OPINION ATTACHED! Yes, it does nothing in the short term. But the COUNCIL IS READING THESE REPORTS!" I barely contained my contempt of his intelligence out of my voice. "You have a direct line ofmunication to the power brokers of Silvermoon tower unfiltered to make opinions you want to them through these reports." I looked at Anthoney as he finally started to understand what I was saying, "Now, Don''t barge into my office again, Anthoney. Otherwise, I will severely kick the shit out of you. Or tell Francis, the Representative of the Demons, you said you could kick his ass in the arena. Do you understand this with your ''Powerful'' intellect?" Anthoney nodded with a flushed face at the undisguised threat, "Yes, I understand." "Good, Get out now!" I told him, pointing at the door. With his rude interruption out of the way, I sighed. On his departure, though, Christina, who was supposed to be my appointment, came in, and I sighed. Christina watched him go down the hallway before closing the door and turning to me, "Is he the reason that our meeting was dyed?" Christina asked with a raised eyebrow. "Yes," I told her honestly, "Although that was only the reason for today. I have been dealing with frustrations in the constant rat race with no informationing my way. The dealings and background information that I am currently dealing with while negotiations continue to stagnate has left me deaf, blind, and dumb. You are here to report on how I can fix that, though." I finished with a raised eyebrow. Christina nodded, "Yes, I can start to deal with that for you. The number of assets we have here in the Demonnds is lower than it most definitely should be. I already contacted back home with a report to start sending some skilled agents into the Demonnds through various covert means. This means that it will take time but not that expensive since our nations are not closed to each other." Christina said, putting a stack of papers on my desk, "These are the means and the financial reports on the cost. I have finished the gold coins you have made avable to me in these weeks, and I need to request more." Christina then sat down in a chair across from me as I picked up the reports in front of me. I skimmed part of them and realized this would take me too long if I read through them all. I looked up to Christina, who was waiting without a word. "So, tell me the highlights and what you need the funds for," I said, leaning back with the pile of papers. "Well, Ambassador Chelsea, I need these funds for operating expenses the most. I need to set up businesses that I can use as fronts for our operating. I would also like to set up some extra-legal businesses to get into the underground forces here in the Demonnds." Christina said without flinching, "The underground and illegal areas are what weck the most in. The illegal areas always contain information that you wouldn''t otherwise see. Nobility also likes to peruse in these areas allowing us to see outside our vision workings." "I understand; you also need to know who you can bribe properly and those you can''t. Underground people taking the fall for these types of things will never be a problem in my books." I said in understanding. "I don''t think you quite get what I mean, Ambassador Chelsea," Christina said, "The underground world has a power base that many do not know or understand. They have control in government in ways that you normally wouldn''t think. Some policies can even change as the gangs or organizations move if we make up some gangs here, the Tigers work under a representative of the Devils. They might have the ear of Francis. Now, The Dogs are under the Subi run most of their gold-making schemes through brothels. The Tigers might go to the Devils to try and make prostitutionws be put in ce. This would put pressure on the Subi in many ways, especially if they pass thew and weaken them. The Devils are invested in increasing the Tigers reach since everything they gaines back to them." Christina said slowly, and I nodded, "Now, The main reason I want to join this is that we can not only take a bit of therge underground cake. But we can also find who wants what without needing to ask who wants what directly." "So it''s a way for you to deduce more motives and information?" I asked. "Yes, It gives more information and rumors as well. It brings your people down to the street level, hearing things that may or may not be true. This information is spotty most of the time, but it also gives you a lot of information in total. This is Trending information. If a lot of people are thinking in a certain trend, then you can deduce that that might be the way it is going." Christina said. "That sounds spotty at best," I replied. "It is, But it is also the best fast information I can give you. You are already blind and deaf. IT will give something quick and dirty to work with while our spies and informantwork starts being put in ce." Christina finished, and I nodded. "You are my spymaster, and I see you have the starting numbers on how much it will cost. Tell me, though, How much gold you think it wille to in a yearly budget." I replied. "Well, right now, I am asking for another advance. It would be best to remember that maintaining a spy ring is a lot cheaper than making a spy ring. I can''t give you what I think it will cost to maintain until I have something to maintain. Giving you one will throw off your numbers in the budget. I will be asking for more gold, though. It cost me every gold coin to get everything started and spies moving into position with suitable and reliable fake identities. This added that they would need loans and payments for certain businesses and throw everything up in the air. One of the things, though, is with loans, we can try and get the Demonnds to pay for part of our spring, although that will be on an individual basis. For now, though, five hundred thousand gold coins will be enough to finish getting things in motion, including greasing the right hands to make sure we get those loans." Christina told me, and I nodded. "Christina," I said, pausing and looking into her eyes, "You will get what you need. I will sign off on your numbers, and the treasury we have avable to you will be open. Remember though, I need information, and I need it soon. I have many fires burning, and I need to get proper firefighters on them. You will allow me to stop just pissing on the mes." "Yes, I understand, and that is what the underground movements are for. Quick dirty information that you can use now. This will not be reliable information that gives you a real insight into representatives. Instead, it will be something that you can get some basic background information on what they might be dealing with. Knowing that will allow you to make deductions on what they may want from you." Christina said with confidence keeping her voice steady and calm. I stared her down while I thought before I nodded. "Bad information will be worse than no information. I still need information, though, so I need people to sift the information taking out what is obviously bad so that I don''t change policies based on information that might color my judgment without me thinking about it." "I don''t have any information people to go through that information at this moment. But you can send word to the council, and they might free up some of my past associates?" Christina offered. "Okay, Send me a list of people you want, Christina, and I will send word back to the Council. That way, we can get started." I replied, and Christina nodded. "Very well; I will give the rmendations to Alexia or Yuri once I am finished," Christina replied. "Good, That is what I like to hear," I told her with a smile as I leaned back. "Now stay," I said, pointing at the couch before I got up out of my seat. "I would like to talk with you a bit longer as a sister instead of as your boss," I rified as I walked past the desk to sit across from her. I saw the surprise on her face as I sat across from her. Cristina sat back as I sat across from her, looking towards me, "What would you like to talk about?" She asked with curiosity. "Well, For one, Who is the woman across from me?" I asked, "You are interesting," I told her, "You are my sister and, to be frank, the first two siblings I have met. Second, Anthoney is an ass that has his head so far up his ass that seeing him see the light on something consists of thoroughly removing the head from his ass before you can talk sense into him." That earned a surprised giggle from Christina before she chopped it off. "See, You don''t need to hide that cute little giggle. You can free yourself of what seems to make you contain all those emotions under the surface." I said, knowing that there was more to Christina than the emotionless facade. "Well..." Her voice trailed off her expression back to that resting emotionless demeanor. "Look, You are my sister, The only one so far that I find that I can actually stand." I told her, "I want to see if we can develop at least some rtionship outside of work." I finished with a smile. "I-," She cut herself off and looked to be in thought. After a while, she answered, "Okay, I haven''t had a friend since I was a kid," She finally said into the silence of her own making. "Do you mind telling me about this friend?" I asked her softly. She looked at me for a time and then nodded, "Sure, Her name was ssy; she was the ve mom and dad got me. Like Emily for you," Christina pointed out, and I nodded. "Well, ssy was fantastic, and I never made her do things. She learned in the same studies as me and was much faster at learning than me; Uncle Hermon was quite happy with her too. She learned more and more about mana. Far faster than me. She actually broke through to D rank before me too." Christina paused, thinking about her. I let the silence continue as Christina seemed to be lost in her memories. I also believed I knew why she tried to remain emotionless when Christina said, "You know what, I don''t think I want to continue at this point. It is a painful memory talking about ssy. Maybe I will talk about her another time. I don''t think that I am ready to talk about it now." "That''s fine," I told her honestly, "We have just met and have never been a family before now. I don''t expect us to be close like sisters right away, Christina. In fact, I would suspect your motives if you suddenly warmed up to me like it was nothing." I continued, "You are a spy after all, But, You also spent a long time alone if what you told me about the theocracy you were stuck in is true. That doesn''t mean that I second guess everything you told me. It just means that the world we inhabit and the family that we are a part of that I must suspect those things even if your family. I want to get close to you, though, and although we haven''t talked much, it seems to me you are apetent woman that is worth getting close to." I finished. Christina watched me for a minute, "How did your journey go?" She asked instead. "Well, Honestly," I thought about it, "It went a hell of a lot better than yours did. In fact, I learned that I was arrogant as hell. Not only that, I still have problems with that arrogance from time to time. As a Futanari, I came in contact with many women, and I learned that I have problems keeping my cock out of them if theye onto me." I paused, wryly smiling as I looked up, "That didn''t mean that I didn''t do other things wrong, though. There was this wolf-kin boy who thought that he could seduce Mally and me," I told her, remembering that first issue that my arrogance got me into. "I honestly never thought of myself as the Heir to the Silvermoon tower in those days. Suppose I wasn''t though, I would never have survived the decisions I made. My arrogance might have been subconscious because I knew my position would protect me in the end. I continued the story reminiscing in the early days of my journey, telling my Sister Christina what I did in my travels. Her expression was changing to different expressions. Even if only barely to surprise and other emotions once and a while as I answered her questions. The conversation continued for hours before duty called me back to the meeting rooms and reports that needing to be done. I watched as she left that room, seemingly happier even as she hid behind that emotionless facade. I watched the lonely-looking woman leave my room just a tiny bit less lonely and wondered what those years on her journey meant to her. Dark things happen with that much loneliness, and I hoped I could brighten my sister''s world just a bit. Chapter 120: Information Problems I sat back and felt a tongue lovingly lick up my shaft. I moaned as I signed my name on the sheet of paperwork before me. It was a budget piece, and it was me signing approval towards [purchasing supplies needed for maintaining some of the equipment used by the warriors in our guards. It was an easy sign-off that made all the more pleasurable while Doorknocker received attention under me. I looked down, seeing the firey red head of Mally as she worked on my shaft, looking sexy as she buried her head into my balls. Her tail, though, started to move up and down my shaft, making me moan again in pleasure. I smiled and let her work on me while I pulled another paper and continued to work through the mountain of work I let umte. At the same time, Mally enjoyed teasing Doorknocker, trying to pull various different moans and groans. Time moved by like that as I worked on the papers in front of me. The mountain was cut into when I heard a knock on the door as I released again into Mally''s mouth as she teased another load from me. I heard her giggle, then an oof from below, and I leaned back to look down. "You okay?" I asked as I looked down, pulling back Doorknocker snapping back up with semen dripping down the length. "Yeah," Mally said with a sly grin, "Just the twins inside me kicking me. It wasn''t very pleasant where they kicked," Her sly grin turned wry. "Well, You are about five months along by now; Doorknocker has met their acquaintance many times too. So I can understand the babies trying to get their own back," I replied with a sly smile of my own. A light p to my knee, and I looked up, "Come in!" I called out after the short interaction with Mally. It was hard to believe that everything that had happened over the past five months. Only two months passed since the auction, and Christina and Anthoney had been here for about a month now. Time was flying past, and I was still in negotiations with little to no progress being made. I felt an undercurrent starting here in the Demonnds. When you went out onto the streets, you could almost feel it. Yet another thing that I didn''t have information on. I gritted my teeth before releasing, knowing that getting frustrated would do nothing to fix the problem. Christina walked in with her emotionless face as she stepped in, "Greetings, Ambassador Chelsea," My sister told me politely, and I heard a chuckle under the desk as I leaned forward. Then the mouth was on Doorknocker, licking him all over, trying to make me moan again. Doorknocker twitched in excitement as she did so. "Well, Christina, You have busy the past couple of weeks. I have heard no one saw you in the past week. Have you figured out anything?" I asked, staying business-like with my sister. "Yes, I have found that the underground route here is different than I am used to." Christina said slowly, "The underground gangs here are odd. I at first got a spy in ce to try and join. She disappeared half a weekter. I am surprised since the bunny-kin are all over the ce on the continent. This is only not true in the humannds since the very that is ripe in the Empire especially gets our kind captured and sold. But that doesn''t happen here in the Demonnds. So she must have tried to bring out information and was captured." Christina paused, "This is all spection, but Hera, the agent''s name, was solid and under orders not to reveal herself or send information unless she thought it was worth a lot. That meant within a week; she has gone missing. That doesn''t mean much, but the fact that my agents are already cutting contact means they think it is necessary for the organization. The organization also seemsrger although centered on the border areas of the Demonnds near the Empire." Christina stopped. "You don''t need to know more than that, but I think the higher-ups in the Demonnds nation are involved. I have noticed their form of city guards, the Peacekeepers they call them. There have been signs that they have been fighting the organization in these cities. It is perplexing the number of issues they are having with the gang," Christina paused again, "And the number of resources they are pouring into finding hideouts and destroying them." "That is interesting," I told her with a nod biting back a moan as Mally was annoyed with myck of reaction. Therefore she cheated and stuck a finger into my pussy and hit that shallow G-spot she found not long ago with her tail. I tried not to show it on my face though, "So what avenue are you going to y next then," I paused, biting back a sigh, "How much is it going to cost me?" I asked. "The cost will increase, but I decided to make my own report. The underground here is muchrger than I thought it would be. I will increase my surveince and call all resources from the homnd that I can bring shooting for jobs in the upper echelons. I decided that I am also going to increase the number of Businesses. The problem is that I cant give you that quick dirty information, though. With no recent relevant information to work with, I am blind trying to patch holes and ying catch up." Christina shrugged, "I have nothing else I can do but wait at this moment after this. The funds are in the water flowing. I have encountered rocks along the stream, but I can''t do more without more information which is both our problems now." I thought about her words and nodded as Mally''s tongue hit the spot while I was lost in that thought that startled a moan out of me. Christina''s eyebrow raised, and I shook my head as I was nearing another ejaction. "Look, Sister Christina. I need results, but I think you are doing your best. As long as that is true, I will keep funding you without question. Therefore I will ept that it will take more time for things toe through. That doesn''t mean that you can take a year. We are on a clock," I looked at her seriously, "Focus on a species of your choice and do your best. I need SOMETHING!" I cried out that word as I got prated by a heart-shaped tail, making me release a load into the woman at my feet. "Is someone under your desk?" Christina asked as I released my load into Mally''s mouth. "Yes, Yes there is," I told her, "Mally, Once you finish swallowing,e to say hi to my Sister," I ordered and felt that tail dive deeper beforeing back out and flicking that hidden clit. I suppressed a louder moan, and my ejaction came to an end. I stood up, and Mally came out from under the desk. She looked a little haggard and sweaty but Happy. Her grin wasrge, and a little semen was left on her lips that she licked up. "Hello, Christina; Nice to meet you, Although inpromising attire." Mally greeted, doing a little curtsy without clothes on. Christina looked shocked for a moment before her expression became expressionless again. "Well, Greetings, Subus Mally," Christina said tartly before looking at me. "You brought a potential informant into the embassy? Do you realize the security risk a subus being in your harem means?" "At this point, Mally has done nothing to betray me, Sister," I told her, my voice matching her emotionless tone, "You are my sister, and I want to get to know you better; you can advise me too. Until Mally does something that betrays that trust though she is trusted." My tone remained t and hard with Christina. Christina looked suprised at my quick rebuttal. "What makes you so sure?" Christina replied with her question. "Mally has saved my back, and I have saved hers. The very least I can do towards Mally, who has been with me for years, is provide the benefit of the doubt. I will trust her until she betrays that trust. I have also protected myself even from possible betrayal when ites to information." I told her strictly, "The only time Mally has gotten information that could technically be used against us is in the Auction, and here today, the one agent''s name that she overheard." I told Christina tly. "I am quite uninterested in all the talks around here. This is the first time in a while that I could also be with Chelsea for longer than a good fuck before sleep. I think you need to understand what it is like to be under your sister, Christina. Doorknocker is magical when it fills you with semen. When I got impregnated even as a Subus who has problems getting pregnant, it was amazing." Mally countered, holding herself tall moving towards Christina, "You look untouched, Christina, So maybe that''s why you don''t understand." Thestment shot something through Christina. A rage appeared on her face, and she turned on Mally in the expression of rage. "What are you getting at?" She almost yelled. I watched, surprised at the quarrel that had started with Mally getting a smirk. "You are untouched," Mally said, even more surprised. I stepped in at this point,ing up behind Mally, "Both of you cool it," I said sternly, looking at the rage on my Sister''s face. Mally seemed to want to continue, so I distracted her by wrapping my arms around under her pregnant belly and kissed her neck, sucking on it softly as I lifted her stomach. A loud moan left her mouth as I took on the weight of the two babies inside her as she leaned back into me. "Look, You are annoyed about being falsely used. National matters are important." I said to both generally, "I do make a point of not talking with Mally here most of the time when ites to the more sensitive issues. She also has a lot of ess than a normal person would have. That doesn''t mean that I consider her a security risk. Mally has done nothing to lose that trust." I finished. "Mally has insulted me," Christina said tly, the rage not receding with a couple of words. "You also insulted her, Christina. Although I don''t understand why either of you thinks being a virgin is an insult; It isn''t in my point of view. That doesn''t matter anyway, whether you are or not. My point is I don''t want you at each other''s throats." I finished with a calm tone. Christina seemed to watch me as I lifted Mally''s pregnant belly for her as I began to give her a hickey on the side of her neck. Christina seemed to contemte while Mally enjoyed the attention and the relief of pressure on her back. Her tail wagged up and twisted around my hip in the silence. "Fine, You are right. I shouldn''t have taken much offense from that," Christina said finally, "I- I don''t like to talk about the reason why I am Untouched Subi." Christina said towards Mally, refusing to talk to her directly for the moment. "Look," I said, cutting back in after making sure I marked Mally''s neck sufficiently, "I am not saying either of you is in the right. You are correct in saying that Mally''s species means she might be a risk. But not all bunny-kin stay in our tribe. Many leave on Journies and find new homes settling down. Manye back, and many die, but that doesn''t mean being a bunny-kin makes someone, not a security risk, Christina. You know that too." I told my sister, who seemed to have deted. "You are right." Christina said and turned to me, "I would like to schedule another meeting where I didn''t get so worked up, sister." Christina said, much to my surprise. "We can discuss further details and any progress on information gathering. We will need several months to get any reliable information, though." Christina followed up and started to walk out of the study. "Onest thing," Christina said at the door, "Check on Anthoney. Something seems to be going on with him, and he seems even more frustrated about something than usual." I scoffed, "Probably something to do with the negotiations I have with Queen Mira tomorrow. He wanted a spot in the negotiations as the lead alchemist and felt left out when I didn''t invite him to the negotiations." I said, contempt dripping from my tone. "The Subi are not exactly happy with his attitude, I expect. I am not sure about that, though. I will see you tomorrow, and if it something I need to talk to him about, I will talk to him about it." Christina nodded, "I expected as much. Brother''s aplishments on the Journey he made when he was younger were little to help him now. His ascension to being a proper alchemist is the reason he might even be considered. His Achievements though..." Her voice trailed off before she shook her head. "I suspect the only reason they got him out of theb in Silvermoon tower is his severeck of achievements basically leave him no chance to inherit Father''s ce on the council." Christina paused. "I am not sure about that though, Take it from your spymaster. Anthoney is up to somethingtely. I feel it but don''t have the resources to ce someone on him." With that, she opened and exited the study I was residing in. I stopped in thought while holding Mally''s belly, continuing to relieve the pressure on her back for a small amount of time. That time Mally leaned back into me. "Okay, I know you have work to do," Mally said, "But don''t let go; you have no idea how good this feels right now." I held tight, letting her rx before I said, "Okay, I have a meeting," just as I heard the door knock. "Ambassador Chelsea!" I heard Yuri''s voice, "The Devil Francis is here to see you in meeting room five." I sighed, hearing Mally join me, and I slowly released her belly, making Mally take the weight again. "Okay, It is annoying to get the weight again but thank you, Chelsea; I needed that for a bit. You might want to do that for more than just me. That was lovely to feel." Mally noted as I stepped around her to get dressed. "You make a good point. I think Tina needs it a lot more too." I said with little thought as I knew Tina did need it. Over the past couple of weeks, Tina looked huge with her pregnant belly and had beenining about her back. I didn''t think of this then, and I knew that Tina would love this intimate time with her as well. "I will be going, though, since you are busy. See you tonight?" Mally asked at the end. "Yup, No ns to hit theb. I only got about two contracts left, and I will start stockpiling for another auction to continue this ridiculous rate of gold expenditure." I sighed and finished cing my shirt on and left with the Mally heading in different directions. A Minuteter, I sat down across from the Devil Francis, "Not today Francis. I don''t need a fight. I need some damn progress with this trade agreement!" I said, sitting down, starting a fresh war of words with Francis over the fishing rights on the waters between our nations. Chapter 121: Negotiations Resumed I took a deep breath. I needed it, and I opened the door to the meeting that would bring more frustration than any other. On the other side, I saw four attractive Subi lounging on the couch across the room. The Mature Queen Mira looked up at me with a smile while Se Mon and Julia looked at me with more excitement. Tammy looked like she had ants in her pants but was not looking at me at all. Instead, her gaze was on my crotch. The women all watched my entry as I moved much more calmly than I felt. I looked towards Se Mon since it had been weeks since we met. I knew she carried my child inside her at this point from her telling me in thest meeting with Queen Mira. Queen Mira, on the other hand, seemed much more rxed as I entered. I watched them back as I brought myself to the couch and sat down, leaning back. This was my meeting room, and they were here to see me. With that confirmation, I opened my mouth. "Hello, Ladies," I greeted, letting my confidence grow, "I will first begin this meeting with an apology," I said, looking at Queen Mira, "I let my emotions about my kin get the better of me. My offer stands fromst time, but that is all. It is a personal matter and not that of my nation. This meeting is about the potion and the mercenary contract for your wizard tower to work for us in the war against the Empireing soon." The atmosphere in the room changed slightly, with Queen Mira raising an eyebrow. "Oh, What does that mean?" Queen Mira asked curiously. "It means that I will not be Emotionally ckmailed to give your Wizard tower a better deal." I replied tly, "You may have my kids among your ranks in the future. That future isn''t now, though, and I will not allow you to use my family against my nation." My tone remained t, watching Queen Mira''s reaction. The Mature beauty looked somewhat annoyed by my statement. "So, You are giving up on your kids?" Mira asked. "No," I replied, "They have absolutely nothing to do with the contract between our nations for the Potions. That deal has already started to take form in a Mercenary or Adventurer contact. I have already given you what I personally can give you when ites to my children. Bring them to my nation and raise them within my sight. This is the minimum I can ask of you and all I can ask of you. I haven''t even started to create the school. Therefore I cannot make any more promises. I will not make deals on something I might not even live to see!" I said my ending out a little more emotional than it should have. I took a deep breath. "I will be a part of the fighting." I continued tly, "If I die, Then what is the point of me giving you anything extra?" I asked, my tone ending with a bite. I took another deep breath, "I have given a very generous offer to you, Queen Mira, One that I expect a positive answer from in the fullness of time. BUT," I said with emphasis, "That deal ispletely different than when we are talking about the war effort. They will be separate matters since no matter what deal I make here, and I have to sell it back home. You are not the only people I have to convince. I have to make drafts and sign treaties. That doesn''t mean that once I sign them, they bew. I then have to bring it back to my superiors and get them to sign off on it. Then the Gathering that will spark the war. If I can sign a personal deal with you, then that will increase the standing of the bunny-kin. But that doesn''t mean that I don''t have superiors that I have to make happy. Me putting in emotional uses to make you happier won''t mean anything if they decline them." I finished. Queen Mira watched me. Seconds rolled by when I felt a tug below me. I looked down to see Tammy between my legs, "Hello, Mr. Doorknocker. Please don''t be mad at me." Tammy Greeted and kissed the tip of Doorknockers head. Doorknocker wasid at this moment, but Tammy didn''t care, and Tammy set to work trying to change that. I looked at Se Mon and Julia, who seemed to be holding themselves back from Joining Tammy. It seemed their position in the hierarchy stopped them from being allowed to. Tammy didn''t seem to care, though, and I focused on Queen Mira. Mira watched me for seconds that turned into minutes. She was watching to see if I would give some ground in simple silence. I made my point, though, and drew a line in the sand when I came back into thest meeting from my emotional outburst. I made my stance clear and a deal that was very beneficial to her. Queen Mira knew that, but at this point, I think she is holding out for something. "Very well," Queen Mira said, finally breaking the silence in the room, "That is your stance, and we will move forward with other negotiations since I have yet to decide on that point," Mira told me, and I nodded. "Good," I told her, not being polite, "Mira," I said, going back to a more casual form of address, making her smile, "I hear that there are some problems happing orints from your side. Please tell me so I can address it." "Well, The Bunny-kin Anthoney has been starting to get on some of my people''s nerves. Many of the Subi working with him you may recognize since you met them in the first round of experiments." Mira began, "This Anthoney, though, has tried to begin negotiations with us several times. He has tried to find a backdoor, if you will, l to talk to me through my people like Se Mon." Mira told me, and I bit back a moan as Tammy sessfully made my cock hard and started to take it down her throat. "I told this to Se Mon beforehand, and I will Talk to Anthoney. That brings me to my next point, I must ask." I said, pausing my tone resigned, "Is he doing his job properly from your position?" I asked Queen Mira. Mira started back at me, "He is doing his job adequately. You shouldn''t be asking me that, though," Mira replied. "I am asking because I have to ask," I replied to her with a resigned tone. "I have my own sources of information. But his ability to annoy you to the point of bringing him up during negotiations means that there already are problems with him. Therefore I need to figure out if that is the only part of his work that you are dissatisfied with." I finished. Mira paused, now contemting more about the subject. As she did so, Julia and Se Mon felt Free of the negotiations that Mira and I were having. They were now looking at Tammy, who was licking up my shaft with her small tongue. They joined her with their own tongues. Doorknocker was slowly being covered in each of their salivae as they prepared Doorknocker to enter one of them. I moaned lightly when Mira resumed, "Okay, I think overall, when ites to Potioneering, Anthoney has done well. The potions are well done, although the release enchantments were better. Still, We have discovered a lot more of the smaller points of the potion. However, none seem interested in Anthoney when ites to the girls due to his attitude towards us." Mira said, "I have received a report from one of my girls that he has made unsolicited advances towards her. This is normal for our species. The girl, though, seems to have been hoping for you," Mira said, her smile growing on her face. "It seems you have a growing effect on us, Subi. I am interested in feeling what the hype is about," She continued looking at Tammy as she took the first position. The anticipation on her face spiking as I let her position herself in a reverse cowgirl. "For now, Anthoney''s advances towards Reba are not warranted, and I would like you to address that." She finished. I couldn''t help it; Iughed. Iughed loudly as Tammy prated herself on Doorknocker with a loud ''OoOOOOooohh'' I couldn''t stop myself, and it was broken with some moans here and there as Se Mon and Julia took one of my balls into each of their mouths. Still, I couldn''t stop thinking of Anthoney''s reaction when I told him that the subi don''t want him sexually and to stop making advances on them. I took a deep Breath and Moaned as I felt a hand turn my head towards something. My lips were then stolen by Tammy as she trusted my cock in and out of her ass. I could feel her cry out in my mouth, and Myughter came to an end with a good distraction. It didn''t diminish how funny it was to be rejected by the Subi. They literally lived off sexual energy. Many in the normal poption might need little to survive. But My brother was still a C rank wizard. He wasn''t week and would give off at least some sexual energy. The Subi were never full of it either. They rarely rejected sex, and it might as well be considered an insult to the person. Right now, I had a one-hundred-year-old veteran and two Matriarchs all over Doorknocker and my balls. Anthoney couldn''t even get amon Carpenter since I had been with her first. It was absurd and hrious. I moaned more as Julia and Se Mon decided to pleasure my pussy with their fingers while massaging my balls with their mouths. Tammy broke the tongue-filled kiss and began to ride Doorknocker even harder, and I felt her tighten as I released deep into her bowels with pleasure filling my head. I moaned loudly as I released arge load into Tammy. Tammy cried out into the room and continued to move her hips as I released my load into her. I turned my attention back to Mira, though, who seemed more interested in Tammy. I smirked, and I said, "Hey, Back to negotiations, I will talk to Anthoney and get him to back off Reba. If anything else happens when ites to that, please let me know. I will take great effort to solve the problem if it arises again," My tone spoke of how smug I was. Mira looked distracted and turned to look back up from the joining of Tammy and Doorknocker. "Uh, Yeah," Mira shook her head, regaining her more aloof attitude. "Thank you for that; Reba would also like to see you again, as would many of the Subi women you seduced during that first round of experiments," Mira replied, more in control of herself again. I couldn''t help but smirk. Mira wanted Doorknocker inside of her, and I knew it. I would use this against her, though, as I would allow Tammy, Se Mon, and Julia to take Doorknocker inside them. That was forbidden to Mira until she pledged to follow my previous deal. Tammy got off my cock, and Semen poured out of her, dripping onto my legs, and I felt tongues where I felt the semen fell. I looked down to see the Sexy Se Mon and Juliapping it up. Tammy''s hole stopped letting it fall and closed up with her looking a little annoyed at the drippage. "That was mine!" Tammy eximed. "You lose it when it left you; my turn now!" Se Mon eximed. Se mon didn''t care when the other two wanted toin. Her pussy gobbled up Doorknocker, and I felt it push up to her womb. She stopped at the door of it and didn''t take my entire length. I understood and let her proceed as I dealt with Mira. The cries of the subi enjoying my body seemed to distract Mira no longer. "So, Let us formally start negotiations on the War the Beast-kin nation is nning with the Empire and how our wizards will be a part of it," Mira said as moans echoed in the room. "Yes, let us begin," I said, "For the supply of the potion, Our nation will supply and create all potions for your Wizards to use. We will provide a four to five ratio. Your Wizard tower can take one potion of that five to stockpile. Undoubtedly this will be arge stockpile of potions in the end that willst you decades without war afterward." I said, beginning without an initial offer, "This will cost us a lot of gold," I told her honestly, "What you do with that potion is up to you to decide. You can stockpile it. It is a portion of what we are giving you besides gold for fighting for us." Mira leaned back, looking impressed. The potion was hard to make, and the alchemists alone were expensive. Even if it were our own people, you could see that from the shortage of potions here in the demonnds. "Two out of every five potions will be ours to do as we wish." Mira countered, and Negotiations over the potions began. "That is impossible; the amount of resources and train personnel that our nation will need to put into this Is too much for that to be worth it. How about..." I continued to negotiate as Se Mon took a fresh load from me, Changing with Julia. Negotiations between Queen Mira and I didn''t even pause except for some moans as I released into their pussies or ass. It didn''t matter at this point. The rtionship between our nations seemingly warmed up over the negotiation table while they took Doorknocker into them. Smiles and lust-filled expressions took them by storm. Mira and I, though, were in serious negotiations. "If you provide fifty percent of the ingredients, then I can go three potions per ten," I countered. "That is too little!" Mira replied, and the Negotiations continued well into the night. Good thing Alexia made them thest appointment of the day. Chapter 122: An Annoyance With the negotiations resumed with the Illusion Wizards tower, I was in a much better mood. My immovable position put Queen Mira on the back foot when it came to negotiations. I told her my bottom line, and I refused to move when it came to my family. This was the best and only moved I could make. If I gave anymore ground in other negotiations with them, then things would sour on my political side. Especially if I was tant, they might even rece me. The fact that I was put in charge of such an important position was technically already very controversial. Nepotism at its finest, and I knew it. My mother got me this spot in order to let me make an achievement that allowed me to keep the position of Heir. My position should only be solidified with the uing war, especially if I made even more achievements on the battlefield. However, I thought that fighting prowess wasn''t the best way to choose a leader I did like the achievement system the Bunny-kin had. No one could be in power without quantified achievements. Even me being Heir to the Silvermoon tower could be taken easily if one of my Siblings upstaged me. This was also the reason I believed was the reason for the resentment from my Brother Anthoney. He was the eldest brother, and in the Empire, that would mean the title went to him no matter what. In the Beast-kin nation, that thought was a joke. Birth doesn''t give you jack shit. The main reason for me being an Heir was the System upgrading my race when I was a baby. Being a rare High Magical Bunny-kin gave me an early ''Achievement.'' My early strength was almost guaranteed. That didn''t mean that my diplomatic fuck up with the Dwarves didn''t do serious damage to my ability to inherit the throne of Silvermoon Tower, though. Since then, I have had to make Achievements to make up for that major fuck up. It waspletely avoidable and still adversely affected me. Although, To be fair to me, The boy did ask to go to bed with Mally and me. He just thought that he would be on top instead of on the bottom. I smirked, thinking about it. My mood sobered, though, as I made time in my schedule for this next conversation. It was something that I both looked forward to and deeply didn''t want to deal with. However, Anthoney needed to be put in his ce or be reced at the rate he was pissing me off. I took thest couple of steps towards the door, and I knocked on it. I waited for the door to be answered, and after a couple of minutes, the door opened, and I started to hear a moan. I looked inside, and my Brother was railing an orange Bunny-kin woman I have never seen before. She was moaning as he pressed her against the wall beside the door. I nodded, looking at her as she was kind of cute, and my brother obviously was doing a decent job of pleasuring the girl. He looked at me, surprised that I wasing to him instead of summoning him to my office to talk. "What do you want?" Anthoney said before grunting and continuing to thrusting into her pussy. His rude demeanor as he continued to make the girl cry out in pleasure was annoying, and my eyebrow twitched. "Look, I need to talk to you about your work. Invite me in, and I won''t have to talk where the walls might have ears; also, I will wait until you are finished." I told him, my voice serious. He looked at me annoyed but let the door open wider, and I stepped into the room set aside for him in the Embassy. It was still early in the morning and before he had to work. I had skipped morning activities with Emily, who wanted attention that I really wanted to give to her. It annoyed me that I had toe to talk to Anthoney before he fucked up things with the Subi. I moved and sat down, taking in the room. The Orange bunny-kin girl cried out, and I felt they got louder whenever I watched her. The girl was an exhibitionist; interesting, I thought, but that was all. I waited until she cried out in pleasure with a little squirt from her pussy. My brother released inside of her as I watched. It was a weird experience for me, though. I was watching someone else, Creampie, a woman in front of me, and I don''t think I watched that in this life yet. Then I remembered that I had on the Ship a couple of times. So that wasn''t what was making me feel weird about it. I decided to ignore the feeling and waited for my Brother to move her over to the showers and told her to stay out of the bedroom until the conversation with me was finished. The girl nodded, and I heard the water fall through the door. I moved my mana and Isted the room from my ears when that was done, and my brother raised an eyebrow at me. "What is so important that you areing here on a day of rest?" Anthoney asked, and I nodded. "Ah, I thought I would have to track you down, to be honest. This was my first stop, though, so I am happy to have found you easily." I told him honestly, "Beats trying to wait for you outside ab." I finished that thought. Anthoney chuckled at thatment. No one wanted to disturb an alchemist while they are making potions. The repercussions of that could be deadly in a variety of different ways. It was the first thing anyone living around an alchemist learns to live there. If you need to talk to them as fast as possible, you can do the best thing for everyone; to stand outside their room and wait. This leads to everyone experiencing at some point standing at a door for hours just to be acknowledged. I knew this happened probably numerous times when I was a kid and in the heat of my love for alchemy. It was something that I had to happen to me too when I left to ask questions to some of my uncles in the Silvermoon tower too. You would sit there waiting until they finish what they are doing. "Fair enough," Anthoney said with the chuckleing to an end, "What are you here for, though?" He asked. "Well, Anthoney, I need to talk to you about how you are talking with the Subi. Especially one named Reba..." My voice trailed off. Anthoney''s expression changed, and I couldn''t quite tell the emotion right away. "What, are you going to tell me how I should seduce women?" He asked, his tone angered. "Well, Yes," I said frankly, "I was talking to Queen Mira; I got aint about you from her," I told him. "What?!" Anthoney eximed, surprised. "Do you understand why I am talking to you now?" I asked. Anthoney leaned, moved a step back, and nodded. "Good, First, Stop bothering Reba. I am not sure how good-looking the Subus woman is, Although I can guess," I added, "I have been asked to ask you to stop putting pressure on her specifically." I took a breath before continuing, "I also need to bring up that you need to stop asking to get into contact with Queen Mira." Anthoney looked stunned as I told him this, "This is not because you are doing a bad job. Queen Mira is satisfied with your alchemy. She is simply not interested in changing the negotiator." Myst line came down like a thunder polt to Anthoney. It was the knowledge that I knew that he was trying to create a back door in negotiations to make his own deal. He was treading on my territory, and he knew it. "Anthoney," My voice came out cold now, "I have tolerated your rude behavior. I have tolerated you sexually harassing subi," That one was still a mystery to me. The Subi love being sexually harassed, in my opinion. They were always dishing out what they received in turn. "You are pushing the limits. I am giving you onest chance now," I began to talk slower, "If I hear one moreint about you trying to make a back channel to talk to the Matriarchs or Queen Mira. Hell, if I hear of you sexually harassing the Subi and making unsolicited advances on them. I will send you back to the Tower. No Achievements, And a scathing review to the council talking about how you constantly questioned authority that they ced you under." I looked at his shocked face, and he looked towards the bathroom door before looking back at me. Checking to see the girl didn''t hear, I thought, It Didn''t matter to me, though. My mana made sure that no one outside the two of us could hear. "Do You Understand me, Brother?" I asked. He watched me, stunned for a time. I watched him as I could visibly see him work through his anger. But he was an alchemist, and his brain started working again. He started to understand that what was going on. He finally nodded after a couple of minutes, "I understand." He told me, and I nodded, lightening up. "Look, You are a good alchemist, Brother," I said, trying to get closer to him. "I can understand that you are feeling frustrated about me being your boss despite being younger than you. That doesn''t matter, though, and We are working towards the same goal for our nation. I want us to win the war against the Empire just as much as you. We are at the forefront of what will do the most damage to the Empire when the war starts. You understand that, right?" I asked him. Anthony nodded, "Where are you going with this?" Anthony asked after a second. "Think about things this way, Brother," I continued, "You are about to be a part of the development and deplorability of a weapon that will shock the continent. You will be a part of changing how war is fought in the world¡ªdestroying the ability to use battle ves in war efforts. This is an achievement like no other. Yes, I will be a part of it. But, If you make me, I can make you lose your achievement. I can send you home; if you continue to mess with the Subi Women, we need to use this technology. DO YOU UNDERSTAND THAT?!" This time I eximed. "THE ACHIEVEMENT OF THE POTION DEVELOPMENT IS WORTH MORE THAN THE NEGOTIATIONS!" Shock ran through my brother. I had to stop myself from yelling in frustration. "Do you know how angry I was to give up the Achievement you are working on?" I asked him harshly, "I was fucking pissed. And here you are, pissing on my ability to do my job. That ENABLES YOUR ACHIEVEMENT TO BE WORTH SOMETHING!" Gears were running in his head as the smart enough brain to be an alchemist started to move into action. He looked at me horrified, and started to realize things, and I almost sighed as the gears started to click in ce. "I am stupid," He said once they did click into ce. "Yes, You are," I said simply, "I will tell you two more things before I leave, brother." I took a breath, "If you put your hand into my pot one more fucking time after this. I will kick your ass back to the homnd." My tone turned colder now as I continued, "And if I get aint again from them and find out you are trying the same shit. I will send your corpse back to the homnd." I said, shock running through his face as I walked to the door. "Don''t make me regret giving you thisst chance, Brother," I said, I paused and smirked to myself before saying as the door closed, "Hop wrong, I fucking dare you." The door mmed shut behind me. --- Thanks for all the love and please continue to enjoy my novels. Please Vote, Comment, and Review. If you wish to support me, You can at /Madjic Chapter 123: Stepping Away Things were now moving along with the Illusion wizard tower. The negotiations would take a couple of weeks before signing, and Queen Mira was now the one bing frustrated. Each meeting, she would bring up my kids and what I wanted to do at least once. Every time, I ended the conversation with the same statement. ''I have told you the only deal I am willing to make. If you want to take the deal, we can move forward with it and begin to hatch out its exact wording. If not, then there is nothing I can do about it. I will not allow it to affect our other dealings.'' The reason for her frustration I started to find, though, was the fact that her eyes were watching Doorknocker being pleased by Se Mon, Julia, and sometimes Tammy. Thedies were showing up to y with Doorknocker while I talked to Queen Mira. I didn''t even think they were teasing her on purpose. Still, I was moving the negotiations forward, and I heard noints so far about Anthoney. In fact, Queen Mira even thanked me for dealing with him so that the women working with him felt morefortable. With that being moved along, I moved to the next meeting with the Medusa Representative of their government. The Snakes in her hair were loose and were a charming color of blue in many different shades of it. Her smile was just as charming, and I smiled back. "Representative Gloria, it is a pleasure to see you again," I told a lie through my teeth. "Ambassador Chelsea," She replied with matching enthusiasm and less politeness. "You have done very little since you have gotten here, just like your previous Ambassador," Gloria said with a grin that spoke more than I wished. That being said, we both knew that was a lie. Ralph was a failure all around, and I already got them to dispatch ships to deal with the growing pirate threat to help both our economies. Still, the Medusa representative was one of thergest advocates for something that pissed me off to no end. Gloria was fighting for something to be put in the Free Trade agreement that earned the support of several other groups near our border. "So, Have you changed your mind on the Fishing rights?" Gloria asked with a sharp grin. "No, I will not and cannot give the rights to free fishing in our coasts to the Demonnds. That is Unless you add that the Beast-kin nation will have the same unfettered freedom in the Demonnds waters." I replied tartly. "We are defending your waters. Why shouldn''t we be allowed to fish in the waters that we defend?" Gloria replied with a smile. "You are not defending our waters. You are hunting on them for Pirates that have run from your waters into ours since you were not protection merchants as much as you needed to. But," I smirked as I tried to turn things with a wicked thought I suddenly had, "I decided I might be able to sell it to my nation is if whoever defends those waters regardless of which nation is near them can fish in them if that nation is the one to protect those waters." I told her with a grin that I purposefully put malice in. Gloria thought about the exact wording I used and grimaced. I could see the wheels in her mind on what I had in mind. In the short term, my nation would lose out on arge coastal fishing area. In the long term, though, it would fuel a ship-building program that might start a Naval cold war with the Demonnds afterward. It wasn''t the best thing, but I looked much more into the future than she might have thought. "No, We will go off based on what is happening now," Gloria said, and I stood up. "I will no longer negotiate with you then," I said, surprising her. "Your position will destroy any form of free trade, and I have given alternatives. I will not be able to sell this to my nation; therefore, this is a waste of my time to be discussing this. I will add one more thing, Representative Gloria. I will no longer negotiate with the Medusa people on this until you change your stance on Fishing rights. I will look to find a deal with the other races or end negotiations in total if the Demon nation insists on this addition. You may take that to the House of Representatives." I said sternly. I walked out of the meeting, leaving the stunned Medusa in my wake. I opened the door, and Alexia was waiting and looked at me. "Was that a smart decision?" Alexia asked as I moved down the hallway, hearing the door shut behind me. "Telling off the Medusa?" I asked with a smirk, "They mean nothing at this point. I will cut business with the house representing them at this point; I have alreadypleted orders and have acted coy with them on further contracts. They are already acting like we are beggars and can walk all over us. They have brought the Venomancers into their fold on this and the Beholders. They are working on other races, and many seem to think I will fold on this point." I chuckled as I walked down the hallway. "It''s just some fishing rights to some of the outer coastal waters they are asking for," Alexia said, confused. "That isn''t what they are asking for," I replied more tartly than I meant to. "They are asking for us to give up part of our nation, Alexia," I said, turning on her. "The Beast-kin nation is more than justnd. Many of our Port cities with the Pirates being destroyed or pushed back are going to be a money-making area again. Merchants and Trade ports will thrive, making the lower rings of society have more spending power with gold. This is just a small part of what is going to happen." I said, getting in the mood to lecture. "That is only the start though of the economic impact of the Pirates not taking every ship is going to bring. There will be more robust shipbuilding, more want for timbers, and things like that, fueling more industry for trade. But let''s say that we allow them to control the outer waters of our coastline." I continued. "What would happen is a straightforward thing to answer since I know what I would do in their position." "What would you do?" Alexia asked without thinking. "I would make as many ships as I could and defend the shit out of those waters and tax any country trying to bring trade to the beast-kin nation that I could." I replied, "They have an agreement that they cant tax us, But they can tax any other import driving up costs in our nation. Then we can only get those goods for cheap from the Demonnds. So those they will force others to go around it by going to the demonnds. Selling it to them before the Demonnds sells it to us charging a premium." I took a breath. "This isn''t even mentioning the part that they would find it easier to invade us over water and many other things. And by the Trade agreement, they would be allowed to have shipped just outside our harbors!" I eximed. "Not merchant ships, Warships! Just outside of ournds would be armed ships from a nation, not our own ''defending us!" I spat on the floor in disgust. Alexia started to realize why it was a sticking point that I wouldn''t allow, "I tried to offer that whoever could defend those waters would be allowed to fish there. That way, we can use their ships to defend our borders while we attack the Empire, which the Demonnds also wants. So they have an incentive to want us to survive. Then after the war, we should have a couple of years to build up the strength of our naval fleet. If we can do it fast enough with good enough ships, we could even reverse the situation. Invade their waters and do the same thing. But nope, they wouldn''t allow that either. I can''t be surprised by that, though. They are trying to take advantage of the fact they have a stronger naval power." I took a deep breath, "Fishing rights are fundamental in this deal. If we cannot agree on fishing rights, we stick to our own waters or freely between our waters. The rest doesn''t seem to be getting through due to the demons making it a sticking point." I sighed, feeling annoyed and frustrated. It was getting worse, too, in some aspects. The Gargoyles are liking what the Medusa is saying. More of the races are starting to pick sides on something that I fundamentally cannot agree to. It was all going down the fucking shitter with this one point. I didn''t know what to do about it. They wanted to take the superior position in this agreement, no longer making it free trade between our nations. They wanted this agreement, though, and I would have to start ying harder with them. I thought about why I was taking the weaker position before and realized that with Queen Mira probably taking a mercenary role in our war with the Empire, I could y a bit harder then. No one outside of the Bunny-kin and the Subi understood how muchbat power they would bring to the early part of the war with the Empire. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I just needed to get Medusa struck out of the entire agreement. Not their race, but just bypass them and anyone that chooses their side. There were more races, and I needed a majority of them. I had the Devils and the Imps. However, the Imps were following the Devil''s lead. The Subi representative was happy with the agreement without adding any changes to fishing rights. Therefore the Incubi should be joining them. The Vampires were on the fence in this situation, I believe, because I sent Ambassador Ralph back to the homnd to be interrogated. I had plenty of space to work with at this moment, and the undecided were only about the fishing rights that the Medusa were making such a big deal. I didn''t even need to convince them that the Medusa was wrong; Only to negotiate that in a different and separate agreement. I smirked as I thought about it. I already knew that I was stepping away from things that would bite me in the asster. Or maybe even my nation in the ass in the future. That might not matter, though. The coalition that the Medusa and the Venomancers wereing up with were already species that disliked us. The Beholders joined them, and although the Gargoyles might be doing so, that didn''t mean that they were. I started to walk down the hallway, deep in thought as I decided on the matter. It wasn''t getting solved if I yed nice with all of them. It was now time to show them what having a democracy meant. You will not always be in the majority. A grin appeared on my face, and Alexia looked at me with a curious gaze. "What?" Alexia asked. "I think I have been too much of a nice person thest months negotiating. It''s time to take off the kiddy gloves. Get me a meeting with the Imps representative and with Francis. Then the Subi Representatives, Mal, and Kathy. I need to confirm some positions before I start moving forward. Also, get the Incubi Representative here. I need to bring some Bunny-kin here that wouldn''t mind a ride with a sex demon while the Incubi are there." I thought out loud and only took note that Alexia was writing on a pad of paper she for from somewhere as I spoke. "Yes, We need to confirm the votes that they will make on the next assembly of their House of representatives on their meeting. I will try to get the votes before that meeting and cut the stupid fishing rights out of the Free Trade agreement with the stiption that they will be negotiated at ater time." I nodded to myself. It wouldn''t be perfect, but I was done ying nice. Being nice got me nowhere thest couple of months but some very frustrating sex with my women. It was time to y the other races to see if I could lie, cheat and bribe those votes for this agreement. I might not have the information that I needed to do this the most effectively. But I would just have to gamble. Worstes to worst, the agreement dies. The bunny-kin potions would sell regardless of their nation. Just not as many. I will need to move quickly on this n, I thought. I can''t let the small coalition build too much of an alliance for that stupid addition to the Free Trade Agreement. Chapter 124: Step One I stretched up with my arms out wide, and I moved forward to kiss Asahi quickly. Trisha quickly followed it up, and my arms wrapped around their naked shoulders as I turned to kiss her. I deepened the kiss before turning to do the same to Asahi again. They both were now smiling as I took turns kissing them both as I rxed, waiting for my next meeting. Asahi and Trisha were both taking a break from meditating as they focused on bing stronger wizards. They both spent their time with me and knew that I wouldn''t be able to do anything to them while the meeting was going on. At least not with the Devils. Today, my meeting was with Francis to start a coalition with him to force through the Free Trade Agreement. If I was sessful with this, I might even be able to hammer through a war promation with the Empire. Thattter part might just be a pipe dream, though, although I will still try regardless. Both the elven woman looked amazing as they wrapped their arms around me, getting ready to go again when I heard a knock on the door. Asahi and Trisha pouted but backed off as I sighed myself. Doorknocker was hard, and I needed to get control of myself as Alexia stepped in. "Representative Francis is here to see you. I told him to give you a minute to be presentable," Alexia said with a smirk. "Thank you," I replied, and I turned to both the elvendies, "Please dress, but I see no reason for you to leave," I told the both of them. "I will quite enjoy some more free time with you after talking with Francis." Bothdies nodded and put on some clothing. Asahi picked up a green robe and Trisha a blue one. They signify anything, and they sat next to me as I concentrated on goingid. When I did, finally, I moved my loincloth to cover myself as I stood up. The door opened a couple of secondster as Francis came in with arge toothy Grin. Behind him, Alexia smiled as she had timed things correctly yet again. "Ambassador Chelsea, I was both surprised and happy that you called me back for a meeting," Francis said with thatrge grin. "Representative Francis, Always great to see you too. I am guessing I will need to schedule another rematch with you for you to show up on such short notice." I replied, bringing my hand forward sping our arms this time. "Damn straight, Thatst fight needed time for me to recover, and we are tied now one to one. We need at least to tiebreaker!" Francis enthusiastically replied. "I was going to extort it out of you if you tried to back out." He finished. "I knew when I called this meeting, there was no way I would escape another fight with you," I replied with a grin, actually looking forward to the fight myself. "I did bring you here for another reason, though, other than scheduling another rematch for us," I told him. "Yes, you did, May I ask before we begin who is joining us today?" Francis said, pointing towards Asahi and Trisha. "Ah, This is Asahi and Trisha," I said, pointing at each twin of the two elves. "They are a Pure Fire and Ice wizards practicing their craft. They are also two of my women who I enjoy mypany with and love in my own way." I replied, introducing them. Both elves looked at me, surprised at my easy admission before they blushed. I sat back on the couch, pointing Francis opposite of me, "Well, They are both enjoying some time with me after some secluded meditation to bring themselves closer to the next level." I continued, "I want to spend some time with them as well, so they will be joining me for this meeting as long as you don''t mind." I finished looking at Francis. I wasn''t worried about the courtesy of ''cornering'' Francis. He just smirked, "I have no problem with it as long as they can leave if I deem if the topic needs to be between us only." Francis replied. I nodded, "Of Course, and they both understand that." I said as I spread my arms wide on the couch. They both moved, and I wrapped my arms around their shoulders. "With that out of the way and formality bullshit gone," I began, "Francis, I have recently noticed a stagnation of our trade agreement with the Demonnds." Francis''s face was no longer a grin and became serious. "I have noticed this as well. I can speak for my race and say that we are behind the trade agreement both that you havee out with and the ones the Medusa havee out with." Francis said carefully. "Well, The ones the Medusa have brought out are uneptable in its current form," I replied bluntly. "You can try to bring that agreement to the table all you want; my race and my nation would spit on it." My tone dripped with contempt. "Francis, I will walk away from that agreement without a second thought if it is put in front of me. The Fishing agreement in it will destroy any agreement I try to make." Francis leaned back on the couch as he observed me, "What do you want me to do about it?" Francis said, "I am not the Medusa or the Venomancers. I already told you, you have our races vote." Francis finished. I smirked at the confirmation I had on the two solid votes for the fishing agreement part of the Free trade agreement. "Well, I want your support and help to get around their votes," I replied truthfully. Francis''s eyes glinted with happiness, "Ah, you want them in the minority and to convince the rest of us now. My only question is, why are you changing tactics now?" Francis asked slowly, "In my opinion, this should have been your n from the start." "Well, There are a couple of reasons for my old n," I replied, knowing he was right, "Some I am not willing or allowed to talk about," I said, thinking of theck of information I was working with. Only the closest allies were obvious, and I didn''t know if that we had a better incognito rtionship with others in the past that I could use due to theck of historical data. I suppressed my frustrations on theck of Information yet again and smiled. "My old n has be outdated, and I have even cut off my own personal business ties from the insulting terms they are putting forward," I told Francis, my smile turned predatory. "I am sure in the future, with my abilities, they will find dealing with some of the more reputable alchemists in our country very difficult." I leaned back while stroking the green hair of the twins in my arms without thinking about it. "They will find regardless of a deal or not that they have insulted the wrong bunny too many times while I have been here." I finished. "That will not help you either long term or short term, though." Francis countered. "You are right," I replied, "We are also no the only nation or even race among our people who have alchemists." I continued with a grin, "We are the best among our nation. That is enough to make them feel a bit of pain and let them know that they might find a new ''fee'' where they are concerned even without this trade deal. Although," I paused with a grimace, "The only thing that would stop that mostly is the very thing they are trying to destroy. Still, I can decrease the supply towards theirnds." I sighed, "Although, I am not sure how much my influence on that will reach. It will be interesting to learn in the future who ignores me, listens to me, and who tries to remain neutral." I smirked at thatst point. "You are trying a lot at the same time for someone who shouldn''t have much say," Francis said. "I am the Heir to the Silvermoon Tower, Francis," I replied back tartly. "I have influence even if I don''t want it among my people. My achievements will either increase that or detract from it. Regardless when I speak, some will listen, and some won''t. There is a political game in my nation too. Just one that I haven''t yed much in. But imagine starting with a punch that paints people into camps for you right when you start?" Francis chuckled, "I don''t think it will be as easy as you make it out to be, but you are right. I can see how even a little information about possible political parties stand is good." Francis leaned forward, "Back onto the correct topic, though, I want this trade deal. I think that moving well between our nations would only help both of us if we don''t add tariffs. Therefore I agree with the Medusa that we need some form of a fishing agreement but just not the one they are asking for." Francis said. "You are correct that we need something, and I can see one of three possibilities on this," I leaned into Asahi''s neck a little taking a sniff of her earthy scent. "First, we can go with Free rights to both parties all over, allowing our fishermen to freely move between our waters unabated by the other''s naval forces." Francis scoffed at this with a roll of eyes. "You know we won''t agree with that," Francis said. "Of course you won''t," I replied, "I said it was one of the things; the second is to have our waters tied to thend we own and set a range that belongs to our nation. This would be regardless of the current or future naval power between our nations, This would also allow both of us to defend these waters, and anything past a certain range is what I would call no mansnd where neither nation has control over it. Both our fishermen can even pull up boats beside each other and fish to their heart''s content since neither nation would own those waters." I smirked, "Those out in those waters would also have to defend themselves, though, since they are not in our waters." I finished. "That is..." Francis tapped his fingers on his chin in obvious thought. Several minutes went by as he thought about it. "That is a more interesting offer that benefits both sides in the long term butpletely negates the reality of our current advantage," Francis said finally. "You are correct, but I think you forget something, Francis," I replied. Francis, in turn, raised an eyebrow, "This right now is the deal-breaker, and we are not fighting over normal things here. We are fighting over territory. If the deal isn''t something the Beast-kin Nation can ept in the long term, it will not be epted at all. If wee to an agreement I can''t sell, then we are making enemies and pissing representatives off for no reason." I finished. "You are correct about that, But you said there was a third one you could think of," Francis said with a curious tone. "Well, Thest one is the easiest." I replied with a chuckle, "Putting it off totter." I said, seeing Francis looking incredulous. "We put an amendment into the deal that Fishing practices and Tariffs can continue until such a date that we agree to a policy called the Free Fishing Trade agreement or something," I smirked as he thought about it. "There is no reason not to continue our current stance on fishing at the moment, Francis." I said, now more serious, "Our fishing industries are neither of our countries strong points. With the clearance of the Pirates, we have extra time before we are forced toe to some form of agreement between our nations." "You are not incorrect," Francis replied in thought, "It was one of the reasons it was so easy for you to get us to dere war on the Pirate threat on our waters and your waters. Still, This seems like it coulde back and bite us in the ass if we don''t make an agreement quickly on the Fishing trade." Francis replied. "You are absolutely correct," I said with a grin, "Think about it this way though," I paused to get the right words lined up in a row, "Right now, The Medusa and the Venomancers are holding the Free Trade Agreement hostage for this one point correct?" I asked. "Yes, It has put a damper on our negotiations since there has been no movement since the amendment has been added," Francis replied slowly. "Well, If we say to sign off on what everyone likes, the only peoples feeling hurt are those who wanted the amendment in the first ce, correct?" I asked again. "Yes..." Francis''s voice trailed off. "So, We pass what we can, Francis, and take the Hostage away from them with a majority vote. If they vote against it, you may even be able to use it against them on other bills since everyone, including them, agreed to the current terms. This way, the person who brings this up will be credited with moving the negotiations stalled for a long time." I smirked as Francis thought about it. "I am not sure how it works with your behind-the-scenes, Francis, but I can''t see how this would reflect badly upon you." I finished. "I can see your point, although you are not entirely correct on it," Francis said as he was in thought again. I watched him from the other couch while Asahi and Trisha started to crawl their fingers up my thigh sneakily. I gave them a stern look but didn''t stop them as I enjoyed their touch. They smiled coyly as they started to y with me, trying not to get me hard at the same time as having some fun with me. My hand crawled down their backs in response even as the fabric blocked direct skin contact. They hid a chuckle as my hand reached their asses. In the meantime, Francis was still in thought. I shoved my hand into the cracks of their asses, making both elves half jump at the sudden change. The robe moved up their cracks as I forced my fingers towards their assholes. My finger poked at their rosebuds without remorse when Francis seemed to focus on me again. "Okay," Francis said, "This isn''t perfect, but I will support you in the meantime as long as none of my leaders tell me differently," Francis told me. A smile broke out across my face. "Well, I am d that I could talk you into it. If I couldn''t convince you, then I was going to give up on the Trade deal, to be honest." I told him, "Is my participation that badly needed?" Francis replied with a chuckle. "Nope, but I was going to bribe you with more fights if I couldn''t convince you at first. Or maybe a threat to only battle you with a handicap!" I replied with a sharp grin as my hands left the elves'' cracks that I was teasing to stand up. "When can I expect you to join me in the coliseum to lose to me?" I asked him with a grin. The Vicious grin came to his face as his hand met mine across the table. "I will make your Red-headed bunny-kin girl waiting outside n your beating very soon. Maybe one or two days from now." Francis replied. The grip on my hand was harsh, and I used mana to protect my hand from his grip. His strength seemed to have increased, and I raised an eyebrow. "Haven''t been cking, have you?" I asked him. "My schedule is nowhere near as full as yours, Ambassador Chelsea." Was his reply, Francis then let go of my hand, left the room, and closed the door behind himself. The grin on my face stayed even as my hand throbbed in slight pain from his grip. The next rematch would be interesting. Chapter 125: Step two: Succubi It was going to be a day. A rematch with Francis would follow the meeting with the Subi. Alexia threw her hands up in the air when I asked, replying with. "You threw your schedule up in the air again, and I had to mix it up again!" I heard the frustration in her voice that made me wince. "I know you have to do it since things needed to change, and I was there when you told me about the change, but it is aggravating, to say the least. I have put it together as best as possible, and you will need to have your battle after meeting with Mal and Kate." Her voice calmed down, and I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her tight to me. "Sorry, I know you and Yuri have been ying overtime to keep up with my constantly changing schedule. I really do appreciate it though," I kissed her lips, holding her to me, and Alexia melted in my arms with a stern look on her face though. "I know you are doing it for the nation, and I would love to stop changing things on you. A change in priorities is a schedule change, and I didn''t want to make it sound like I didn''t appreciate all your doing for me." I told her softly before kissing her lips. I felt an involuntary hardening from Doorknocker but ignored my lust at this moment. "I really do need to take some time to spoil both you and Yuri individually to show how much thesest months have meant to me," I told her truthfully. Thesest months I have only had time to address my women in groups more or less with little ability to give them one-on-one time. The diplomatic matters filled my schedule morning to night, and the rest of the time, I needed to be thinking of new strategies. "I know your schedule is full, and you don''t have time to deal with it. But I know there will be ay period between us leaving the embassy and heading back to the homnd. There will also be time before the war, and all of us are expecting some serious you time, okay?" Alexia said, and I nodded. I did know there was still time before the war started, and hostilities began too. Our nation was winding up, and the empire might know since everyone around us seemed to know. It was good the Arlin Kingdom was in a war with the Northern Beast mountains too. As long as we didn''t do anything to piss them off to incentivize them to join the empire by making it a race war, things should be good with them. The dwarves seemed to be with the Arlin Kingdom too. I stopped this thought path since it was a bunny hole that I would go down with ease and worry till I started to lose fur. Instead, I turned my attention back to the amazing woman in my arms, bringing my hand up to move hair from her face before cing another kiss on her lips. I smiled, and I held her knowing my time was running short before my meeting, and the Subi were probably already in the meeting room with Yuri directing them as I simply held my frustrated woman. Alexia held on knowing that I didn''t have much time and pressed herself even harder to me as I took this rare moment just for her. I wished it wasn''t rare, but I only had so much time in my day, and I was a bit of a slut. It was something that I had to ept since I was already quickly arriving at one hundred kids. I started to dread looking at the system because it was confirming and rewarding my behavior. Alexia broke the holding, though, and kissed my lips, looking at me with a smile again, "I know your schedule, and you need to get into that meeting. I have one request, though," Alexia blushed, and I raised an eyebrow. "I would like to be in that meeting with the incubus to enjoy some time with you. I feel the need for satisfaction from you, and I want you in public, so in a party format this time." The wicked grin on her face made me smile, and I kissed her again. "You will be there, you naughty girl," I replied to her with a smile and promise. I then stood straight in my short glory and walked towards the meeting room. "Good," Alexia replied, "Now go; those Subi will not want to wait too long," WIth that Alexia walked away as I followed her ass out. I then walked to the meeting room. It was a door away, and I saw Alexia walking the opposite way looking much happier in her posture than before. I smiled, and I entered the door and saw the women I was expecting. "Mal, Kathy!" I said,ing into the room to see the two Sexy representatives, Kathy with her tinum colored hair and Mal with her ck hair. This time Mal was dressed in a white Form fitted dress for the top and loose on the bottom. On the other hand, Kathy was wearing a ck dress that fit every curve with an open back. They both stood as I entered withrge smiles matching mine. Although I hadn''t met them often in the past months after the Auction, both women still liked me since I did detain Ralph here for a time. "It is great to see you again. It is too bad you couldn''t keep Ambassador Ralph here any longer." Mal said, meeting me in the middle of the room. I kissed her on the cheek in greeting as I did with Kathy right after, and they did the same at the same time. I smiled and pulled back, showing them the couch they were seated on before with a smile. I went to sit down on mine, and instead of sitting on theirs, they joined me sitting on either side. I smiled, knowing this was one of the ways that Subi show intimacy during negotiations. It was also a way to distract their opponents, so maybe it wasn''t a way to show intimacy. Still, I wrapped my arms around their shoulders after they sat with me. "Well, I since we haven''t had time to talk since the auction, I will start with what Ambassador Ralph''s fate will be back in the homnd with the Bunny-kin," I said, earning both women''s attention immediately. "Oh," They both looked much more interested than a second before. "That does sound interesting. I thought that we would have to provide something of more use, and since we couldn''t, nothing will happen to him." Kathy said. "You are correct in that assumption." I replied, and I sat back with a satisfied smile, "I cannot say the reason behind it but," I paused, and they nodded at the qualifier, "Ralph did something that I learned while working here," My smile this time was predatory, "Let me say because of this when the council learned of it. They were not happy, and he will be meeting a much grimmer fate than you might think." I wouldn''t say more than that. Both the Subi Representatives looked much happier, though with big grins that no longer conveyed just happiness. "Well, You really pulled through for us!" Mal said with a big grin and took my lips with a kiss. I pushed her head back with her hair making her frown for a moment. "We can y for some time, but I have matters that I would like to talk to you two about," I said, making her frown turn back to a grin when they realized this wasn''t me just giving them the news that they would like to hear than some fun sex that I could tell neither would oppose. Both Kathy and Mal nodded, although I could feel two different tails ying with my legs. They were definitely both feeling frisky, and I knew that today would be a show in stamina when I battled Francister after satisfying both these Sex demons. "What would you like to talk about?" Mal said and took my hand off her shoulder and brought it to be breasts under her dress. "Not going subtle at all, I see," Imented, looking at my hand, and Mal shrugged. "I want you inside me, and I guarantee almost any other Subi thinks the same with a sexual furnace-like yours," Mal said unapologetically. "Well, then on to the topic then," I replied, groping her breast, bringing the cup of her dress down, seeing some of her scales on her under breast into the light. "I am at the end of my rope with the current Free trade deal, and I want to ask you where your race stands on it," I said, bringing my head down while I felt Kathy move my hand into her dress as well. Mal moaned as I took her nipple into her mouth as we all started to tease each other. "Well, We want the Trade agreement to pass. Theck of Alchemist potions of the quality that the Bunny-kin make and other goods will be nothing but a boon for our race," Her voice paused to moan as I removed the cup from her other breast and started to grope while I heard Kathy moan while I pinched her nipple behind me. "The Fishing agreement to me, though, can only be beneficial, but I think it might be too one-sided for the Demonnds and might create resentment towards our nation from the citizens of your nation if it goes through." Mal finished before loudly moaning again as I teased her with my teeth. I pulled back, hearing a ''pop'' as the suction that I created around her nipple left. Her breast even jiggled slightly as I did so before I started to speak again while teasing both the women. "I will tell you that with the current Fish trading rights that the Medusa representatives are trying to get put into the agreement, it would be dead on signing from your house. Our nation would in no way acknowledge it, and I would be tossed like trash for it to be negated. I could not sell it with that part of the agreement even if I were willing to let it slide in anyways." I replied, making Mal look at me before moaning again as I continued to tease her. I could see the lust in her eyes as I spoke and Turned to do the same with Kathy to make sure I was doing a good job. "Instead, I tried to change it with the Medusa, but they are trying to kill the agreement for some reason. I have decided to cut all business contacts with the Medusa race personally, and I have decided to try and use your representative democracy against them and either put off the vote or vote one with more reasonable terms." I finished my slight speech, and I took Kathy''s nipple into my mouth and began to tease Mal''s and Kathy''s breasts simultaneously again. Mal moaned from behind me as Kathy did in front of me while I yed with them. Doorknocker even started to make himself known while both the Subi yed up my thighs with their tails. I tried not to pay attention to it as I continued to tease them back as good as I was getting making sure just to tease their breasts, though. Both women moaned, and Mal began to talk behind me. "IF you think that it is that bad of an agreement from your side, then I will go with the option to take it out altogether and negotiate it with a different agreement altogether since it seems that you find it such a sore point in the agreement." Mal continued after another moan as I pressed her breasts together with a mana hand before teasing both nipples with my actual hand pinching both nipples. "The Subi don''t have much in the way of fishing, though, since most of our women tend not to be interested in the trade." Mal finished. I pulled back from Kathy, who seemed more interested in pulling me back into her breasts than listening to my next words as she moaned from my escape from her breasts. "It is important, and I agree that making a Fishing agreement will be better ced forter instead of now," Mal said, and I felt tion go through me. It was just what I wanted, and I broke contact with both of them, sliding the now standing tall blue loincloth covering Doorknocker gaining both their attention as I did so. "That is exactly what I want to hear," I said, leaning back as I felt their tails slide to my cock and both tails wrapped around Doorknocker. "I want you tomit to voting that way in the next vote on the Trade agreement." I finished looking at Mal as they stroked up Doorknocker''s shaft, and I pulled Kathy in, kissing her. "You will have the Subi vote," Mal said without question in her tone, "We will even put it forward to put a use in to dy the Fishing right agreement on it to ater date when tensions are so high for your nation." Mal finished, and I turned back to her with a grin. "I only have one more question then since you are so cooperative," I replied with a grin. Before she could reply, I asked, "Why isn''t your ass being prated by my Doorknocker right now?" Mal smiled, stood up, turned her head back, lifted her tail away, and took off her dress, showing me her scaled back before shoving her ass out. I lined my cock up with her asshole before Mal started to stretch her rosebud over the head of my cock and plunge it down into the depths with a loud cry of pleasure echoing in the room. Kathy picked herself up and took my lips with a new Fervor as it was no longer a professional setting but turned into a private affair with the two Sbi Representatives. They had never had me intimately before and held back; it was due to the problem with Ambassador Ralph, but I could feel the want at the time. Now they seemed motivated, and I moaned into Kathy''s mouth as she invaded my lips with her tongue. Mal, though was loudly moaning as her ass took the length of my cock with increasing speed. I was surprised at the fact that she took it in her ass instead of her pussy, but I honestly preferred that at this point since I didn''t want to get her pregnant. Her hip movements told me that this wasn''t her first time taking it up there as she increased the speed faster and faster. The room started to smell of sex as we took each other with greater force while I exchanged Saliva with the tinum Kathy as her hair draped over my sight. I took a second while enjoying my Kiss with Kathy to spank the ass that was bouncing all over Doorknocker. I heard a squeal of delight, and her pussy tightened on Doorknocker while I turned my attention back to Kathy. Using Kathy''s hair, I pulled her out of the kiss that she insisted upon with my consent. "Strip," Imanded her, and Kathy got off the couch and took off her dress while my hands busied themselves with spanking Mal''s ass again and feeling her spasm on my cock, feeling new juices on my legs as I felt her orgasm on my cock. I then gripped her ass as she paused her movements to enjoy the orgasm to force her back down on Doorknocker without mercy. I turned to look at Kathy, who was now showing me her beautiful body. Her breasts were smaller than Mal''s but looked no less beautiful as they made her look sexy in a whole other way. No woman neededrge breasts to make herself beautiful, and I pulled her back to me even as my other hand forced her superior to take my cock even deeper into her ass. I felt pleasure get to my head as I started to Grope Kathy''s breasts, taking a nipple into my mouth before allowing my hand to reach her wet pussy. It was wet, and I knew if I left it too long, my hand would bepletely drenched with the amount of juices being secreted from her. I moved my fingers inside her while I retrieved my hand from Mal''s ass and started to y with her clit making both women moan in harmony as I started to give both pleasure at the same time. Mal restarted her movement to try and bring me to orgasm as I made Kathy started to finger bang her even harder, making her loudly moan. I couldn''t hold in my sounds of pleasure joining hers as Mal smiled, looking back as she took Doorknoker inter herself balls deep in long, strong strokes with her ass. She then purposefully tightened up as I brought Kathy to the edge, and I said, "I''m about to cum. Take it in your sexy ass Bitch!" I couldn''t hold back, and I released deep inside her as she used her ass like an onahole with a different pressure using her subus skills to bring more pleasure out of me during my orgasm. I continued to release inside Mal''s ass when Kathy erupted from my fingers, and I continued to finger fuck her while she erupted onto my hand. Both women looked happy as I released, and I remembered that I had to fightter today. "I have to fightter today," Imented, earning the Ire of two subus women. "Oh, You''re not leaving yet; we both are unsatisfied." Mal and Kathy said together, seeing dark grins on their faces. "I knew this was going to happen," I said with a wry grin as Mal pulled Doorknocker out of her ass. "We have until Alexia tells me I need to go," I finished and stood up, as did doorknocker. "Now, Kathy get that ass ready; I am cumming inside!" I eximed. I am my own worst enemy. Chapter 126: Tiebreaker I walked forward in the Arena feeling slightly tired after the two subi had their way with me for slightly longer than nned. Both Kathy and Mal wanted me around for longer than I expected, which I should have realized would happen. Still, I was happy that my confirmation with the Subi went through easily. I knew they had hatred towards Ralph, but that news alone made their representatives thrilled with me, and I wondered if Ralph did something to piss off their bosses. Christina would have to look into when her informationwork started to bring in information at all. I hid a sigh as I moved with Francis, who was smiling as a fight in the middle of the arena between two C rank fighters continued. The problem was that they were both defensive knight-style warriors that used a sword and shield. There was no cheering for these two warriors as they were both skilled with their shields and swords. The problem was neither could get through the other guard, so I turned to Francis as we sat down, waiting to fight ourselves. "This match isn''t going to be short," I remarked towards the simr skill level of the two inside fighting. "Yes," Francis replied with that smile, "They are at a simr skill level, and if it weren''t for the absolute hatred I see they have for each other, I would jump in to end this boring fight." Francis finished. It was true as I watched the two go at it in the middle of the arena. Watching each strike at the other in the arena, you could see the wish to kill the other. Each strike at the other would kill the other if it got past their guard. Neither of these two wanted to give the other a small wound to give the other an out to live their life. It was tedious to watch, though, since it started to get almost repetitive as we watched. The crowd, on the other hand, was betting with increased fervor as time went on. I couldn''t just watch this boring fight as both the devil in the ring and an Incubus warrior fought to the death, and I turned to Francis. "Francis," I said, regaining his attention, and he turned to me, "What races do you think I should approach to get the votes I need?" I asked. Francis looked at me, startled, and raised an eyebrow, "Wow," He said before continuing, "You know I never heard you ask me something like that despite how close I feel like we are getting. You seem to choose in your own mind before moving forward with your own decision. This is the first time I heard you asking advice." Francis remarked before looking more serious, "You should approach the Subi, Which I am sure you can figure out on your own. It would be best if you also worked with the Imps since we, the Devils, are working with you¡ªalso the Incubi and the Vampires. The subi, Incubi, and the Vampires tend to stay close together among the races as the Imps tend to stick to us, the Devils. The Nephilim would be a good choice to branch out to. That would give you a solid voting tform that would stop most stupid decisions but not enough for the eight vote majority you would need. It will also leave it open for the Medusa''s to build up that eight vote Majority that you don''t want happening." Francis was on a thought path while I decided I couldn''t help but agree with him and was already doing something. "The warlocks would be a bad decision to try and will probably fall in line with the Medusa''s in hopes to kill the free trade agreement. The Winged Demons might be an avenue you can follow while I think the Jinn might be interested." My eyes widened at the mention of the Jinn. That was an avenue I hadn''t thought of yet. They were a species I had yet to deal with, and I couldn''t help but feel intrigued with them as a possible avenue. The Jinn were an interesting species that had a provincendlocked in the Demonnds. They would not care about the fishing agreement. The only reason why I hadn''t was because, to my knowledge, the Jinn have never have been close to the Bunny-kin. Due to theck of information, I wasn''t leaving myfort areas to seek others. In the end, though, it was all excuses for me neglecting one of the fourteen species that run the Demonnds. I decided to stop beating myself up, which I found was one of my talentstely, and started to think when I heard a cheer in the stadium. I looked down to see that Devil had cut the Incubi''s arm, and his sword arm was bleeding. The Incubi warrior didn''t back down, and the fighting was reaching a climax as the Devil pressed his advantage. Then the sword of the Incubi''s entered the Devil''s throat right after the Incubi blocked with his shield using it as cover while the Devil was trying to press the advantage. It was a sudden end to the duel that took a long time, and both Francis and I smiled. "It''s time," I told him as we walked down the steps, as no one even attempted to save the bleeding body of the devil that was dying. The Incubi, on the other hand, was cheering and shouting as the crowd cheered that the boring fight was over. We jumped into the ring, and cheers became louder as we moved to where the body was being dragged from by two Imps cleaning up the remains. It was gruesome, and I paid it no heed as I turned to Francis, backing up as I did so. "Tiebreaker," Francis said with arge smile and flexed his muscles as we waited for the Imps to remove the body and leave the area. "Tiebreaker," I replied with a smile of my own, feeling excitement despite feeling a little spent. Francis wouldn''t take that excuse, and I wouldn''t be in his position either. You needed to be ready for battle at any time, and using that excuse was just that an excuse. Neither of us moved, and soon the body was dragged into one of the exits. It was like a shot went off for us, and Francis leaped forward towards me with a smile. I, in turn, moved man throughout my body, knowing that Francis would be able to deal with any spells I shot at him. He was a counter to my form of fighting, and so I had to meet him on his grounds. I could see the anticipation in his eyes as I leaped forward to meet him instead of leaping away. His fist filling my vision before the void opened, and I moved through Francis. My foot then connected and cut into his back as I visualized a void cutter with my foot which then mmed Francis forward as my feet attacked him several times quickly with quick kicks hitting the solid mass of muscle on his back cutting lightly into it.. As my feet drove into him, he moved forward, almost falling face-first onto the blood-soaked sands soon to be even more fresh as he lightly bled into the sands himself. His hands shot out, and his feet missed my face barely as he spun, and instead of righting, his body began to use them as hands, surprising me as I tried tond on the ground. Milliseconds went by as I barely dodged one of his feet as my foot touched the ground. I wanted to spring back and move into another rift instead of dropping into one when his foot did the work for me. His foot hit my shoulder just as I moved more mana into it to help protect it, spinning me and sending me back as I opened the rift. My mind exploded in pain at the sudden hit, and I felt my arm go limp. My rift sent me to the other side of the arena, and I yelled in pain. My back hit the sands, and my vision blurred, but I turned, trying to ignore it as Francis leaped towards me. I didn''t know how long I had to recover, and I knew it wasn''t what I needed. Francis was almost atop me when I got myself back in control of my mind and rifted into the sky, feeling the wind under me. I cursed at my recklessness and realized that Francis had put a lot more work into training new fighting methods than me. I turned myself around, seeing the distance I had so I wouldn''t die from falling and realized I didn''t have much time left. I needed to check my condition, and I felt my arm up only to sigh in relief. It was only dislocated and not broken like I initially thought. I then changed into a pencil dive and rifted again. I then shot past Francis''s head as I moved right past his head. It was impressive instinct as I attacked him and rifted back out, knowing that I could only try to surprise him like that in my dreams. I was back in the air, falling, thinking about my next n of attack while I was high in the air. I then forced my arm back into the socket with a curse to cover the pain I felt. I then started to move the mana in my body to make sure it was put in its proper ce as I fell through the sky. It was only a matter of thirty seconds, but I rifted back in, and the fight continued despite the ache I felt in my arm. On the other hand, Francis was ready as I exited a rift at terminal velocity, both feet first reinforced by mana. Francis dodged only to realize I disappeared into another rift, and I started to shoot around like crazy. It was dizzying, but I slowed down to a more manageable speed, and my leg kicked out towards his head. Francis smiled, and my leg met his arm. His other hand moved to grip me as I decided to st him with a frost bolting from my hand. Francis was startled as I used a spell to cover his vision and barely escaped his hands falling into another rift. I quickly reappeared on his other side, creating another frost bolt as I created another rift to disappear into. Just because his body was almost immune to mana didn''t make them useless, I realized as I appeared behind him again and attacked his bnce as my feet hit the ground. I spread ice over the sand and heard Francis curse as his elbow quickly moved to strike me. I dropped into another rift and appeared in front of Francis a distance away as He righted himself. Francis looked at me with arge grin as I stood opposite of him. I took a moment as Francis regained his poise to make sure my arm was in the right position and healed it. Hunger ate at my stomach now, but it needed to be done for the next part of the battle as I spoke to Francis, "I learned something that I shouldn''t have needed to learn." I told Francis with a grin of my own. "You aren''t attacking likest time," Francis said with a grin. "Doing the same thing to an opponent like you, Francis, can only be considered stupid," I replied, starting to bounce on my feet, getting ready for round two. The Vicious smile that erupted on that devil''s face would make human children cry without a second thought. "You are smart," Francis said, and I got a feeling he was up to something. It didn''t matter what he was up to, and I wouldn''t stand around to find out as he jumped towards me, and I fell into the sky slightly above his head behind him, sending a cut through the void towards him. Instead of dodging, his arm came up to intercept it as it wasn''t targeted at him. Francis was anything but a musclehead as a new scenario came to y as I moved through the arena, keeping my distance from Francis as he tried to close in on me. Instead, I moved through each rift, casting water onto the sand, making it seep into the ground while casting void cutters to try and make him lose bnce. His body might resist Mana, but the world around him reacted to it. It became like the fight before us in a new way due to his natural counter to wizards. I changed the arena with each cast of a spell, feeling mana seep into the arena floor as Francis seemingly noticed a pattern. It was startling when he instantly reacted to a new location I rifted into, and I rifted back out just as his hand almost caught me. My feetnded on the ground far away from Francis as he looked at me with a smirk. "You are annoying, Chelsea," He growled out as I smiled. "Don''t worry, Francis; I won''t run long!" I announced, and I moved my mana into something I hadn''t tried to the now muddy. It was filled with sharp cracks in it, and I moved my mana out. I pictured nitrogen freezing the world around me, pouring out cold into the world around me, spreading out in a circle around me. Francis looked at me, surprised, realizing now what I was doing, and Ran towards me as the ground started to freeze. The ground turned hard, and soon, Ice started to cover the top of it with the little moisture there was in it. Ibined that with fresh water imagining it cooling and freezing in ayer of ice over the arena. Francis cut the distance, and I leaped away from him as I continued to freeze the world around him. "You think I can''t deal with this?!" Francis said, walking on the ice as he chased me. I smiled at him and ran for as much time as I could, freezing arge part of the arena. I stopped and rifted out into the sky, quickly picking up speed, and now, with my mana tank still about half rifted back in, shooting feet first at Francis as he smiled. A chill ran down my back as I was like a missile with Void cutters on my feet to hit him. Instead, my body twisted using the ice to move quickly, and I paled as my instincts cried out to me. I was then in the sky hurtling up as pain erupted on my ass as I felt him kick it, sending me into the air as my mind nked in pain. I was still in the sky when I felt a hands grip both my arms pinning me and stopping me from rifting. I felt him ce me on the ground, and I saw him even as pain radiated from my ass. "You failed when you took that break from attacking me to spew nonsense," Francis said without care and a big grin. "You didn''t capitalize on me being off bnce and tried to recreate the situation after taking time to finish putting your arm back in ce, Chelsea," He finished, and I sighed as I heard the cheers and boos all around, and I stopped myself from cursing as I knew he was right after thinking about it. "Come on," I said before grinning despite the loss I just took, "Thest one back to my Embassy is the real loser of today''s fight," I told him, rifting out of the arena while Francis started to run back bleeding back and all through the city. Chapter 127: Tinas Gift I sighed, leaning back rubbing my shoulder as I rxed on the couch. My body felt the pain, and I was leaning back in my apartment, and I saw Tinaing up looking very Pregnant. I felt like doing things to her, but I held myself back at this moment. I needed some time to dpress why I lost the fight. It was more than just not attacking at the right time. My ns remained the same with Francis. It was direct physical contact with him that I had to pull off in order to attack him. It wasing into his y area and taking his toys essentially. It was a bad choice, and I knew it. When I retreated to attack from a distance, I was trying to bring him back into my area of expertise. This didn''t work in the end, and changing the environment only slightly inconvenienced him. Francis was an anti-mage tank where his entire style was built around countering mana with his body. His sense of bnce should be incredible, and walking and running on Ice should be something that he was used to. Francis was correct. I took him slightly, slipping on the sudden ice I put under his feet, and took that moment to heal my arm instead of attacking. That was my mistake against him, and it was my only chance to win that I gave up. I wasn''t wrong to use mana and wizardry in the environment. The problem was I decided to try and affect the entire arena instead of just a small patch where he couldn''t see it. It was sobering, and I took myrge pool of mana for granted. Instead, I should look for solutions that minimize the mana I use while Maximizing their effect. I should take it like my stamina in a fight instead of something I can abuse. I used a lot of mana and achieved little, whereas before, I used a little mana to achieve a lot. It was something that I would have to consider more in the future. I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about Francis. He was a good sparring partner, and he was challenging to win against. I needed to take more time and prepare myself for the war that I knew wasing. I hadn''t made much progress since I became a B-ranked Void wizard. It was starting to be a sore point of mine as I worked in the embassy. I did take some time to improve, but all I had done was implement better physical ways. This wouldn''t help me fight other mages or anyone else other than Francis. It would help a little in fights in the future, but it wasn''t the only way I wanted to improve. Things like opening rifts on arrows or other wizard spells to deflect it back at them would be markedly increased battle prowess in war. I needed to learn the applicability of these things and experiment to see if I could use certain spells could be used to say deflect or stop spells. Then I would need to practice to see if they could, in fact, work in both small-scale andrge-scale battles. I stopped as Tina joined me and looked at me with worry. "You are stressing yourself out again," Tina said. "Here, I got something to show you in my workshop that I think you will like," Tina said with a mysterious smile. I raised my eyebrows, and when I tried to ask what it was, she covered my mouth with a finger. "Nope, not telling or answering questions till we are in my workshop," Tina said, silencing me. I followed her watching her as she held her stomach while walking out of the apartment and taking me down one set of stairs. She then took me to the nearest door, making me smile. Opening the door, I could see tons of random gadgets materials all over the ce. I could even see a small warehouse of boxed things filling a corner of the room. However, it was a mess with metal scraps and filings all over the floor and on workstations. "When was thest time you allowed a cleaner in here?" I had to ask as I followed her deeper into her workshop. I saw her blush with the question, and my eyes narrowed, "I may have forgotten that I told them not to enter the room a couple of weeks ago. They are also swamped cleaning up after your meetings..." Her voice trailed off, filled with amusement. "I have a question, though; I hear that you are having a meeting or party with the Incubi for a meeting," Tina said, although it sounded more like a statement. "Yup," I confirmed as we reached a workstation with a long box on it. "I have changed my ns recently, and I thought about meeting them to make it something that they would really enjoy, and I can release some stress too," I replied, and I heard Tina sigh. "You know, If I weren''t pregnant at this moment, I would love to be riding that fat futa cock you have now and at that party. Instead, I will show you something that will bring you a whole different pleasure." Tina said, turning around looking away from me. "Over the past couple of months, I have been studying Enchantments and adding them to Mechanics as we talked about what feels like so long ago," Tina said with a wistful tone. She turned and looked at me now, "I finally came up with something I am sure you will find interesting. I found it on the auction here, and don''t be mad, but I might have used some of your funds to acquire it," Tina tossed in, making my eyes narrow before softening. I hadn''t spent enough time with any of my womentely, let alone Tina, and she still made something for me. "I found that they were selling an Arcane Crystal for focusing spells. I was instantly intrigued, and it was also contaminated a little though decreasing its value." Tina said with a sigh, "Still, The main contaminants though was Void energy and a couple of other types of mana." I could feel the excitement in my veins, and I could see how she could win it in the auction. Arcane Crystals were more effective if they were pure. They would focus on spells and increase their effectiveness. That wasn''t such a problem, though if you specialized in being a general wizard though using a variety. It also was especially true if you specialized in being a generalist. In the end, it all came to how you cast spells. Arcane crystals with one pure energy are exceptionally rarer than pure ones. A pure water one Arcane Crystal could turn a fire spell being released from it into a water spell. This would also increase the power of a water spell immensely. Impurities, though, didn''t help much if you didn''t specialize in it, although it could help. The best way to exin it, though, was it''splicated. "Well, I initially wanted to buy it for you, but I noticed some Wind and fire impurities in it afterward, making it a slight loss since I think I overpaid for it." I could hear the regret in Tina''s voice. "Since it wasn''t pure, though, I started to wonder. What if I created some type of mana gun? Could it cast spells on its own, and what type of projectile could it make?" Tina continued and opened the box in front of me. Inside I could see a slight purple glow emanate from the box. The purple glow started to fill the room, and I could feel the fire and wind element along with the much stronger Void energying off of it. It was arge Arcane Crystal, too, and it was a shame that it that no one knew how to purify it. I then started to look it over it in more detail, and Tina continued exining, "So I tried something I don''t think anyone has ever tried before, at least in our era." Tina continued, "What would happen if I fed mana through it? It is a huge crystal, so it would need a lot of mana. Still, I haven''t figured out the mana issue quite yet. Except to have someone fuel it." I could Tina smiling now, I reached down into the box and realized it was a sham of a gun with the barrel reced with arge three-foot-long Arcane crystal. It also had enchantments on a metal butt to the gun with a trigger for feeding it. I then realized what Tina wanted to do. "So I figured-" Tina began again as I looked it over. "You want to feed mana directly into the crystal and make it shoot unpurified mana as a projectile into enemies," I said, thinking it over as I became fascinated with the theory of it. I continued to look it over and noticed there was a silver metal all up the sides on all six sides with enchantments on each side. I looked over the enchantments too and realized that Tina got extremely skilled with enchantments while I wasn''t watching. She wasn''t up to me yet in them, but she was definitely not at an amateur level. I looked up to see Tina puffing her cheeks at me, annoyed, "You are taking my Thunder away!" Tina eximed, "I have been working on this ever since then, a week of the auction you held. This is silver enchantment metal too." Tina said, making me whistle, "This will help with enhancing all the mana you put into it. The only thing in question is if it works!" Tina eximed, now clearly annoyed I stole some of her thunder exining it to her. "I was also looking to surprise you with my enchanter status now. Although I will always be a mechanic at heart, I tried hard to make this!" Tina started to tear up, and I put the crystal gun or whatever it was aside, and I hugged her, and I kissed her lips. "I love it," I responded, meaning it. I felt like a kid with a new toy to try out, and I was excited to try it. "Want to go see if it works?" I asked her, my tone excited. Tears in Tina''s eyes disappeared quickly, and her excitement came back hard. "Hell yes, I do," Tina replied, and I put the thing in the case and started to close it. It was heavy this thing, but I picked it up easily. I brought it down to the basement with Tina following me up, and we went into an experiment room. I didn''t really have anything for shooting, but I picked one, and we entered inside, and Tina went into the observation room while I went into the testing area and put the box down on the table before opening it. I pulled out the thing and realized I needed to name it something other than that gun thingy if it worked. I took a couple of steps back and used mana in my body to hold it up. The thing was Long, and it was inconvenient to hold. "Okay," I muttered to myself and turned to look at Tina, who was smiling now with anticipation. I know what I said couldn''t be heard, and I started to make my mana flow into the device. The glowing in the crystal started to brighten and the room filled with a deep purple as I aimed at the opposite wall. Something then told me that I might want to be careful. I started to make an ice wall around me while I pumped more pure mana into the crystal, making sure to keep my slight coloration out of it. When the purple started to get almost too bright, it happened, and the Crystal shot out a purple light mixed with red and cyan aura sting the opposite wall. Wind and fragments sted in the room, surprising me as the beam cut into the wall with void energy and blew out with fire and wind, damaging the wall through the enchantments and I cut my mana off from the crystal startled. I then heard an rm in the room indicating the experiment did damage to the enchantment runes. This would take some money to clean up, but it was only in this room and didn''t do overall damage to the embassy. I put the device to the side, and I evaporated the ice wall I made on instinct and saw some shards in some parts of the wall fall to the ground. Tina then stormed into the room with a giant smile. "IT WORKS!" Tina cried out with a huge grin, "My Device worked!" She yelled, filled with happiness as she jumped on me, kissing my cheek. "Let''s check the damage," I replied, moving towards it and saw what the beam did to the wall. I couldn''t help but be amazed and started to think about my theory from when I was younger. This beam didn''t make much sense. That wasn''t how Arcane crystals were supposed to work. They were used as channeling from the mind. This didn''t use that, and I wanted to experiment further when I heard Tina cough. "So, The Raxa Lens inside is busted." Tina then followed up, looking at me with a sad expression. "The first model is a failure," Tina told me. "I was hoping to make this device something special, but it didn''t work," Tina said calmly now. "What do you mean?" I asked her. "Well, Inside the silver handle under where the trigger is that you press, there is a Raxa lens for making the mana into a beam," Tina exined, and I started to think back when Tina continued, "The mana you pumped in goes in through the trigger into the back near your shoulder through Goldweave and enchantments then is focused by a Raxa lens hitting another down just before the crystal." Tina looked at me with a grin. "Although it works with surprising effectiveness, the problem is that the Raxa lens cannot withstand a load of Mana needed to shoot or the bacsh from it." Tina finished. "What are Raxa lenses?" I asked after thinking, and Tina looked at me with a smirk. "Well, They are something recent in the mechanicmunity, and they are a crystal that focuses mana into beams. They are rtively new and focus Mana into a light. It was something recently discovered by a Dwarf. His name is Ricardo Brevard, and he is an Alchemist. It is a part I brought with me to the demonnds and needs to be ordered through channels for more. I brought a batch with me, though, on our trip here. The point is that the Arcane Crystal mimics what hits it. Therefore when you focus a spell through it, it increases the power on that form. Here it is focusing light mana. The tainted arcane crystal then focuses on that and stores it until it reaches its critical point with my enchantment. It releases it on the opposite side like it usually does with arcane crystals." I looked at Tina with amazement in my eyes. It was simply genius, and I couldn''t believe it hadn''t been thought of before. I know that people thought there might be a use to the contaminated Arcane Crystals, and research is still being conducted. That didn''t mean that it wasmon and that they were really trying at it. I couldn''t really see many points for it either as I know our tower has a supply of contaminated Crystals; some of our Wizards look at once and while to see if they can get used. But turning mana into something else before injecting it into the Crystal to shoot once it reaches a certain level was something I didn''t think of. The Arcane Crystal itself could have limited casting uses, but my current staff would be more useful. On the other hand, this couldn''t be mass-produced, but you coulde up with some simple long-range shooting weapons that might be useful. I also wondered what the max capacity of the crystal was and how far we could take it. If we had one several feetrger, could we make a siege weapon with it? There was so much to ask, and before I knew It, I picked Tina up and kissed her. Tina was happy, and I continued to ce kisses all over her face and took her lips with a deeper one. "Thank you!" I told her, and Tina deepened the kiss, and her legs tightened on my hips. "Now," Tina replied, her arms wrapped around my neck with a grin on her face, "I might not be able to take your cock into my pussy, But my ass is hungry for you." Tina finished her reply. I grinned and held her up, and move aside my loincloth. "Your wish is mymand," I responded with a grin matching her own. Chapter 128: Traditional Party Tonight was party night, and a volunteer notice had been put up for Bunny-kin, who wanted to have some fun for the night with some sex demons. The number of inquires burdened Alexia and Yuri to keep everything in check. We found out that the Incubi were bringing seven delegates to the party, and from that, we decided that outside of Alexia and Yuri at the party, we would need fourteen more Bunny-kin to serve the Incubi for the night. Alexia and Yuri took to it, and the Bunny-kin chosen were all in great shape, and the lowest strength among them was C-rank. These girls were no greenhouse flowers and could handle themselves even inbat. The women chosen were ecstatic about being selected for the duty, and most were guards for the embassy. Jealous rumors swirled around the embassy about how they got chosen, and I ignored the rumors as long as they weren''t malicious. Over the days, with everything shaping up, it was considered my most nned meeting. The only reason behind that was because it was a tradition for the Bunny-kin to host a party for the Incubi like this every time. It was a tradition that historically dated to the first meeting that the Bunny-kin sent to the Demonnds, and the Incubi were in the power of their house of representatives. To get our neighbors to be friendly with us, the ambassador at the time made a huge party with four hundred bunny-kin filled with sexual energy to meet with the Incubi. This solidified apparently a tradition of ambassadors in the future to continue to do the same thing. Although not in the same numbers as that first party. Traditions die hard, and this wasn''t a tradition that needed to die at this point since the Bunny-kin women were not sad about it but quite enthusiastic about joining the fun. As I walked into the hall where the party and meeting with the representatives would be, I looked around at all the furniture. There were couches and tables for food to still be put out and ces for sex with tables, sofas, and swings for those feeling adventurous. This would be a ce for sex instead of high meetings dictating two countries'' future rtions economically. It was weird thinking of it that way as I used to host parties in my previous incarnation. They would never have devolved into sex parties with every hole avable, and my imagination trying to grasp it would only gross me out. The typical delegate in my previous world, including Ambassadors, was in theirte forties on the youngest end to in theirte sixties or higher on the average trend. The interesting thing about this world was that it was even more true in some areas. B-Ranked powerhouses held the power of delegation in the world. They took care of all the C-ranks and, below dealing with matters, their A rank counterparts had better things to be doing. The A ranks held the ultimate power and could kill off those B rankers, but the A rankers didn''t want to deal with the day-to-day affairs that the resources they needed came from. This also leads to the average age in these parties, though it could be thete eighties or even centuries, depending on the species. The consequence was that the power was held by those that had proven themselves to be strong among the Demonnds power, and the same was true with the Beast-kin nation. Everyone had to prove themselves, though, and as I looked around the room, seeing all the details Yuri and Alexia put into it, I knew that I needed to reward them more than just bringing them to this party giving them a good time. Their hard work paid off, in my opinion, as the main reason why I was here before the party began and the Secret door to the room opened, and Fourteen women of various heights and colors came in. They all wore elegant dresses that showed off their bodies and allowed easy ess to their bodies forter y. I am sure that the dresses would be in a corner at some point in the evening when things degraded to the point I knew they would reach. That didn''t matter at this point as I saw the happy smiles of the Bunny-kins who volunteered to help me with this party. They considered themselves the lucky ones, and those smiles also proved that with how excited they looked. I still needed to address them before the party to understand the priorities tonight, and I smiled at them. "Ladies, Thank you for volunteering tonight for the party." I said, and the grins only seemed to somehow getrger, "Now, soon some Incubi of importance to our nation are going to be here tonight. We will have a sex party, but not right away," I said sternly, getting some of the girls to look sad for a moment before their expressions started to turn a bit more serious. "That isn''t to mean that there won''t be the party that I promised when recruiting, and you''re also allowed to back out if you don''t feelfortable. But, I need to emphasize that I will be doing an important meeting before all the partying starts and need the atmosphere to be cordial. You may do everything that allows all your naughty bits to be covered." I said, my expression stern. "You want to cope a feel to see howrge they are underneath before the party; It should be fine if they want it. But those pants stay on as your panties stay on until I start the festivities. That will be when all these rules go, and all that is left for rules is respect your partner and expect to be respected back. Is that understood?!" I asked loudly to the serious woman looking back at me. "Yes, Ambassador Chelsea!" They said a bit out of unison, but everyone acknowledged the order. "Good," I said with arge nod and looked over thedies, "Now, the food will be set on all the tables, and you can even flirt with the Incubi to get them a little excited beforehand. I hope youdies have some fun teasing them and do onest task while making polite conversations with them." I paused as thedies realized there was another ordering. "You will try to the best of your ability to get information out of them without being obvious about it. If they feel ufortable, though, with the direction of the conversation; Stop pressing it. This party isn''t to get information out of the Incubi; They are allies. It is to have fun and enjoy yourselves, but you will be expected to make written reports of things you remember after the party. Understood?" I asked again. "Yes, Ambassador Chelsea," The women replied again. "Good, Now I have one more order," I said, and the Bunny-kin women all looked very serious, "Have some fucking fun and blow off some steam and stress on these Sex demons. Enjoy yourselves and let loose. I am sure that the Incubi will enjoy it!" I announced, and I received cheers in return, and thedies no longer looked serious as they turned back to each other while I left the room so they could talk to each other. I moved down the hallway with a smile on my face knowing that I was about to see the outfits that Alexia and Yuri picked to see them in. I was excited since Alexia hadn''t let me see them, and I only gleamed that both Yuri and Alexi would be matching while making them stand out from the other girls. I was the party''s host and needed to stand out in my own way, although I wouldn''t have inforced that. Still, I couldn''t wait to see them, and the time was closing that the delegates and representatives were going to be here. I stepped into the room. I knew they were finishing up some details, and my breath caught, and I felt my cock twitch in excitement, looking at the scene in front of me. It was beautiful and erotic as I looked at Alexia and Yuri just finishing up in matching outfits that looked so good as they finished. They both turned at the opening of the door, and I closed it behind me as I took in the sight of their amazing and erotic sexy bodies. They looked beautiful, and my mind couldn''t stopplimenting them. "Wow," I said, looking at the clothes that partially covered them. Alexia wore a modified Japanese dress that started at her neck down to her breasts separately, leaving her breasts'' cleavage. From there, they flowed with a red luster matching her fur down her back to cover her ass while another went down her stomach to cover her pussy. The entire outfit was held together with a gold string that tied the back to the front and also kept up with a cross string up her back to keep it tight to her body. It was amazing, and it took my breath away. Yuri then wore a matching one in a deep purple that matched her skin tone and scales thatplemented her body in the same way Alexia''s did. They were matching outfits that fit them perfectly, and they looked so beautiful and erotic to me that Doorknoker was Harding under my ck loincloth for today''s even. They both looked at me, surprised only for a second on my sudden intrusion, and I didn''t even try to stop myself from saying, "Beautiful," Iplimented them, receiving two blushes as I seemed stunned in ce. Both Yuri and Alexia liked thepliment, though, and seemed to brighten at thepliment. "Well," They both said in unison, "We know that just from Doorknockers reaction what you feel," Both of them giggled while looking at Doorknocker, and I winced, knowing that I couldn''t meet the representatives with a tant stiffy for them to see. I took control of my body and stopped deciding it didn''t matter before I went to see them. "Well," I returned, stepping closer to them, "You are right that both of you turn me on a lot," I neared them as Yuri adjusted her clothing a little. I reached out and took both asses in my hand. "You both have an incredible body that I love, So I feel no shame showing how much I react to the both of you," I told them with a lecherous grin. Both Alexia and Yuri pushed me back with grins that spoke no anger towards me. Instead, those expressions showed my want for things to escte when I heard a knock on the door. "Alexia, Yuri, The delegates are here for the party and have arrived early." A voice said through the door, putting an end to the potential situation that was about toe up. "Come, let us go get the boring stuff out of the way so we can enjoy ourselvester," I told thedies, opening my arms somewhat, and both came to either side of me, wrapping an arm around my waist. I turned with them, and we awkwardly left the room before heading down to greet the delegates at the front. Although they were early, they weren''t very early, and I came up to seven Incubi in various dress forms in our lobby. I could instantly feel who were the representatives among them and looked them over as I approached. I believed the first and the main leader with the final decision was a man dressed in a loose leather jacket and pants. They showed barely anything wore leather shoes and gloves, and I felt wild sexual energy around the man. I also felt in my gut that if it ever came to a fight with this man at the moment, I was dead. My instinct seemed to sing it to me, telling me there was no doubt in my death in that case. I kept myself calm as I finished approaching him, and she brought out his hand to me while the other Incubi watched him move forward to greet me. "Ambassador Chelsea!" He began sounding genuinely happy to see me, "I am Representative Jax. I am delighted that you are greeting us with a party." Jax''s grin wasrge as he watched my reaction to his aura. "Representative Jax, It is fantastic to meet you, and I am d you came to our modest party to greet you in our traditional way," I replied with arge grin of my own. "I look forward to your reaction to the greeting we have for you upstairs. I can only say that more of my people were sad that you didn''t bring more to make the festivitiesrger," I told him, reaching for more information on why the delegation was small. Jax''s eyes narrowed for a second before returning andughed, "We can talk about thatter; let me introduce you to my fellow Representative Mostro," Jax said and pointed out the Incubi that looked immacte down to the detail in a suit. It seemed to be a trend among some of the demonkind. I don''t think you could find a hair out of ce as it was slicked back. "Ambassador Chelsea," Mostro said politely, holding out his hand with a smile of his own that was polite. "Your reputation for women already is starting to spread, and with the beauties beside you, I can onlypliment your taste," Mostro said, bowing to kiss my hand, and I didn''t know what to think of that. I took it as apliment for now. "Thank you, Yuri and Alexia are amazing women." I replied to thepliment, "I hope you enjoy the party we have arranged, although I hope to get business out of the way first." I finished smiling to both representatives, "Would you like to start as I am sure seeing the delegates looking at Yuri and Alexia..." I paused, "They are going to be looking forward to meeting thedies tonight, and they are excited to meet you as well," I finished with an equally polite smile. "Let us go then," Mostro said, and Jax nodded. I nodded with them before, escorting them with the delegates behind them to the party room, and thought about Mostro and Jax. Jax seemed to be the leader and was very powerful. I would not fight him directly and would retreat as my instincts dictated, and it was probably for the best. My instincts on Mostro, though was weird. It was like even his Mana was orderly, and I didn''t understand it since my mana was in a whirlpool instead of something super tidy like his was. Both of them were things that I never encountered before, and I realized that this was the most likely case in the future since Mana could change shape and work in different ways depending on how you imagine it. Jax interrupted my thoughts as we walked up the stairs saying, "Ambassador Chelsea, How is Ambassador Ralph doing?" He said with an inquisitive tone. I looked at him over my shoulder as I continued forward and noticed his genuine curiosity. "I can''t tell you more than the same thing that I told the Subi. Ambassador Ralph will be dealt with for things unrted to the crimes your country has brought up. Although I will tell you he will not be getting a soft retirement with a cushy position in the end and will be punished." I told him, noticing happiness enter his eyes I didn''t expect. I knew the Subi were delighted to hear that he was being punished. The Incubi I didn''t know hated him too, and Ralph''s ipetence in the position didn''t stop astounding me. How many rtionships did he sour while working here, and how did it note up to the leader''s attention sooner? Those two questions would have to pause as I reached the door, and Alexia quietly pressed a hidden enchantment for the benefit of thedies inside to be ready. I turned around, and Alexia and Yuri went to each door to open it looking beautiful as they did so. I smiled, "Gentlemen, tonight I would like to greet you formally as we have done for centuries with the Incubi and host this party. Although my lovelydies will not be avable to be with you today, I assure you that somedies inside are anticipating your wee." I told them and noticed an expression I didn''t understand on Jax. "Let us enjoy ourselves," On cue, Alexia and Yuri opened the doors. Inside a line of fourteen Bunny kin in sexy dresses, "Greetings!" They said in unison and bowed slightly while food filled the tables behind them. Thedies were all in sexy dresses with ease of ''ess'' and looked elegant, so they didn''t look out of ce in high-end diplomacy. It was a hard line to tread, and they all perfectly pulled it off. As they bowed, you could also see various amounts of cleavage to entice the Incubi to be with them today before standing straight again. The Incubi''s attention was taken, and I stepped aside as they all started to interact with the Bunny-kin who were there to y with them. I smiled as everything started off as nned, and I kissed Alexia and Yuri in turn, quickly saying a quick, "Thanks, everything looks amazing." I received smiles in return as I took them back in my arms to join the Incubi as they interacted with thedies. I let the interaction go a little before Incubi had twodies in their arms joining them as they chatted. Thedies all looked excited and started to eat with the men they had chosen to be with. They all took what they wanted like proper Bunny-kin, and the men seemed just as happy as each had two bunny-kindies in their arms shortly afterward with no favoritism to be seen. It was nned and executed perfectly as I joined Jax and Mostro in a corner. Alexia told them to bring them earlier when things were ready. I sat down across from Jax and Mostro with a smile and Yuri offering food to me. I took a bite before saying, "So, Enjoying the party so far?" I asked with a grin. "The party is excellent, and thepany is perfect," Jax said with a quick nod from Mostro as he took a clean, organized bite from the food presented to him. I wanted to raise an eyebrow at him but stopped myself. "Well," I said, "I would love if we got business out of the way so we can enjoy ourselves even more." I told them honestly, "Thedies are also looking forward to the business being finished, I believe." I finished, and Jax smiled. "I know you have something to ask us as we have an idea of what you want. But I would first like to ask a question." Jax replied. "Sure," I said, leaning back and taking more food presented into my mouth with a smile. "Have you wondered why there are only seven of us that came today?" Jax said, and his smile turned more predatory. "No," I said, wondering myself since our records showed that the Incubi coveted these parties to attend to amount the representative''s staff. "Well, I will let you know what happened at thest party that came about." Jax said, "Imagine for a moment that you brought only one woman to a party of Thirty Incubi expecting what we are used to seeing in Bunny-kin parties." Jax said and finished with, "That is what happened." His tone was harsh, and I sucked in a breath. "What the fuck?" I left my mouth without the ability to stop it. I couldn''t believe that even Ralph would do something like that, and I was left stunned. It didn''t take more than five minutes for us to have at least one hundred interested parties for this party. The Bunny-kin being promiscuous was an understatement and both the men and women followed the strong. This party was a match in heaven for Bunny-kin looking to get knocked up as well if they could convince one of the men here. They were never below C rank in power, and if you were lucky, the representatives were B rank, making them Prime members to be impregnated by. It was everything that the culture of the bunny-kin wanted in their fathers for women wanted. I closed my mouth, and I sighed, "Thank you for letting me know." I said with gritted teeth, knowing yet another thing that fucking idiot tried to sabotage, and my brain nked for a moment. Was ambassador Ralph a traitor? Did he get a high-up position with our most likely allies in a war with the empire and sabotage our closest connections to the best of his ability? What confidential information did he still know that could affect our war effort? I know he wouldn''t know about the potions or the potential that Tina just brought my way. But these were critical questions; then, a more important one came to mind. The sea is open to the empire, too, and they have pirates or privateers still out there. Are there Empire-funded privateers going to try and ''save'' him? These questions started to prevail in my mind ruining my mood, and I knew that I needed to bring this to the council''s attention when I could. I was pissed off as Jax seemed to notice my mood change. I started to regain control of myself, knowing that it wouldn''t change anything that I know of even if I contacted the Council now. Then I stopped that line of thinking, knowing this was a world with A rank mages and powerhouses. I paused in all movements, and my serious expression registered to everyone. I knew my thoughts came to a point, and to the surprise of everyone around me. "I need to go somewhere for a moment, Jax, Mostro," I said in turn, and Jax seemed confused. I could then see a gleam in Jax''s eyes as he replied, "My news has made you deduce something." Jax said, his tone saying it as a Fact. "Maybe," I replied. "For now, let thedies here entertain you as I go do something quickly." I didn''t say anymore leaving. Yuri and Alexia joined me, looking worried as I left the room and made my way to the emergencymunication for the tower. If I am wrong, then I was wrong. If I am right, though..." My mind didn''t want toe to what might happen soon if I was right. Chapter 129: Traitor I made it up the tower to themunication Crystal, and I started a meeting. I was immediately connected to the elder on the other end looking at me with a grave face. "Is something the matter Ambassador Chelsea?" The elder asked. It was an elderly Blue Bunn-kin, and I nodded, "I recently received new information from the Incubi that has me thinking new possibilities. IF," I over-emphasized thest word, "What I am thinking is correct, we might have a veryrge problem on our hands." I replied. The Elder''s eyes narrowed, "So no evidence, just a theory you have concocted?" The elder replied, and I nodded. "Correct, Elder," I replied, and he opened his mouth, but I put up a hand to let me finish. The Elder nodded, and I continued, "I think you want to hear my theory, and I will start from the beginning. First Elder, I willy out the new information I have received." I took a quick breath and continued, "Elder, I am still hosting a party with the usual tradition for the Incubi." I said, and the elder nodded, smiling in thought about the tradition. "Well, Representative Jax told me about thest time we had a party, what happened, and how it affected my party." I took a deeper breath before saying, "I have had only seven Incubi show up to my party. Historically that is a meager number, and I had many inquiries from the Bunny-kin subordinates showing that I could have easily hosted over two hundred and still had enough girls for Two bunny-kin for each Incubi." The elder nodded, "That is normal, although the Incubi numbers are worrying. But you were getting to that point, I believe?" The elder replied. "Correct, Elder," I said, "Representative Jax told me the reason for the low attendance is because thest party we hosted by Ambassador Ralph was also snubbed. Jax told me though that the numbers wouldn''t matter though since there was only one Bunny-kin woman present for all the attendees." I finished, and the Elders eyes narrowed, and his mouth opened to speak. I put up a hand, though, stopping him again, "Elder, your reaction is the same as mine that this is uneptable. There is no reason that our people would refuse such a party in normal circumstances as long as it was offered. My main point is to think about everything in total that we know Elder." I said, and the Elder started to think as I continued, "First, my historical data for thest twenty years has been gutted, as was our spy ring in the Demonnds. This makes me blind and deaf doing my job. Second, his work is Ipetent with our closest allies among the demonkind in the Demonnds. The Subi were trying to arrest him, and the Incubi were snubbed tantly. The Vampires are not a fan either with us because of that, and I am sure I am missing things on this." The elder''s face was serious, and I continued to sum up my points. "Third, there is the embezzling of Embassy funds bringing down our ability to upkeep the embassy and directly effecting the enchantments which I still have to pay for. I finally came to a conclusion, Elder." I finished. "Don''t make me ask what your theory is..." The elder said with narrow eyes and a voice sounding angry. "Don''t put down to ipetence that can also be put down as maliciousness." I replied, my tone grave, "I think that Ambassador Ralph wasn''t a fucking Ipetent, greedy fool. I think now that he is a fucking traitor or an Empire spy..." My voice trailed off. The elder seemed stunned, but I could see his mind running quickly. "Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot, You realize the implications of this usation?" The elder asked. "I do; otherwise, I wouldn''t make this an emergency message." I took a deep breath, "With the information that Ralph had avable to him and the potential records either in mind or on his person, he might have. I believe it is prudent to send at least one A-ranked Elder to immediately find and either defend the boat he is traveling back on or bring him back directly. My reasoning for this was because the Subi had inconclusive evidence that he might have been funneling gold towards the pirates or privateers that may try to rescue him." The elder looked concerned now but not super concerned as I hoped he would. "Elder, If the Empire knows that it isn''t a matter of if we go to war with them but the timetable that our nation ns to do so..." I purposefully trailed my voice off, and the elder nodded. "Ambassador Chelsea, Please wait and shut down the crystal while I bring the elders together." The elder stopped the transmission, and I sighed. I didn''t need to wait long as the meeting began again in just three minutes, and I even saw one of the elders with a middle-aged bunny-kin ''tending'' to him in one of the images. It didn''t matter to everyone else as the meeting started. "Ambassador Chelsea," My father said as the head of the meeting, "You have started another emergency session, and the theory you have brought has no firm evidence. Is this the case?" My father asked, looking at me. "Yes," I replied, "I only have a theory, and I think the potential damage we may receive if we do not act upon it far outweighs the cost of ensuring it doesn''t happen in the first ce," I replied quickly. "That is certainly the case, and we are not the feet on the ground in the Embassy. Therefore we will discuss this in more detail after this meeting. In the meantime, though, we will be dispatching an Elder A rank mage to the location before this meeting is adjourned with all the information you have made avable to us now." My father said with a serious tone, and I nodded, feeling relief. "Now, With that out of the way, please tell us the progress that you have made with the war effort in the Demonnds." My father said, clearly taking this moment to question me. "Yes," I replied and took a breath, "With Christina and Anthoney here, I have taken more time to negotiate the Free Trade agreement with the representatives. I have encountered a problem when ites to Fishing rights inside our waters." I told them without holding back, making the elders raise an eyebrow. "What is this issue?" My father asked. "I have encountered that the Medusa and Venomancers maybe with the joining of the Gargoyles now." I said, making the premise, "They are trying to make it so that even if we have the ability to defend our waters, their people would have unlimited ess to our waters while we wouldn''t have ess to theirs in return." I told them, and I saw eyes narrow even as it seemed one of the elders just released a load into the Bunny-kins mouth who was ''servicing'' him. "I absolutely would not even think of bringing that worthless piece of paper home for us to show off. Therefore I have started to work with the Devils and at this point the Subi to do everything else that was agreed upon in the Free Trade Agreement with an exception for further negotiations in the future for a Fishing agreement." I reported, "I have a party downstairs I will need to rejoin soon downstairs with the Incubi to continue those negotiations to see if they wille on board. The next races I intend to go to are the Vampires and the Imps before moving onto races that are less likely to join me. I need to have my allies before attempting to persuade the neutrals to join me." I finished. "Interesting, How are the experiments going?" My father asked. "Other than a hup, things are now proceeding smoothly, and I will be receiving more information soon. I didn''t bring mytest reports since I have been busy with dozens of other duties at the moment. I do, however, have another meeting with the Matriach of the Illusion tower soon to discuss further into our cooperation." I reported. "Before you sign off and return to your party, do you have anything else to report to the council?" My father asked, thinking there wasn''t anything important, and I paused visibly. All the elders also noticed it. "It seems you are not sure, so you may as well report it, so we know." My father said. I sighed and replied, "I have a potential food news to report," I said slowly, thinking about how to report it. "One of my women who are pregnant with your grandchild is a Mechanic Gnome from the Dwarvennds," I said, setting the premise seeing some nods from the elders. "Well, She may havee up with a way to use our tainted Arcane Crystals..." My voice trailed off for a moment, and the elders looked shocked. "The prototype of the machine she made broke after one use, and further experiments will need to be conducted, but it might be possible that these crystals can be turned into Seige weapons for the uing war." I finished. "Those useless things might have a use?" My father asked Incredulous for a moment beforeughing, "It seems your women are not just wallflowers. Interesting, Do you have any requirements to further experimentation?" My father asked simply. "At this moment in time, all I need is time. I am in very short supply of it, and if I am correct on my previous thing, then I will have even less of it than I need to maneuver." I said. The elders nodded, knowing that I must have a full schedule with all the things I was aplishing. My father gave me a grin, "Good, Get back to the party, and we will update you when there is news rted to ex-ambassador Ralph." My father ended the connection, and I sighed. The meeting was more fruitful than I thought it would be. The Elders, when it came to the leaking of information, were acting swiftly even though it wasn''t confirmed in any way. My theory moved some of the movers and shakers of the world that truly owned the Bunny-kin tribe. It was good to know that things were moving forward on that front. I wondered what they needed to discuss after the meeting without me there. I gave them all the information I had, so maybe they might have more information on their end. I sighed deeply and stretched before heading down, and Doorknocker seemed to react, seeing Yuri and Alexia waiting for me. I got to the bottom of the stairs smiling as I saw them waiting. "We need to head back, Can''t keep the representatives waiting." I paused as thedies were still frowning, "Don''t worry, I believe things will be handled properly, but I hope I am wrong about my beliefs. For now, though, there is no reason to continue to stay here. Let us go enjoy a party, and after the business ispleted, we can have some fun!" I announced, and I took both Yuri and Alexia in my arms, receiving a kiss on each cheek. "As long as everything is under control, then we can enjoy ourselves," Alexia replied with a smile. "Yup, I believe that at least. If not," I shrugged, "I have done what I could, and I can only hope things work out for the better." I finished, heading down the hall to the next set of stairs to rejoin the Incubi. I had two increadilbly sexy women in my arms as I did so with a smile reappearing on my face. Chapter 130: Party Started My hand slipped up the thighs of Yuri and Alexia at the same time. The soft-touch of their bodies seemed to calm me down as I took sce from them. If what I was thinking was true, then things might hit the fan. I truly hoped I was wrong, but I let it slip out of my mind as we arrived back at the doors to the party. I took a deep breath, and I looked at my Ladies. "I think it is time to turn charming again," I said with a grin. Yuri and Alexia chuckled softly. "You don''t need to be charming in order for this to work. Your sincerity towards the races working with you is doing much more than any charm can do." Alexia replied, making me raise my eyebrows just as the door opened. Jax stepped out with arge grin and two bunny-kin in his arms. "Come on in, and let us finish business. My pants are starting to get tighter than I am used to, and thedies'' panties are starting to moisten the air more than we can take." Jax said with a charming grin. I smiled as I stepped in, cutting the previous conversation short, and I noticed many dresses had nipples showing as thedies ''lost'' the bras under them. I couldn''t help but smirk, and I could even see therge Hard-on that Jax had under his, not as loose leather pants. Thedies were doing their job while enjoying themselves, and the Incubi were starting to feel it. The girls themselves were also being teased, though, as I looked around, seeing some wet spots on dresses as they talked to the men they were with. If I didn''t end the business part of this party soon, I might have an uprising leading to no more than very hot, sweaty sex all around the room. Entering the room again, I could smell the moist air of men and women wanting each other, only fueling the need in the room. Doorknocker twitched and started to harden in response as the sexual tension in the room was straining people''s minds. It was the exact atmosphere that I wanted, and I could see that Jax, regardless of his more extreme reaction to me waiting at the door for a second before entering, was, in fact, having a good time. I came back with Yuri and Alexia with my hands slyly on their asses and grins on their faces. An orgy was about to begin no matter what someone said soon, and I needed to get business out of the way. I sat down on the couch with Yuri and Alexia taking both sides of myp and leaning back on me. "Sorry, Jax, Your information made me think of a possibility that had to be settled as soon as possible just in case. It would be a regret if I found that I was a dayte since I didn''t think the time wasn''t of the essence." I said, pulling thedies tightly to me. Jax gave me arge Toothy grin before sneaking a lick on one of thedies in his arm, getting a light swat on his arm from a very turned-on Bunny-kin girl. "That is fine," Jax replied, "When you are in positions that we upy, we are more troubled by possibilities than actual problems most of the time. This is why they pay us therge amounts of gold," He finished with a grin. I wanted to wince since I was actually paying to be here instead of being paid at this moment. This wasn''t typical, and if it weren''t for the fact that this Embassy was practically crumbling in gold needs, it would be true that the amount of gold I was supposed to take wouldn''t be small. I stifled both the wince and the sigh from those thoughts and coughed instead to change the subject. "Well, Before we have a sexual Riot here, I want to get to the point of things so that we can enjoy ourselves." Mostro jumped in unexpectedly at this moment as I almost seemed to have forgotten him. "Yes, I do believe that I would like to get to the point as I think everyone would like to let loose a little," His tone was polite, and I nced at his unnecessary inclusion. Jax looked at Mostro with a glint of an emotion I didn''t catch before it disappeared. I continued, not knowing how to respond to a repeat of thest several sentences spoken being repeated. "Well, I believe that you already know that this meeting is rted to the Free trade agreement," I said, receiving a nod from both Jax and Mostro even as they were being teased and lightly teasing the Bunny girls in return. "To be frank and getting straight to the point, I would like you as the incubi representatives to vote in favor of an agreement that either puts aside the Fishing rights that the Medusa''s and Venomancers insist upon in the agreement. I insist upon something that states that it will be negotiated after the initial Free trade agreement as an extra side bill that can be agreed uponter. Otherwise, with the way that the agreement is moving forward with the Medusa''s and Venomancers are bringing it to forward, it will be dead." I paused, "If it passes as they are asking in your house of representatives, I will not even bother bringing back to my nation since my elders have already agreed that it isn''t possible." I finished. Jax seemed unaffected by my final words, while Mostro seemed more affected by it, and Jax slowly nodded. "That makes sense," Jax said after a bit of thought, "The agreement that the Medusa is trying to bring forward will smother your fishing trade and create resentment in the future between our nations despite the agreement already being quite favorable; for us." Jax leaned back, and I noticed his hand disappearing into the dresses of the bunny-kin attached to him. Both blushed as I could tell that he was increasing the pace of his teasing. "I think that it isn''t that Favorable," Mostro added, and I turned to him. "The fishing agreement is made based on current circumstances that we have more of a naval presence than your nation, and the agreement reflects that." Mostro finished, not looking at me but Jax. Jax quickly replied, though, "That is beside the point, Mostro," Jax scolded, and I noticed that Jax between the two representatives definitely held the superior position. "This ispletely counting out the fact that this creates arge incentive for both our nations to increase Maritime trade between our nations. This will then increase the amount of Merchant ships from both sides to facilitate that trade. This will then mean that both nations will need to increase the size of their naval fleets to increase the growingmerce between our nations. That will only escte how that increased trade with then increase the number of people seeking that wealth thates with trade and many other things both our nations will do to facilitate this agreement. One of those things will be the increase of Fishermen and women from both nations since both the waters will increase in safety in the long term, Mostro. Do you understand now?" Jax said, much to my surprise. Mostro looked annoyed at Jax, which Jax seemed to brush off as he leaned back, and both the bunny kin leaned back into him. Mostro looked annoyed, though, and I knew a story was there, but I kept my mouth shut. "Ambassador Chelsea, You have my word that I will vote to set aside the Fishing agreement toter and to vote in the Free trade agreement with an amendment that it will be negotiatedter and added in for the approval of both parties," Jax said. His grin then turned wicked. "I sure hope that is all the business that you wanted to talk about today. Thesedies and yourself, I assume, are starting to get restless." Jax finished with a smile. I could see the restlessness in his demeanor, though, and if I looked at his pants, I could see the leather on his pants having arge noticeable bulge that was nearing my size down there straining against his pants. "Well," I said with my voice trailing off with my fingers ying with the string of Alexia''s amazing dress. "I do have onest thing that I would like to ask you about," I said, my grin turning sly. "I could see Mostro looking annoyed, and Jax looked slightly annoyed as well, "What is it then?" Mostro asked. "Would you like to have another party in the near future with more friends so that thedies here can have some more fun?" I asked. This made both Mostro and Jax haverge grins. "You tell us when the party is, and we will even pitch in for the food and drinks Ambassador Chelsea," Jax said, his smile turning therges I had seen it with Mostros smile almost matching. "Then," I paused only a second longer, and I loudly shouted out into the room, "Let the Party Begin!" I announced, and it was like the sexual tension in the room exploded all at once inside the room. Clothes in frustration were left in tatters as breasts popped out of them without restraint. Bunny-kin gasped in both surprise and need as hands went towards crotches. Mouthsnded on each other, and pants were pulled down. I tugged a string I found on Alexia''s Dress, and She was already pushing aside the Loincloth. I looked at Jax as the leather seemed to melt around his crotch opening it up and springing free of his pants. The two Bunny-kin on either side of him already were taking off those sexy dresses, and their toned bodies were being shown off to the men they chose for the evening. Mostro''s suit looked ruffled in seconds as one of the Bunny-kin girls beside him untied the belt in seconds while the other was removing the buttons one by one, striping him while making out with him. It was an amazing explosion of sexual energy, and I felt horny just being around everyone else, let alone the two amazing women in my arms. Alexia wasn''t shy at all and didn''t care that she was still wearing the dress as I felt Doorknocker enter a wet hole secondster without the need for extra lubricant. Yuri suddenly took my mouth as she took what she wanted from my lips. The cries of women in the room boomed with a suddenness that was expected as a Bunny-kin took the girth of an Incubus sex Demon. I felt the warm walls of my lover, and the lips of another, and the pleasure-filled me. I then moaned into Yuri''s mouth loudly. They were taking me with a gusto that was showing how much they were restraining themselves moments before. Still, I wasn''t in the mood to be dominated, and my handsnded on Alexia''s ass. Two loud ps sounded like one as they pped her ass hard. Alexia yelped, and my hands forced her ass down hard onto Doorknocker, making that cry louder as I felt her tighten up on me. Yuri, in return, somehow deepened our kiss, and I moaned into her lips as I battled her tongue for the moment. Alexia was crying out in delight, and Yuri backed off for a moment. It seemed that she was up to something when firey red hair draped over my face, and Alexia took my lips loudly, moaning as she took my girth into her in a long hard stroke. I returned the moan without thought as I started to hear even more cries echoing around the room. Alexia didn''t stop moving, and my hands forced the thrusts to be longer and harder. I couldn''t help but release into her womb arge amount of sperm as she suddenly spasmed on me. It took me by surprise, and the eruption clouded my mind with pleasure as I filled her, making her cry out even louder. Alexia twitches several times in her arms; the red dress against my Fur rustled, and I took a moment to enjoy. I pulled her ass up after enjoying that moment of sweet bliss. I shoved that ass back down, making her cry out loudly as I started to make her move even faster as she yelled out in pleasure, joining a choir around us. We were no longer kissing as Alexia pulled herself closer, and I looked over her shoulder to find Yuri moving her head up and down with her ass tongue inserted and found what she was up to. I smirked, thrust into Alexia hard before moving my hand and pulling Yuri''s head back. Yuri''s face was covered in saliva, and she looked up at me as her friend and colleague were being fucked by me, and I pointed down. Yuri seemed to take that as a signal that I didn''t expect since instead of returning, or I don''t even remember seconds after pointing down what I meant, her mouth went between my legs and started to suck on my balls. A fresh st of soft pleasure entered my head, and a more violent one rocked me as Her fingers prated my pussy. I cried out into myself into the air joining therge choir of grunts and moans in the room. The excited squeals of delight and enjoyment were the tone that echoed into the room without stopping. The party at this point was a sess with the Incubi as I looked at Jax thrust his cock into a bunny-kin who promptly squealed out her delight to the room as a sex demon took her wet hole. Jax had arge, pleasured smile on his face as the other bunny-kin seemed to get up from behind him with semen dripping pussy from moments before and pressed her breasts against his back and began to tease his nipples. I heard a moan followed by a grunt as he shoved his cock balls deep into the bunny-kin on her back on the couch in front of him. Another excited squeal filled the room as she sprayed her ejacte all over Jax''s cock as she orgasmed, and Jax continued to thrust into her with an increased pace. I lost attention as I didn''t want to watch someone else have sex as Yuri''s fingers hit the spot deep inside my pussy that flooded my head with pleasure. I teetered on the edge of erupting again into Alexia, who was moaning in delight as her hips thrust down on Doorknocker with my assistance. Her cries of delight softened my heart as I knew she loved her reward for such hard work and a pang of slight guilt followed up, knowing how little was expected of me. It was a confrontation of the two, and I thrust up into her even harder with Doorknocker, making her feel even more pleasure as her clothes brushed up against my breasts as pleasure-filled both our heads. I felt liquid spray onto my legs even as I erupted in arge orgasm of my own with Juices squirting out of my pussy as Yuri made me Orgasm with my pussy. My mind nked, and I held onto Alexia as she spasmed in my arms, feeling the post-orgasm bliss that came from enjoying Doorknocker and Yuri stood. Yuri whispered into Alexia''s ears, and I heard a soft chuckle. Alexia got up, still showing off that sexy Dress that they both wore for me, and Doorknocker twitched in anticipation as Yuri in her purple dress stood before me. Yuri Lifted the front cloth showing a dripping pussy in dire need of attention, and my focus changed like I was a goldfish. My woman needed attention, and I was not going to leave her wanting. Alexia sat back on the couch, resting for moreter as Yuri wanted something while standing. I stood and lifted her leg, which easily came up over my shoulder as I lined Doorknocker with her wet pussy and thrust into her hot wet pussy with a squeal and a matching moan as her hot hole acted as a perfect Sheath for Doorknocker. Her cry resounded in the party, quickly joined by other women. Delighted cries constantly sounded into the room as the women joined their partners, and I heard Jax say, "Wow, That is a cock!" Jax said as I pulled out of Yuri. I turned to him with a raised eyebrow and eyes slightly hazed with the pleasure I was feeling. "Hmm, This is the average size, isn''t it?" I asked him with a sly grin, and Jaxughed in response, with Mostro Joining in while I did anotherrge thrust into Yuri. "If you are average, you will make the men of the world cry, Chelsea," Jax said with a grin. Mostro was thrusting into a bunny-kin who was riding him reverse cow-girl said, "I would have to cry since I think I am only half your size!" Mostroughed, "Size isn''t all that matters though if you can make your women squeal in delight, though." Mostro said this, and I noticed his hips move in a peculiar way on the couch, and the Bunny-kin riding him squealed in delight with arge eruption of fluids onto his cock. "Skill is everything, and sizees second!" Mostro announced with arge grin. I moved my body slightly, and I thrust into Yuri in a way that I knew that she had a cluster of sensitive spots making her cry out in response. "Yeah, but if you have both, then you don''t need to worry!" I announced back with a grin before I started to get violent with Yuri as she erupted onto Doorknocker secondster as the conversation seemed toe to an abrupt end as Jax, Mostro, and I focused on making the women we were with happy. The night continued, and the party never seemed to stopte into the night. And More food was brought in, while some bunny-kin girls seemed to have ''sneaked'' into the party, making the party continue. Alexia and Yuri never stopped taking turns as I continued to reward them with my love and semen. I rxed as the Ambassador job at this moment was the most rxing it had ever been. Chapter 131: Miras Decision The night was a st, and Alexia and Yuri were spent before the night was out. Although the party continued, I brought them back up with semen dripping from them down the halls. It was a show of stamina the night they went through, and I was happy with the satisfied and happy expressions on their faces. I carried them over my shoulders and brought them up to the apartment in the Embassy. I wasn''t done for the night, though, and I woke upter than I should have with bodies all over. It was a good thing I made sure that today was a potioneering day and got up from the pile of bodies thaty sprawled all over the bed with fluids leaking out. I moaned, and I heard no movement in the apartment. I quickly ran to the shower and hosed myself off before grabbing something to eat then heading into theb. It was a day of rxation, and I knew a day of recovery for many in the Embassy tower today. A lot of those women made sure to wear out those Incubi before they were sent home. I knew Christina would follow up with each person involved and get details before checking in with what the listeners on the enchantments got. It was a long week ahead for my serious sister, and I knew she was happy to be having it. The day went by quickly, and the night was full of me releasing sexual tension among my women. Rose, in particr, wanted some time just to cuddle, which I was happy to do. Her husband, the little bitch that I forgot the name of, was not in the apartment as the Bunny-kin men learned that he was the lowest of the low among the embassy and enjoyed working his hole to the max. I still wanted to do some more tests on the fucker, but now wasn''t the time; I did want to see if I could change him biologically into a woman. The next day came, and I washed up with Tina seeking me out before my meeting. "So, I wanted to give you a heads up," Tina said with a serious expression as she rubbed her pregnant stomach. "There are more supplies I need, and most are not made here in the Demonnds. In fact, The only ce I know of is the Dwarvennds since no one else is as interested in Mechanics on the continent then them. So It will be extra expensive." Tina said thest point a little meekly. I bent down, and I picked her up by the ass and kissed her deeply, "No, Problem, I will find it in the budget. Please be careful while you work on it, though, okay?" I asked her. Tina''s serious face softened. "Okay, but don''t distract me with a kiss; I mean it when I say expensive." Tina''s tone was serious, but her face no longer looked it. "Yup, Although if your thinking these might be siege weapons in the future, you might want to start looking into ways to develop these products yourselves so that my nation doesn''t have to keep getting them shipped in. It is a matter of scale at this point." I finished with a smirk, "Do not worry about funding. Set up your best estimates and write them down for me, and I will look about getting the funds to help you, Okay?" I added on as I thought of it. Tina looked at me with glowing eyes like I just put an idea into her head. "Are you trying to set up an industry, as you said before?" She asked. "Yes, If you do this, I might be able to convince and create an education system around creating Mechanics of various types in the future to fill the needs of our nation in the future." I took a breath and stopped myself from going into lecture mode and said, "Everything at this point due to the war is important, and I am not in a position to make the changes. I think my nation needs to facilitate that. Therefore I need to slowly create that position not only in the hearts of my people but of my nations to facilitate my ultimate goal." I told her, and I looked at the time. "I have to go, But Tina," I paused again, looking at her, "Thank you, it really means a lot to me." Tina''s interested face melted into something else, and I only had a moment to look at her before I went. I stopped and pecked her on the lips before leaving the room, preventing myself from running down the hallway. I moved with a purpose, and I knew one of the fighters in our embassy would have brought up the Queen and the other subi. I reached the meeting room, and I swung open the doors with a smile on my face to see Queen Mira looking at me, a little annoyed. "Oh, Ambassador Chelsea," She said, her tone coy, "I see you finally have time to see us as busy as you are." Her tone had a bite at the end, and I shook my head. "I am sorry for today''s poor performance from our embassy and inhospitality. The people in charge of that today seem to be under the weather and couldn''t attend those duties. Therefore we had a shortfall when it came to your greeting." I replied, apologizing for something that was clearly our; no, it was my fault. Queen Mira smiled returned, although it was self-deprecating. "I can see today that there is a staffing shortage today in the embassy." Queen Mira replied, and I finally took a moment to see that no one else joined her today, which was surprising. It as could mean either good things or bad things would happen today. Se Mon, Julia and Tammy, were all influences that were on my side of the court. Therefore, them not being here spoke that today would be a decision that I could either like or hate. "I understand that you had a party with the Incubi which the Bunny-kin failed in the more recent years. With the staffing shortfall, I see that this time the Party should have been more..." Queen Mira''s smile became happier, "More of a sess." Iughed, "Let us say that the attendees from the Incubi had a hard time leaving all the willing participants behindst night. I believe all of them stayed the night with other willing participants." I finished with a smile of my own. Queen Mira responded with augh at that and took a minute, "Oh, I am sure Jax and Mostro enjoyed that. They might butt heads all the time, but that is one thing I know both of them would enjoy immensely." Queen Mira pped her hands a couple of times with jest in her heart, and I knew that I tickled her funnybone a little there. I believed there might be a joke on the inside that I didn''t know about between them, and I leaned back with a smile. "That isn''t the reason I am here today, though." Queen Mira said, leaning back with a short giggle in memory before her face turned serious. "I have talked to the women that you impregnated, and I have discussed with the other Queens in the Illusion tower. Many have expressed concern and interest in your n for a school in the Beast-kin nation. May I be privy to more information about this since I have not heard a peep from our..." Queen Mira''s smile turned brighter, "Information sources in the Beast-kin nation about its development." I turned serious as well. This was a n for the future, and I knew I had to sell it to her. There were also details that I didn''t want to get out before I confirmed it. I felt like a politician at this moment, and I felt a moment of nostalgia from my previous life. I could only hope that I wouldn''t repeat the failures of my previous life here. "Queen Mira, The Education area I want to develop, will be more than just an education system," I told her with my mind turning extremely active. "I want to develop a city with intellectual learning as its main course. Think like the Kingdom of Arlin''s Adventurer academy but with even more diversity in it." Queen Mira''s eyes lit up at that. "I have more things that I want to do, Queen Mira," I paused before continuing, "I also cannot promise anything until I have the infrastructure and influence to do it." "You are saying good words," Queen Mira said, "But I see no guarantees." She hit the point perfectly, and I shrugged with a significant movement. "Want a guarantee you came to the wrong ce," I told her frankly, "I cannot guarantee anything at this point due to theck of a power base back home, Queen Mira." I was serious about this, but I smiled. "You seem to be forgetting the opportunity that ising my way, though." Queen Mira raised an eyebrow, "What opportunity?" She asked. "I can do more with not only your support if you join with favorable terms to our war effort. I will also be in a war able to make achievements. My people worship the strong. They want them and consider them to be the leaders of our people. They also consider Achievements as what backs up that strength. You need more than just power to be considered strong among our Bunny-kin culture. You need achievement to go along with it. If you back me up, I will have a considerable achievement going into the war for bringing more war resources into the fight against the Empire." I paused, and Queen Mira nodded. "With those increased achievements, I will be able to achieve more in the war, hopefully taking home enough achievement among my people that I would have more clout to make my decisions or at least free reign to make the school in my image that I want. Therefore the more you help me now, the more I can promise in the future when I actually have the power to promise something." My grin wasrge as I came to the end of my tiny speech. Queen Mira looked to be in thought as she looked at the table. I was still wary of this oue, and I knew right now I was selling a product that didn''t exist. In the end, I needed her to bet on me so that I could see my kids in the future, and I was ying a dangerous game with my future too. Her lost in thought look continued for several minutes. I watched, keeping up the facade of being calm. It was after almost a full hour of thinking Mira finally looked back up to me. "You leave me in a tough spot, Chelsea," Queen Mira said, "You have Charisma in that Doorknocker of yours among my people. There is something special about it that I don''t understand, and that is another thing I wonder about. This isn''t the point that I want to make, though. You havee here telling me that you cannot promise anything but want something from me. The only thing that gives me any reassurance that you will follow through with your promise is ess to your kids. Through your actions in the past, you may not seem to care about them in the least." I opened my mouth at this with anger when she held up her hand. "Your reactions earlier when I tried to withhold that makes me think otherwise, or we wouldn''t even be talking on this subject." Queen Mira iterated, and I forcibly calmed myself down and leaned back. "That doesn''t mean to say that you have anything you can use to back up your word at this point, and that is worrying." Queen Mira took a deep breath and sighed, "I have been given the ultimate decision on this much to my dread. There are agreements and plenty against having our people among the Bunny-kin for the war effort, some that were stated loudly among the other Queens." I felt like holding my breath as I knew this was the moment that was going to either break ns moving forward orpletely cement them for theing days. It was what my work here in the Demonnds brought towards the war effort since I know the Representatives wouldn''t agree to go entirely into war with the Empire at this point. "I either need to fully support you and bet our Illusion towers influence and resources to you, which will end up with two things. Growth and influence would be international as an organization. Or it can be a heavy blow to our influence and hurt us for a generation bing a ck spot on our reputation for decades to centuries toe. This is not an easy choice and one that all the other Queens finally split the vote as I abstained. You know how annoying this is for me?" Queen Mira said, her face, although charming, twisted with disgust. "I am about to make the decision that would change the very future of our form of Mana usage and my people for the foreseeable future and beyond. But I am no fucking coward, and I will not run from this choice. I initially wanted to run from the choice because I wasn''t sure which choice was correct. Many in the tower thought they knew, and I was the only neutral power among the thirteen of us, Queens. I have made my choice, and I will go to war with you and your Bunny-kin." The tone was almost conversational at the end, and I wanted to roar with joy. I didn''t even know how many people were among the queens before, and this was huge information for our upper echelon. I think it also served as a warning to me about what would happen should I betray them with my non-promise promises in the future. I kept myself cool, and I looked at her from across the small coffee table. "Well, That is amazing to hear," I said, barely hearing myself as I heard my heart in my ears how hard it was pounding. "You make yourself sound calm, Chelsea, But I know how much these words mean to you at this moment. I know that this decision is something that you need in the future to solidify your influence among your people too." I then saw her smile more charmingly as she looked down towards my loincloth, "I also see the adrenaline is affecting you sexually too. We can get to that." Queen Mira said, "I do want to try out your ''Doorknocker'' to see what the fuss is about. First, though, We need to hatch out the details." I smiled with a reply, "Understood, Mira," The pleasure on both our faces showing, "Funter." --- I have released the Second book of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can Support me at /Madjic or you can find my first book at Or my Second at Chapter 132: Miras pussy "I need more than that, Mira," I told her as we continued to discuss theing war. "I need amitment that we have at something based on the experiment results when ites to numbers from your side Mira. The potions only work with your Illusion spells, and this makes your subi needed among all divisions." I told her seriously. "Chelsea, That simply isn''t possible to the number of women I can supply. We are only a single Wizard''s tower, and I cannot abandon the home base, or we may leave ourselves vulnerable topetitors. If you got it so that our nation dered war, I could bring more to the table than now. In these circumstances, I cannot promise more than that, though." Mira told me, and I leaned back. At this point, we had discussed the logistics and payment; it was down to numbers, and Mira was keeping it low. The problem was that I didn''t know the number of potions that could be created, and the number of Sbi wizards would change ns on logistics significantly. There was no point in shipping potions to a ce where no Illusionists could use them against the enemies. "I think I might be looking at this the incorrect way," I said, making Mira raise an eyebrow. "I am trying to get the entire line to be able to have the potions. That will strain logistics a little and might not be the best solution to this question." I rxed on the couch, looking at the attractive woman across from me. "I wonder, Mira, If I make a part of the army built around your illusionists to move in small elite groups that can back off to hold off any attacker, will you allow me to get more of your illusionists for us?" I asked her. "What do you mean?" Mira asked curiously. "I obviously will not get enough to have illusionists among the entire front of the war. There is nothing I can do about that. I am instead thinking of mixing a group of at minimum C rank warriors and Magicians and having them move with the illusionists you provide. Their job will not be the war in itself but to protect the illusionists and have whatever the experimentse up with tounch the potions." I said, my grinrge, "This will mean that for this to be cost-effective for us, you can only send your best and not anything less than a C ranker, though." I told her. "This will mean you stand to lose a lot less or are more likely to lose people while we can get spread them out wider. It will make the potions probably less effective in a small area, but in main battlefields, we can group up your illusionists to do maximum effectiveness and have things in ce for the Empire''s response." Mira leaned back, thinking over my proposal. I wasn''t the only one thinking about it either. The lower-end illusionists were not nothing either as long as then F-rank. Any less, they would be cannon fodder aplishing nothing in the war. The C rankers were usually what apparently decided battles in this world, and anything less than D rankers were cannon fodder to clog up the C rankers and B rankers. It was something that I wasn''t quite sure about, but it was how the world perceived it. "I want my D-rankers in the fires too, Chelsea; wars help filter the weak and don''te up often. The F rankers and E rankers have no point being in there since they are still learning and won''t be worth your time. B rankers will also want to get in on the action. Your proposal for the small elite teams has me intrigued, though." Mira said, her tone thoughtful. "How about you send both the D rankers and C rankers along with some B rankers Mira, Then join along and help take care of them. You don''t need to join the battle, but it also makes sure that if an A ranker realizes what this potion does to their enemy line and attacks your women, then you can intercept them before they dosting damage to your tower." I told her with a smirk. "Not only this, but you would be able to keep amand structure in ce over them while in our ranks." My smirk changed to arge toothy grin, "This way, you get everything you want. A portion of your B rankers gets to join the war and test themselves against the Empire. The C rankers get to try their stuff out behind the protection in small elite groups giving them even more valuable experience in the war. Then the D rankers can join our main battle lines where they get the same thing with more risk filtering out the weak." I saw Mira smilingrger with my words, "All of this under your nose with your supervision or one of the other Queens if you choose that." "This way no only do I get what I want," Mira said, "I get more influence in the decisions and whoes to the war. This is an opportunity to increase my influence among arge portion of the Wizard tower which is normally frowned upon." Mira''s grin wasrge and full of ambition. "You are full of schemes, aren''t you?" "Schemes?" I asked her, "This is no Scheme, Mira. This is me trying to get the most possible as I can from what will be a powerful ally in theing war effort. Not just a powerful ally, an essential ally that is putting her lot in with me. I need to make the carrot that doesn''t exist yet to be thergest and most juiciest as I can." I took a breath, and I looked at the powerful woman across from me. I then pointed directly at her, "You are my greatest backer at the moment. If I go into this war with you at my back, I can achieve more since I brought you to the ring. I get more achievements this way with the more you do. This means I can thenter achieve my other promises and see my kidster." I retracted my hand and returned to a more rxed position. "The more you do for me, The more I gain, The more you gain in the end." I finished. Mira''sugh at that was charming, and she stood up. "I see," She said, crossing the room. Her tail moved freely, wagging as she approached me. After hours of discussion, I was no longer hard, but the atmosphere suddenly changed. "You are right, though; you will win the more I put in. The more I put in and seed in the bet, the more I gain in the end. This is like betting on the arena." Mira said, now standing in front of me and her clothes disappeared like smoke showing soft scaled skin that looked so sexy as it almost took over her entire breasts. Her pussy glistened with juices as she looked down at me. "I cannot go all-in with everything I have, Chelsea, But if you lose, You will take a major part of my fortune." I pushed aside my loincloth, showing her Doorknocker, which started to react to the sudden sexual tension. Mira looked down at me, "You have one big juicy treat here that I have heard so much about," Mira said, her body leaning down as I watched her breasts dangle in front of me. Her hand reached to Doorknocker, and the heat of her body made Doorknocker start to harden. "I have heard ount after ount how addicting Mr. ''Doorknocker'' Is. One review said that you would never understand until you have had it release inside of you. Why are all my subordinates saying this? I have to wonder, how good is it?" Mira asked, her tone rhetorical, and me answering at this point would destroy the atmosphere. Her hand seemed to find a spot on Doorknocker that pulsed pleasure through me, and I started to grow rapidly harder under her teasing. "What is so great about this Doorknocker?" Mira asked. I looked over her body as she stroked my cock in her hand, slowly looking down at it as it grew. Her breasts, except the nipples, were almost entirely covered in those soft scales that seemed to rece their skin as they got older. Her breasts wererge, almost in the F cup range, I would guess, and her entire neck was covered in scales as they started to invade her face. They weren''t that far, but I thought they made her look beautiful. Her abdomen was wrapped around by those scales, and an eight pack showed there as she was fit. Her pussy was lined in the same scales with dripping fluidsing from them. I knew the Subi was turned on, and I looked down to see her legs which seemed not to have those scales. Her legs seemed perfect, though, but I noticed some scales on her feet. This woman was old and beautiful, as were all Subi, as aging didn''t happen the same way for them. It was interesting to see the difference in each of them, and when I looked up, Mira smiled, "Got a good look?" Mira asked. "I liked what I see, so, no, I need to look some more and memorize it," I told her with a grin. Herugh was charming, and her knees bent as she moved forward, straddling me. "You," Mira said, letting her long ck hair take the light away as she leaned down, draping my head. "Are a charming Bunny-kin. You have interesting Idea''s with a background to back you up. If it wasn''t for that, I wonder how you would rise in your society?" Her tone made it a question, and I grinned while her hand was still stroking Doorknocker. "Like this," I said, and I used the mana in my blood to maneuvered Doorknocker, quickly lining it up with her pussy, and I thrust my hips up directly into her pussy. Mira Cried out with a loud moan as her pussy gripped me tightly as I invaded her. Each inch of her pussy gripped me tightly, and I moaned as Doorknocker''s head invaded into her. "Damn," Mira said, "I have been celibate for too long in that tower," Mira moaned, and her arms wrapped around my neck. "Research isn''t everything," I knew now that I wasn''t even in the picture at this moment. Mira was using me like a dildo. My hands reached to her ass, and I felt the scales on it, and I pushed down. Her cry out into the room increased in volume as I hit the door of her womb. "Goddess above!" She cried out, and I smiled. Mira''s face was directly in front of mine, and I gyrated my hips, hitting all the walls of her tight pussy. She moaned as I pulled her flush to me, bringing her in close with one arm around her scaley back and one came to her head, and I cut off the moan with a deep kiss. She moaned into my mouth as my hand reached down to that shapely ass again and Spanked the powerful woman in my arms. Her hips leaped up in the reaction that I wanted, and her moan vibrated in my mouth as I deepened the kiss. My hand then forced that ass back down onto Doorknocker, hitting her cervix again hard; her hips came back up with another p on that shapely scaled ass. The Queen''s pussy got into a rhythm quickly, and I moaned in return as her grip around my neck tightened. The old experience came back in a sh, and her hips didn''t stop. Her pussy started to grip me tighter, and her fluids sprayed onto me. I didn''t need to move anymore, but a p to that ass made her more enthusiastic as she orgasmed on my cock. Her moan reverberated in my mouth, and I couldn''t stand it. I used mana to fuel my muscles, and I flipped her onto the couch. Mira cried out in shock as the kiss broke, but I was still inside her. I was not crouched, and her ass was on the couch. "You are mine for today," I told her, lust coloring my tone, and she looked at me with matching lust. "You will bring that pussy here for me to destroy," I ordered, and I saw a sh in her eyes. I didn''t recognize it, but she moved her pussy forward, spearing up into her as sheid back, and I thrust myself into her deeper in response, pushing up to her womb. "Oh, Goddess again!" Mira cried out, and I didn''t want her lying back. I brought my mana out, and I picked her up off the couch. I stood, and her body moved with me in the air, floating up into my arms. My handsnded on her ass, and I swatted with a strong strike as it deserved. She cried out, and her handsnded on my shoulders. I thrust up into her and pulled her off Doorknocker as I hit that malleable cervix over and over again. The cries of pleasure only increased as I snuck a finger into her ass. The moan reverberated in the room and continued as I began to fuck that tight pussy. The pressure her pussy brought to bare was enormous and the pleasure addicting. I felt it rise up into my head as I thrust into her again and again. I was reaching my end when I heard Mira cry out, "Goddess, Chelsea, You better fill me up like a cumdump; my pussy is about to explode!" I released my head filled with pleasure from Mira''s pussy. Doorknocker releasing a thick heavy load directly into her without remorse. Mira screamed out, and I felt liquids explode around my cock as I pushed up even harder against her pussy. Warm liquids continued to pour on me as she screamed loudly, filled with pleasure as she released more and more fluids into me while her pussy Spasmed all over my cock without stopping. I finished my ejaction and I felt Mira shiver in my arms as the flow of liquid stopped. Her hands pulled her body up and she hugged me with Doorknocker pressing against her womb. "This isn''t the end," Mira said, "I want a deposit for making me wait to try this. Thedies were right," Mira moaned and leaned back to kiss me lightly, "I didn''t know what I was missing." I smiled and I lifted her up. "Time to fuck a Queen into submission." I replied. "Good luck," Was all Mira replied in return an excited smile on her face. Chapter 133: Addiction The cry of pleasure as I released another load into the wanting woman under me. The room smelled of drying semen and lust as the Queenid in a pool of liquids. I was heavily breathing as I pulled Doorknocker out of her greedy pussy, releasing a bit more of that semen onto her body. The room was a mess, and I was feeling thirsty and hungry. Hours had gone by, and the Queen was looking spent herself after I had released load after load into every orifice. Her expression was dazed, and satisfaction was painted all over her expression as her tongue wouldn''t remain in her mouth any longer. Food and drinks would need to be brought in, and I grabbed a breast and squeezed it before pping the other one. "Clean me up," I reminded Mira and moved her head towards Doorknocker. A soft moan, and Mira turned her head, leaning up, and sucked out the remnants of myst ejaction. I fell to the side, no longer even knowing the time of day it was any longer. We had spent too much time in this room having sex that I lost track of it all and fell beside her in mine and her juices. I started to feel sleepy, and Mira pulled herself to me, and our breasts met in the middle. "Wow," Mira said, her hand reaching up to pull hair out of my face. "I think I know why none of the subi women you have been with are willing to take others now," Miramented. My tired brain rattled at that information, and I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" I replied, my tone curious, "Why is that," I asked, my voice showing how tired I was. "Your fucking semen is like a drug and supplement for us," Mira said with a sigh pulling herself even closer; our faces were inches from each other, and she brought an arm up to use as a pillow. "It''s like taking one of the most addicting drugs possible. The pure sexual energy, and it feels like there is a limitless supply. It''s like having an all-you-can-eat buffet with no warning in your stomach when you are full. We don''t get full of sexual energy and will only want more and more. You supply what essentially is a hardcore drug. Why would I want something lesser after this?" Mira asked, "I would follow you around too, just for a taste of that pure sexual energy. The more you have of it, the more you crave it." Mira finished looking at me. "Wait, What?" That exnation blew my mind, and my eyes had widened. Mira smiled, and her expression inches from me grew bright. "Oh, yeah, I realized while you were blowing my pussy apart with your semen that it is like an overcharged delicacy for us, Subi. Fuck, even now, after receiving so much of it, I crave it in the back of my mind. It is something that we can control, but even now, the thought of looking elsewhere for sexual energy feels like looking for scraps off the ground. Something I would only do if circumstances were dire. Quite amazing, really and frankly kind of worrying if it continues to be like this for every Subus you are with." Mira frowned a little, "Still, I am not angry or regret the fact that I have done it with you in any way. This type of pleasure is rare for me now and although I want to rest a little and grab some food and water. I feel the want for at least another couple of rounds before I leave." I grinned, and I got up with a slight groan while Mira leaned up on her elbow. "Where are you going?" Mira asked with a weird look. "I need food," My stomach rumbled loudly again. "I probably need to find out if I pissed other people by having sex with you for god knows how long too. But Fuck it, your a sexy olderdy and wants my Doorknocker for hours over and over again." I grinned, and I walked over to the door. I opened the door, and I found a guard at the door. That was unusual; I thought, Why was there a guard at the door? "Why are you here?" I asked, looking towards the Purple Bunny-kin standing there at the door. "Ambassador, I was posted here because you had been in the room for a day. So Your Secretary Alexia told the Captin of the guards to post a guard here." The Male Bunny-kin said. "I am here to ry any orders that you might need since any negotiation ongoing this long must be important." The Guard finished, and I was standing naked in front of him. I nodded and thought about it, "I have no idea what time it is, but I am in an important meeting, and I need food and drinks for Queen Mira and me. Please have that brought to us as soon as possible." I ordered. "Yes, Ambassador!" The Guard said and left down the hall. I watched him go, and while smirking, Alexia was thinking of everything, and I knew I just did more work for thedies. That made me wince, but the truth was that my Meeting and subsequent sex for a day with Queen Mira was important. In fact, Queen Mira was about to be an essential ally to the nation and for my career. I turned back and entered the room and saw Mira back on the couch. "Fooding?" Mira asked as she moved to sit down across from her to take a break. "Should be soon," I replied and put my arms on the back of the couch, lounging back. "Oh good," Mira said with a smile, "I would like a bite to eat," Leaning back, her body rxed and looked at me with her head tilted back on the backrest of the couch. "I think we should talk some more business," Mira said, her tone just as rxed. "I want you to be in charge of the Subus Illusionists." I looked at her surprised and was about to say something when she chuckled. "Sorry, I mean I know that although I will have veto rights with mydies. I will not have a say in the overall strategy in the war. That is not a limitation that you will have. So I will make it part of the contract that you are in charge of all mydies'' units. That way, I will have someone in charge with their strategy that I trust more than nameless people in the future." Mira finished, and I looked at her, astonished still. "I will still keep my veto rights, but I need someone in the overall strategy that has skin in the game. You will lose much more if you fuck me over than someone else in a power grab during a war." Mira finished. I sobered up with that, and I knew that she was right. At this point, I had assumed that I would get a good position in the army with no reason to be there. Technically, in my opinion, I shouldn''t be given a position due to my generalck of experience with warfare. That didn''t mean that I wasn''t expecting one at this point since our nation still runs on the Tribe system, and I am a B-rank void mage; This makes me have the power to be someone of a high rank. I also have the high social status tomand many others while being a part of the strongest races in our nation. All of this together almost guaranteed me a spot as high rank in the military that was put together. I wanted to sigh thinking about it since I shouldn''t be ced into a position like that even then. I would need to get some Advisors that I trust too to give me good advice. I leaned back, and I looked at her a little less rxed than before. "That sounds great, but I am also might be seen as your pawn," I replied, looking for her reaction. Mira simply smiled, "You are right," Mira replied, "Is that also a bad thing? You are trying to bring over Subus to live in your nation, bringing us under your wing. This means that we would ultimately, for decades, reside under your wing of protection. "This also means that we would be bringing us closer to the Silvermoon Tower as an organization as being part of a potential Heirs forces," Mira told me, bringing me deeper in thought as she wasn''t wrong. Mira watched me, and I slowly nodded as I thought it over. I didn''t know exactly how the session went with our tower. What I did know was that I was right now the equivalent of the Crown prince in empires for it. My father would probably not die soon, though, as an A rank wizard. If I truly wanted to make changes in my nation, I needed more than just being sessful in war. I needed forces to back that up. Mira was offering to put her name on that wagon. "You are almost going all-in on me, Mira," I replied, "You are expecting me to reach the upper echelons of Bunny-kin Society." "Correct," Mira said and looked at me with a rxed expression, "What I lose if you lose the war is the real gamble I am making here, Chelsea. I stand to lose a lot if I lose that manydies in a war, not of our nation. It would cripple our wizard''s tower for centuries. What I stand to gain from it if the Beast-kin Nation wins or takes out arge portion of the Empire is much more. I would gain resources and more say among my people too. What I gain, though, if I spread our Wizardry, will be the even more admiration that even my Ancestors would have to kneel for. I stand to gain much from this if my bet pays off. I lose almost everything if you fail. I cannot go any other way, but all in once, I started. Now I am trying to gain the most I can." Mira finished. I stayed silent, and the door was knocked on. I got up and opened the door. "Oh, God!" I heard a cry out from Emily''s voice. "This smells like you have been going for hours." Emily looked up, and her eyes widened, "How the hell do you have female and sperm on the roof?" I looked up and noticed arge glop of mixed fluids, and I replied, "I don''t know," Feeling a little mystified. Meanwhile, Mira started chuckling. "I am not sure either, but I have enjoyed myself," Mira said before continuing. "A Pregnant Bunny-kin would only be in here if you are part of your Ambassadors group, I believe." "Ah," Emily bowed partially, "You must be Queen Mira; I am Ambassador Chelsea''s oldest harem member and willing ve. I have known her since she was young. I am holding her children at the moment. I look forward to giving birth to them. I bring some food and drinks for you two, so you may return to your discussions." "What an obedient littledy you have here and cute too." Mira admired Emily. "She also is bordering C rank. Not bad for someone so young." Mira continued. "If you were not pregnant, you might already have hit C rank, but some things are more important than personal power. You also are probably going to continue to train afterward so I could see you bing more powerful." Mira turned to me, "You have some talents around you, Chelsea; it is good to see." "Thank you," I replied, and Emily blushed while putting down the food. "I would stay, but I have some things to do," Emily said, and I felt slightly disappointed. I felt that the three of us could have had fun if she stayed. "It was nice seeing you, Emily. I hope to meet all of youdiester. It will be interesting." Mira smiled, and Emily nodded. "I look forward to a more informal meeting with you," Emily did another bow before leaving, and I couldn''t help but watch her as she left. I felt so warm looking at her as she did her best for me. "You know," I said without much thought, "I do not deserve any of them in my life. Yet I am so grateful that they are here for me." Mira smiled, but I wasn''t looking at her as the door had already shut, and I felt a wave of emotion. I knew she was here just to see me and that she was worried. I was with an A-rank Illusionist that could kill me or do things to me that I couldn''t imagine. I could only trust her that she wouldn''t just kill me if she wanted to. "You know," Mira said with an emotion I couldn''t pinpoint. "We live our lives with many that we don''t deserve." I turned to look at her and saw a faraway look. I decided that things had turned for the worst if I continued down this conversation with Mira. "Well," I began, "Instead, To toast," I leaned forward, grabbing two cups and pouring drinks, "To those we never deserved." Mira smiled, taking a cup that I offered, "To those we never deserved." Our drinks clicked together, and we both took long drinks. I took a gasp of air refreshed with the fluids going down my throat. "Let''s eat!" I grabbed some of the food, and I thought over Mira''s offer. Nothing would be better than epting. It would also give me more power, but it also came with potential usations when it came toter if I chased for the throne. I took more food, and my stomach felt much better as I tore into some bread. Mira watched me, her eyes showing her amusement as she ate much more elegantly than I was. I didn''t care at this moment and continued to eat while I thought of the upsides and downsides. In the end, though, as I tore another chunk out of the food. "I have thought of your proposal Mira," I told her before taking biting into something else. "I have decided to take you up on your bet. I will not be a pawn piece for you, and I know we will not be equals at first. You have more personal power than me, but you also cannot dictate my choices. I will partner with you, though, so that the Subi can have a colony inside the Beast-kin nation creating a Tribe of their own under Bunny-kin Protection." I told her that with determination in my voice. I told a little lie if all my ns in my mind came to be, but for now, it was the best I could promise. Mira stopped eating and smiled, "Well," Mira said, standing up moving around the table to seat herself beside me. "This would never work without you being a partner. I need others to see you like yourself, and I wouldn''t taint that. I think you have clever ideas, and I want to see what else you can pull off." Mira smiled and her hand reached towards Doorknocker. "Although, This might be more what I am interested in." Mira lips sucked on the head of Doorknocker and I leaned forward grabbing a te still hungry. "I can see you have your priorities straight." I told her as her tongue was already working all along Doorknockers shaft. Chapter 134: Step Three: Jinn Mira left, and I went back up to the apartment and passed out after she left. I spent a total of two days with her. Thispletely destroyed the schedules that Yuri and Alexia had made with others. But many knew that an A rank outstripped them in status and was easy to make others understand. When someone more powerful than you demands someone''s attention, you tend to stay out of the way. Most people who used political power and controlled the everyday negotiations were B and C rank powerhouses. Our bosses were the A rankers, and they were the actual movers and shakers. Things like my Equal trade agreement might even be destroyed if the right powerhouses told their people they didn''t like that. Most of this was out of their attention since they had better things to be doing. I had no idea what those better things to be doing were sometimes, but I knew that they were doing something; Right? Those thoughts all left my head, though, as I needed to move on to the next order of business after waking up. I grabbed some food that Emily had prepared to go for me, and I left the apartment with fresh clothes. Things in the Demonnds were looking up for me and were progressing down the right track. With Queen Mira, I had gained a powerful backer that would force me into a high position for the war toe. This would give me more chances to prove myself and make aplishments and increase my standing. I also wanted to take a chunk out of that Empire. They had resources and various other things that would help the nation grow if we took a chunk. Although they are also arge nation and I didn''t expect us to destroy it. What was truly needed was to show them that they couldn''t do whatever the fuck they wanted. Their vers invading our borders taking our civilians was uneptable, and I was surprised it took the Beast-kin nation this long to do this. I reached my destination, and I put my thoughts on pause for the cause. I entered to see the smiling face of a woman I had not met yet. I grinned, and I looked at the man beside her. They were both blue people, and their skin was entirely Blue. These Two were Jinn. And I felt strongly concentrated manaing from their bodies. These two were stronger than me, and I knew it. My instincts told me I could fight them, but I would need to run in the end. They didn''t make me feel like Jax did, where I knew I would lose entirely to him. That being said, I could always use the Void to escape which I needed to spend more time researching more applications of use. That was true for all wizards, though, and looking over these two, I knew they were both wizards. "You must be the newly heard about Ambassador Chelsea," The woman walked up with a sweet voice that was almost musical to the ears. The woman was entirely blue-tinted skin, and her breasts were modest on the lower side of B cups. Her height was around five feet five inches tall. She wore a ck dress that made her look good. "You are correct," I replied, "I am sorry, I was in a rush, and I didn''t have the time to do my usual preparations. Knowing that you are here, I know you are the representatives of the Jinn." I replied, taking her hand. Sheughed, filling the room with enchanting music. "Well, That is honest. I guess we were even lucky to get your appointment on time." She bit into me, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "That is a truth," I said, using the chuckle to hide the wince. "I have been busy with someone that I not only didn''t want to refuse couldn''t refuse. She was very sexy." I joked. The Jinn womanughed again, this time with a giant smile on her face. "I am Representative Clover," That musical voice said, A deep baritone voice came out of the Male Jinn, "I am representative Roger." I turned to look at him, and the man was also dressed in long sleeve shirt and ck pants. I slightly wondered if they were both fascinated with ck but kept my mouth shut. "I have to ask," Clover said all of a sudden with that same musical voice, "Is it true about this so-called Doorknocker?" I was surprised it turned sexual so suddenly. "What do they say about it?" I asked curiously. "That it is like a drug almost for Subi, and once you have it that all other men are ruined for you," Clover said, her musical voice curious. I was about to respond when the man put his hand down on her shoulder and looked at her. "Enough we have things to discuss, and not the Ambassadors private parts," Rogers deep Baritone told her. "I am very interested to hear what she has to say about the reason we were invited here." Roger finished. Clover sniffed, "Fine, I will talkter about it after the business isplete." Clover said, walking over to the couch and sitting down. "Now that roger has made this boring, I do wonder what you wanted to talk about." Roger shook his head at the antics that hispanion was doing and joined her on the couch. I smiled, and I sat across from them. "Today, I wanted to talk to you about the Free Trade agreement," I told them, and both nodded. "Figures," Clovermented. "Well," I replied with a wry grin, "It isn''t the most exciting topic, but it is one that I need to address. I was hoping to see if I could convince you to vote the way I wish to let this have a possibility of passing in my nation." "Oh?" Clover seemed more interested. "From what I hear, the deal would be profitable for both sides in the end. How would you not be able to sell it to the Bunny-kin, let alone the nation?" Clover asked curiously. "Simple," I said, leaning back before sighing, "The Venomancers and the Medusa''s want to make an overly one-sided fishing agreement. If this is allowed in and it passes, let''s say in both our nations. We would have the economic prosperity that you wanted for maybe ten-twenty years," I told her truthfully. "After the war with the Empire, if we win, we wille out stronger, and our economy will take a small hit, and we will need to take time to rebuild in the Empire and many other things." I leaned forward, looking directly at her. "The problem is whates after this small amount of time." "What is that pray tell Ambassador?" Clover asked with a slight smile but overall interested. "Economic prosperity." I told her, "We will have new resources, and trade will be more robust. With your nation defending the waters, things will only increase." I began, "We will expand and move into our new territory and probably have a lot of human ves by the tens of thousands for our economy to work with. With these, we will create new cities, and then we will use that extra gold on getting a new military and increase our forces in the end. This will be natural since we would need to defend all that newnd. With that, we would need to build arger merchant fleet." I told her tly, "And that would already be happening with our new Trade Agreement. That means that our economy will increase along with yours due to proximity and the Free trade agreement." Clover nodded, her eyes squinting, and I was about to continue when, "So I don''t see the downside. Our assistance actively helps you in the scenario you are saying," Clover said. "I never said it would be a problem at, first Clover," I told her honestly, and I wouldn''t be wrong on that. "The problem is in the long term since with arger merchant fleet means there will be an increase in privateering on the sea. That will lead to us needing to increase our war fleet. That is when the problems will arise." I told her tly, and I leaned back again. "This is where tension would begin between our nations. The Demonnds would be enjoying years of economic prosperity and wealthing in from our nation. You would also, with the increase in merchants on your end, have an increase in fishers. With that, they would want to fish where the fish are. That means under the current agreement, and they could fish in our waters." I took a deep breath, "With the increase of your fishers in our waters while our shipbuilding increases, making more jobs and more wealth in our nation, we would have fishers. Except now your fishers are in our waters, making fish more scarce. This would lead to resentment on the Trade agreement." I paused, looking at her, "This is where this Fishing agreement that the Medusa and the Venomancers start to look like a slow infection. As they have tried, the agreement will eventually create resentment from our side if we win a war. Not even if wepletely win the war with the Empire. I mean, if we just take somend. Or even if we Quagmire for some years before suing for peace. As long as our nation remains in the end, this deal would be a slow infection in my nation. We would hate it in the end and as our power regrows from the war and peace settles in. Our nation will start to look at this deal and resent the fact that even if we have a war fleet to defend our waters, your people would be allowed to traverse our waters with impunity freely." "The biggest kicker of all, Clover!" I eximed with my hands in the air. "You Don''t get much out of this part of the Fishing trade agreement!" I barked out a shortugh. "For some time, your underdeveloped fishing industry would have more waters to fish in." I paused, "But you already have plenty of fish and are not suffering from a shortage in the least!" I couldn''t help but feel it was absurd. "So in the end, you are going to make a long-term problem and receive nothing valuable in the short term. Other than the fact that your ships which already with our underdeveloped war fleets, can enter our waters without us being able to question them. Which," I paused for dramatic effect, "They already can!" Clover and Roger looked at me with serious expressions. I could see already that they were thinking hard on it, and I leaned back and watched them. My frustration on pointing these things out to people was starting to be annoying. I never put it into such words as these since I never thought about what would happen if I tried to sell it to my nation. But it didn''t matter in the end; I didn''t want to go to war with the Demonnds. No nation has won a war against them. The Various species that inhabit it have defended it for centuries without any major setbacks. The terrain in some areas makes it challenging to takend from them. Take their capital, for example. It literally is surrounded by mountains, and the only ce to ''easily'' invade it from is the sea. That in itself makes it much harder to take. The number of casualties trying toe in fromnd would be outrageous through those choke points in a conventional war. Numbers wouldn''t help either in that terrain. War with the Demonnds was a losing proposition right now, and I knew it. We could maybe take somends off them. But only for a ridiculous price and losing a powerful ally. "I never thought about it like that," Clover admitted. "Clover," I said slowly, "The deal with that fishing agreement on it will never even be seen in my nation''snds. I fear that they would sign it not thinking of the long-term effects." I told her harshly. "You''re saying you would disregard the agreement?" Clover said with something in her tone changing. "Nope," I replied simply, "I would just not sign it," I told her. "I would not sign it and, as the representative from my nation, allow it to die if my nation sends another Ambassador in my ce to sign it. At least I can live with the knowledge I didn''t sign that position that would eventually lead to war if not changed." I sighed, "I would easily give up the credit this agreement would give just to say in the history books one day it being written that I am an idiot who signed it." "You are taking a hardcore stance on it," Rogers baritone cut in. "You are also giving more information than I think you wanted to let on." He continued, "You are leading to something." "I am not leading to anything other than asking you to vote in the agreement when ites up to vote that you instead to vote in that the fishing agreement will be negotiated at ater date." I replied, "Nothing fancy or bad for anyone. Maybe you might get something that might be better for you in the long run if we negotiate more in the end." "You still are taking a hardcore look at this," Roger replied. "I do not want war even in thirty years with the Demonnds," I replied with a solid look. Clover looked thoughtful, "I think you might be taking too hard of a line with this," Clover replied, and I started to feel my heart drop. "The thing is that at this moment, your nation cannot defend your waters." Clover said, looking at me, "You will gain your waters back and be able to trade with us at an increased rate!" "That is looking at this issue with a shallow look," I replied, making Clover frown. "I think there is one point you are missing in all of this Clover, Roger," I said. "What point is that?" Clover asked, and Roger nodded, seeming to agree with her. "At this moment, we export more goods to the Demonnds than we import, to my knowledge. The main things that we import are goods that are considered luxuries," I sighed. "These things do not much affect our economy in a bad way with high import tariffs since they already are for the wealthy," I told her with a tone that wouldn''t be considered ''Diplomatic.'' I paused before continuing, "That means what is happening without clearing out the Pirates that were affecting both yours and our Merchant fleets increasing costs on transporting since our merchants; Your''s, and ours were usingnd routes instead driving up transport costs." Clover nodded, and I paused. I took a breath, and I was fighting back the urge to sigh, "The main things that your nation wants from us now are in question, and that is Alchemical goods. We have some of the best Alchemists in the world inside the Silvermoon tower. Having ess to more of our goods at a cheaper cost would be considered a strategic good for your nation. These potions allow various beneficial oues for your people. That ranges from Wizards to carpenters with health potions. Or a Bezerker is looking for something to help them out with fighting. Or breaking through to the C rank or even D rank. These are all various things that my people, in particr, bring to the table that we are willing to sell." "So you are saying that we benefit more from clearing the waters around your nation?" Clover asked. "Yes," I replied, "Already you are seeing Alchemical goods costs lowering here in the Demonnds. But still, our nation trades more with the Dwarfs than with the Demonnds. That includes that we are not on the friendliest terms with them," I finished with that, and I put my arms up on the back of the couch lounging. This Clover wasn''t the sharpest stick, in my opinion, especially for a Wizard. Or she could just never have thought about it. "I never thought about it that way," Clover admitted and leaned back, and Roger wrapped an arm around her. I watched, interested in response to my small economics lesson to these two. The fact of the matter was that this deal would help both nations in the short term and the long term by bringing in morepetition to our nation. It would also allow more trade out from our nation at a critical time when there would be increased economic hardship and jobs around the borders would be too risky. This was a good way to improve our markets for our high-end goods, which the bottom ring and middle ss, except for adventures, of our society couldn''t afford anyway. The two seemed to go quiet, but I felt mana shifting between them. The Jinn were not on good or bad terms, and they were a race I didn''t know much about. I used Francis''s rmendation to talk to them, and I wasn''t sure if this was a good choice in the end. "Alright," Roger said in that Baritone voice. "I believe that you are correct, and we will talk to our bosses their opinion about this and get back to you about this." I nodded, but I still didn''t trust the Jinn now. I would look for another species to work with for this, and I would not rely on the Jinn. To be fair, though, I didn''t go into this meeting with any information, and I decided that I would need to talk to my sister next. Hopefully, she had some new information for me. "Now," Clover said with a muchrger grin, "What about Doorknocker?" She asked. "I am sexually gifted, although it being addictive is up for debate," I told her simply. Suddenly a knock on the door cut the conversation short. I stood and opened the door, and it was Yuri, "Sorry for the interruption." My heart dropped, knowing something hade up. "I am sorry, but I need to go," I told Clover and Roger. "We can talkter," Clover said with a gin and looked down at my crotch. "I will be back in a minute if it won''t take long. Otherwise, I will talk to youter," I told them and stepped outside the room. "What is it?" I asked. "The Council is asking for your presence on the emergency crystal," Yuri stated, and I froze. I started walking, and Yuri followed, "Did they state a reason?" I asked almost at the stairs. "No," Yuri replied, "What do you want me to do with the Jinn?" Yuri asked. "Send them back," I replied, "But wait a few minutes, so it seems that I learned it will take me time. Give them a decent potion as an apology that I couldn''t finish our meeting." Yuri nodded and turned around, and I moved up the stairs towards the emergency line. Chapter 135: Time is Short I made it up the stairs, and my mind was active. The Elders were calling me hopefully with good news but something that I needed to know. That was the best-case scenario that I could think of while I wasing up the stairs. As I reached the top of the tower, the elders were watching me. I winced, knowing that they left it on instead of turning it off. "Elders," I announced my entry as they saw me. "Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot," I heard a reply, and I saw my father talking. "We have news from the Elder that went out to sea to see if your deduction was correct." I schooled my face to make sure I showed no reaction. "The timing of your deduction has worked in our favor. When the Elder arrived, our ship with Ralph was under attack. They had just arrived within minutes of our Elder." I sucked in a breath at that timing. What reason was it that we arrived at the same time? . "A fight between two A ranks broke out, and our Elder and theirs both survived. Many warriors on the boat died while they fought, but we kept our ship, and the Elder sped up their passage bringing the Traitor Ralph with him." I sighed with that news. "It isn''t all good news, though. Ralph is holding things that I am sure that you would have liked to know Ambassador Chelsea," My Father told me, and I paid attention. "It seems that you were correct in your deduction that he has beenpromised. I am also pretty sure that the Empires A rank our Elder fought, although technically it could have been the Kingdom of Arlin''s. The chances of the Theocracy having an A ranker this far south is negligible at best. The Empire is within range to dispatch and would have arrived around the time when you deduced this. In the end, we were closer, which allowed us to arrive in time." My father leaned back, but none of the elders were smiling. "Things are moreplicated than that, though, isn''t it?" I asked. "Correct," My Father replied, "Ralph had a space ring, one of the surviving warriors told me. He used that ring to purchase his safety from the Human that took control of the boat. We were lucky when the Human didn''t just kill all the Wizards and Warriors on the boat. In the end, though, we arrived at the moment that Ralph handed them the space ring, one of which was probably the missing files you have beenining about." My father finished, and I frowned deeply. That was a lot of Spy information into allies and alliances in the Demonnds, and other information, not to mention background data and historical information lost to our nation. It was stupid we didn''t have backups. "We are suspecting that the Empire has learned our ns through us that our nations are done dealing with them and are preparing for war." My father told me his face was like stone, and I felt a wave of anxiety. "Ambassador Chelsea," My Father said, and I felt solemn. "You will soon be recalled back to the Silvermoon tower, and formal written letters to bring you back for the war will be sent soon along with many other assets. We will have someonee to rece you, and we require you to tell us what it is you achieved in regards to the negotiations for the nation. Report!" My father ordered. The suddenness of this moment arriving hit me like a truck. It was something I knew wasing, and suddenly without warning, it was here. I was being recalled to the nation, and someone would rece me and the work I had achieved here. I felt a wave of anger go through me as I was losing a lot leaving before finishing here and the voteing soon. I got my thoughts together quickly, though, and I nodded. "I have gotten a verbal confirmation from Queen Mira of the Illusionist Wizard tower that they will bring Illusionists for us to use with several conditions; did I secure this support," I said. Surprised, looks around the table on each of the Elder''s faces came with that report, and they all looked at each other. "What are the conditions to be able to bring their forces," My father said after they finished looking at each other. The elders were much more interested now in what I had to say. "Queen Mira First would like to join us to make sure her women are properly taken care of," I told them with nods around the table. It was expected for at least one Queen toe with herdies, and that wasn''t surprising to them. "The next condition is that we protect herdies by creating teams around their usage," I told them. "What do you mean, teams?" My father bluntly asked before I continued. "One of the things that worried Queen Mira was the fact that her women when using the potions would be targeted." I paused to see the understanding nods, "That doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand that casualties happen in wars, but the fact of the matter is that Queen Mira repeatedly reiterated that minimizing that would be for the best." More nods around the table, and I wait for a second to think how to continue. "I convinced her by saying that we make a form of elite divisions around these Illusionists to defend them." They continued to nod, "This way, what we can do is supply them to more of our army, spreading them around the front increasing their effectiveness in the war. This would also give us more flexibility in other areas, but these groups would be able to move in and out of areas of interest while being able to defend the Illusionists." I finished knowing that there was more to it. "So you are saying that we will dispatch elite troops to defend thesedies specifically to protect them while they do their thing?" An Elder asked with a clean-shaven face and snow-white bunny ears. "No," I replied, "These elite troops will defend the Illusionists," I said directly, going against what I just said in a way, "But they will be an elite troop that does jobs no other group can do. They will be groups that we can dispatch to viges or towns that can move freely. These will only be elites with a minimum of C-ranked members. Any army group theye across can either retreat or kill before retreating. Queen Mira never said what we can and cannot do with them after our elites protect them." I told the Elders with arge grin. "You want to use them as scouts?" Another long Bearded Bunny-kin asked with curiosity. "Notpletely," I replied, looking around once again. "I want forces that we can rely on to be able to take on anything below B ranked foes," I told them with a serious face. "Think about it. How many B ranked people do you think the Empire has?" I asked. "If we force them to spread out B ranked Forces all along the war front, that means that our B rankers will be able to price their formations either forcing A rankers toe out on our terms or to concentrate the B rankers; back into their main forces." Understanding dawned on several elders'' faces, "You want them to concentrate after forcing them to spread out. As long a the B rankers spread out, we can take ground, forcing them to concentrate their main ranks again. Then with these types of squads attacking the nks again, they will have to choose yet again; They will either have to concentrate or spread out their B rankers. The only alternative is to bring out the real powerhouses escting the war." "Exactly!" I said with a grin. "I believe at the start of this war with the Potion and the Illusionists, and we will take arge amount of ground to start. I also think that before theye up with a solution to it, they will retreat. We will invade the Empire, and we can start building defenses in case of retreats as we move into theirnd behind us. Leaping forward step by step, they will hold their ground at some point that I cannot guess yet." I went over my internal thoughts, "When they hold ground and stop using the Battle ves is when we will make our first line of true battle. What we would want to do with that is make that line of battle as long as possible with low ranks and these squads taking small territory forcing them to defend arger area or get nked." I grinned, "IF they don''t defend it, We nk, If they do, we attack the main camps. Either they have to have more B ranks than us or use their A ranks. Then it leaves what I can understand," I finished with, shrugging my shoulders. "That is an interesting way of looking at it." My father said after a little bit after I finished. Many elders were in thought, "Is there any more requirements for us to fill for using her Illusionists?" My father asked. "There are some on logistics and gold sent to help them out and to make them look more like Mercenaries," That made them nod, "There is one major one, and that is that Queen Mira understands that we will not allow her to order our troops around. She is a Mercenary in this," I reiterated, and there were various nods. "While I have been negotiating with Queen Mira, I have built a repour with her," I slowly said; this made some of them frown others grinned. Some could understand what I wasmunicating with that. "The end of that, though, is that she believes that I would be the best fit for the overall leader for these small units that her Illusionists are in," I told them finally. Silence then fell over the meeting as various expressions came to rest on the elders'' faces. Some were angry, and others looked calm. On the other hand, my father had an expression that was schooled except for a single moment that I thought might have looked smug. I didn''t know if I saw that or not at this point, but the various expressions showed there was more going on that I didn''t know. I kept quiet, though, until I heard their responses to this news, with the exception of adding, "None of this is on paper yet, although the details verbally are almost final." I remained quiet, waiting before my father spoke up, "Ambassador Chelsea, is there anything else to report?" He asked. "Yes, I have Christina working on her Spy ring and various other things to work on. Anthoney has yet to update me on thetest findings with the potion on which he has been working with the Illusionist Subi. Then there is the current look of the Fair trade agreement that is in its critical stages and will soon be addressed here in the Demon Lands. One portion of it, I think, would create long-term problem animosity towards the Demonnds, which I would like to avoid. Therefore I am actively working on removing that portion of the Agreement before I leave; after that, I would consider my workplete." I reported. "You will leave when instructed, not when you feel like you are finished," An Elder with salt and pepper Fur and no beard said. I nodded, "I understand that, elder," I replied, "I am saying, though, That putting someone new in my position would only weaken our stance on this deal, and we may get something that will hurt us in the Long term." "Your Concerns are noted, Ambassador Chelsea. Is there anything else to report to us while you have us?" My father asked. "None that is pressing, and that would require your direct intervention," I replied. "Then this meeting is adjourned. Be ready, For war ising, Ambassador Chelsea, Get the contract signed with Queen Mira in haste and let her know that her services will be required earlier than expected." I bowed, "Yes, Elders," I replied, and the crystal went quiet, shutting down. "FUCK!" I cursed, wanting to hit something. My ns were blown; I had outstanding Potion orders in order to fund this Embassy. All of this is on top of the fact several of my lovers were pregnant, and I still haven''t been around for a single birth of one of my children. I am fuming with anger and anxiety. I needed now to meet with Queen Mira most of all, but I simply didn''t see me having the time to touch base with everyone I needed to before leaving. This was bad, really bad. I didn''t know what to do for several minutes level of bad, and I just had a forest fire erupted in my house. My ass was on fire now, and I didn''t have enough piss to spread around to put these fires out. I needed at least five days to finish the potion orders. I would need to leave that Gold behind as well. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" I screamed in the room, cursing. Then I straightened my spine and headed down the steps. My small temper tantrum was over as soon as it started, and I headed back towards my reponsibilities which just had an arbitrarypletion date in the near future. Fuck me; I thought over and over as I went to go start pissing on fires. Chapter 136: Taken Lips The world was about to erupt into conflict; This was certain. I didn''t know how much time I had left before the war started between the Beask-kin Nation and the Empire. I had to set priorities, and I sent a mental message to all my lovelydies inside the Embassy, and I found Rose was just about to leave as I sent the mana message. "Emily, Rose, Tina, Asahi, Trisha, Kate, Betsy, Yuri, Alexia, and Mally, I have something you all need to hear inside the apartment. Would you please cancel whatever ns you had today as it is important? Thank you, and I love you all." I finished the message and sighed as I made my way to the apartment. I was going to be announcing our departure from our short stay here in the Demon Lands. I thought I would have more time here, and I would be leaving behind a lot of business that I found noteworthy. At this point, it didn''t matter, though, as I had been ordered to prepare to leave by the Elder council. I thought about my sister Christina stillboring to create awork to have information to use, and I didn''t know if they would recall her to for the war effort abandoning her effort here. I thought about how I should approach her as I tried to get closer to her slowly. Those ns would be put on hold for the moment as I realized that I would need an updated report from Anthoney at thetest tomorrow if I were going to get time to read it properly. Then I had some potions to make and not much time to make it unless I nned to break contracts. Months of things were about to fall on my head at once, and I sighed. I would talk to them and let them know that I would be headed to the front; I would be one of the men and women among the ranks fighting on the line of this war. Although I was privileged, I wouldn''t be on the front lines leading the charge. With the position Queen Mira more or less thrust me into, I might be in an even more dangerous role with Elite strike units moving around in the enemy lines fighting. A thrill went through me along with dread. I felt a need to go back and practice my martial arts again. I was considered a genius in martial arts in my old life before I put it aside. My current self versus my old self would only lose at this moment if we had the same body. The only reason now was because I had a more extensive toolkit to fight with now. But I had not spent a long time training in my current power. I had a short period of time before then to enhance my strength too. After I got everything ready here in the Demonnds until I was called back, depending on transportation back, I would have that time to train as well. Then there was the setup with a brief interlude while the forces of our nation and tribes gathered together, then I would no longer have time to train anymore. I was standing in the apartment without even realizing when I got here in a trance with my mind whirling over everything. My head was a mess as I piled things up and discarded things that I thought were unnecessary. I had to cut down something with the small amount of time I had left. As I thought, Tina came in with Grease on her face, and Betsy sat down with sweat dripping from her brow. Emily seemed to almost appear beside me as her pregnant stomach entered my vision. I heard even more movement as I refined things in silence. Thedies around me were not talking and waiting for others to enter the apartment''s living room that we had been living in. I needed to talk to Queen Mira first and foremost. This was critical, and she needed to know the information first hand. Then the Subi Representatives and Francis. I think having another duel with Francis would show me where I should focus my efforts, and I thought back to ourst match where I lost. I threw that thought out as I focused more on what needed to be done before reflecting on how I needed to train. I needed to talk to Francis, but he wasn''t a Priority. No, but Jax was. I needed to cement our rtions with him before leaving as that was a valuable rtionship to solidify before leaving after Ralph''s mess. I needed to show them importance in that respect and put them on the priority list. The Subi were going to be allies in the future with the tying of one of their most powerful wizard towers with me, so I needed to show them as the most important. My mind spun faster and faster as I categorized importance as Mally, Asashi and Trisha entered the room. I thought more and more about how I should be dealing with things, and as Rose, with her husband on all fours, entered the room, Alexia and Yuri entered soon after. Kate then entered her facial expression hard as she held her pregnant stomach. I could see that she knew that some form of news wasing down and didn''t know her feelings on the matter. The whole gang was here now, and I brought my thoughts back to the moment as I looked at them, my expression softening. I looked at each of them as Mally, Tina, Emily, and Kate sat down as the otherdies stood. It was my Harem, My backyard, my home, and my family. It was only a portion of them, and I even had more back at the Silvermoon tower that I looked forward to seeing again. So many cute faces and excited cries as I met them, and I looked forward to seeing them again. I brought my mind yet again back to focus as they all looked at me with expectation. "Ladies, Lovers, My women, and loves," I began, looking at them all, feeling the weight of my words as I started feeling like it was too formal. "My Family," I said after a slight pause, "As of today, I have been told to prepare to head back to the Beast-kin nation and that orders will be dispatched to me in light of that fact." My words came out calm, but in the room, it went off like a thunderbolt. I took a deep breath, and I leveled my gaze, "First, I want to say that I know and it will be required of me to go to war," I said slowly; I looked around, and I saw worry but not surprise. I wasn''t expecting any surprise, though. I was a B-ranked asset, and I knew what was expected of me for the life course I had chosen. I could have chosen to say fuck my nation and took my children and left. I could have, but I knew that the consequences did not match the rewards. I could give my children a better life inside a thriving nation than out alone in the world protecting them. My thoughts were running rampant in my mind as I felt the fearing from the choice I had made¡ªthe question of if I was going toe out alive on the other side. I let that fear show to them, "I do not know what will being, I fear that I may not return from the war," I firmed my face again, no longer allowing myself to show that fear. "I will face it head-on, though. Like those years inside the Elven forest while we were lost. I will fight; I will protect the nation that I grew up in. That gave me the privileged position that I enjoy. I hope and wish to see you on the other side after I fight. If you wish to join me, I will wee you. You have been by my side for years now." Tears started to swell in my eyes, "I know some of you cant, and of course, I would never hold that against any of you. War is different from fighting. You can do everything right and end up dead for it." Myst words came out solum. "There are no heroes in wars, only dead bodies, and the victors and what remains of the losers. I will fight. None of you have to fight with me, and if I am honest," I paused, looking around seeing tears and firm faces on my women''s faces as I talked. "I don''t want any of you to join me," I confessed my feelings. Silence reigned in the room once again at my confession, and I squared my shoulders even as tears rolled down my face. "I want you all to stay safe!" I cried out, keeping my face straight as anxiety shot through me. My face stone even as tears streamed down as the emotion of what was toe hit me like a sack of bricks. "I want you, Mally, to be there with a happy smile and a calm, soothing smile with the two little kids in your arms after I fight my way back. I want you to be there with your happy smile as you see me again with our children, d to see their father for the first time. Kate, I wouldn''t have any less for you raising my kids to be as strong as you are safely inside the tower, raising them to be the best they can be. Tina, I want toe back to you showing me all the inventions and new mechanical masterpieces you made while I was away with our child rooting you on happily as you do so. I want to see you all happy!" My feelings continued to burst forth as I told them how I felt. I knew Emily, Mally, Kate, and Tina couldn''te. I also knew that others trained to follow me. Asahi and Trisha were training and reached C rank just so that they could join me together for that express purpose. "I want you all to stay safe and be there when Ie back. I want toe back and see the wonderful faces of all of you, all of my children. I want toe back to my family!" I finished tears dripping down my stone face, no longer showing emotion with nothing by my tears. "I will not-!" I was cut off suddenly as Emily pulled me to her. Emily forcefully took my lips and kissed me, cutting me off. My lips trembled as she used her tongue to force my lips open, and I felt like I was starting to melt into her touch. Emily took my tongue into hers, and I lost myself for a moment before she broke the kiss. "I will wait for you. Any one of us that wants to join you after having your kids, I will help you raise them for you. Please, for now, do what you need to do to survive in the end." Emily said, "Don''t worry about me for now," Emily was crying as she said that. My heart broke seeing them on her face as she stepped back. I wanted to wipe those tears, and I was about to step forward toward her when my head was turned. My lips were retaken, and I saw Mally''s face as she kissed me. I was surprised this time, and I saw tears in her eyes. Mally broke the kiss and had a sad smile on her face, "I will join you on the war front. I will leave my child with your amazing Emily, who I trust. I want to be there with you on the waterfront. I want to be there fighting with you; I hope you will allow me to do that." Tears streamed down my eyes more as I didn''t know how to respond as Mally stepped back. I felt strong arms pull me, and Kate''s arms moved my head as, for the first time, she was forward as she mashed her lips to mine. Kate broke it and smiled, "You haven''t been the perfect lover. You haven''t been the perfect father or mother or whatever you want to call yourself. You have changed my life and dominated me in a way that makes me cry out in pleasure and fuels my masturbation if you''re busy. You brought me to someone to teach me to elevate myself from a weak adventurer, and I am on the border of D rank to elevate myself. I care for you, but I will wait for you as I want to watch our child grow up. Please, Don''t hate me for that," Kate stepped back with tears in her eyes as she told me that. I didn''t know what to say as my head was moved again as I leaned down with Tina taking my lips. I was overwhelmed with emotions, my eyes red as tears dripped down to mashing my lips. Tina broke the kiss shortly afterward, "You are a muse for me. I would never have thought of some of the ideas I now work more with without our conversations. Chelsea, You might be selfish in so many ways, especially Doorknocker, but I wouldn''t change you or your massive cock. I will make things and send them to the front for you. Our child will help you out no matter how long the war takes. I will wait." Tina had tears, but she lightly chuckled as she stepped back as I couldn''t help but smile slightly at what she said, even as tears dripped down my face. Trisha and Asahi pressed their lips to my cheeks and pecked my lips, "We have already discussed this," Asahi said. Trisha followed up, "You showed us what perverts we are, and we followed you since our society would probably frown upon us." Trisha''s smile was bleak. "You epted both of us, and we began to be wizards because of you. I now have a pursuit in life, and I wish to follow you to war by your side." "I also wish to join you with my sister," Asahi followed up with a sad smile, "I will follow into the killing fields. I wish like my sister to be an even stronger wizard with you." Asahi then kissed me intensely on the lips. Tears were still in my eyes, but I felt what each said in my soul. As Asahi broke the kiss and stepped back as Trisha took my lips after her sister, I didn''t know how to feel. My emotions were a wreck as I didn''t understand why we were having this emotional moment now instead of when I was about to depart. Asahi broke the kiss stepping back momentster, and Betsy stepped up. Betsy, I didn''t know what to expect. Herrge breasts and muscled body were in my vision and, unlike my other women, didn''te in for a kiss. "You are a selfish woman Chelsea, As everyone around us knows you are. I followed you because you fucking purchased me from other bandits treating me like amodity. You practically raped me not longter, and I will not lie, I enjoyed it. You taught my body pleasures without my consent forcefully before I quickly started to love it. I ran away from my nation due to reasons, and I had no choice but to be a bandit." Betsy took a deep breath, "Following you have changed my life and fate. I can not be stronger, and I am no longer a bandit. Able to hold my head with pride even if I was forcefully added to your harem. You allowed me to leave when I wished, and I decided to follow you. I will continue to do so and follow you to war." Betsy closed the distance now with tears in her eyes but not sad ones. Her lips closed on mine, and she kissed me hard. "Thank you," Betsy finished stepping away. My mind was racing, trying to catch up with the information Betsy had just told me. I didn''t have time to process as Rose wrapped her arms around my neck, and she pulled me into a deep kiss. Het tongue entered my lips, and as suddenly as the kiss began, it ended with Rose pulling beck, keeping her face inches from mine, cing her forehead against mine. "You made me into a cheating woman and are now running away. You are a dangerous woman Chelsea, and You are my lover and my strongest supporter. You showed me that I could have a life partner that I actually enjoy being around. A partner that makes me feel pleasure and doesn''t hold me back or mistreat me. You even treated my shit husband, turning him into a sissy that can listen to others. I would be no help on the war front. So I want to help you build up with my investments. I want to help you create political power that you can use. Let me help you in my own way." Rose told me her face showed that she had been crying, but her expression was firm. Rose closed her lips on mine again and kissed me hard like she thought it might be thest time before stepping away. None of mydies allowed me to respond as I tried to open my mouth for my lips to be taken by another pair of lips. Yuri had taken them and gave me a loving smile, "I barely just have met you. You are a woman that I think might be going ces in this world. My dad wished to pair me with you, and honestly, I like you, but I am not attached to you as everyone else is here. I think you make my life more difficult, but you know how to challenge me. You don''t Micromanage me, and frankly, Your cock Doorknocker is fucking amazing and makes my pussy wet just thinking about it. I am not going to lie to you thatter reason is huge because of how huge it is. I am sure Tina agrees with me." I knew Tina would be nodding in understanding. "You will be going to war, though, and I had already nned to be going myself as an administrator, and I wish to join you helping you keep track of things so that you can keep your head on the war instead of administration. That is my wish, and I hope you will allow me to realize it." Yuri backed off with a soft smile as tears welled in her eyes. My lips were sealed from talking as Alexia took them, her fire-red hair filling my vision. "You are mean; you left me with a man back in the dwarvennds without remorse as I was left sexually unsatisfied for years after meeting you. Do you know how hard that was for me? I wanted you every night after you shamelessly seduced me without remorse. Our child even waits back to meet you again, and you are shamelessly moving on without shame again!" Alexia cried out tears in her eyes, "I also understand why your doing it. I will be following you into war, but I want to see our little girl Fia while we are back in our homnd. You will meet your daughter you shamelessly left me with when you left." Alexia retook my lips, "How did I fall for someone as shameless as you?" Alexia backed off and looked around everyone nodding at herst statement, I realized. "Yeah, How did we fall for someone as shameless as you?" More female voices started to chuckle, looking around. I was left stunned, and I saw all of them looking at me with various expressions. Alexia seemed to speak up for them all, "You cant pleasure us as you do, then shamelessly leave as you want. You are responsible for pleasing us all tonight and in the future!" Alexia said, already taking off her shirt. Waves of emotions hit me that I couldn''t tell what to say as all of them started to strip in front of me. "You are not going to make us this emotional and not satisfy us!" Tina yelled out as she now stood in front of me, naked grease still on her face. "I am so horny now and want you to satisfy me as only you can. I am sure that the rest of us think the same. You can go back to the political bullshit I would never touch with a ten thousand foot wrench. But tonight! Tonight I want to see each of us not able to move a muscle after you ravage us!" Tina roared out as if it was a battle cry. "YEAH!" The rest yelled out, and all of them striped a pile of clothes in the corner. I stood dumbfounded, and then my face broke. I smiled with tears in my eyes, feeling something I didn''t know how to describe through me as I stripped myself. Fuck the rest of the world for today. I will deal with it tomorrow and stop thinking about it tonight. Chapter 137: Queen Mira part 3 The night was long, and I felt all my women multiple times as they took charge of me. It was fantastic and left me feeling raw emotionally. I was so happy, though at this moment that they were still supporting me. It was tough, and I wasn''t sure that I wanted to go into the war. If I heard the Martyr god correctly, I would never be able to reincarnate if I died again. But I wasn''t about to live my life in fear of dying. This world was one that I might even be able to find a way to offset aging and dying altogether. It was something that I hadn''t wanted to research yet, but since I could directly heal my body, I wondered what else I could do with that link and mana. It was an interesting thought and one that had nothing to do with the meeting that I was about to go into. Queen Mira was here, and I knew that she was going to be at the very least annoyed with the change in the timeline as she smiled at me from across the table. "I know that you wouldn''t invite me here with your schedule if it wasn''t important." Queen Mira stated, and I nodded. "You assume correctly on that," I replied with a wry smile. "I regret to inform you that we might be moving up our schedule," I told her with candor. Queen Mira, for the first time, looked shocked as I continued, "It seems that the Empire may have gotten their hands on information that gives them some insight into what we are thinking strategically. This has meant that we need to change ns and move forward to what we assumed would be months to weeks." I told her my expression was grim. "How bad is it?" Queen Mira asked. I sighed, and I leaned back. I thought about how much I could tell her, and I realized that Queen Mira was about to be my main backer. It would do her a major disservice not to give her some information. "Let me say that files and books without the person in context were taken without our knowledge and almost killed a boatload of C rank bodyguards. With first-hand knowledge, the Prisoner in question was kept in our clutches for more information as we made the Empire flee. That doesn''t change the fact that our ns may bepromised to an unknown degree. But," I smiled at her with this, "Nothing to do with the potions or the fact that with subi such as yourself with Illusion magic will do so much damage!" I eximed with a smile. It was something that Ralph never knew about and should have no information about, let alone records. The current notes that should only exist should be with Anthoney and the Subi that are testing it with him. That was all that existed, and that was something that woulde as a very mean surprise to the Empire when it came to the war. Queen Mira sighed with relief at that and grinned herself. "That is a relief," Queen Mira said, "Although it does mean that I will need to find the volunteers to join you on the war effort much earlier than nned. I will also need to get some support workers andborers in ce too. We also still have finalized the contract between us for our troops. That must be finished sooner than nned. In fact, Please call someone in, and we can start formally drafting this contract. If we dy too long, someone weaker since your nation will be bringing back their assets, and the new Ambassador might not be as..." Queen Mira seemed to be looking for the right words. "Useful, Like Ralph." Mira finished, and I couldn''t help but frown. The remainder of Ralph meant that either she was poking that in my face or was pointing out his ipetence. One was something that would sour things a little if she shoved that in my face, which I highly doubted the other went to show a ck spot that I had to acknowledge regardless. It was something that I would have to talk to the Elders back since he soured a lot of rtionships here. I thought about it, for instance, and decided the Latter and I could only nod. "Completely understood. Today isn''t exactly a good day for one of mydies to..." It was my turn to trail off, and I shrugged, "They are indisposed fromst night''s long rtions." I finished. Queen Mira smiled with a broad grin, "Ah, maybe we can start tomorrow?" Mira asked, "Although I would also enjoy some of that loving that you provided your womenst night. I found our activities quite enjoyable," Mira finished with a grin. "Well, I am sure that we can have some fun after some more discussion on the contract since I have another meeting today. Unfortunately, my time is short, and I cannot do a marathon like we didst time," I told Mira with a smile. Mira nodded, "You have other appointments today?" Mira asked politely before standing up. "Yes, I have messaged my good friend, Francis," I told her with a small smile, "I n to ask him for help to train as a sparring partner without using mana myself. I find that my martial arts will be useful, and I have beencking in my training in it in recent months as I yed Ambassador with the mess I inherited. I wish to have him as a sparring partner after I finish my most in-demand activities in thest weeks here." Mira looked thoughtful and nodded, "I haven''t personally watched you fight, but I feel that your mana is quite deep for a person of your power. In fact, that one of my deepest mysteries about you is that your mana pool is veryrge for someone of your caliber that I haven''t seen among others of your tower or race. So Either you have discovered something or your tower rarely lets others who have learned it out. I regard the former the most likely." Queen Mira told me for a moment. I schooled my face, not answering, and gave me a soft smile, "Of course, I don''t expect an answer, but I will continue forward with my assumption. With that in mind, I would like for us to discuss how to specifically word things before we move onto a more fun proposal," Mira finished with a smile. I grinned, started to go over specific meanings, and used the supplies that Yuri and Alexia made sure we were around for this. It took some time, and I may run a littlete, but I knew Francis would like the proposal I discussed with him and would forgive me, I think. Soon we were on the six-page of the contract discussing a debate on how it woulde down to the details. In the end, it was a mercenary contract that looked a lot like the ones in my previous world. Mira didn''t seem to want to debate too much about the glossary of the contract between us and the rewards that needed to be specifically discussed. It was something that I needed to get Mira''s bottom line on and make sure I go a bit over it. In my opinion, it was never good to settle on someone''s bottom line, and I wasn''t about to do that to Mira. I started to go over some finer details, but it seemed like the final contract wouldn''t go over seven pages in the end with the signing end. It took hours, and in the meantime, Mira made sure to plop her sexy ass beside me. When we finally finished, I sat back with a sigh, as did Mira, "You know you don''t let me get any edges in exact wording at all. Quite annoying," Miramented. "Although I like that ass, Mira, You are not going to fleece us with that loose wording you tried to get in. Although this isn''t a formal contract, it is one that I am very much in agreement with. All that is left is for me to talk to my elders and get their opinion on the price and the number of things. With that, I can get the blessing if you will to sign and solidify our agreement for the war." I finished. I then wrote down a line, "I hereby dere that until otherwise that I will and to the best of my abilityplete the contract as stated above, and with that, I will do services provided with my utmost ability. If Either party is found in the Contra proferentem of the said contract, I will abide by the punishments." I finished and showed it to Mira. "What is Contra proferentem?" Mira asked, and I almost wanted to smack my head. "I will put it in the glossary for the contract, so there is no question what it means though generally is going against the agreement. So if you vite the rules that we have set in the contract, then you have broken the contract more or less. I will write aplete description for you to go overter. But in the end, this is the best wording I cane up with on the fly for us." I told her with a smile. Mira looked it over again and nodded, "This is a nice rough draft to start with, and I believe that we can move forward with this. Do you at least have someone that you trust to copy this?" Mira asked, "I need to show it to the other Queens so that they can give their opinion." I nodded, and I got up and opened the door, quickly grabbing a bunny-kin I saw frequently helping Alexia out. I brought her back in and told her to copy the document, and Mira started to get frisky in the meantime. Her hand already bypassed my loincloth and started to rub Doorknocker. "There is no way that I am leaving without you ejacting at least twice inside me. Preferably more." Mira told me with a smile on her face while the Bunny-kin worked on the other side of the table. "Well, I cannot leave a woman this wanting," I told her with a smile, and I turned her head from looking at Doorknocker to looking at me. I took her lips with my own, and she instantly put her tongue in my mouth. Our tongues intertwined, and her hand slowly sped up, making Doorknocker peak out from my loincloth, and I grabbed her leg, pulling Mira over. Mira helped and mounted myp, and I leaned my head up, continuing the deep french kiss with her. The enthusiasm that she showed was no less than any of my women that they showed mest night. I began to get harder faster, and I ripped open the cloth protecting those scaley breasts without reservation showing me her breasts in full. Mira broke the kiss for a second, "Now, How will I walk out of here with dignity?" Mira asked. "Who said you''d be able to walk?" I countered with a smirk. Mira chuckled with charm and smiled, saying, "You told me you don''t have that much time." "Ambassador Chelsea, Mr. Francis will be here soon, and Alexia told me to remind you of that if I had the chance." The bunny-kin told me with her feminine voice. I frowned for a moment, then I smiled at Mira, "I guess we will have to cut the forey short then," I told her. Doorknocker was already half-hard, and I used a hand to bring it up to her pussy. I felt her amazing pussy take me in quickly, and Mira moaned, "You are huge, even only half hard. It amazes me this is on a woman every time I see you. I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Yeah?" I pressed her hips down as I felt Doorknocker get gri[pped tightly by her, "Then I will have to make each time a bigger surprise for you," I told her, and I started to manipte my blood, sending more and more artificially erging Doorknocker. Mira looked pleasantly surprised, and I pushed her head back to me and locked lips with her. My cock grew rapidly pressing against her womb, and I felt her moan into my lips. Mira was an old hand in sex and started to move her hips up, slowly pleasuring me as our tongues danced together in each other''s mouths. I spanked that scaley ass, and I felt her tail tickle my thighs. I knew something was up, though, as her tail started to move under my balls, only pausing to tickle and lift my balls a little in their passing. My eyes opened, and I saw a mischievous look on Mira''s face. I knew what wasing from that look, and I knew I had to get back at her. My hands found her ass, and I pressed her ass cheeks against myp. Mira moaned into my mouth, and I moaned into her as she prated my pussy. I started to thrust up into her while moving her ass, feeling good with every motion of that juicy ass. I brought her ass up in long strokes, and my pussy was being fucked by that tail. I moaned into her multiple times as I heard the scratching of the pen behind Mira. It was interesting to have someone working behind us while I started to fuck Mira harder. "Goddess, Be damned," Mira cried out, breaking the long kiss, and I took in the air as she cried out. Mira leaned back and changed to a squatting position and began to use my cock as she wanted, making me loudly moan out, confirming my pleasure as she worked her pussy on me. I moaned, and I moved my hands to her breasts, groping them, making her feel it, and Mira loudly moaned as we continued to enjoy our bodies. "Damn shame we only have a small amount of time today; I could enjoy this all week! You fill me up so much!" Mira cried out, "Fuck, this is addicting!" She cried out secondster, and I felt her pussy spasm, and she pulled out with a small squirt over my stomach, making me need a shower now. "You naughty girl," I told her, and I pushed her down to the couch and got myself in missionary. Her legs wrapped around me, and I kissed her as I pushed myself deep inside her thrusting my hips into her at a rapid rate feeling my pleasure increase as her tight pussy gripped me harder and harder. Mira''s tongue yed with my own, and finally, I reached a peak, and I released inside her pussy which promptly ate it all as I loudly moaned in her even as I felt her tight pussy spasm yet again. The pleasure painted the world a familiar white, and I grinned when I broke the kiss. "I am sure we have enough time for one more round and for you to help me with cleaning up before meeting Francis," I told her. "Well," Mira said with a sultry smile, "We best be about it!" She eximed and pulled out andid on the bed as Mira got on top. All the while scratching in the background with faint moans continued as we enjoyed our short amount of pleasure time together. Chapter 138: Training I sat down across from Francis. My cock wasid now after a rtively small ytime with Mira. She wasn''t happy with how short our fun time was, but I had other responsibilities. It wasn''t much longer, and I was sitting across from Francis with a Bunny-kin woman setting down food on the table between us with a smile on her face. Francis wasn''t smiling, though, as he waited for her to finish putting down the food. When she was done and leaving the room, he glowered at me. "You made me wait while you finished your chat again. Do you think food will appease me?" Francis asked. "Nope," I bluntly replied as I started to eat a little. "I got upied with a needy Subus at Queen rank. Be d I could leave within three days," I chuckled, and Francis joined in. "Fair enough," Francis replied afterughing a little, lightening up, and started to pick at the food left on the table. "Still, I doubt that you are here to boast about the sexual escapades that you have had with the Subus. However, that could be a topic of conversationter. I am more interested you insisted on this meeting so quickly." Francis finished. "No problem," I replied, biting into a fruit. "I am here to talk to you about the future of my embassy and our rtions moving forward, Francis," I told him casually before taking another bite. Francis paused, looking at me mid-way about to grab more food. "What do you mean?" Francis asked, the pause pregnant with tension. "I do not know when but soon I may be leaving and most likely soon," I told him tly. "I am not sure when but I know it will affect the vote on the Fair Trade agreement." I finished leaning back after picking up another fresh fruit. "So, what are you saying?" Francis asked. "I am saying," I said, looking at him while tossing the fruit up into the air, "That I will not be here to actually sign the Agreement, most likely as I will be gone. That means I cannot control what the sessor to my position will do." I finished taking the fruit out of the air and biting into it. "I will talk to them, but that is the best I can do." I shrugged, "Who knows what they will do since I do not know who the sessor of my position will be at this point in time." I took a bite into the fruit letting the juices enter my mouth. Francis looked at me quietly for several moments before growling out, "Why are you so flippant about this?" He asked, "I know how you Bunny-kin like your aplishments. Why are you not angrier about this?" I could hear the severe annoyance in his tone, and I couldn''t help but giggle, "I am angry," I told him casually, "There simply isn''t anything I can do about it," I told him, looking at him with my face still being casual. "You think that I am not annoyed about several things going on here in the Demonnds?" I asked him back. "I have been in a constant struggle to get certain things done, and most of them I haven''t been able to do," I told him as I reached for more food. "I will leave here knowing that I have done the absolute most I can do and that I have aplished a lot in my short time here," I said, leaning back. "But make no mistake, Francis, I have been insanely busy around here, and I have aplished much despite some of the things I encountered here blocking my efforts." I finished. "Why am I here then?" Francis asked tly, his annoyance in to see with both facial expression and bodynguage. I smirked, "Well, Many things Francis," I told him, looking at him with a small grin loving how I controlled the conversation. "First, you know what I want with the trade deal." When Francis nodded, I continued, "I want you to either block all attempts to subvert what I wanted before it passes. Trust me on this; It is better, in the long run, my way," I told him, "Next, I want you to help me." I told him. Francis barked out augh, "The first way isn''t helping you?" He asked tly. "Nope, That first one is helping my sessor, Whomever that may be." I told him with a wry smile, "No, What I want from you is something more personal. Something that only you can do. I can ask others to help me block the votes. Hell, I have nearly half the Repressentitves on my side on that." I continued with a chuckle. "Nope, that isn''t doing me a favor; that is definitely for the next person who has the bad luck of taking over for me. They will have some serious problems." I sighed just thinking about the funding problem they will have without me making potions. "So," I said, getting back on topic, "I want you to help me get into shape for fighting again." "Wait, what?" Francis paused, "You want to fight me again?" Francis asked this curiously. "Nope, I want to train with you," I replied begin careful with my words, "I have gotten out of shape, and that has decreased my efficiency in fighting, including with you." I continued to exin, "I have gotten soft in thest months even after battling you. I need someone with strength behind their punches that can knock me out if I mess up. I need pressure, and I need to get myself back into fighting shape quickly." I finished with a grin, "Interested in beating me up?" I asked him. Francis looked at me like I was an idiot for a couple of minutes while I picked at the food some more. Then he started tough, "Alright! I do not mind; let me know the days, and we can do some fighting!" He eximed, cracking his knuckles, "You make an interesting fight with all that void shit that you do and those fucking painful cuts. I am always interested in perfecting my craft with you!" Francis eximed. I could feel the excitementing off Francis as he agreed to train with me, and I smiled, "We can start after finishing lunch and do a small fight in the training center on the main floor of the Embassy if you don''t mind," I told him. "That is an offer I am not willing to give up on. You are like a pest in the arena. Attacking with speed and power that a Wizard isn''t supposed to have," Francis exined, "It makes me want to fight you more. I am built to put Wizards in their ce, then youe along and make it difficult for me." Francis shook his head, grabbing some food, "It is interesting, and I am looking forward to Training with you, Chelsea," Francis told me. I smiled, and we ate; I could tell that Francis wanted the food to be in his stomach as fast as possible. As a Devil and his own personality, I could already tell that he was looking forward to another fight with me. I was looking forward to having another fight with him and stretching my muscles. I felt that old love from another lifetimee through me. I could create my own martial art in this world. Oncepletely made for myself that no one else could use. One that allowed me to use mana and my own body to fight to the maximum. The thought I just had sent a thrill through me, and I remembered back in the dwarven kingdom, I started a little to fight with Martial arts. Inside the forest, though, I turned myself more into a support role with Betsy and Kate taking on the forefront of attacks. This normally ga e them the killing blows on the monsters as we fought. It was a harsh memory but in that environment was not the time for me to experiment how to adapt fighting hand to hand into mybat style. I sighed as I finished filling my stomach, and I stood stretching as I looked at Francis. "Ready?" I asked him. Francis had just stood up as I finished and grinned, "Never felt more ready for a fight!" He eximed with a heartyugh. We left the meeting room and made our way to the soldier training area. We made it there in very little time as Francis insisted on keeping a quick pace. Inside, many little bouts were going on, and I coughed loudly in the training area. Soon I gathered everyone''s attention as they came to a stop, and I smiled, "Everyone, Francis and I would like to train a little, and all of you are wee to watch if you wish!" I announced. Murmurs ran throughout the training area, and soon everyone lined themselves up on the walls with noints. I could see the expectation as all of these Bunny-kin soldiers were in the D or C Rank. They would love to watch and hopefully get inspiration from two B rankers showing off their might. One soldier ran out, and soon as Francis and I got ready in the middle, we had a crowd watching us getting ready. I stretched, making sure I was limber enough for the fight ahead. The training area was a huge handicap for me since it would be more of a struggle to get up to the speeds I was getting in the arena. Instead, Francis stood there smiling at me as I stretched. "We may not be in the Arena, Chelsea," Francismented, "But I am sure there are already bets going around just as if we were in the arena." HIsment held merit, and I smiled as I got ready to fight, "What they do is of little matter," I replied. "Good, Then if this is training," Francis casually said, then instantly he was in front of me with his bulking fist right in my face. The sudden eruption in violence startled me, and I didn''t have time to rift out. Instead, I leaned my back as his fist scraped my nose, and I wrapped my arms around his face. My legs slipped up his arm up to his neck, and I used mana to fuel my body arm, barring Francis in the same second that fist came at me. I straightened my grip and forced his arm straight out to the side. I then moved my mana, and Francis gasped as I said, "Well, Look at that, Francis," I told him with a sing-song tone, "I could kill you in this pose right now." "I feel that with the treat on my neck with that void magic along your legs," Francis noted, and I let go of the armbar. "You underestimated me," I told him as Inded back on my feet, looking at the small cut that I left on his neck to show him the danger he was in. "You are correct," Francis said, "Why did you not do this in the Arena?" Francis asked. "Because," I said with a grin, "You''re the reason I thought of adopting this type of fighting style again." I told him, "Let me say that I am more or less bringing it back. This fighting style will allow me to cover more of my weaknesses." I finished, and he grinned. "Well, Don''t expect me to fall for the same thing twice!" He eximed. "I wouldn''t dare!" I replied with a grin as he lunged at me again. My body cut in close to his own as I moved to dodge his attacks, not relying on void magic to win. I fought with him, physically moving my body as little as possible to dodge. It was hard, and my body wasn''t used to the old movements I knew in my past life or practiced in the Dwarven kingdom. The body needed to practice to keep the muscle memory long-term, and a year wasn''t long enough to do that. Soon my body was dripping with sweat, whereas Francis looked in much better condition as he drove me to the brink. I dodged another strike as Francis no longer was careless as he attacked me. My old pinning techniques against him would do much if he were overly cautious of them. He didn''t know them all, but I still relied more on sticking vital areas in the small openings he gave, and at this point, he was covered in small bruises that he didn''t flinch at all on. I felt tired, and suddenly as I went to dodge another attack, his leg hit me on my side when I missed the timing of the jump, and I was sent flying. I loudly yelped as the pain soared through me as I was catapulted through the training room towards the wall, and I barely opened a rift in time to allow me instead to slide along the floor, crying out as I started to get some road rash as my skin scraped against the floor. "Fuck!" I cried out loudly, echoing in the training area as the bout came to an end. "Are you okay?" Francis said as he neared me, looking surprised. "I will be!" I yelled, trying to hold back the pain. I got up slowly onto my feet and showed a wry smile as I got on my feet. "I think that calls today''s training, eh? I will contact you for another fight?" I asked. "Still looking to get beat up more, Eh?" Francis said, looking startled, "You call me for a fight; I will be here!" He eximed, and I started to limp towards the door. "Next time, Francis, I will be on the winning side of our fights!" I told him, limping to the door, and I turned to look at Flornine, who was grinning ear to ear watching us, "See him out please," I asked her, and the Pink Bunny-kin nodded. "No problem feel better, I want to talkter," Florine said and I paused looking into her eyes. The woman I looked at looked a little hurt but determined and I saw strength in her stare too. I wondered what it was about and I nodded. "I will make time for you after I heal," I replied. I then stepped back out heading to a room to heal. Chapter 139: Florine Healing took a little time, but I had begun to be really good at this with the addition of plenty of Nutrient bombs that Em'' had prepared for me. The healing process finished quickly within half a day, it was already night, but the meditation rested my mind. Mydies were all asleep as I woke up from finishing my healing. My fight with Francis showed me that my old martial arts had a ce in this world. The pin that I started with was something out of Francis''s depth when I started with it. He was not expecting that type of movement, therefore, caught off guard. It needed modification, though, and to be paired with spells to make them effective. That was why I opened a cutting rift along my leg to act as a knife against his throat. Without it, the move would not be able to pin a man such as him. I sighed as I moved to the living room in the apartment when I saw Florine there, lost in thought. Her pick ears were like a magenta in the night without much light. I sat down across from her, and she turned her head to look at me. "Hey," I said, "I am fully healed up, and I have some time," I told her with a wry smile. Something told me this strong woman was feeling fragile at the moment. I never fought with Florine, but she was a B-ranked fighter. I wasn''t even sure of the type of fighter she was since it seemed so hidden from sight. I didn''t contemte Florine for very long as I didn''t know much about her. Sometimes she would show herself in front of me forpanionship while I had been here in the Demonnds. I met her when I met Yuri, But I had not interacted with her that much. "You know, I met you not too long ago here with my Friend Yuri," Florine began with a soft smile. "I don''t understand why you have named your cock, to be honest. But I considered it a unique trait, and most men, I am sure, probably name their dick just don''t tell the world about it." Florine continued with a small amused smile. "You are an interesting woman, and I cannot tell you how Interesting I think that you are. I think you distract yourself sometimes too much with the world instead of increasing your power, though," Florine told me. I raised an eyebrow at that, "I would say you are both correct about that and incorrect," I replied, making her raise an eyebrow in the dark twilight of the room, "There are many forms of Power Florine. I, as an Heir to the Silvermoon Tower, must practice more than just personal power if I do not wish to lose my freedom." I continued to exin, "If I don''t, then I will lose control of my children, which I pretty much have lost anyways," My tone was wistful as I continued, "That doesn''t mean that I have to allow that to be the case forever. I don''t know if you noticed, but in my time here although my personal power has grown, albeit a littlepared to my earlier years in my life. My political might has grown severalfold in multiple ways. This is power unseen to only those who know what they are looking at. There is still much more growth needed back in our own nation to continue the trend and solidify my foundation to take much greater control of my life and protect those around me. I have grown my power in this short time much more than if I sat back meditating; no matter how much I would have rather meditated to increase my personal power." Florine shook her head, "I am not saying you are incorrect in what you are doing. Or that circumstances haven''t forced you to. In fact, I was originally nning on staying in the Demon Lands when I came here. I knew that there would be a war eventually. Who knew that it wasing so soon. This was supposed to be a cushy assignment to get me out of fighting for a bit. I enjoyed your dick and working on myself. But you know what," Florine said, and I was confused, "I like you, and I don''t mind following you into battle as long as I get to ride you sometimes before battle," Florine chuckled, "Although, It seems you don''t consider me your woman." Thatst part sounded sad. I was surprised at the suddenness of the conversation and the turn in it. I wasn''t expecting it to turn to that. I remembered that night with all the emotional ups and downs as I confessed to mydies. Florine was someone that I didn''t think about that often. She did her job, and once in a while, maybe once a week, would arrive in my bedroom for some sex. She enjoyed riding Doorknocker with enthusiasm and then would be gone before I even woke up. I barely knew her or interacted with her outside of sex. "Florine," I began, "To be honest, I never really have interacted with you outside of Sex; you seem smart and focused on bing stronger. Hell, you like Doorknocker, and that is about all I know about you. If you want to be my woman, I have no problem with that, but I like to get to know my women. At least marginally before I start confessing my feelings to them, you know?" I told her honestly. Florine looked at me surprised, "Wait, we have interacted," Florine contested. "When?" I asked. Florine opened her mouth then shut it. She looked lost in thought, and I brought her out of it when I continued, "Florine, Not that you deserve this, but we have interacted maybe only a little, and all of them have been brief. Half the time, I barely know what you''re doing outside of the reports on the guards here. Which, to be honest, goes to show how well of a job that you are doing since I have not had a single reason to interact with you." I continued with a wry smile, "You have done such a good job that the Guard and the budget on it is one of the only things in this fucking embassy that are actually going good!" I partially eximed before lowering my voice again. "Okay, For some reason, I thought there was more interaction between us," Florine Confessed, looking embarrassed, "Although I think I might have imagined more between us. I still have some feelings, although not all romantic. I hear that you might be creating an elite division in the war, and I would like some part in that." Florine was trying to change the subject, and all smiles wiped from my face. "Only a few people should even know of my proposal. Who did you hear it from?!" I said, looking her straight in the eyes. "You think you are the only one with contacts that are among the elders?" Florine said with an amused look, "I heard about it not long after you told the council some of your ns. I am sure that there is more in the mix. But the fact of the matter was that your proposal sent a lot of our military thinking about building such a unit. A lot of our upper echelons were told to think about it as much as possible. The supply situation with that is something of its own. For your benefit, though, a surprising amount of the sentiment is favorable towards your proposal. Backed by the fact that this is what the Subi want to join the war effort adds to the fact that most of them are thinking about how to do it instead of trying to find out why not to do it." Florine finished, and I was still looking at her seriously. "It has been a day and a half," I told her, looking at her, "Why to shout this out this quickly?" I asked her. "As I said, The Elders were intrigued with the proposal backed by that was the way you talked the Subi into helping us, means that we are doing it. Although, one thing I don''t understand is why the Elders want the Subi to help so much. It makes sense to have arge group of illusionists help us, Which I only know since I currently live here and know who you are talking to, by the way." Florine told me, filling me with relief, "But all the rest of the minds thinking on this now are not in the know why. just that it is happening and that they have to figure out the best way of doing it for a group of people that will be joining us." Florine paused before continuing, "How though was through an emergency crystal that can only give short burst transmissions. All B rankers that are in high positions among the standing army have them. They need to be charged after every use. The simple message for us to create proposals on how to do it was straightforward, though, and I have been thinking about it for thest day or so." Florine finished. I sighed as I leaned back. This was one of those times that they started things before I was even finished the negotiations. Mira was going to sign when it was finished. Hell, she was probably already preparing on her side of things to move forward. Gathering volunteers and putting up notices. That was just smart as long as all the other Queens signed off on it too. Mira said she was the split vote, making her a powerful existence among her wizard''s tower. But she would be joining us in the Beast-kin nation. Therefore there would probably be some political problems within the subi ranks as well, although they will probably keep it in check on the battlefield. I sighed, leaning back as my mind struggled to go out of control. "You know," I said, looking at Florine, "You have sufficiently added more to make me think on," I told her with a wry smile. Florine stood up and walked around to sit beside me, "I didn''t mean to do that; in fact, I think you need to unload some of these burdens onto your other women and me. You hold them inside and act like we cannot do some of the thinking for you. Like your mind is the only one that cane up with solutions to the problems that you are thinking about." Florine said, and I looked at her. "Fight me," I replied, and Florine looked startled. "What?" Florine replied, backing off a bit. "Without anyone else to witness, what I need most is to see where I am. You are strong, and I can feel that. But I don''t know how strong, and I want to know. I want to fight someone other than Francis. I need other people to fight in order to know where I stand. You told me to unload a problem?" I asked her. "Well, My biggest problem is that I am weak, or I think I am weak. I need to know where I stand." I told her solidly. "I will fight you but bring some of those nutrient bombs. YOu will need them." Florine didn''t argue as she stood up, "I wanted to have some fun with Doorknocker before getting some sleep, but I can go a day without sleep. But tomorrow, I swear I want some time with Doorknocker." Florine said with a grin. I replied with a grin as we began to leave the apartment. "Sure, But the fightes first," I told her, and my skin started to buzz with excitement. I followed her with some pep to my step. I was looking forward to this, and Florine seemed to be getting in the mood as we reached where I lost just earlier that day. The training area was quiet at this time of night. Most of the guards were sleeping while a small force patrolled some of the halls as we passed. Florine and I moving towards the Arena didn''t mean much to everyone around, and therefore they probably thought that I was about to get spicy with their boss somewhere more interesting for once. It was good and bad that they thought that way, but with my reputation, it was something that was bound never to go away. As we reached the training area, I ignored the extra unnecessary thoughts, and Florine stood across from me. I took time to restore the lights to the training area, and the mana glow returned, making it look as if it were daytime in the training area. "Strange how this looks so differentpared to when I am here with all our soldiers. Keeping them working is a full-time job." Florine smiled as she leaned back; she turned her body once while her legs stood still. The movement was interesting, and she cracked her knuckles. "I don''t usually fight barehanded," Florine admitted, "I fight with a dagger," Florine told me, and it was as if two daggers came out of nowhere into her hands. "Since you fight with mana, and it is always at hand. I will fight with my weapons. Otherwise, this wouldn''t be a fight." Florine finished, and she lowered her body with a hand on the floor. "Ding!" My voice rang out, "Let''s start!" I finished, and Florine smiled a dark grin. It was a side I had never seen in her, and I felt my skin crawl with danger. That pink hair and fur moved in a blur towards me, and I jumped back. Something told me that this wasn''t like with Francis, where I could make dodges near him. No, ying a pinning game with her would be like ying withva bare-handed. No one would like the results of the exchange. I moved away from her, and right when I was about to open a rift to further the distance, Florine increased her movement. I changed where the rift was opening from behind me to under me as I dodged an attack of a dagger at my stomach. The attack seemed so fast it surprised me the sudden burst of speed as I leaned back, using my marginal flexibility to my advantage. I fell through the rift, and I started to use my hand to cast mana bolts as I felt out of a rift from the ceiling of the training room. Florine smiled as she looked up at me, and I felt a shiver run through me as that pink blur moved. My mana bolts hit the ground uselessly, and I saw her hit the wall and jump into the air. She was far but rapidly closing the distance. I didn''t understand why she moved like that, as she was now a target for me. I started to shoot mana bolts at her when I gasped. "Do you think I am stupid?" Florines voice came from that rapidly approaching blur. Then that blur began to dodge and increase in speed towards me. Only seconds had passed in the fight when she closed the distance; as I was falling into a rift, I had opened under me. Her foot kicked me out of it. I gasped as pain erupted across my face as I was torn out of the rift back up to the ceiling. Just as I was about to hit the ceiling, my air was cut off as a strong arm held me around the neck. "There are counters to all forms of fighters, Chelsea; you have shown me your weaknesses while I have hidden mine," Florine told me as she held me, choking me while holding us up to the ceiling with a dagger to hold us up. "Remember that next time." Florine finished and let me go. I slowly fell to the floor, and I brought in the fresh air. My mind woke up to one fact. ''I had underestimated others yet again.'' Florine was smiling in the same position as before as I looked up from regaining my breath. Her smile was a challenge and I smiled in return. I should pay more attention to those around me. How Interesting! I smiled with the challenge, "Let''s Begin," I said. Florine turned into a blur and our fights continued. Chapter 140: Business and Updates I felt bruised all over as I walked into the meeting room. I had healed myself fromst night, but Florine was much stronger than I expected. I had also learned a lot about maneuverability from her. I still wasn''t sure how she channeled her mana, but one thing was for certain. She didn''t use that much when she moved through the air. It wasn''t based on what I would use to move through the air slowing myself. No, hers was something focused inside of herself, allowing for rapid movement in the air. It was something I never expected from the woman, and I felt shame even thinking that. Florinest night kicked my ass all over the training area and bruised my ego a little as she demolished me. Her speed was so random, and I noticed that the bright color of her fur and hair actually helped obscure the way she moved. It turned into a colorful blur that was hard to follow because of the bright color. It was something that I didn''t expect to work in her favor so much. I also wasn''t expecting her to be a rouge-style fighter, but I realized that that thought was an incorrect assumption throughout the fight. She fought head-on and had nothing to do with stealth. No, While I fought her, it was a head-on, evasive fighting style that I was not used to. It reminded me of the point fighters of boxers; Keeping their distance anding in for short bursts of damage before escaping. It was a unique style of fighting that I hadn''t seen since my previous fight and went to remind me again and again that I had underestimated this world. Florine showed me that my rifts were countable, and it just was just something someone slower like Francis couldn''t do. On the other hand, Florine used her speed and maneuverability to do what Francis couldn''t do. Francis was about tanking spells of a Wizard. He simply took the hit like a juggernaut and shrugged off the pain. That was something that Florine couldn''t do with her battle ability. Instead, she focused so much on evasion that you had to predict where she was going to go so you could hit her. At the end of the night, though, I started to use mass covering spells to affect her like I had tried on Francis and realized this worked way better with Florine than it did on him. Florine used the environment more to do things, whereas Francis ignored everything in front of him and barged right through it. The difference in battle abilities was in the philosophy each took. In the end, both achieved the same thing through different methods. It was just Florine was better at attacking someone like me who was highly mobile in the fight. On the other hand, Francis ran forwards, and if you took time to cast spells, you were simply fucked. Wizards that didn''t like to move duringbat which was not a small number, would bepletely countered by him and Florine both. Florine would simply dodge the attack, whereas Francis would just pile straight down the center, not caring about your attempts to stop him. I leaned back, still feeling phantom sore spots from what I was painfully trying to keep away from calling an ass whopping in my mind. I looked across to the woman that was looking amused but slightly annoyed at me, carefully sitting down. "Still sore from what Francis is calling a pretty big hit against you?" Rose said with a smirk. I looked across the table at her and smiled Wryly. "He did damage but isn''t the reason that I am sore," I replied, leaning back. "Well, That is good," Rose replied, "Still, I know you are busy and have other things to be going over today. So I am here to talk about our little business venture," Rose said, and I nodded. "Good, Your recipe is in the initial stages and isn''t quite ready for release for selling. Honestly, I n on using some funds to make some of this avable both here and in the elvennds. I will give you a percentage, but I have high hope for your brewing recipe," Rose told me. I smiled as that skill taught me a lot without knowing it. It even helped me remember slightly some of the styles of microbrewing that we used in my previous life. I remembered having to deal with a bunch of students a few years before the army came in had started to brew spirits and beer in school. It was technically allowed on school premises since there were no rules against it. The problem was that the oldest person drinking it was sixteen. "Well, Since we are leaving the Demonnds soon. I am in a bit of a bind here," Rose continued taking me out of my thoughts. "Oh, please tell me," I replied. "No, problem," Rose said with a smile, "Well, I have no one I trust to manage this for us. We have no one to deal with these problems on the ground who we can trust not to leak the secrets of the recipe or the style of brewing you are insisting on." Rose told me seriously, and I nodded. That was a serious problem for the business, unlike in my previous life where there were protections for patents. That didn''t exist in this world. None of the nations cared about your ideas and paid those who created those ideas. Let alone create a database or library filled with all those ideas. It would encounter the same problem that banks had in this world. A-rankers would simply raid it. They would simply be strategic targets for the enemy nations and be relentlessly attacked until they could steal that information. So without sufficiently powerful A-rankers defending it all the time, it would simply be destroyed, and the cycle would continue. Wizard towers and various ces could protect that knowledge simply because that was where those A-rankers were all the time. They did their research there and many other things. But that was mainly Wizards! The problem was worse than that, though, since there were many types of A-rankers than Wizards. Wizards were simply the easiest to keep in one ce. What about the Baneers? Brawlers? Warriors? Barbarians? All these forms of A-rankers probably existed and were more on the move. I sighed as I had distracted myself from the main cause, and I looked at Rose. "Well, Rose," I replied, knowing there were very few solutions to this particr problem. "Since I have not set up arge pool of talent to select from and you do not have ess to much yourself," I sighed, "There is more of a selection of one choice or a hope for the best choice," I told her honestly. "A selection of one choice?" Rose asked, then her face nked. "Do you mean asking a representative to help us out?" Rose asked. "Smart," I told her honestly, "I wouldn''t ask the races; I would ask a wizard''s tower or a representative. These are not the best choices, but we can give up part of the profits to enjoy the protection of a Wizards tower using their talent to run our business. I think the Illusion Wizards tower is the smartest choice, though, for our problems." I told Rose honestly, "Although I hate to put all my eggs into a single basket here in the Demonnds. The Illusionist Wizards tower already will be putting a lot of resources into me in particr." I told Rose. "And with you giving something back that not only makes us gold but them too. It will make you look like you are being more sincere in the deal." Rose cut in, and I nodded. "Exactly. The only other choice we would have is to pick up someone random and hopes that we guess correctly." I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "I don''t want to make our business together a bargaining chip to help me out, But the third and final choice I can think of on short notice is to pack it all up and ship everything back with us when we leave. I was hoping for at least another four or five months here to solidify our investment and give you time to find the management talent needed." I stopped and shrugged, and Rose nodded. "I was hoping for the same." Rose admitted, "Still, I didn''t have anyone that exemplified themselves, and that is still a short time frame. But, This is your investment too. If we hand it over to the Subi and let them handle the day-to-day measures, we will still need someone to handle watching them, at least in the shadows." Rose told me, and I nodded. "I know; the problem is I can only think of one person who can fulfill that idea and have someone here to watch for me." I sighed, and I leaned my head back. "You have someone?" Rose asked, "Why can''t they be the manager then?" Rose followed up. "Because I don''t even know if they can spy for me," I replied, tilting my head back to look at her. I sighed again, "I will talk about itter. I will see if I can do better than getting the Subi to handle this for us and see if we can keep it in-house. I will let you know, okay?" I asked her. Rose nodded and got up and kissed me on the lips, "Is there any time to have some fun?" Rose asked, smirking, and I brought her in for a deeper kiss. "No," I replied with a sigh a couple of secondster, "But I can kiss you for a little before my next appointment," I told her. I brought her back in for another kiss, and we soon lost ourselves on each other''s lips. I felt Rose ying with my breasts, and I started to grope her ass in return when the door was knocked on, breaking the exchange. Rose got up and smiled at me, "I will see you in the apartment tonight. Don''t work too hard." Rose finished before leaving the room. Anthoney came in after he looked at me with a small smug smile. I stifled a sigh, and I realized that Anthoney probably heard something I would rather him not hear. I decided that I would not snap at him for something this small. "Ambassador Chelsea, You called for me?" Anthoney asked. I instantly regretted not having some fun with Rose and making my brother wait outside while I had some fun. Still, I needed this to be done and out of the way. "Sit," I said, pointing to the couch Rose vacated not long ago. I watched as Anthoney sat down and leaned back. Although I could feel the arrogance Anthoney had, I knew it was still more subdued. "It seems you have learned that I will be leaving the Demon Lands soon," I told him, and the smile came through again as I confirmed his sources. "Well, I will need an up-to-date current Experiment report from you. One written by tomorrow and one when I get the orders with the most up-to-date findings when I leave." I told him, making it no question that it was an order. "Now, Verbally report," I ordered this time explicitly. Anthony''s smile disappeared at the order, but he spoke up, "Yes, Ambassador," He replied, and he took a breath. It seemed to calm him, and he focused. "So, The initial findings are explicit that it has the ability to mess with Battle ves. The potion with Illusions is able to make ves ignore if not outright misinterpret orders in limited capacity towards only one goal; Sex. I still haven''t discovered the reason for this, although I think it might have to do with the fact that it is Subus Wizard doing the Illusion." I nodded as he continued, "There is nothing much more to report on that as we tried various forms of Combat instructions and power on the Battle ves, and we only discovered Two ways to counter the effects of the Potion." Good, He thought of looking for the solution too. It was best to learn how they may counteract them so it is less likely that they can surprise us in the war. "The first way we discovered is another Illusionist with stronger ability turning them around and sending them at us with Illusions. It is something simple and easy to understand. Still, If the Subit Illusionist tower is on our side, there are very few to our knowledge that practice this wizardry outside of them." I nodded again, acknowledging this point. "Now, With that out of the way, I did find a potion that can counter the effects," Anthoney told me, and I raised an eyebrow. "The effects are one that you should be familiar with." Anthoney sighed, "Ash Detoxication potion." I frowned; this was both good news and bad news. Ash Detoxification potion was a rtively cheap antidote that was rarely used, In the Beast-kin Nation. The potion was something that only Bunny-kin alchemists make along with some Drangonic. It was something that was still infrequently used due to itsck of things it could detox. Still, it wasn''t particrly hard to make, and I frowned at him. "The good news, though, is that the potion cannot be taken before our potion takes effect. Only after so they cannot load the ves up with the potion before sending them at us. They can use it afterward, but it does give them a baseline if they figure out the potion and try to find preventative measures for it." Anthoney told me. "Good, Is there anything else to report?" I asked. "Yes, I have worked with a subi Enchantress, and we came up with three solutions to the potion dispersal," Anthoney exined, sounding professional. "Together with the Subi, we have made three forms of potions, all built around maximal dispersal for three different situations." Anthoney told me, "First, we have the normal one. It is a slight progression on the one that you showed in the early stages of testing. It will disperse for a maximum of one kilometer effectively. Any more than that, it will work less than advertised." I nodded that it was a good improvement, and marginal was giving them little credit, in my opinion. "The second is a much smaller potion used for urbanbat. Instead of dispersing inrge quantities, it is meant to fill a street with a temporary enchantment to push wind out to fill a smaller street quicker." Anthoney told me, and I frowned. I would much rather just use a maximum dispersal, in my opinion. I think he had a right point that we might need it. I will probably need it, but I would want it for indoor usage if I want it contained. "Thest form of dispersal is something one of the Huntress Subi came up with," Anthoney said with a slight grin. "She came up with a simple trap dispersal for our scouts to set up in forests. The dispersion can be used in woods since the trap does need camouge to be used properly." Anthoney told me with arge grin, and I nodded again, thinking. Each of these would have good uses. I was particrly d that they came up with a version for camouge that could be set up as traps. But I also didn''t want to leave potions around for the enemy to make use of against us. I came to a conclusion pretty quickly, and I turned to Anthoney. "I want you to bring in the exact prototypes along with a detailed report in four days," I ordered. "Other than that, I have not received anyints about you from Queen Mira, and that means not only are you doing a good job, you are keeping our allies happy. As long as things stay this way, all is good." I told him. Anthoney sneered, and I pointed towards the door. "I will talk to you soon, brother. I am looking forward to your progress reports in the future." Anthoney left the room without another word to me, and I sighed. His attitude came back as he thought I was about to leave, allowing him to put his neck into the Ambassadors position with the Subi. I wondered what he would think when he learns; Queen Mira is my Patron of some sort. I grinned with malicious intent, and I called out to Yuri, who promptly stepped in. "Ambassador Chelsea?" Yuri asked. "I need a meeting with Christina tomorrow to go over some things," I told her. Yuri shook her head. "I will book the appointment, but I will not move the other appointments. This means the meeting will run into dinner time. Emily will not be happy." Yuri informed me. I nodded, "Thanks, I will tell Em'' tonight. I need this meeting though." I leaned back as Yuri looked towards the door. "Your next meeting is here, should I show them in?" Yuri asked. "Bring them in," I sighed and sat upright looking professional again. Chapter 141: Indecision I felt my head swelling, almost like I was getting a headache. Since I told thedies that I would be leaving, my nights have be much longer. I needed to satisfy them all each night now amply. It wasn''t a chore, but it was starting to get to my head since I was beginning tock proper sleep. This might change soon since I needed to finish the Contracts for the Wizard towers before I left. Still, I needed to finish some things before I could do so. I was signing document after document, and I wondered how to continue the increased gold flow the Embassy needed while I waited for my next meeting. I had so many things going on that I never even heard the first two times there was a knock on the door. I looked up when it increased in volume, taking me out of my thoughts and paperwork. "Come in," I replied to the knocking. Alexia came in with my sister Christina behind her. "Is everything okay?" Alexia asked. "I need something to wake me up," I replied with a wry smile. "Right away," Alexia said with a knowing smile. She turned and departed secondster, leaving me alone in the room with my sister. "It seems we are being recalled soon," Christina told me, and I nodded. "Ralph was a traitor," I replied, "The missing documents were just that, Missing and in a space ring that he nned to sell to the Empire of Garnok. Now our nation''s ns will be moving forward faster, so they do not have time to react when we attack as our original ns stated." I told her, looking up from the mountain of papers. Christina looked at me with no expression and asked, "So what will you be doing?" "I have many things to be doing," I began, "Hell, I have so many loose ends I have to ask others, including yourself, to help me with some of them. But, I need to ask," I said, standing up from my desk and stretching. "Before I can start asking you the right questions, I need to ask you what your intentions are, Christina? Will you be heading back or continue to build the spywork here?" "I n to go back and join the war effort. I am too valuable to leave here in the Demonnds. One of my people will be elevated and take over my duties here. He is good at it, although I think it would be better if he had more experience before I rose him to something like my position." Christina sighed, "Still, and With the Empire, we will need everything that we can to fight them." Christina looked at me as I stretched my neck a little before massaging it a little, "Is that the answer you were looking for?" Christina asked. I smiled wryly, "The answer that I was looking for?" I replied with a rhetorical question, "No, I wasn''t looking for any answer, in particr, to be honest. The answer you gave me was the one that I was expecting." I told her, and I moved out from behind the desk, pointing to one of the two couches. "No, I wasn''t expecting anything in particr, but it does give me a couple of questions I can ask so that this conversation can move forward," I replied as Christina sat down, and I took the one across from her. I leaned back andmented, "Went from being at a desk to a couch; sitting down all day is annoying, I think I should do a Spar soon to loosen me up," I shook my head and looked at Christina, "So how much do you know about my work here in the Demonnds? How much do you know I have aplished?" I asked. Christina raised an eyebrow, surprised at the sudden question. "I know what; when I came with Anthoney, you discovered a potion that might change the course of the war. I also know that you have brokered a deal to get the Demonnds to clear the waters between our nations of the ongoing Pirates. This has increased trade between our nations, although that is still only in the starting stages." Christina paused, thinking, "I know that even further to increase Trade that you are working on the Free Trade Agreement. My sources say though that things have slowed down on this, though." "You are well informed, and that is only through your sources," I replied. "You are missing some details, and I am surprised," I told her was a slight grin. "Your sources inside the organization of the Beast-kin Nation are much better than outside it here in the Demonnds. So, I have a question for you, Sister." I smirked before asking, "Would you like to be my personal spy?" I asked her. Christina paused and looked at me across the coffee table, and I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I replied, allowing Christina to think. Alexia came in holding two steaming cups and a pot steaming with something. I waited, smelt a tea, and realized I had not taken too much time to enjoy a simple tea in a while. Alexia put it on the table and smiled, "Enjoy; this is a nice tea that gives a nice amount of energy." Alexia smiled and left the room. I leaned back and took a long sniff of the tea, and I sighed. I leaned back and took a sip enjoying the mellow taste going down my throat. "What do you mean?" My sister asked, and I took another sip. "Enjoy some tea and talk with me, Christina," I said, leaning back with a small smile. I knew that I had gotten my sister''s attention with myst question, and she didn''t know what I was asking entirely. When Christina took a sip, she leaned back, and I could see some tension that I hadn''t noticed slightly leave her. "You know Christina, The world is about to change," I told her, then took another sip, "When we go to war with the Empire, the world has only two contenders with the Empire, and not everyone likes them," I said, taking another sip. "Tell me, Christina, and You would know more about this than me. What is the Empire''s current rtions with the Kingdom of Arlin?" I asked. Christina was keeping her expressionless face and took another sip, "Well, The Empire isn''t in good rtions with the Kingdom of Arlin." She replied, "The Kingdom of Arlin at the moment, though, is in a Quagmire with the Northern Beastal Mountains, and without the Dwarven Kingdom also attacking the Northern Beastal Mountains, it will most likely stay the same. Both sides will not take any more territory, and the conflict will remain to stagnate." "That sounds about right," I replied, "Now, although I don''t know the reason to start the war, I know why it has continued." "Territory," Christina replied without prompting, "The Kingdom of Arlin has some strength, but they are mostly adventurers, not soldiers. This makes them better suited to fighting the Beasts instead of the Empire since The Empire is mostly soldiers instead of Adventurers. This makes their military more cohesive and works better together." Christina continued. "Now, Think about this," I continued, "As long as we do not make this war about killing humans or genocide, in particr, being off the table. Where we willingly take humans in conquered territory into the fold. The kingdom will take advantage of the Empires being distracted and use those people defending the border to fight their current war with the Beasts." "Okay, I can see that, But not where you are going with this," Christina replied. I took another long sip and enjoyed the taste of the tea that seemed to perk me up a bit with energy. "Now, think about this," I began, "We have some things to bring to the table, and our true goals are not to destroy the Empire. Hell, if the Elders think we can, then we are truly fucked. They are muchrger than us with a muchrger poption." Christina nodded, and I continued, "What our true motive is, is to stop them from allowing their vers toe in and take our people in the end. Wake them up that we are not to be trifled with." Christina nodded again. "What I think is best is if we take up to where they link up with the Demonnds physically." I grinned mischievously. "Wait," Chistina replied quickly; some of her expression sobered up, "Why there in particr?" Christina asked. "Well, The best thing for us to do is get some of thend attached to the River. That way, we will be connected to their logistical supply line and be able to bring boats in to attack their supplies if we get into conflict again. But what it will also do is break their connection to the onlyrger nation in the continent that they need to be wary of. The Demonnds!" I grinned, and Christina frowned more. "Why would that be a good thing?" Christina asked. "Well, let us say we take that territory and cut off that connection," I said, and Christina nodded, "Well, then they will turn their attention to the Kingdom of Chip and the Kingdom of Arlin. The Kingdom of Chip is much freer, but their connection to the Dungeon and the constant defenses they have to keep in check make their military something to be feared. The only reason why they probably don''t expand is how much resources they use keeping it contained." Christina nodded again. "What does that have to do with your original question of asking me to be your personal spy?" Christina asked. "That is a good question," I replied, "Well, I see you don''t want to go down my analysis on the war. But in the end, I want the Demon Lands to be cut off from the Empire on trade so that they have to trade with us even more." I told her honestly, "But to get your question on why you should work for me is because I think it would suit you the most." I told her with a grin before taking another sip finishing off my first cup of tea. "Good tea," I remarked, leaning forward to pour another cup. "You were distracting me with that whole previousments," Christina urately pointed out. I nodded, and she took a sip of tea. "You have more things that you want." "You know it is nice dealing with someone smart," I replied, "Look, What do you want in the end, Christina?" I asked her, "I will be honest and tell you that I need someone like you that has been around for longer. Taught their own subordinates to help me. Hell, I simply haven''t been around long enough to do it myself, and it isn''t something that I am personally interested in. Some women around me are more interested in that, but I most definitely am not. I want to be back in a researchb or alchemyb again instead of all this negotiation bullshit and war effort bullshit!" My tone increased, and I sat back with a fresh cup of tea. "So you want my subordinates?" Christina asked, and I felt that there was anger in her tone. I shook my head, "No, I want you," I replied, surprising her. "I think we have a misunderstanding on one of the things that are about to happen in theing days that you don''t know about," I told her tly, and Christina looked startled now. "Shortly, I am about to receive a high rank in our military. I have no idea even of our rank structure or if there is one. Do I think this is a good idea at this point? No, But I will; I will need people around me who are trained in the military and can assist me too. I do have some people around me for that, Like Florine and Yuri. But I need more," I took a breath smelling the mellow smell of the tea, and I sighed, "I will soon be signing a deal with the Illusion tower of the Subi, Christina," I told her. Christina looked shocked at this moment and took a moment to sip her tea. I waited before I continued, "In that deal, Queen Mira wants me to lead a division of troops designed around the usage of the potions Anthoney is working on. These troops will be the elites of our forces, and I want to keep them mobile. I need someone who understands how to collect and deliver information in my circle. I need someone reliable, and to be frank, I don''t know anyone else." I told Christina honestly, "Think about what I am offering," I continued, "I am asking you to be an advisor with one of the troops that will most likely have thergest impact on the war." Chistina was now very much paying attention, "I am doing this because I know my ignorance, and I want people around me that I can trust to give me good advice. People that are strong and smart do their part and advise me to the best of their ability. I am not looking for a subordinate," I told her as I put down the teacup and leaned forward. "I need someone like you by my side helping me." Christina watched me for several moments in silence. Christina was now watching me expressionlessly for longer and longer, and I watched her as she thought it over. The time started to stretch, and she sipped her tea. She even leaned forward and poured another cup. When she leaned back, though, she took a sip and replied, "What do I get?" Christina asked. I leaned back and picked up my tea as I did so. I thought about it, and I shrugged, "To be honest, That is up in the air." I replied, "At this point, your aplishments here in the Demonnds aren''t that much for me to endorse. I still think you arepetent, and I have seen the information you deduced from little information. The problem is that you have had too little time to work with Christina." I told her bluntly before taking another sip of tea. "Here is my question back to you, Christina; what do you stand to gain by not following me?" I countered. Christina continued her expressionless face and sipped tea silently. "I stand to continue to use the resources of the nation to continue to build up aplishments to one day lead our espionage," Christina replied after her silence. "Christina," I began my mind spinning, "I think you are looking at this too simply," I took a sip of tea to buy time as I got my thoughts together, "The leader of the Espionage is still a political ce in our nation. You would need to be on the good side of Father or whoever is the next Heir to Silvermoon tower," I told her with a grin, "Now, I am the Heir, and I have the best chance of inheriting. With that in mind, I will get a high position in the military with an A rank, Subus helping me and investing in me. To my knowledge, there is no one else in contention for the Silvermoon tower that has that backing." I finished with a bit of stretch of the truth. Christina watched me as she thought. I couldn''t help but think about myst statement since the only other person I knew in our family in contention for inheriting the Silvermoon tower was Anthoney. I doubted the arrogant guy was even among the top two if there was only him and me. In my opinion, his personality didn''t work, but I have been wrong in the past. Christina seemed lost in thought, though. Finally, she sighed and leaned back, showing emotion on her face. I knew that look on others, and it was Indescion, "Let me think about it," Christina replied, "Is there another reason why you asked me here?" It was an evident change of topic, and I wanted to sigh. I took a deep breath and nodded. "I would like to talk to see if you have a person that would like to stay here and take care of a Brewery position for a business I have here in the Demonnds," I continued to tell her the details were hiding my disappointment that I couldn''t convince her here and now. Soon I had Christina nodding, "This is a good avenue to put in a spy that is higher up in the chain to freely move more information and orders through the Demon Lands. I have just the person you and Rose might want to use. But they will be a manager and a Spy for the Beast-kin Nation," Christina finished and I nodded. "You know," I replied leaning back feeling wistful, "It still feels weird to me that I have a sister that I never knew growing up." I smiled wryly into the cup of tea and I looked back up. "Christina, Talk to me a little more about the things you done. I scheduled more time then we used for this meeting and I want to avoid the paper work. Talk to me," I finished. Christina paused and nodded. We started to chat and I listened and told her some stories of my travels. If I couldn''t get her with benefits, Maybe I could melt that cold heart of hers. Chapter 142: Good News Iid back with an odd moment of peace. Things were not looking my waytely, and I was frustrated. My recent conversation with Christina did not go the way I wanted it, but it also didn''t go the worst possible way. I sighed, thinking about things and everything that had been going on. I knew everything wasn''t going to go my way, but I wished it did at this moment. I heard a knock on the door, and I looked towards it, "Come in," I confidently said even though I wasn''t feeling that way at the moment. Yuri came in looking good as always and brought in a tray with more tea on it. "You have a visitor." I Yuri told me as she cleared a spot from the papers to put down the tray. "Oh," I replied, looking at her lovely purple-tinted skin, "Who is it?" I asked as I took in the smell of the fresh aroma of the tea. "Queen Mira," Yuri said with a small smile. I looked up, Surprised at Yuri. Yuri looked at me with that same soft smile, "Should I tell the otherdies that you might be busy tonight?" Yuri asked. I sighed and leaned back, "To be honest," I said, turning to her, "That depends," I scratched my ear while I thought and nodded to myself. "Tell the chef to cook something good. I was hoping you could bring it up and I can answer that question. I bet I will be busy tonight, but..." I let my voice trail off, and I shrugged. "Understood. Do you want me to let her in right away?" Yuri asked. "Yes," I replied while nodding, and I took a sip of tea. I leaned back, and I mentally gathered myself. I knew that either something about my ns was about to go horribly wrong, or things were about to be confirmed. Either way, something was about to happen, and I needed to prepare myself for that. I heard Yuri near the door, and I looked at her ass as I saw her open the door and leave the room. I sighed to myself again and took another sip, and worked on the most pressing issue of the Embassy. With theplete breakdown of the spywork, it also lost a lot of the revenue sources that it used to fund it. That meant the entire Embassy would start to umte debt or, even worse, not have the funds to run. This would be a shame for our nation just before we head into war and might affect the people''s morale. None of these would be a good option, but there was another that I might have to do. The business that I was running with Rose might use some of its profits to fund the spy ring. I could make that into the only funding source for it and cut off my own and the Embassy''s funding until it finds alternative funding sources. It came with many downsides on its own to the point I got a headache. I could theoretically leave a chest of gold here, but I would have to trust an unknown person to allocate that gold properly. With theirst choice of Ambassador, I wasn''t exactly wanting to put my gold on that. This would be a problem the Embassy would face for a decade, at least without more funding from the Silvermoon Tower because it was our responsibility. I sighed as I looked at the paper wishing it would suddenly solve itself in the end. My calctions remained in front of my face, with the current expenditure and without me pumping funds into it. This entire tower would fall within six months of me leaving this post. If I added in the costs that I needed to properly wine and dine representatives and host parties. The number came down to four months at the max. This wasn''t good since most of these costs came to repairing things left in disrepair until they became much more expensive. I frowned, and I didn''t even hear as the door opened, and I smelled a lovely scent in my nose that wasn''t tea. I looked up to see Queen Mira looking at me from across the desk. I looked up, and I stood, "Sorry, I didn''t hear youe in," I told her honestly. "You seem to be thinking about a problem," Queen Mira said. I sighed, and I picked up the tray of tea before moving around my desk. "I am thinking about several problems, all of which are only going to be bigger problems," I replied as I moved over to the couches. "Still, Nothing should distract me from such a charming woman entering my office," I told her with a small smile. "Buttering me up will not change the news that I bring," Queen Mira replied. "I do not need to hold back the truth just because it serves no purposes," I replied. I leaned back on the couch, and I picked up my teacup. "With news that someone charming such as yourself came here. I decided to have some dinner be made and brought up to us since I haven''t eaten yet. Would you care to join me?" I asked, "Even if you bring bad news, at least I would get the pleasure of someone as charming as someone such as yourself in my midst." I finished hiding a smile behind my teacup. "Okay, That was nice," Queen Mira replied with a smile, "I also know all of that was ttery with many more hidden things behind it." Still, she was smiling, and I knew that it was worth at least something at the end of the day. "I will be joining you for dinner, though, since I decided that you would like the news that I bring right away." Queen Mira told me. "Oh, I do hope it is good news," I replied. "It is," Queen Mira replied, and I felt a weight on my shoulders lift, "Our Illusion tower has decided to sign the agreement and has given me final say in the contract between The Bunny-kin and our Wizards tower. I may use my discretion to get the best deal possible for our people, and I think this is the smartest decision we could make." Mira smiled as she watched me smile. "That is good news," I told her honestly, "Mind if I ask about the vote?" "The Vote in the end with those terms was only one vote against it in the end, much to my surprise," Queen Mira told me, making me look up from the sip of tea I was about to take. "It seems that your provisions being put to paper made them rethink if you were being serious or not. When they came through, everyone saw you being truthful with your negotiations. Plus, the terms are not bad, and in the end, almost all of us see this as optimal conditions to train our Wizards to be more powerful." Mira paused, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "A subus surrounded by Elite soldiers whenever they go to battle?" I cut in, "I honestly cannot personally think of a better scenario for your people to grow." "Exactly," Queen Mira replied, "I cannot think of a better situation either for ourdies to breakthrough or gather experience fighting in a war. Sure there will be losses, and maybe you might lose the war in the end. But most of us queens know that we need to fight to gain strength. Being weak beings in our Wizard towers is how mana disciplines die. We will not be one of those," Queen Mira finished, and I smiled, finishing my cup of tea in one gulp. I grinned as I leaned forward, and I looked up at her as I poured a cup of tea, "You know, I think dinner will be ready soon," I told her with a grin. "Oh," Queen Mira leaned forward, looking into my eyes, "It sounds like you got something nned," Queen Mira said, her face not far from my own as I finished pouring the cup of tea. "Why, No, I don''t," I told her, "What I did n was to cancel all my other ns tonight in order to..." My voice trailed off, and I smiled over at her, "I am sure that you like my ns," I finished. "Oh," Mira replied, her voice, "Those ns do sound interesting, and I do seem to have some time on my hands." Mira continued her smile, showing how dangerous a Subus can be with their charm. Doorknocker started to twitch under my loincloth, and I looked at her with a dark expression. "It seems that our dinner is here, so we don''t have to wait much longer," I heard a knock on the door, and I got up. I moved over to the door, and I opened it to see Yuri with a cart of food and drinks. I moved aside and smiled as she set them near the couches. "Is everything going well?" Yuri asked, looking at me as she moved some of the food onto the table as I retook my seat. "Perfectly good," I told her honestly, "Actually, Queen Mira gave me excellent news, and we are going to be celebrating," I told Yuri. The smile on Yuri''s face split open, "That is fantastic to hear. I hope that Queen Mira enjoys her evening. And please," Yuri turned to Queen Mira, "Enjoy yourself. Our Ambassador here has arge tank. Please don''t return her with anything left in the tank." I saw the smile on Yuri''s face, and I realized that she was messing with me a little. "Oh, I will be sure to return her intact if empty," Queen Mira replied with amusement in her tone. "Have a good night," Yuri replied, standing up, and I watched that incredible ass leave the room. I followed her with my eyes to the door where Yuri left with an amused smile before turning back to Queen Mira. "Your woman and assistant are amusing. Also, it gives good advice," Queen Mira said, standing up and moving over to my couch. She pressed her charming and scaley body up against mine, and I saw her dress disappear like it never existed. As I even thought about it, I couldn''t recall that it was there in the first ce. I opened my mouth, and Mira cut me off, saying, "No, I didn''t affect you with my spell," Mira reassured me, "When you get to my strength, you can make some things with mana appear and feel natural without directly using your mana against someone else. It is something that you will need to learn as an Illusionist when you be an A ranker." Mira smiled at my surprised expression. I couldn''t help thinking about the thought that someone could make Illusions real without affecting others. I wondered if there was more to Illusion wizardry. I then shook my head as I already knew there was so much about mana that I didn''t understand. With the various forms of Manabat I have seen and multiple specializations, I knew that I would never reach the actual bottom of it. I wanted to explore Illusion Wizardry further but knew that it would not help me in the short term. I took a deep breath instead, and I looked at Queen Mira, who now had my arm between her breasts. "Thank you for telling me that," I told her truthfully, "I am sure that you have a reason behind telling me that, though," I said as I felt her hand on my thigh, slowly inching towards Doorknocker. I leaned forward now, and I brought back a te of fruits. I took a fruit that looked almost like a grape off the te and ced it in Mira''s open mouth as I felt her hand on my loincloth, touching Doorknocker through the thin Fabric. "You know," I said, leaning closer to her as she bit down, "I think you should share with me," I took Mira''s lips, tasting the sweet juice, and saw Mira slightly surprised by my action. I broke the kiss with a grin. "You know," Mira replied, letting go of Doorknocker and cing one in my mouth, "I think you took something from me," I took a bite releasing the juices into my mouth as Mira neared, "I don''t remember thest time someone took something that was mine." Her lips took mine, and her tongue invaded my mouth, and I leaned back as Mira leaned forward. Our kiss quickly deepened, and I moved the y away as Mira took control,ying almost atop me on the couch. I wrapped my arms around her neck, feeling oddly intimate with the ageless person kissing me. I pressed her body against mine as my hand trailed down to her ass. I felt the soft, scaley skin that felt so good in my hands. I softly groped it, and I felt her breasts pressed against mine as our tongues moved the remaining sweet juice from the fruit around. We kissed as our bodies touched, and our hands roamed. I felt Mira reach down and move my loincloth away, and I felt Doorknocker getting harder as she softly stroked it as we kissed. The intimate y was odd to me as it felt natural instead of forced. Mira broke the kiss suddenly and pressed her forehead against mine as I felt her fingers softly teasing Doorknocker. "You are so interesting for one so young," Miramented, "Your ideas are different from what I am used to. I wish to explore more time with you in the future when times have settled." The sudden request surprised me, and when I opened my mouth, she retook my lips. Mira''s tongue drove deep into my mouth as she found points in my mouth that made me moan. I explored her mouth in return, my fingers digging into the crack of her ass cheeks after dodging her tail. Her tail caressed my arms, and I felt so good as her fingers yed with the head of Doorknocker without reserve. In return, I started to y with her little asshole that I could feel twitching excitedly on my finger. I yed to my heart''s content, and I felt her moan into my mouth. I pulled back a little, and Mira broke the kiss, "I want to fuck your ass," I told her bluntly, and Mira smiled. Mira got up and moved to the other couch, her breasts and arms on the back of the couch, "And I want you to fuck my ass until I cry, Mercy. Then I want you to fuck me even more." Mira replied, and I got up and moved over while stripping. My shirt and loincloth were tossed to the corner, and the dinnery forgotten while I lined Doorknocker up with her puckering little rosebud that seemed to be begging for attention. I pressed my cock up to her puckering little hole, and with only the slightest push, I entered her ass. Mira loudly moaned as I slowly inserted inch after inch into her ass. Her ass tightened on me, and I leaned forward, pressing my breasts against her back as I pushed deep into her. I felt her tightly grip Doorknocker all along my length even as my hips pressed up against her supple ass cheeks. Mira moaned, and I did too. Mira turned her head, looking back at me. "Fuck me, you naughty bunny, and I want to feel my ass mold to your cock." Mira demanded, and I leaned back up and grinned. "What a pleasant demand," I told her, "I will be sure to put it into the contract!" I roared as I pulled out and thrust back in. Mira''s head turned forward again as her lips made an ''O'' shape, and I felt the various grips of her ass. I couldn''t believe how this woman could move her insides to even pleasure my cock even more inside of herself. It was amazing, and I began to move in earnest as her ass seemed to move inside of her to make me feel even better. "God, Damn, Give me that cum!" Mira demanded over and over as I thrust into her ass. I moved faster with a raw, brutal fuck that felt much more intimate for some reason as she took Doorknocker inside of her while moaning and demanding my cum more and more with each thrust. "Give it to me, Give me that amazing Cream!" Mira cried out as I reached the edge of pleasure. "Then take it!" I cried out as my mind started to nk fucking this amazingly juicy ass that seemed to be milking my cock for all it was worth. "Take this, you Slut Queen!" I roared as I released my semen deep into her ass. "Oh, Goddess!" Mira cried out as I released rope after rope into her ass. Her anal canal tightened up all around my cock. I pulled out as rope after rope blew deep into her as I thrust back in, feeling my cock twitch with pleasure as I released more and more into her. Mira moaned as I deposited more and more into her sperm bank. I felt so good releasing into her, and I pped her ass as the final rope deposited into her. I took only half a second to pause before I pulled back, and I thrust back into her without pause. "Oh, Fuck!" Mira cursed, looking back at me, "Already going again?" My hand came down on her ass as I replied while spanking her, "This!" My other hand came down on her other ass cheek as my other hand came back up, "SLUTTY!" My other hand came down again, "ASS!" I pped the other ass cheek, "CAN!" I spanked her again with a loud resounding p in the room as I powered my hand with mana, "TAKE IT!" I roared as her ass rippled, and Mira cried out with pain and pleasure as her ass rippled, hitting Doorknocker as I thrust in, vibrating her ass giving me more pleasure as I continued to dominate her ass. "Goddess, GODDESS!" Mira cried out as I dominated her ass. She squeezed down on me tightly, and the previous deposit I made in her Sperm bank started to act as a lubricant allowing me to move faster even as her ass tightened all over Doorknocker as I was reaching my peak. I leaned forward, and I grabbed those nice Breasts pulling Mira back. Mira moaned with the fresh sensation, and her tail moved, wrapping around one of my Breasts as I held onto hers. I moaned, and I kissed her back as I thrust into her more and more; as she yed with me, I returned by ying with her. We moaned together, and I heard her pussy spray juices all over the couch as I reached my peak, not even taking in the noises around me releasing another rope of semen into her Sperm bank. I lightly moaned as I continued to grope her breasts as I deposited more and more semen into her ass. Mira moaned, and her tail increased her grip around one of my breasts. I slowly came to the end of my second release and felt my stomach growl due to theck of eating, and I heard Mira chuckle. I pulled out of her, moaning again as I popped free of her, and Mira joined in with her own moan as Doorknocker sprang free. I took a step back, almost tripping over the table into all the food as Mira dropped into her own juices on the couch. "That was a good Start," Mira chuckled as she turned around. I remained standing and moved over to the other couch. Doorknocker was straight up as I sat down with my stomach grumbling. "A good start indeed," I replied as I sighed. My cock leaked a little cum from the tip, and Mira got up. "You are not leaving me that easily," Mira replied as she moved around the table back over to me. "Do I look like I am running away?" I asked Mira as I reached over Doorknocker grabbing a te of food and a fork. "I am starving, and here you are only thinking about sex." I admonished. "Well, I am starving for your cock," Mira replied to my admonishment, "I also promised one of your women to drain you dry. I take my word seriously." Mira sat down beside me, and without another word, Doorknocker disappeared as Mira deep throated me in one go. I lifted my te, and I moaned as she did so. I didn''t know what to take of it, but the pleasure moved up my spine without regard for the food in front of me. I took a forkful of what I expected to be good and put it in my mouth. Her head moved, and It seemed that she didn''t need to breathe as she took everything and bobbed her head up and down bring me closer and closer to the edge of another orgasm with her throat. I heard her slobber all over Doorknocker, and I felt her moan as she worked Doorknocker with her throat. I struggled to take another bite of food. I took bite after bite as I reached closer and closer to orgasm as she moved her throat and her breasts moved along my thigh. I tasted nothing as pleasure shivered up my spine as she continued. I couldn''t hold it anymore as I felt Mira moan on my cock as she somehow increased the suction as she sucked on me. I released another round of semen down her throat directly into her stomach. Mira''s moan as she took it vibrated Dooorknocker, and my mind nked as I almost let go of the te as the pleasure spiked through my head. "Fuck!" I cursed with feeling. "That feels amazing!" I cried out with another loud moan as she continued to pleasure Doorknocker without pulling back for air. I ced the te to the side as I finished ejacting and pulled on Mira''s hair. Queen Mira pulled back, releasing Doorknocker that went back to pointing straight up. "Did you enjoy that?" Mira asked with a mischievous grin. "Yes," I replied, "Let me eat though," I told her honestly, "Then we can have some more fun." Mira smiled, "If you insist." She replied, taking the te of fruit and starting to slowly eat as I picked up my te. Damn this woman was a pleasure to be around. Powerful but pleasurable to. I wonder what that moment was before when we started though. Soon the Dinner was finished Mira did not talk at all until I wasplete. Then the activities began anew without breaks. Chapter 143: Leather Bound Mira''s moans filled the room as I filled her pussy which seemed to have reced her vaginal fluids with my semen at this point. Mira loudly moaned as she cried out as I held her hips, thrusting into her womb. Her moan filled the lust-filled air as I released even more semen into her. A knock on the door sounded in the background, and I didn''t care as I thrust into her once again, making Mira moan. Her delight as I released more semen into her bank was loud as I continued to push into the back of her womb. Her pussy spasmed, showing its delight even as the knocking became a little more hurried, and I turned to the door. "Come in," I growled out, and the door opened. "Chelsea," Alexia said with a fond smile, "I know you and Queen Mira are having some fun right now," Alexia started with stating the obvious, "But you have other matters to attend to, and they will be here soon. It would be best if you also cleaned up to do so. So, finish filling her womb. Then we need to clean you up and get to the next meeting. This is one of those meetings you told me was important. It is with Jax!" Alexia emphasized, and reason took hold. I growled, and I pulled out. "Clean it up bitch," I ordered, pulling Mira''s hair making her heade to my cock. Mira didn''t wait and started to suck on Doorknocker and began to clean him up quickly. I moaned as Doorknocker was sensitive from the night of pleasure, and the room showed that there almost wasn''t a surface other than the desk that hadn''t had Mira or myself pressed against it. It didn''t take too long for the powerful Subus to clean Doorknocker to the point that I wouldn''t be surprised if it shined. I leaned back, and I knew that she wasn''t done as her mouth quickly brought me to the edge of orgasm again. I allowed it as I was near the edge, and soon, I was filling her with rope after rope of more semen down her throat. I moaned as I released another load not long after myst. Mira sucked it all out of me, making my hips tremble as pleasure assaulted my head in waves. Soon though, it all came to an end, and Mira pulled her head back, her throat tightening up on Doorknocker as she pulled herself free. Doorknocker came free clean without a single drop of fluids along the length, and I sighed. "Fuck, You are good," Imented without restraint. I heard Alexia whistle in surprise behind me. "That was hot," Alexiamented, "Makes me want to join in, but Chelsea, you told me that this meeting was important and you need to attend it." Alexia remained firm, and I nodded. "Go attend your meeting. I will be back soon, and we need to have formal documents made with a final signature between us to finish the contract." Queen Mira reminded me, and I nodded. "Yes, I will start having them drawn up as soon as my meeting with the Jax is finished." I told her truthfully, and I looked at Alexia, "Please remind me if I forget," I told Alexia, and bothdies giggled. "Yes, I will remind you tonight," Aleia said as I gathered myself. I stretched and headed out of the room, and I noticed Queen Mira following me with semen dripping down her thighs and practically covering her. As soon as she stepped out the door, I felt a slight fluctuation of mana, and suddenly she was dressed entirely in a ck dress that made her look elegant and sexy. Her hair that was a mess moments ago, was perfect, and the traces of sex on her body were gone. Mira smiled and bid me farewell as she headed out of the Embassy, and I headed to my apartment to clean up and change. It didn''t take me long, and I made sure as I walked by to kiss Em'' who was cooking before entering the bathroom. I was in a hurry because there was a reason that I needed to clean up and get myself ready. I moved with precision as I needed to be ready for this meeting soon and knew I would probably still be a littlete. It seemed everyone who mattered in the Demonnds understood this about myself as I finished washing and drying off. I moved and picked up the usual clothing that I liked in a lovely light silver that matched my fur and hair before departing with another quick peck on Em''s lips. I moved out of the Apartment where Alexia stood, ready to open the door, "Jax is ready in the meeting room you appointed. Would you like me to bring anything?" Alexia asked. "Yes, Can you bring a lunch or breakfast? I am hungry, and I know I won''t have time to stop since I am probably alreadyte." I asked Alexia. "Sure, I will bring some with some refreshments as well. I will see you soon. Don''t make them wait too long." Alexia replied, and I started to move. On the way, I decided something in the back of my head, and I nodded to myself. I had trained against all the B rankers in this Embassy except for Christina. It was something I didn''t think about before, but it was important that I learn things from her. Her mysterious way of fighting was something I questioned since her mana was almost invisible and like a shadow. I shook my head as I reached the door and opened it without pausing. I saw a slightly annoyed Jax as I came into the room, but that seemed to disappear as I came in. "I apologize," I began as I sat across from him, "I had an unnned guest, and it took a little longer to finish our interaction than I thought," I told him. Jaxughed with solid amusement, "Please, I am an Incubus; I can feel the sexual energy dripping off you. You are like a furnace, and I can smell others on you. Only one and I think a Subus and a powerful one at that." Jax continued, much to my surprise. I schooled my expression, but I knew I shouldn''t be too surprised. He was a sex demon and a powerful one near the edge of A rank. I smiled as I took a seat across from him, "Again, my apologies," I began, "I thank you foring on such short notice. In fact, I do have a couple of things that I would like to talk to you about, including one thing that I would like to invite you to." I told him with a smile. "Invite me too?" Jax asked. "Yes," I replied, "Sincest time you were here, I noticed that the Incubi were very guarded towards us Bunny-kin and the Beast-kin Nation. I dislike leaving with such bad rtions with your people, and I want to roll out another party and invite you all again." I told him honestly. I had already begun to budget for it, and even though it would eat into my liquid funds, it was something that needed to be done. "Oh," Jax said, looking intrigued, "To be fair, though, it will take more than some parties to repair much of the damage, Ambassador Chelsea," Jax replied a couple of secondster. "I realize that," I replied, "No, The reason I am telling you about this is that this time," I grinned, "I do not want that small ass partyst time. I want a party that leaves everyone wondering the next day if we got hit by a meteor," I told him with a grin. "I want so many Incubi and Bunny-kin to be left in several rooms around this Embassy with their legs twitching and semen running down their thighs that I am unsure if I will have any guards the next day." I finished, and I could see Jax smiling now. "You want a real party," Jax said, "A traditional party!" Jax said with a big toothy grin. "I can''t say I would be disappointed to have one of those with you," He replied, "But, Why?" I leaned back, and I sighed, "I am leaving soon." I told him my tone whistful, "I am heading back to the nation, and there will be a recement here soon," I told him. I turned to look back at Jax, "I want to continue friendly rtions with the Incubi even if my predecessor was an idiot or my heir is as dumb as him. "You want to keep the tables open with me even if you leave here," Jax replied, his expression skeptical. "Nah," I replied with humor in my voice, "I want an excuse to have a huge blowout party, and you are the perfect reason for it, Jax. I can have a huge battle of sex with you, Incubi, to see how many women we can leave with semen dripping down their thighs. Interested?" I asked with a toothy grin. "Okay, You have me hooked," Jax replied, leaning back, "I know this isn''t free, though; I am still interested in the party, though. What are the demands you have?" Jax asked, and I raised an eyebrow. "None," I simply replied, "I have nothing I want you to do for me because of this party," I continued, "I simply want to host a huge party, and the Incubi are the best reason to do so. I already told you this. I can also use this to make our rtionship a little closer while doping something fun. I think the better question I have to ask you is, Why not?" Jaxughed openly and without restraint as he pped his loose leather pants. "Fine, is there anything else?" Jax asked, and I stood up. "Spar with me," I asked, and Jax''s eyes widened. "I need to train, and I would like to have a spar, One where neither tries to kill the other. But seriously fighting nheless." I asked, looking at him. It was a spur of the moment since he kept asking, but now that I said it, I really wanted to do it. I wanted to feel other forms ofbat. How did Jax fight? How did Mira, Se Mon, Julia Christina fight? Each person I havee across has a different style, and my curiosity was pumping through me. Jax watched me silently after I issued the challenge and remained silent. I looked at the loosely leather-bound Incubus with determination. This man was the strongest person I had met that had not crossed the border into A rank territory. I wanted to see what the power of someone near breaking through was. Jax stood, "Good, I have heard a little about you from Francis recently. Says that you are strong for someone that has barely stepped through the door of our rank." Jax replied, his expression serious, "Still, I wish for it to be a private event without any prying eyes. Is your training area open?" Jax asked. "One minute," I replied, and I heard a knock on the door. I blushed as I remembered something only moments before. "I will get the room cleared out," I told Jax turning to the door, "Come in," I called out before turning to Jax again, "Mind to have some lunch?" I asked. Jaxughed again and Sat down as Alexia came in with a couple of trays of food. I smiled and thanked her as I conjured a mana message to Florine to clear out the training room of the Embassy for Jax and me to spar. Soon we both ate before getting up and going. Jax didn''t seem to want to talk, and I could feel the excitement to sparing off of him. "You know," Jaxmented when we got up, "Sparring in our rank isn''t verymon. I am very much looking forward to this." I looked at Jax as we moved, "That is good to hear, Do not go easy on me," I told him as we neared the training room. At the training room door, Florine stood and watched me, "Another Spar?" Florine asked. I nodded, "Correct, I need experience," I replied. Florine looked at Jax, and Jax returned the look, "You are asking for more than you can bargain for." Florine said and opened the door. I sighed as Jax entered, and I sent a message to her, "I know," I told her and stepped into the Training area. We both walked into the middle of the room, and Jax smiled at me. "Please be careful; you are interesting, and that party sounds fun. So don''t die," Jax told me. I centered myself feeling nervous as I felt his mana. It seeped into the leather, and suddenly the loose leather tightened, showing his body entirely, including his cock. Every contour of his body showed as if he was naked. The leather became a second skin, and my skin buzzed as my instincts screamed. I readied myself, and I moved back. Something told me that Jax was stronger closer than farther, and I sent out a thermite ball. Jax''s eyes widened as the ball came towards him, and I saw the leather move around his face. It covered himpletely. As the thermite detonated, I saw him fly back. It was surprising that he allowed it to hit him. I looked at him, and I felt a shiver of fear. Jax stood up, covered in leather tightly binding to his face. His expression could be seen in the leather masking his face how tight it was, and I could almost see the toothy grin. "At least you have some fun in store for me," Jax said, slightly muffled but still surprisingly Articte. "My turn," He continued, and I moved back. Jax suddenly sprang forward without extra movement closing the space between us. My instincts cried out, and I opened a Rift. I moved through it, appearing on the opposite side of the training room. The leather-bound Jax turned in the spot with a weird movement on one foot. He smiled, looking at me, and I knew I needed to stop him from closing the distance. I instantly covered the floor in Ice while bringing up earthen ground spikes to trip him while I brought up arcane bolts. I rapidly shot at him like a machine gun without pause. Meanwhile, Jax already began to move., The Ice didn''t affect him one bit, but the small protrusions of the earth slowed him a little. I rifted again into the air behind him, sending out a void cutter not far behind him. I didn''t want him to have time to react. Then pain made me scream out as when I came out of the rift, and I was only a couple of feet behind him. I screamed as a leather spike pierced through my kidney, and pain wracked my body. I coughed blood at the suddenness of the pain, and Jax stood behind me. He was naked without the leather wrapped around me, binding me tight. "You are not a match for me," Jax said, "You have the ability to do better than you did today," Jax continued as I coughed blood onto the floor, "But you need to work on your specialization more. Your Ice wizardry needs work. You are in the wrong ce for earth wizardry, and your Fire wizardry actually made me hurt. But you relied too much on those rifts for instant movement." Jax finished and the leather unwrapped around me. It stood and melded back to Jax''s skin and loosened up. "I enjoyed this, Heal up, I want to see you progress next time we fight. Not many are like you willing to spar for experience." Jax finished leaving the training room as I held my side. "FUCK!" I roared in the empty training room as pain wracked my body. I moved onto my back and I started to quicken the healing and tried not to curse even more as I took another hit to my pride. Chapter 144: Contract Signing Another humiliating defeat at Jax''s hands left me thinking about how I didbat once again. I had no problem with losing, but I realized that Icked any power in a specific way because of my generalization. I wasn''t even sure what hit me when Jax did hit me. That leather shell of his was almost a personification of his power. It took me the rest of the day and well into the night to recover, and I wasn''t happy with myself. It didn''t matter that the gulf of our power was the entire rank of B rank. Hell, The power in this world between ranks seemed so weird to me. Why wasn''t there a more refined method of telling power? I stopped myself from thinking that continually since I had too much to work on. I had one more appointment with Mira before I got into potion-making so that I could fulfill my contract. What I would be doing with that gold was still up in the air with the amount I needed everywhere. But it was one that I would address soon. I leaned back as I heard a soft knock on the door, and I called out my allowance for entry into the room. I heard soft feete in, and I could smell a pleasant scent. "Well, I heard from one of my little spies among the incubi that you fought Jax." Queen Mira said as she took a seat across from me. "I did," I replied, my mind still a little lost with thoughts. "You know, I had just crossed the bridge to B rank when I came to the Demonnds." I told her absent-mindedly, "Then Francis asked me to fight. I took him up on it, and I realized that he was built to fight wizards. He could take so much damage from me and just shrug it off. I lost, but it didn''t feel like it was hopeless for me." I grinned, "I took some time in theing weeks and came up with some solutions, and in our next fight, I beat him. It was remarkable that I could in the end. But I did," I told Mira. "Winning in the arena without killing, in my opinion, doesn''t mean much," Mira replied, and I looked at her. "That is what I need to get ready for," I told her. I sighed, feeling the tension in my body leave, "I need to be ready for the war, and I have too many things on my te. But the major thing I need to do in theing days is to increase my power, and It will need to be focused." I took a deep breath, and I firmed myself, "Let us get to signing this contract," I told her and pushed the papers on the table for her to sign. "This is the final and formal agreement to our cooperation. I would like you to read it over before you sign since I added some things that we talked about to cover both parties involved." Mira picked up the papers and started to read. I watched her expression in the ck dress she wore. I threw that dress into question as I remembered the illusion from just yesterday. It was sexy thinking about that, though, as I knew that I may or may not even be able to take off that dress if I wanted to. I gave myself a mental shake, though, knowing that I was letting my libido get the better of me once again. "Hmm," I heard Queen Mira''s charming voice sound as she hummed, reading it over. Not too longter, she put down the papers on the table and looked up at me. "So, The pay on this is what we discussed, including a portion of the potions. I am disappointed that we cannot get the form for the potions, but that will happen through reverse pioneering anyways in the end." Mira said, and I couldn''t help but shrug. "We both know it is going to happen," Imented with a wry smile. "But the dy for your tower to get the potion is something both sides consider essential for this deal." "Yes, It is," Mira replied and looked pointed to a section of the contracts. "This paints me in your corner, and all the Beast-kin nation will know if they are looking at the contract. It paints that although as my Illusionist wizards are to be undermand in the military structure of the Beast-kin nation as Contract Adventurers, they will only follow the chain ofmand under the Bunny-kin Named Chelsea Loveknot, who signed this contract or those under hermand. It is quite explicit." Mira said, "Will they ept that?" The question Mira posed was an important one, and I grinned, "Why wouldn''t they?" I asked. "They got the help that they want, and to convince you this is one of the things that the Illusionist Wizard tower asked to be put in the contract. What am I to do about that?" I grinned. "They want help, and I negotiated with a wizard tower to get that help without the Demonnds backing. They are getting the help that they want. So I reiterate. Why wouldn''t they?" Mira nodded and picked up the papers again. She seemed to be considering and then let out a sigh. The papers were put back down on the table and picked up the solitary pen that was left on the coffee table. Queen Mira marked down on the contract with arge flourish signing her name with mana infused into it. She pushed the contract over to me, and I did the same, marking it with my mana and weighing my own name, binding her Wizard tower to fight with our nation. I grinned as Ipleted something that would bring up both my status and power in my nation. Mira knew it, and I did, and we both leaned back on our respective couches with smiles on our faces. "It feels weird," Mira said in the silence that seemed to take over the room after the signing. "I used to be in an adventurers group in my youth," Mira said, looking at me. "I wasn''t the one in charge of dealing with contracts. It was this Incubus named vius. He was a bit of an ass, but he made a mean striker. We would help in the Kingdom of Chip as Mercenaries often with cleaning up the damage from the deep Dungeon there." Mira continued, not looking at me. Her charming voice filled the room as she continued looking wistful, "Have you ever been to the dungeon?" Mira asked, looking at me for a second to see me shaking my head, "Well, inside the Dungeon, you never know what you are going to encounter. Monsters, Beasts are the main lots down there. That isn''t all down there, though, since anyone killed down there has a high chance to be an Undead. Bringing yourrades dead bodies is almost a must down there where danger is not only around every corner; it is more worrying if nothing is there." Mira looked back to me, "I gained a lot of power down there, and there is always gold to be made going to the Kingdom of Chip for an adventurer. But vius was the one who signed our contracts. He always was an ass, and he took pride in being our leader. It wasn''t until this moment that I remembered something that he said and realized it wasn''t just him being an ass but being honest with us for once." "What did he say?" I asked as silence had dawned for the moment. "He told us time and time again that each time he signed a contract, he wondered if this was the time he signed our death warrants. Like this might be thest time we dove into the depths of the Dungeon with the Adventurers guild. That as we killed what was required, something unfathomable would appear and kill us all." Mira sighed, "I just signed this contract, and most of the contracts I sign for the tower nowadays have been rted to business rtions." Mira pointed at the contract, "Now I understand what he means by that. Did I just sign the death warrants to hundreds of my Subus Illusionists?" Mira asked herself. "I just pledged us for a war that is not our own to increase our power and hopefully increase our influence in the end. But I could also have just done the opposite." Mira smiled at me, "Interesting isn''t it?" I smiled at her, and I felt that in my soul. I held back from the feeling of simr signings and decisions I made in my past life. I remember to this day what I fuck up I had done with that, and I didn''t have any words to reply to what Mira just said. Mira stood up and grinned, "You know this little ck dress is real," Mira told me, "Why don''t you take it off for me so we can have some fun," Mira said, changing the topic. I got up with a grin, "Well, This is a part of negotiations that I will never tire of," I told Mira honestly as I closed the distance. I brought my body flush with hers. Her breasts pressed against mine. "You know," I began. Mira cut me off and kissed me. Her arms wrapped around me and our lips mashed together again, and our tongues danced together. That odd intimacy returned, and I wrapped my arms around her, and my hands became full of her ass. My cock started to harden, and I felt hands on my ass in return. Then I felt her tail wrap around my balls after sneaking past the small loincloth in the way. Mira broke the kiss and gazed into my eyes, "I wonder, Do you feel the intimacy that I feel when we kiss?" Mira asked, and I nodded. "Yes," I replied after my nod, "Now, Shut up and kiss me before we have some more fun," I told her, and Mira smiled as I came back in for a kiss. We both confirmed something weird between us, and our lips captured each other, and our tongues jousted together. I felt my balls being massaged with her tail, and her skill as she manipted her tail to tease my balls made me harder and harder until Doorknocker was ready to push itself deep into the subus in front of me. My hand moved to take the small ck straps off her shoulders. Her dress was then held up only by both our breasts as they were pressed together. Our lips continued to move together, and I felt her hands spread my asscheeks as her tail continued to massage my balls. I felt the tip of her tail start to y with my clit, and I moaned much more loudly into her lips. The sudden pleasure rocked my head, and I pulled her back. I moved us, much to Mira''s surprise, and I twisted us around, and I broke the kiss as I pushed her onto the bed. I felt her tail let go of my balls as I did so, and I saw the raised eyebrow the Queen gave me. "You naughty little Subus," I chided as Doorknocker throbbed with want. "You love it, my little bunny," Mira replied, getting back up from the couch. "Now, Get that Doorknocker here, and I n to invite it in," I could see her smile as she told me that. My look turned dark, and I stepped up to her and I grabbed her by the neck. My hand moved, and I tore off that dress. Mira''s scaley breasts came out into the open. They were magnificent, and the small fabric stuck to her hips, and my hand continued down, taking that cloth off her wide hips. "Your right," I told her; I did love it when she was like this, and she was so forward about wanting it. I didn''t even care about things as I looked over her sexy body. Her pussy was wet and wanting Doorknocker, and I could see the yful lust all over her face. It was odd howpatible we were with sex, and my hand tightened around her throat. My other hand pped those breasts that seemed to ripple with the collision of her head. Mira''s Breasts swung back and forth enticingly, and she smiled even as I tightened my grip on her neck. "I do like how you act," I told her simply, and I looked her over again, and my hand hit those breasts, and a barely audible moan came from her mouth. I pulled her suddenly toward me, which Mira happily obliged, and I grinned. "Now, Slut Queen, Get on those knees and show me how much you like Doorknocker in return. Mira smiled as I let her go andmented, "Choking me one way now the other, I prefer this way though," Mira got on her knees, and as she came down, Doorknocker disappeared into her mouth. It was like magic as it slipped down her throat, and pleasure blossomed in my head as her throat tightened along my length. I moaned as she instantly started to work her head along my length, and my hips thrust with her to increase the pleasure that I was taking from her. My head nked quickly as her tongue licked my balls lightly before that tongue entered her mouth again. Her Vum increased, and the pleasure increased, and I moaned as the woman took ruthless advantage of having Doorknocker in my mouth to bring more and more pleasure to me. I couldn''t handle it, and even with my stamina, I released inside her throat like so many times before recently. I released into her and my hips bucked forward as I fucked her throat. I could feel her desire and lust as I took her throat hard with each thrust releasing rope after rope of semen down it without pause. I moaned as I slowly came to an end, and I felt the suction increase. I felt the remaining semen leave it, my urethra forcefully sucked out, and in the distant corner of my brain, I wondered if Mira even needed to breathe. I pulled my hips back, and with a loud Pop, Doorknocker was free from Mira''s lips. "You know," I said, "It always amazes me how much of a cum hungry Subus you are," I told her. "You brought my addiction back, little bunny, and I intend to get my craving satisfied," Mira remarked back, and I smiled. "Good, I intend to get my own back a little too," I told her, and I pinned her against the wall as I shoved Doorknocker into her depths in seconds. From point a to b, I used mana to enhance my body, and Mira cried out in pleasure as I lifted her ass up and prated her pussy. The cries sounded in the room as I didn''t even bother to knock on her inner door before bursting into the hidden pce and making myself at home. Her cries of delight told me that she wouldn''t have met anywhere else as I made a mess in her living room. My thrusts ravaged the room, and Mira continued to cry out in pleasure as she cried out, "Your so fucking big little bunny. Never stop fucking me and treating me like your fucking Slut. God, I can''t believe all those months I missed of this!" Her screams echoed deep into the night as we celebrated the binding of the Illusion tower to the Beast-kin nations war effort. ---- Announcement: So I got really sick this week and it took me out for a number of days. I need to catch up on chapters again and so next week I will be only posting on those I caught up on. Sorry about this. P.S. I am finally starting to feel better but I was down almost all week. Chapter 145: Ignited Passion Bubbling happened in the background as I precisely measured and cut the stalks of Fire Vine. I triple-checked my measurements and smiled as I moved over to the bubbling sk as I watched it. Inside was what they called in this world Burned Vorline. It was a nt named after its founder, and it was found in the dungeon in the fire section. It was a grass that melted at high temperatures, almost like it was metal¡ªone of those fascinating things in this world that I wanted to explore more. I wanted to create more sophisticated equipment to explore the organic metal I didn''t see in my past world. I knew some organics had strength like metals, but they didn''t act like this grass that was soft to the touch when cold. It was fascinating, but it had nothing to do with what was so interesting about it. If anything, I pulled took the Fire Vine that I just measured out, and I continued to observe as the boiling started to reach the exact point, and I dropped the carefully measured Fire vine in. I instantly followed up with a stopper as the Fire vinended in the boiling Burned Vorline. The Fire Vine instantly incinerated and turned to ash as itnded in the boiling Burning Vorline. I moved to make sure as I watched the ashnd on top of the Burning Vorline. The bubbling continued, and the ash slipped in, blending slowly into the Burning Vorline. I had reached the critical stages of the potion I was making as I watched closely. As soon as the ash blended in after some time, I took out the stopper, and the liquid reacted to the opening. I quickly tossed in more Fire Vine and reapplied the stopper as I used mana to stop the liquid from sshing out. At the same time, I allowed some of the waste Vapor from thest Fire Vine to escape. All this happened as I stopped myself from being too concentrated on it if I needed to protect myself if all this went wrong. If I did one thing wrong, it would blow up in my face, and there was a good chance of disfiguring myself in some way. I smiled as I watched, but I had to do this five more times. Then came the most worrying part came next. I watched and repeated and repeated over hours as the potion brewed. Each time that stopper came of, the chances of explosion increased, but I continued with practiced movements as I put in thest of the Fire Vine into the Burning Vorline. The brew had turned into a fiery red, and I smiled as the ash started to brew into it without mishap. I moved over to the table and grabbed the final ingredient that would bring it all together. Fire Apple chopped into five parts, and I grinned, looking at the rare ingredient. It was thest part of thest potion I needed to make on my contracts. I had put all my other work aside for this, and it was the most expensive potion of the lot. This next part made me grin nheless despite the explosive repercussions if I messed up at this point. I moved, and I took those smaller parts and refined them into even smaller portions until each bit was the size of a fingernail. I grinned, and I turned to the brew as everything was ready. The mixture only had one step more after this part, but that was something I didn''t even need to be around for. No, Thisst mixture would be the final part where I could fail. I grinned as thest bit of the ash mixed into the Boiling brew, and I moved. I took the Fire apple portions and popped open the sk using mana to do the same thing as before. Instead of continuing in the same way, I threw half the Fire apple in instead watching it incinerate, and held the gas in before tossing in the other half. The potion started to release mes inside the sk as all the ingredients reacted together. Instead of stopping the reaction, I let up my mana at the perfect time and allowed mes to st out once like a furnace before I corked it all up, taking it off the heater and starting to stir the potion by rotating the sk in my hand. The inside moved, and I fire roared inside the sk, but the heat died down quickly as all the ingredients blended together. I watched as the me died down as the Fire Apple mixed into the mixture I had made, and I grinned. The most dangerous point had passed, and I moved the sk over to distill the potion on a new heater while I stirred it slowly. I grinned and waited as the potion stopped bubbling and put it on the burner as soon as it finished. Quickly I put in the new cap and sighed with relief as it began the refinement phase. I grinned, and I knew that for the next day, I could rx as the refinement process started without incident. This was a Greater Volcano Potion that was brewing, and it was a difficult one with repercussions for the brewer if it went wrong at any point. I sighed with relief that nothing went wrong in the end, but it was a significant possibility. Although I could have left the room during the refinement stage, I wouldn''t. I needed to put the final results into a bottle once it was done. Once everything wasplete, all my contracts would bepleted, and I couldn''t help but grin. I had filled out seventeen orders that were left to the Wizard Towers of the Demon Lands. The task had beenpleted in just under fifteen days, and I knew that when I left this room, I would be back into the political climate until my relief came, which should be soon. I sat down, and I sighed, thinking. I needed to do some things, and I let my sister stew for too many days. I needed something to reach the closed-off woman, and I didn''t know what. She had something that she wanted, and it wasn''t the throne. I knew by her reactions she wanted something, but it wasn''t the absolute power of Silvermoon tower. Hell, in the end, I think I would be happier without it myself. The only person here in the Demonnds that wanted the tower was my brother Anthoney. As I sat back, I thought about my sister as she was still a question for me. Her charm was undeniable, but I could also feel how easy it was for her to more or less disappear. It was something I wished to pit myself against inbat to see how it worked. But her charm alsoy in that, and I knew that she had trained subordinates, and I wondered how she went about that with her ability to have others forget about her. She was like a mysterious woman that felt like she could disappear just as she appeared. I sighed as I thought more about it until I decided to stop. I wouldn''te up with any solutions today as it was something I needed to interact with her to get to the bottom of. Although she was good at hiding her emotions, it wasn''t a perfect defense, as I could tell she sometimes thought it was. I sighed and decided to cut off my thoughts on it. Instead, I turned my thoughts towards something new to fight with. I had been destroyed in myst fights, and I needed to do something about that. My mind went to the void and how mysterious it was. It was like another world just outside ours. The problem with this world was that nothing upied it. You could move instantly through it, and you could tear through it in weird ways. But that was all I knew. When I came up with the void cutting technique, it was more like throwing a cut through reality. Reality fixed itself quickly, too, and it lost its edge the farther it was away from me. It was something that I didn''t know how to start thinking about it. When I broke through to B rank, it was an inspiration that I had suddenly and inexplicably. I remembered that the old Elf in the Elven forest said I was leaning towards the void before I thought about it much. I didn''t know how to think about that, and subtly, I wish I didn''t go down this track when I did. I could still cast in all other forms of Elemental Mana like a proper generalist wizard, but that only weakened my knowledge of the void. I frowned as I meditated, now letting mana soak into my whirlpools, collecting mana easily as I thought. No, the void was something of a mystery that I needed to solve on my own slowly. I never heard of a wizard tower that focused on the void even though it was known all over. I concentrated on it, and I wondered if there was the ability to live in the reality that was the void. I didn''t know much about it, and I haven''t taken much time to learn about it. As soon as I became B rank, I was thrust into political maneuvering without time to consolidate more knowledge in the void. I needed time to sit down and research it inside ab. My frown deepened as I realized how little I knew about the minor specialization that I had inexplicably chosen for myself. My frown deepened as I found I had refilled my mana. My contemtion about my specialization wasn''t getting me anywhere, and I knew it. I stood, and I looked at the potion. There was still at least half a day left before the potion brewed, and I was surprised how lost I was in my thoughts that led nowhere. I shook myself mentally, and as I did so, I came to a realization I had visited before. If I were going to increase mybat effectiveness, then I would need to do it in one of two ways. Either I worked on my other spells and increased variety and power. Or I worked on my close-range skills, But there was something new to it. I could do both of those. It wouldn''t probably bring me closer to the A rank, or maybe it would. But I would be able to do more than think about it all the time. I stopped thinking about it and decided that I would finally get all the practice I stopped doing in the Dwarvennds. I would take time every day to practice, at least for a couple of hours, to get the muscle memory built into me in a way that stuck. I would add spells to that memory to make it even better to create an entirely new martial art. I would bring everything onto the table, and I would stick with it. I could feel my interest, and I knew I wanted to be involved in this at least one person. I grinned, and I set myself in a stance, and I thought about things more and more as I sat in that stance. As I sat in that stance, I realized that if I came up with a martial art for generalized wizards, I might increase the might of the Bunny-kin. I suppressed myst thought even if excitement grew in me. My passion ignited like it hadn''t in years, and my brain took on a new edge. I brought my fist forward for a moment towards the wall and frowned. I was beginning with the basics, and I didn''t know where to start. Should I create a spell to imagine using creating a sort of muscle memory with each movement? My passion was ignited as I thought I should create more than one spell for each movement depending on my enemy. My mind whirled, and I almost felt dizzy as I contemted. I was thinking dozens and dozens of things as I looked at my fist. I stepped forward and leaned my head against the wall before using my head as a battering ram against the wall. A loud thud sounded in the room as I forced my thoughts to grind to a halt. I had be too passionate about this, and I felt my old love for sports and martial arts hitting me like a truck. I loved how everything I loved in this world and thest was tied together. It was pure bliss as I realized all the potential that this could be, and I needed more space than this smallb. I had vtile potions brewing, and I was almost done. I turned to the refining process, and I realized that although my mind was spinning, barely any time had passed, and I frowned. I wanted out of this room, calling up Florine to ask to be a sparring partner while I began what I believe is bing my new passion. I forced myself to sit down, and my mind whirled as I looked at the refining but not truly seeing it as my mind spun. I would have to wait to start testing. But when I began, I wanted to have some foundation at least. The bubbling potion continued in front of my eyes each drop slow like dripping tar to the busy head watching it. Chapter 146: New Moves I finished all the contracts that needed to be done. I was happy that I finished, but I was much more pleased to begin the new training regime that I thought of. There wasn''t going to be much time before the war or when I would be ordered back to the Beast-kin Nation. The rumors in the Embassy must have been going crazy by now as I stopped taking new orders when I came back and told Alexia that the towers that I had signed contracts with could collect their potions. However, what fueled it was that I was rejecting any more orders. That lent credit to all the rumors, and I knew it would once Ipleted the orders. Those were hard potions and many life-threatening if done improperly. It was one of the main reasons. Alchemists were so rare and protected. It was another reason we Bunny-kin were so happy to have a Master Alchemist was the depth of knowledge that it allowed our nation. It was another reason why most countries had such a shortage of high-level potions since potioneering was so deadly in this world. Only low-level potions weremon, and that was because no nation wanted those to be in short supply. Plus, none of them are deadly if you fail. The chance to die, though, from the potions among the high-ranking members of nations. But the biggest problem was the wealth of knowledge, and still, regardless of how high ranking you were, how deadly those potions could be. That also made the reason why I could fetch such a high price for the contracts of such a small amount of potions. For thest couple of weeks, where Ipleted those potions, I had yed with a knife''s edge. If I made one mistake for some of those potions, I would be a dead woman regardless of how powerful I am. It was also why my brother Anthony could make such a contender for the throne of Silvermoon tower. Alchemists had a lot of respect and so much power under their names. However, the only problem for him was how much better I was than him in both Wizardry and Alchemy. That with my mother being obsessed with me over him meant that I had got the Heir title. I wasn''t sure how that worked, and I knew that it had something to do with the change in my race the system gave me when I was a baby. I sighed as I moved through the embassy, ignoring some of the pressing duties that many wanted me to do. It was only the Medusa''s Wizards tower that was most in line with the representatives, though. I wanted them to understand, though, that due to their races use trying to destroy the free trade agreement with those damned fishing rights that they were trying to push that I wasn''t happy with them. The fact that I wouldn''t take the contract even if it was Mira and the Illusion tower asking. I told Yuri to tell them that I wouldn''t be epting a Contract from them since I had closed the business for the foreseeable future due tock of time. The fact I didn''t tell them, though, was still a tant snub to the medusa race. I was annoyed with them, and I better things to be doing than telling them no. The next ambassador will inherit the problem, and I knew that wasn''t a good thing. The problem was that it seemed that both the Venomancers and the Medusas hated us for some reason. They wanted something from me, and I did make some potions for them, but the representatives disliked me, and the Fishing rights were a way to snub me. They learned that I was not too fond of it early, but they continued down that path, and their enthusiasm only increased as I made that known. With what happened in the auction, I knew that something happened in the past that made them pissed off at me. All of this led me to hate the gutted spy ring that I was supposed to have here in the demonnds. The size and reach that spy ring should have in the capital and the entire nation still made me feel as if I was blind and dumb. I shook my head as I cut off my thoughts on it. The political situation should be away from me soon, and there was a reason why I snubbed the bitches that came to see me. I made it to the training area with Florine smiling as I reached the door. "I didn''t expect you toe for a rematch so quickly," Florine said, and I shook my head. Florine raised her eyebrows as I shook my head, and I replied, "I need a sparring partner since I havee to a realization, and I need someone who can protect themselves while challenging me." I took a breath and smiled, "I also need someone who can tell me if my choice of spells was stupid in thebos that Ie up with," I told her with a serious expression. "Combos?" Florine asked. "I n on creating a new style of fighting," I stated tly, making her raise her eyebrows. "I want one that I can take intobat while keeping as a generalized Wizard. I n to make a fighting style with both fists and Wizardry working in concert, and I need a closebat ranker to help me with that. Are you interested in helping out?" I asked. Florine looked surprised at what I had just said, but I could see her mind moving as she began to smile. "That is a fantastic idea, although I think a closebat wizard is an oxymoron. With you being a Void Generalist, Wizard might make it possible. Plus," Florine smiled as she continued, "It sounds interesting, and I don''t mind since it is you who asked." I smiled back, and I moved forward quickly, and I pecked her lips. "That is just what I was hoping to hear," I told her happily but promptly turned serious. "I do want to start now, though. I wonder if we have a smaller area to train in to start off, though." I looked at her with a question. Florine shook her head with amusement, "Yes, I do, and it is my training room saved for the Head guard to Train. With it being typically a B rankers position and with so many wizards in the Bunny-kin''s ranks, they have fitted to give me a Private training room. There should be one for you, too, though." Florine frowned as she thought of that, and I raised my eyebrows. "I didn''t know that, to be honest," I said honestly, and as I thought about it, it would make sense. "I think I should ask Yuri or Alexia," I said with a wry smile. "I never asked about it, so I didn''t think about it. That idiot Ralph was supposed to show me around, but that never happened." I finishedmenting with a shake of my head. "That will beter, though. For now, let us y it out in your training area." "This way," Florine said before turning to walk into a wing of the Embassy I hadn''t been to yet. She then turned her head to look at me, "Although I do hope to have some fun after sparring a bit?" Florine blushed as her tone made it a question, and I stepped up faster behind her and grabbed her ass a little in a way so that no one else could see. I leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "Of course, we can fight on the bed afterward. Did you think I would let an ass like this off after sparring?" I asked her, "I am sure that we will have fun afterward, or I will make the time for us to enjoy each other''spany." I finished with a grin, and Florine''s blush deepened, and I felt her ass start to move faster down the wing. Then stopped at the door with some visible enchantments, and Florine opened it. I entered, and I could see the enchantments in the room as I looked around. They were all fantastic, and I could see some of my restoration gold on the embassy in this room. I didn''t remember which piece of paper I signed off on allowing it, but I knew that I put a good amount of gold into revitalizing the training areas of the Embassy as most were on the ground floor and in the foundations of them. Though, Florine moved her ass out of my excellent grip and turned to me after moving to the center of the small room. "You have paid to repair a lot of the degradation of the enchantments in the room. So I am happy to see you use it, but I look forward to what you have in mind and hopefully get your money''s worth out of them soon." Florine said with a grin. "Let us start soon. No need to waste time," Florine said with a smile, and I could feel the want behind it. "Good, Now please, be Careful; I want an ass to y with after this," I told her with a grin, and Iunched myself at her. Without rifting and Florine pulled out her knives from seemingly nowhere. My fist was covered in ice as Inded them against the daggers, and I pushed against her weapons. Florine looked surprised at my initial attack, but she moved quickly. I jumped back as she freed one speedily and tried to use the other dagger to drive my fist that was blocking her daggers. My jumping back created just enough distance between us to dodge her dagger as I crouched and struck out with my leg in a sweeping motion. Florine jumped, and my mana whirled, and Florine realized the mistake she made as my mana moved as I used one of thebos that I thought of using while making the potion, and her daggers barely got there in time to block a fireball. The p of fire, though, put her off bnce, and I followed it up with a strong punch as I leaped up. My fist connected into her right shoulder as Florine barely dodged my strike meant for her jaw. Florine flipped after my hit, and I saw the surprise in her expression from the simplebo. "Interesting," Florine said, and I could see her smile as I stood up. "I underestimated what you came up with. Although," Her smile turned vicious, "You better do better than that if you want to put me down today." Her smile told me that I had her respect, and we jumped at each other. My strike came at her as I dodged a dagger she sent at my kidney. There was no backing off, and my strike missed, but the mana missile punched her in the same shoulder. She grunted as the missile collided with her shoulder. I saw Florine''s eyes narrow as she realized the simplicity of the move and how effective it could be. I shot out a fist, and she dodged it as if I was a close-range specialist. The problem was that the move drastically changed the range of that simple fist. I moved mana through me and my legs kicked out while she was off-center, and a spike of Ice shot up from the ground as she dodged back, creating distance. I frowned as I realized that Florine had already guessed my intentions with the simple close kick. "I see; you are adding spells to hit where you believe I intend to go. You are using your body to create hits." Florine said, her voice t. "My physical hits do matter," I told her bluntly. "I know," Florine said, and suddenly she was in front of me in a spurt of movement, and I felt a fist in the pit of my stomach, "But so do mine!" She told me with a grin as I crunched slightly into it. Then she leaned to whisper into my ear, "Now, I am going to tell you the truth. You need to increase your game, and it is good you came to me. Your moves are slow and too easy to read. But then again," I could feel her grin as she continued, "The bruises are what helps teach you the issues with your moves." Florine stepped back, and I coughed as I tried to breathe again. I stiffened my spine again, and I grinned. "Good," I told her, and I remembered the instructor back in my previous life saying something close to the same thing. "The bruises and cuts will be for the best in the end. Don''t go easy on me. That would be the worst thing you can do." I told her honestly, and I jumped forward, attacking her, and my fist missed as I used another Ice spear toe from behind, only for my world to spin as she moved through me instead of dodging. This was going to be more challenging than I thought. I smiled and got back up, and I tried something else and ended up on my back. Florine was ruthless with me, and I never stopped trying. Time and time again, though, I was countered easily and put down to the floor sorer than before. Soon I was in a heap and sweat-drenched my body. Very few of my ideas throughout today actually worked. It was the trial and error point, and all of them required different spells to go along with each movement Florine tried to make. It was a harsh lesson in how strong and hard I was trying to aplish. "That''s it for today," I huffed as my sore breasts as she recently hit me right in the boob when in myst attempt to hit her with a rift suddenlying from above her at her shoulder with omnidirectional spikes of earth and ice to mix it up. Florine whistled, and her hand dropped the dagger, then began to show me my lousy execution as I was too slow to get it off. She left me in a heap of pain and on the floor. I could continue, but I needed to heal, and I wanted to reward Florine a little. I grinned as I huffed, "Yeah, that is it," I told her again, and Florine chuckled. "Good, Some of those moves you tried are dangerous. You need to be careful with them in a spar that omnidirectional spike came a littlete, allowing me to dodge, but I think you should add it into something less conspicuous." Florinemented as she moved to overtop me, and I noticed that she was naked. She leaned down, and I felt a hand on Doorknocker as she continued without thought to the small barrier that was my loincloth. "The fighting style is in rough shape and not ready for battle though, Chelsea," Florine said solidly, "Trying with this will get you killed. The fact that you reach B rank without finding a style that is your own to fight with amazes me." I winced without pain as her hand started to stroke Doorknocker into an erection. I felt the pleasure, but thest sentence that she said was true. I never had a Style of fighting ever. I yed it by the seat of my pants, and when I was just starting, I almost got killed by weaklings that should have been killed with practically just a thought. "That isn''t all, though. Your mana pool for a wizard is amazing. I have never seen a wizard in a sparst as much with as many mana intensive spells as you use." Florine said, "And you don''t use that to your advantage." Florine said as she nowid beside me, her head on my bruised abs as she looked at Doorknocker getrger in her hands. "I think you need to add more intensive spells into your fighting style. You are not an imp with a naturally lower mana pool. You have arge intense mana pool that you can waste mana as you fight." Florine said, and I felt her lips as she tilted her head to kiss my stomach. "You have advantages that you can use as well as using the mana in your body to fuel your hand-to-handbat. I feel like you are not using everything you have together to make a style that fits you." Florine said, and her tone made it sound like it was all she wanted to say. I sighed, and I nodded, although I knew that she didn''t see that. But I smiled as I enjoyed today, even if I was beaten over and over again without Florine even needing to use her daggers. I felt her lips on Doorknocker, and thoughts of fighting flew out of my head as I grinned. "Thank you," I told her honestly, and I let out a giant huff of air that I didn''t notice I was holding while I thought. "No worries, Although I do want my reward," Florine said, and I felt her lips greet Doorknocker on the head, letting her know her want for me. I pulled Florine by her hair to look up at me, and she saw my smile. I leaned down as she moved, and our lips met. "Reward?" I asked as our lips broke, "I think you mean punishment for throwing me all over the gym. I moved, and Florine allowed herself to be pinned. Doorknocker pushed against her stomach as I fought the pain I felt from moving so suddenly before moving my hips to pierce her. Doorknocker entered her harshly and quickly, and Florine moaned, and I didn''t stop. The pain wouldn''t stop me until I made her submit tonight. I kissed her as I knocked on her wombs door, and I felt her already opening the door for me. Doorknocker made himself at home, and my hips thrust into her repeatedly as Florine moaned at my repeated entrance. It was a productive day; I thought with a smile as Florine moaned under me as ps of our hips resounded in the Training room. Chapter 147: The Time has Come My body was sore despite the healing over the night. However, I would have loved to continue to blow off my responsibilities though Alexia made sure that I didn''t. I was now sitting in my office and had just finished some paper signing that reminded me of my old life a lot. I shook myself, though, as I was distracting myself from the two things I had left on hand. I have been practicing with Florine for thest couple of days, and I have made some progress inbat. It was something mild, though, and I still couldn''t stand up to Florine at her best. I was just too damn weak. I sighed again, and I knew I was distracting myself from thest estimates of the gold I had in the treasury here to work with. I looked at the figures, and it was an extraordinary amount. The problem was that the embassy ate into them deeply, which was the cheaper part of it. Christina was correct in one thing, though. Having a Spy ring that could pay for itself would be immense. I looked at the figures, and Christina was in the hundreds of thousands of gold she asked for to get everything online and running. The total figure was sixty percent of all the profits that I made here in the Demonnds. It was a difficult ask, and I looked at my leftover funds, and if I epted the funds that Christina said that the Spy ring would need to reach self sustain with the budget that the homnd would offer; I would be leaving the Demon Lands without a copper coin to my name. I shrugged. I would need to talk to her about this, and I sighed, leaning back in the chair. I would hardily be poor, and I would have ie sources. Hell, I want to insist on being at least a shareholder in thepanies. But I was also not an idiot to insist on that since people could just look into what I own in the demonnds to learn where the spy ring was. That, coupled with the fact that it would not generate any ie for me even if it did, it annoyed me. I sighed, leaning back, and I stood to stretch. I was gathering too much dust here in this room by myself. I brought myself out of thought and started to pace in the room, trying not to think about it. I failed, and my mind returned to the growing problems that were stacking upon themselves here in the Demonnds. My gold only helped those problems out and didn''t solve them in the least. The biggest problems came towards the representatives, though, and I sighed. I was bringing myself into a whirlwind of second thoughts when they were cut off as I heard a knock on the door with suddenness. I turned towards the door, and I moved to open it myself. I wasn''t about to tell them to open the door when I was already on my feet. As I opened it, I was surprised to see Christina there with her usual non-expression in a ck shirt and pants that didn''t sh with her silver; They looked like she was out to rob someone or go for some ndestine meeting. I moved aside and said," Come in sister," I smiled as she came in, and I closed the door behind her. "I honestly didn''t expect you to open the door for me, Ambassador," Christina replied, and I wanted to stifle a sigh. My sister was still keeping her distance despite my best to try and close that bridge a bit more. "Well, that doesn''t matter, though. I came because I believe I got some information that I wasn''t expecting," Christina continued and had my full attention. "Oh," I said, and I pointed towards the couches again that seemed to be my favorite ces to talk. "Please, I would love even background information at this point," I replied honestly. "Well, I think one of my operatives in a good ce finally got something useful from a Medusa. One of the servants frequents one of the... Interspecies brothels I have gotten into." Christina said with a slight blush. I looked at the rare charming expression on her face before she continued. "What I have learned is that one of the Medusa Representatives has a particr fetish, I believe," Christina said, and I looked more interested. "Well, I am not sure who she is meeting there, but from her screams of pain and joy, my operative heard she is enjoying herself. But she is inplete control of who she is meeting from word of mouth there. I am not sure of who she is meeting or if the rumor is true, but it is something interesting if you wanted to know." Christina finished, and I looked at her. I leaned back on the couch and listened to her. Although it was interesting information, it also had barely any use other than ckmail. Unless her Mistress sounded like I was telling her to be a fucking pain in my ass, it didn''t really matter. Then I grinned, and I looked at her, "Can your operative get me a meeting with this..." I thought about the right word, "Sexual partner?" I asked her. "It will take time," Christina said, and I could almost feel her thoughts on it. "I will look into it, though; It is something that the operative didn''t even expect to encounter. It was something she stumbled on identally, and I have told her only to inquire lightly. I do not want her sticking her neck out. I would rather not lose this operative with her sticking her neck out. She is in a good position with the opening she found to get where she is." Christina finished, and I nodded. "Well, Without something moreing from this or a meeting with this person, I cannot do anything with this information," I told her, and I contemted things, "Yeah," I confirmed again, "Sure, this would be embarrassing for the representative, but that is about it. Who cares if the woman is a masochist. There is nothing against that inw, so it would only be embarrassing." "That is about what I expected, but it is something in the information thates to background information on who you care about," Christina replied, and I nodded. "I do appreciate it. It is something I can annoy the medusas about. It is sad that I cant do more than annoy them. I doubt that I can do anything with it, though," I finished, and I leaned back, and I looked at my Silver-haired sister across from me. She was an attractive woman, and I mentally shook my head. "Now, Onto what else you wanted to talk to me about," I stated, and I watched as her expressionless fa?ade broke a little. "Although I do have something else in mind while I am here," Christina began, "What makes you think that the first piece of useful information I havee up with in thest couple of weeks since I arrived isn''t the reason I am here for?" Christina asked, slightly raising her eyebrow. I made a noise somewhere between a scoff and a snort, and it tingled my throat as the question forced it out of me. "Because I know at least some things about you," I said, "Everything you said tonight could have been summed up in a short memo or message. No, you have other reasons, and they are something you do not want tomit to paper. Spy types like you would not want something like you to want to talk aboutmitted to paper that can be kept." There was a definite blush now, and Christina looked away. I was surprised but didn''t show it at the amount of emotion she was showing. "I havee to some conclusions over thest couple of days while working," Christina said, and she looked at me. Her cheeks were blushing still as she looked at me, "You were correct," She sighed, "Although it is an old message, I have had some of my old contacts talking to me, and it seems that the war is soon going toe into effect. I do not know when but if what you said is true, which I think it is with the Subus joining you with their backing, you will be in a strong spot." Christina said. I watched her silently, and I asked, "What information did you specifically get?" "Our brother Demetri in the Tribes wizard battalion as one of the major leaders is getting promoted, and it seems some of our other siblings are being put in strong spots." Christina said, and her expression turned serious, "It seems that some of our siblings are starting to gather together to make gain aplishments in the war, and someone is backing them," Christina continued as I frowned, "It seems that someone is backing them and I am not sure what to make of it." Christina confessed, "I am not even sure if it was father or one of the Elders. But it seems the uing war will dictate the future on who gains permanently bes the heir." Christina said with her analysis. "Well, I know it wasn''t mother''s faction," I said almost absentmindedly as I thought, "No, it was Father or the Elders. I do not know what they want from it, but almost certainly was them," I continued deep in thought. It made sense that my other siblings gathered together. The Elders back in the homnd already knew what I had achieved or more like was about to aplish for the war. If they wanted someone they could control being in my father''s position in the Silvermoon tower, they would need to start the prep work before the war was dered. There was also the Gathering of Tribes to convene to start the hostilities, and after that, the gathering of all the tribe''s warfighting units. There was so much about to happen all at once. My mind spun, and I looked at her, "I think you have realized being out here has taken you away from the best ce to receive a better cement for the war then," I told her bluntly, and Christina nodded. "You are correct, and you know it," Christina said, "Your proposition is the best for my ambitions, and frankly, Demetri is not someone I like very much," Christina said, and I could hear a slight tone of contempt with the almost monotone she spoke with. I raised an eyebrow, and I was about to ask when she stood up, and I could see her expression change. She crossed over to me and looked down at me, "There is one other thing, though," Christina said, and I looked up at her questions all over my face. "What is that?" I asked, and I was about to guess there was another reason for her being here than she was exining at this moment. I looked up at her, and her expression still had that faint blush, and it suddenly deepened. The ck clothing she wore disappeared, and my mind nked as I saw my sister naked. "I don''t want to die a virgin," Christina said, "The war is about toe, and although I am in the higher position if I join, that doesn''t mean that I will not be in the direct fighting," Christina exined. "I have never been saving myself for anyone in the homnd. I know that I am alone no matter what," Christina continued, "But I don''t want to die without a partner ever, and I don''t want this getting out. Please take my first time," Christina finished. I could see the blush on her face, and her white breasts were in my face. Doorknocker twitched with the scent and sight of her. Christina was an attractive woman, but then I remembered something again. She was my fucking Sister. Christina stepped forward and took a seat on the couch. "Wait," I said, my voice moving while my mind tried to catch up. "We are sisters; I don''t think that it is an excellent idea," I replied even as Doorknocker started to harden as Christina pushed herself at me. "That ising from someone who has been having sexual intercourse with our mother?" Christina said, and I froze. The smile on her face as she came close to my ear, "She told me about how big you are. You know, mother and I are still close, and I have been in her camp. This round, she told me how much pleasure I could feel from you, and I broke." Christina said, and there was no longer an expressionless face as I turned to her. "I have been holding myself in for decades," Christina continued, and I didn''t know who I was looking at. Where did my sister that was always expressionless, go? I asked myself this as my brain struggled to catch up. My mother told her about our escapades? Why did she tell my sister, and why did my sister, who was always expressionless, turn into a needy woman all of a sudden? "I want your Doorknocker to burst into my womb and bring me pleasure that I never felt before!" Christina''s voice raised slowly directly into my ear, and my mind was at the point of exploding. "Fuck me, Make me your bitch, and I want you to drive me into the corner and make me cum all over your cock. Mother told me, you can do it, and you have done it with her. Please, Sister, Chelsea, fuck me!" Her sudden exmation ended her rant, and her hand''s dove under the loincloth. Doorknocker started to harden as her fingers went to work while I sat stunned, looking at the needy silver Bunny-kin that was my sister in front of me. My brain felt sluggish, and I was struggling to think as I felt like my brain had fried for the first time in my lives. I did not know what to think, and I stared at my sister, brain struggling to catch up. My sister, though, wasn''t going to let my brain catch up, and I felt her hands push aside the loincloth. Doorknocker sprang free and was already at half-mast from her machinations. "Wow, I know I have been seeing this, but knowing that this Fat cock is about to stuff my pussy is amazing. I have always wondered what it was like," Thepletely different person that I don''t believe I ever met said as she gazed down at Doorknocker. Then reality snapped back into ce for me as my sister straddled myp, holding Doorknocker in her hand. At this moment, at the moment of truth, I came to a conclusion. It was one that I remembered and one that hurt a lot less than the first time I did it. I barely knew Christina. My sister was who she was, and I never met this side of her. It was something in the past I thought she might be hiding her feelings instead of being detached from them. It didn''t matter at this point, though. My thoughts moved with speed I don''t think I ever achieved before, and my hands moved out, and I pulled my sister close to me. I looked into her eyes, and I no longer saw the uncaring fa?ade that she showed the world. No, this was a borderline crazy woman who was lonely as hell. It was almost the impression I had of her before, and I could see the need and even fear of rejection in her eyes. The shyness that she was showing before wasn''t a fa?ade. This was a woman that was desperate for attention that needed physical touch and was seeking it out from me. I brought her lips to mine before I even knew it, and I felt her grip loosen on Doorknocker. The sudden kiss took this woman by surprise as much as her performance took me by surprise. I wasn''t sure how much was acting or how much was the real Christina begging for the attention that she now wanted. Hell, I didn''t even know if this wasn''t just her trying to get something from meter. It didn''t matter as I held her in my embrace, kissing her. She seemed to almost melt into the movement of our tongues and our lips. She brought her body closer to mine, and I felt her breasts press against my corbone as I looked up to keep the kiss going. My hands let go of her back and moved to her ass as I felt Doorknocker press lightly into her pussy. I felt the wet pussy that was Christina''s crying juices of want down Doorknocker as it slowly dripped down. The passion she attacked me with blew my indecision away, and I no longer cared that she was my sister. I never grew up with her, and damn the results. I couldn''t care anymore as Doorknocker was ready for this needy woman who attacked me. My handsnded on both ass cheeks, and I felt through her mouth her distraction. I pushed down before she realized it and her pussy slowly stretched for the first time. I went slow at first, and I heard her moan, and her tongue stopped ying with mine. I opened my eyes to see Christina''s widen. I pushed in slowly, and her head started to back off as I felt myself push past her hymen slowly. Her mouth opened like a fish out of water, and I could see some pain sh in her eyes. There was pleasure mixed, I think, in those depths of her eyes, but at this moment, I was breaking her virginity. I didn''t stop pushing into her slowly as her mouth gaped as Christina silently opened and closed her mouth. I brought a hand up off her ass, stopping myself for a second to push our lips back together. Her lips didn''t move, and she was almost unresponsive as our lips rejoined and my tongue yed with hers. I was annoyed, and my hand went back down to her ass, and this time, I broke the kiss. "You fucking started this," I told her, and my hand came down on her ass with a loud p. "AHHH!" Christina replied, her cry sounding odd to my ears, and much to the ever-increasing amount of surprises I had tonight, Christina dropped her hips. Christina''s head flew up as her pussy gobbled up Doorknocker in haste, and her cry sounded out in the room. "AWW FUCK!" She cried out again. A tight, almost painful grip hit Doorknocker as I felt her wombs door on the head of Doorknocker. "You want me to fuck your naughty virgin pussy?" I asked her. "Yes!" Christina screamed, and thepletely different woman showed herself to me bare, "Fuck me, Chelsea, Fuck me till I forget that tomorrow exists!" She screamed, and I growled. My hands began to pull her ass up and down, and pleasure flooded my head as I fucked the tight cunt that wrapped tightly around my cock. The pleasure continued to hit my head repeatedly, and I growled in announcing my pleasure as I took my sister''s pussy without thought. I didn''t want to think, and her cries sounded like a beast. "YES!" Christina screamed, "HOW COULD I HAVE NEVER FELT THIS BEFORE?!" The woman above cried out, "HOW COULD I HAVE DENIED MYSELF THIS PLEASURE!" She screamed, and I didn''t reply. What was I supposed to reply as I pushed that ass down on my cock over and over again, pleasure reaching my peak? I didn''t make it there first as I heard, "WHAT IS THIS!" She screamed, "WHAT IS THIS FEELING!" She screamed again and again as her pussy spasmed and her body started to shake violently. She began to shake her head as I was almost worried that she had a seizure before she tossed her body back, and her hands fell to my knees, and her pussy sprayed me all over in a giant overwhelming squirt that sted my abdomen and cock. Her body shook, and without realizing it, my ejaction had begun to fill the fertile pussy as her pussy which was already tight, continued to spasm on me. Her body shook like a vibrator, and her mouth gaped open. I was confused, and pleasure was filling my head. I turned off my brain, though. I needed to as too much came at me, and I no longer cared. Fuck it, I thought. I picked her up, and I pushed her onto the couch. "Fine, You want me to fuck your virgin cunt? You want to feel pleasure? I will show you pleasure, Bitch!" I roared, and I started to fuck the bunny-kin under me, and I didn''t see my sister. I saw a slut begging for Doorknocker, and I thrust my hips into her over and over again. I didn''t think as she screamed out in pleasure. I didn''t care when she begged me to stop. She became my cumdump tonight, whoever this woman was before. Fuck whatever the world thought that this slut was before tonight. Now she became a wanting woman that threw her feelings into bing my cumdump. Maybe that was wrong. Maybe I shouldn''t have thought of it that way. I knew that Christina was hurting and seeking out pleasure from me. Well, she got it, and as my balls hit her ass, as I thrust into her, she squirted again all over Doorknocker. Whatever she was before. She wasn''t that now. Chapter 149: Recall I looked out over the meeting, and I greeted the elders with a slight bow. My mind was still clearing from the amount of sex I just had, and my mind was stillpiling the reports that I would need to make. "Thank you for arriving so soon," My father and I nodded. "It is only what is expected of me. I am wondering though why this wasn''t asked through letters which so far I have received none yet." I told them. "Ah, that is simple. Things are moving faster than we believed on this side. The Gathering of Tribes has been moved up by the Dragonics, which is understandable when we told them about what happened with Ralph. There are many things in the works, and we need to move faster than the ns originally allowed for." An elder replied with a deep voice, and I looked at him. "That is not all, and we need to know the progress of the Potion''s testing and your contract with the illusionist''s tower." My father said this time, and I looked at him instead. "Well, To be honest, that is the best news that I have for you, Elders," I replied. "I have signed a working contract with Queen Mira in representation for the Illusionist Tower of the Subi. So far, I have reported that Mira hadposed arge following of C rankers with B rankers to guide them. That is in pair with the fact that Queen Mira herself will be joining us and that there may even be reinforcements since Queen Mira is allowing any Illusionist C rank or above to join if they wish to volunteer." I finished with a significant smile. The elders all looked back at me with surprise. "Wonderful!" My father eximed; relief was evident. I could see more going on with that exmation as all the elders nodded and looked at each other. They were saying something to each other, but I couldn''t hear since they were using mana tomunicate without letting me know what they were saying. The conversation seemed ted but intense as they talked to each other. A minute went by before they turned back to me, "That is fantastic to hear, Chelsea," My father said with arge smile. "The Tribes know that we the Bunny-kin are the source of the leak to the Empire that one of ours told them. The Empire, to our knowledge, hasn''t gotten to full readiness either. It is unknown why or maybe the information that they have in the knowledge Ralph gave them isn''t forting. We have just gotten our hands on him, though, and we will be talking to him very thoroughly about that." The smile on all our faces as he said that made it clear if anyone was watching that, he wouldn''t enjoy the experience. "The Empire ns on something, or it could be that Ralph was an asset that they were just retrieving." I shrugged, and the Elders nodded. "There could be many reasons for why they haven''t started deploying military assets, Chelsea." One of the Elders said seriously, and I nodded with him before he continued, "That is beside the point. We will recall you and your recement will be there in two weeks at thetest. When they get there, you will be taking Christina, yourself, Florine, and anyone close to you to bring back within the week. If you can, please request, politely of course, to Queen Mira to join you so that we may discuss details with her face to face." He finished. "Yes, please do that," My father suddenly said. "We could use an insider look into illusions so that we may n tactics and strategies with her in conjunction with the potions." I nodded at the point, and he went on, "In regards to the potions, we have gotten many Alchemists producing potions here to make up for ourck of them. They have been working on building up a stockpile and useable assets for the war, but we haven''t gotten a best deployable device yet." My father looked at me with a much more severe face. "Has Anthonye up with something yet with the Subi?" "He hase up with several. But in two weeks, much can change," I replied and thought quickly, "I can bring the best he cane up with me when Ie back on the ship or use the Emergencymunication Crystal in about a week to let you know his best results. From what he is telling me, though, they areing up with several methods to be used in different scenarios. They might even be useful with other potions in the future." I finished answering with a smile. "That is okay at this point. Most of the potions are being stored inrge airtight vats, but they can only hold so much. We are at three quarters storage capacity. Soon we need to put them in smaller potion bottles." My father said, and he leaned back, "This is a bad solution to the current problem, and we might lose a little potency when putting them in new potion bottles, but it will be best this way for now." I sighed and shook my head about the think about the downsides to this when my father continued, "Now, how is the Free trade agreement going?" "Not well," I replied, "Negotiations have stalled with the fishing part of the free trade agreement, and the conditions are too long term for us to eat the loss in the long term. I told you most of the details, but I know some coastal tribes will veto making thisw with that prevision in the free trade agreement. It will destroy our maritime businesses in the long term as well." I sighed, and I saw my father''s serious expression. "The short term would help us, but you are right," My father sighed and looked at the elders. Another conversation came, and they started to talk through mana. Many this time began to look pissed off. I could almost see the yelling going on between some of them. A hand came down, and one elder red at the other, his face red, and the other looked pissed. All of these exaggerated movements from others seemed like a silent movie of a pissed-off meeting. It went on for longer than I thought, and the only person, in the end, to remain calm seemed to be my father. That was until one elder pointed at another, and my father''s open palm mmed to the table, making all the elders turn to him. They all looked at him with various expressions that I couldn''t see, and it seemed that this was the moment that many elders no longer looked angry but embarrassed. "That took longer than we thought," My father said while the Elders seemed to settle down as he took control. "The decision has been made, and it will be that we will look at the long term in this. We will not bring something that we know will not be cosigned by the Gathering of the tribes. Instead, we will hold out for what you want in this Ambassador Chelsea; if there is this Fishing stiption in the agreement, we will not even bring it back home to be asked about." I barely held the relief in my voice. I did not want to bring a piece of legition that would be positioned. It would slowly intoxicate rtions, most likely into war with thergest and strongest nation in the continent. Or I believed they were they were the strongest. It didn''t matter at this point, though, as I nodded. "Yes, I will work ording to the Council''s orders on this," I replied formally, giving a small bow of acknowledgment. "I will do my best to bring this agreement through for our nation!" I announced, and some of the elders looked sore, but most looked happy. "Good, Do your best I do wonder how far you have gotten?" My father asked. His expression seemed to expect something. "Honestly, I have been stopped at the goal with Six votes on my side. If I can secure a seventh, I will be able to get my form of the vote passed. But I haven''t found another race''s representatives that are willing to vote in my favor." I told them. They all nodded gravely because this would help a lot with funding the war and influence trade. There was a ton of other benefits that coulde out of it if we got the best piece of legition possible. I remembered that one piece of information, and I nodded to myself. "I have a n on the seventh, but I do not know if it will work. The details on it are very slim, but I will see what I can do with the time offered to me to do it." I told the elders, and many nodded. "That is great to hear, and we expected nothing less from you," My father said, and he grinned, "I hope to hear great things, and unless a real emergency instead of a face-to-face meeting is needed, then we will not be contacting you this way." With suddenness, the meeting came to an end, and feelings began to hit me like a truck. It was finally happening and would be leaving the Demonnds within three weeks. Many emotions hit me even harder, and I felt like I was being run over by a bus. The fact that I would have to fight soon. The fact that I could see all my little daughters. I would be leaving some of my women behind that, have been with me for years every day. It was turmoil in my head and heart. I slowly turned from the crystal mana dispersing around me, and my head was in a constant state of flux. I would be leaving my other kids here. Ones that I never even met, and I hit another round of self-loathing about what probably had to be an instinctive need to spread my semen into anyone who spread their legs for me. I brought out an open palm, and I charged my muscles with mana before pping myself. The pain woke up my brain from the self-loathing with sharp pain across my face. All of those things were things forter. First, it was time for me to finish things here in the Demonnds. My spine straightened, and I moved out of the room back down the hallway to where I left Mira, Se Mon, Julia, and Yuri. Alexia walked in step with me as I moved through the corridors and remained silent as she noticed my determination as I moved through the embassy. The world would change, and I will damn well do my best to make it in my favor. Chapter 150: Asking a Question I got back to the room, still processing the news. I entered the room, and it was clean except for the desk with papers littered all over it still. I sighed as I moved around the couches to plop myself down. Mira raised an eyebrow at me while Christina sat with a more expressionless expression than before, but the rosy cheeks were a remembrance of the temptress she was before. Se Mon and Julia snuggled up to me while Alexia and Yuri seemed to be waiting. "It''s happened," I said finally in the stillness, my brain still moving. I leaned back deep in thought, processing the information I had before looking at Mira. "Mira, I am about to ask something, and please stop me if I am going too far in asking," my tone is serious. Mira looked unaffected and nodded before saying, "There is no harm in asking, but I will keep my confidences." I nodded, "Well, there are two questions, and let me start with the one that I am obliged to ask, although I would have asked anyways before I went home." I took a breath, "Would you minding back with me when I depart?" I asked. Mira raised an eyebrow and leaned back on the couch. Her breasts moved, and I noticed something I hadn''t before. Her breast size changed a little. I remember them beingrge, and I also remember them being smaller. Right now, they were F cup, almost E cup in size, but I remember them when we first met is much more modest. "I believe I can, but I am not certain. I would have to talk to the fellow queens. I understand, and I would have to talk to one of my more obscure allies among the queens to control things properly." Mira said almost absentmindedly, "But you know how these things go," Mira finished, and I gave an understanding nod. It didn''t matter how strong you were if there were others that could challenge you. There would be power games involved, and Mira was merely hinting at it. With that many Queens and only one territory and Mira being grasped as the Neutral party, I wondered how she yed both sides. She gave a hint, but I was not going to pry at this hour. "Completely understandable, and frankly, neither the elders nor my Father who asked me to ask this question demand you show up with me. They just want to understand the circumstances that you and thedies will have along with the control we will be able to exert." My admission made Mira nod in understanding as I continued, "Along with the fact that we will be using your people like war resources, we need to have a firm understanding and working rtionship before we begin." Mira nodded and looked thoughtful, "I can see your point," Mira then shrugged, "Doesn''t change the circumstances I am working under, though." Mira finished. "Well, It is not like I am leaving tomorrow. But that leads me to my second question." I continued, and Mira leaned back with both arms on the back of the couch, emphasizing her scale-covered breasts with just that light pink around the nipples. It was enticing, but I continued, "I need information on the Medusa representative''s," and Mira''s face turned serious. "You know what you''re asking, right?" Mira asked. Her tone shifted. "Yes, Yes I do," I said with a sigh, and I leaned back into a simr position, although with much less emphasis on my breasts since mine were smaller. "You are right to be mad at me for even asking, but I want you to understand where I am sitting that the Medusas are about to sabotage the Free Trade Agreement between our nations," I told her, and Mira looked thoughtful. "What do you mean? I am sorry to say this, but I have not followed many of the representatives working as oftely. It is something that the younger people are better to handle so as to give the younger generation power so that they may wield it better when they attain true power." Mira said. I looked at her, shocked. It might have been a small slip of the tongue, but it made a lot of things make sense in a way. But I shook my head of those thoughts and put a bookmark in my head to think about itter. Instead, I returned my focus back to Mira and replied, "Well, To be frank in the emergency session, I was told that with the prevision that the Medusas are trying to add with the fishing agreement inside the Free trade agreement that they would ept my advice. I was more or less ordered not to bring it back with that prevision inside. Meaning that I am under orders if the Medusas try to pass it in your house of representatives. It will be dead on eptance with our nation." I looked at her, and I shrugged. "That means this one provision is destroying the Free Trade agreement." Mira watched with those intelligent eyes without an ounce of desire in them. It was the first time I saw her like this, and I could see her intellect working and my cock hardened slightly seeing her think. It was one of the oddest turn-ons I have had, but she looked through me at this moment. "I can see that being a problem," Mira said finally while I felt hands slip under my loincloth. "Although I have followed a little probably more than most of the true power movers in the Demonnds. Is it really that bad of a provision?" Mira asked finally. I smiled wryly at her, "I see you have not thought much about it." I said, and I shook my head, "The provision is not much on the surface Mira," I told her, "It would be like poison among the masses of my people. Not in the short term, though," I finished, and I realized that I had exined this too many times. "Humor me, and I will see what I can do," Mira said, then smiled as she looked at Julia and Se Mon as their hands snaked to Doorknocker. "I see you will get pleasured while you are exining as well," Mira finished, and I smiled back. "Well, To be frank, I have all night to pleasure you all, except I think all of you want to take me past the amount I can fully take." I admitted, "I might be on the edge of my stamina." "Bullshit," Mira replied, with Yuri and Alexia joining in their voices blending together. I chuckled, "At least let us get some food into our stomachs; I don''t want to be the only thing you eat in here. I also do have some work to do tomorrow." I finished, and Alexia and Yuri turned serious. "Yes, you do. That party with Jax is one that needs to be nned and paid for," Yuri jumped in. "I have finished most of the preparations when ites to most things, but payment for some of the supplies wille due soon." Alexia jumped in, and I nodded. "I believe that gold shipments withpleted contracts will being in, and I will put in everything with that," I replied. Both of them smiled in return, "We know but reminding you is something we take seriously," Yuri said, standing up. Christina watched in the corner silently, and she stood. I watched her, but she didn''t head to the door. Instead, she sat at my feet again. Then with now blushing cheeks, she crawled up and began to suck on my sensitive balls. I leaned back with my eyes rolling up, and Julia and Se Mon began to suck on the head of Doorknocker. I bit back a curse, and I looked at Mira, "It will not be easy, but I have done this before," I said and Doorknocker felt the kisses of three beautiful women teasing him while super sensitive from extended use today. "I will make sure some food is brought, but I will be enjoying some time as well," Yuri said, before turning to look back, "I know I won''t get first turn, so I will make sure we can all thoroughly enjoy our time here." "Thanks," I replied with a chuckleing from all the otherdies. "Now, BACK to Business," I said as Julia did something with her tongue along the hole of Doorknocker, sending shivers up my spine. Mira smiled, and I saw that desire return to her expression as I continued, "There is not much to talk about when ites to the rest of the agreement," I said, barely keeping my voice level as Christina somehow sucked both my balls into her mouth. She slowly massaged them in her mouth, sending sensitive shivers through my body, pulsing through me as I felt semen build up inside her mouth. I shivered with pleasure, and I felt Se Mon and Julia using their mouths to pleasure me. Doorknocker was being yed with, and I was having trouble continuing. Mira had two fingers in her mouth now watching me, and her foot was upon the arm of the couch. Her other leg opened up, and her pussy glistened with juices as she watched me being pleasured. "Please, Continue," Mira said after her fingers left her mouth glistening with saliva as they found her pussy, "We both know I am watching and listening," Mira said and softly moaned as she began to y with her clit. It was beautiful to watch her, but I continued, "Do you want to know what will happen if we follow the Medusa''s form, or do you want me to tell you what about it that will make it so bad?" I asked as I felt tingling pleasure as I could feel semen build up in my balls as Christina massaged them in her mouth with her tongue. Mira smiled, "What makes it so bad?" I winced as I knew she was being naughty as her fingers started to y more with her clit. Then I felt very naughty fingers from my sister poke under her mouth as she massaged my balls, teasing the hidden clit. Electricity ran through me, and I moaned loudly, interrupting my ability to speak. I felt pleasure now spiking through me, and each of them was relentless on me. I closed my eyes, and I looked at Mira, determined. "The reason it is bad is that the essential wording of it gives free fishing rights in the waters of the Beast-kin nation since you are defending the waters now. At first, this will make OUR PEOPLE HAPPY," I admitted as Se Mon looked up at me for a second before taking Doorknocker halfway down her throat while Julia licked the avable shaft remaining. This was further made harder as my sister spared more fingers to prate my pussy. "This is only in the short term," I continued, pleasure showing in my voice as I neared the edge. Mira''s fingers were joined by her other hand, and they yed with her clit while the other prated her dripping wet pussy, her chest moving. As I exined, her face was both the picture of desire and listening. "IN the LONG TERM," I continued, pleasure racking my body, and for some reason, I felt the need to finish the sentence, "IT WILL be like A POISON!" I eximed, and I couldn''t hold it. Mira moaned, and with a spray of liquids from her pussy hitting the table, Christina Julia and Se Mon sent me over the edge. Julia lovingly licked the shaft of cock that Se Mon left avable while Se Mon was vigorously fucking her own throat on Doorknocker. Christina pushed her fingers deep into me, hitting a sweet spot, and my world went white as I felt my balls rumble. Christina didn''t stop massaging my balls with her tongue and didn''t let either go as they sent a river of semen up into Se Mon''s waiting mouth. Audible swallows happened, and Se Mon pulled up off Doorknocker. White semen sprayed like an oil rig only for Julia to take over as semen fell on all of us from the brief opening, and I loudly cried out my pleasure as they all continued to work Doorknocker as my hips lifted off the couch without thought. My mind was nk as the joy streamed through me as the semen left me, and I heard Mira moan with the other''s Julia and Se Mon sighs. It was terrific, and my ass finally hit the cushions again. I took a deep breath to regain myself. I looked back at Mira as I finished my ejactions while I saw her staring at Doorknocker with a wanting look. I knew that look, and I felt a pulse in Doorknocker responding just as Julia pulled up, and Christina let go of my balls. A little spurt of semen came out andnded on Christina''s face. "To continue," I said while I heard a little pleasure squeak, and Christina looked at Julia. "Let me have some," Christina said, not demanding but sounding lustful. Julia smiled, and they kissed her, giving some of my semen to my sister, and I tried not to think about that as I looked at the wanting Mira. "So what will happen is that while the war is going and fighting the Empire is going, the trade will be pleasant for the short period of time. Our people will be happy with it," I said quickly, and Mira nodded, her smile growing as she knew I wanted to get over this to move on to the next part. "The problem is that after let us say in anything other than uspletely losing the war." Mira nodded her acknowledgment, but her smile grew as she looked at something on my side. It was at this moment I moaned as I found thedies had moved around me. Se Mon stood up, giving room for Alexia to take her spot. Christina was happy where she was, but Se Mon ced her breasts on either side of my head, and I felt her hands reach for my breasts. That wasn''t all, though, as her hands took my modest breasts in her hands, gripping them through my clothing. "I can''t believe you are still clothed," Se Mon mention before lightly nibbling on my ear. a Shiver of different pleasure that I didn''t feel too often rang down my head as her fingers took off my top andid my breasts bare. Meanwhile, more pleasure began to assault me as Alexia started to tease the sensitive head of Doorknocker, sending fresh tingles through me. It was amazing, and I couldn''t think straight as Christina sucked one of my testicles into her mouth as she began to y with my hidden clit. My mind nked, and Julia moved her head down, and suddenly my eyes widened as Julia took the other ball into her mouth. I moaned as sensitive parts of my body were vited one after the other without mercy. My breasts began to be massaged, and I couldn''t help it, "Ladies, You know I need to do Business before pleasure," I almost whined, and I heard a round of chuckles. "That is a lie, and everyone here knows it, Ambassador Chelsea," Queen Mira stepped in. Her smile sent shivers of promised pleasure up my spine. "Now tell me, What are the long-term effects of their n?" Mira asked. "Youdies are amazing," I said as pleasure poured through my entire body, and I smiled with pleasure, "You know what it will be," I said as I embraced the pleasure moans echoing in my words, "If we win even stalemate or defend a majority of ournd in this uing war," I began keeping reason along with pleasure as I almost entered a zone of pleasure mixed with that reason in an odd twist. "First decade without outside pressure, the Beast-kin will develop, and I have ns for that too. We will expand in our resources and use more of ournds with more tribes looking towards the waters to grow businesses, especially along with trade. Our ability to defend our waters will be established, and with the Medusa''s provision, the Demonnds will continue to be in our waters ''Defending it," I continued as Se Mon yed with both my breasts as she sent even more shivers of pleasures pulsating through my head nibbling on my soft ears. "With that would grow resentment, and as our navy grows, so will yours since trade between our nations will need to be defended from other nations like the Empire. It will be gradual at first, then after a couple of Decades, Poison will start affecting trade rtions as Demonnd''s navy, and fishers will burden us economically since the fish on our side of the coasts will be overfished while yours will not be. This will be a deeper-rooted resentment, and it will fester as both our nations grow stronger economically." I said, and I moaned loudly as Alexia took Doorknocker deep inside her throat. I barely clung on and continued while Christina teased both my one testicle and my pussy While Julia ensured that even more semen developed in the other testicle. "This wille to a peak in about three to four decades where the higher-ups in our nation will need to do something. At this point, your representatives will have had a gravy ride for decades and might not want to let go of their power over our coasts." I said this was true because, in the end, the final parts that were able to avert any storms would be diplomatic. "With resentment built, our lower tribes that lost the most would be resentful towards the Demon Lands instead of friendly. This means that the lower popce would prefer to develop away from the Demonnds, and frankly, that would be a poor choice unless it is with the Elves." "Then, for generations toe, the eventual movers and shakers will hate us preferring to look other ways than to the Demon Lands trade. I can see where you are going with this." Mira said finally as I was reaching my peak. "There is more too," Mira said, and even though her pussy was wet and needed to be filled, as I looked at her again, Her expression was serious. "We would be at war with each other since the Beast-kin Nation would want their waters back. Where else are you going to expand? The Empire? No, that was done with this war, and depending on the results, that might not be feasible. The Elves? Too many monsters. The Kingdom of Arlin? That would invite the Empire to attack since they would say it was a war against humans to use an excuse. That leaves the Dwarves and the Northern Beast Mountains. Your nation is poorly ced to attack either of them but great to defend against them. That leaves the coasts. You will expand out to the Inds." Mira ended with a statement and looked in thought. "That is only a possible path but one I find likely and easy to stop. No trade agreement is better than finding my nation against the Demon Lands," I finished, and I bit my lip only for a moment before loudly moaning. I reached down and pulled Alexia off Doorknocker, and she took an audible breath. Alexia smiled up at me as Doorknocker throbbed, and her hands stroked the wet shaft quickly. Her beautiful hands move quickly with practiced movement. "I''m d you are enjoying me too!" She eximed, and Doorknocker disappeared into her mouth, and her lips joined with Julia and Christina, and my head rocked back, and I released a fresh load as Se Mon sent a spike of pain twisting my nipples a little with the stones of my nipple rings out as I released. "FUCK!" I yelled, and my his bucked, and Christina began to rapidly finger my pussy while my ejaction filled Alexia''s stomach. Electricity came up through my core hitting my womb as Doorknocker sprayed into Alexia''s mouth, and I roared and bucked my hips as I felt liquids erupt from my pussy, making my legs shiver as my head nked of the world around me. My mouth moaned, and my body shivered as my sister finished me off, letting my pussy rest, and I copsed onto the bed. "Well, that was a good discussion," Mira suddenly said, "I see your point," Mira continued, and she stood up, "My turn to have some action,dies. But don''t worry, I won''t take an upied spot," Mira said, and as I opened my eyes to see again without realizing I ever closed them, I saw her scaled legs on either side of my head that I could barely see past Se Mons breasts with her pussy above me. "I will discuss this business with my fellow queens. I believe, though, that you will get a favorable response. Now, though, Fuck this business. Find somefort with us and enjoy each other''s presence," Mira said suddenly, her voice sultry. I didn''t have time to respond as her juicy pussy was in my mouth, and I barely heard Christina say, "I need it now," And some quick exmations before I felt her tight, tight pussy which regained its previous tightness somehow take Doorknocker''s entire length. Pleasure soared in my head as I shoved my tongue into Mira with a moaning from her mouth. Shortly after, a door opened, "Dinner is here, but I have it to wait for this round to finish. I heard, and I heard three carts being pushed in. "I see we didn''t miss the entire party, but we arete, Right, Trisha?" Asahi asked. "Don''t worry, There''s always room for more," Trisha responded, "Our lover has unending Stamina. But I am definitely getting my turn soon." I shivered as I heard the door close, and it had nothing to do with the tight pussy moving so fast, already bringing me to the edge just as I felt her reach the edge. A secondter, as her pussy spasmed and I felt her cum on me, I released my load into my sister while I sucked Mira''s clit, hearing her moan. "I think you need Asahi''s or Trisha''s cock in you when I ride you," Mira moaned loudly as I made her squirt into my mouth. I was almost on rapid-fire now, and I shivered. There was a long night ahead of me, and I didn''t believe I was getting a break anytime soon. Chapter 151: Arrange a Meeting I thrust my hips forward, my head swimming in pleasure as I felt pussy spasm in a fresh round of liquids as I moaned. Trisha pushed her cock beside my face, and I took her into my mouth as her sister pulled out of my pussy. I pulled back, and Julia moaned as I pulled out of her in a symphony of fresh moans as I pushed forward, taking more of Trisha''s cock into my mouth, and Asahi Thrust into me, and her loud moan echoed with mine as she released. I moaned as I felt her fill my womb, and I sucked in the air creating a hard vacuum bringing Trisha to the edge. My mouth filled as I moaned, swallowing her elven seed while thrusting my hips forward. My senses peaked, releasing into Julia''s pussy. My head nked, and my balls and pussy pulsed with pleasure as I released a stream of semen. Trisha fell backward; her stamina spent her cock spraying semen in the room haphazardly, and I felt Asahi take a step back and fall to the couch. Warm breasts met her head as she fell onto Se Mon. Julia fell to the floor, which was once again littered in our fluids, and I used my knees to pull out. Doorknocker was on hisst stand, and I fell back. My head swam and women all around. All night I pleasured them each and without respite. My chest heaved, and I knew I was reaching the end of even my stamina. My head pleaded for sleep, and my eyes were heavy. I knew I could go longer, but my eyes began to drift close only to suddenly see that Mira''s legs were dripping with her and my fluids stand above me. "I am the Queen; I want one more ride before we''re done," Mira said, and even as my semen dripped from her pussy onto my breasts, she squatted down. Her hands softly took Doorknocker and lined it up with her dripping pussy. She finished her squat taking fourteen inches of Doorknocker to the base easily with my semen and her fluids as a lubricant. Her ass pped against my hips, and I reached up. Mira smiled, and her breasts came down, and her ass moved up. I moaned, and as she came down, so did her knees. Her breasts pressed against my chest and our lips met. That intimacy that seemed toe and go came back. Our world became each other, and we kissed deeply. My hands groped her breasts, her nipples sliding up to the nape of my neck while my own breasts felt her abdomen. Our lips mashed together, and our union felt so good. It was insane, but I didn''t care as her ass lifted and dropped back down; Her movements were fluid, and I moaned. I heard more movement, and I bucked my hips up before I felt a hand move my legs apart. I moaned into mine and Mira''s union even louder as I felt Trisha''s cock push into my pussy; much to my surprise and her thrusts made me unable to think further. Mira''s fluid movement and her strong short thrust into me made me reach climax, and I released from both Doorknocker and my pussy. I couldn''t take it, and I screamed into Mira''s lips, announcing my pleasure as I felt her pussy spasm weing even more of my semen into her. Miraid upon me Doorknocker releasing into her, and she epted everything. Trisha pulled out andid back. I heard a soft sigh of pleasure, "God, I felt pent up," Trisha sighed again, "That was so needed for both of us." Trisha said, and Mira broke the kiss. "I am sure it was," Mira said; our cheeks flushed, and I didn''t even know when my mind started to drift. "You and your sister really let loose on poor Chelsea, Although," I felt a kiss on my cheek, "I am sure she enjoyed it as well." I drifted off, letting ckness ovee me. My sleep was one of darkness, and I felt good all over. I knew not when I came back to being awake. It took time for me to recognize it. I smiled as I looked at Mira''s sleeping face as shey in my arms. I could feel her scaley skin on me, and it felt good, and I felt more soft skin with what was undeniably a pointy ear in my right hand. I felt so good at this moment, and I heard a light chuckle and a brush against my other hand. Skin entered it, and the skin moved with softness in my hand; There were veins around it, and it grew harder. I instantly knew what it was, and I didn''t know what to feel at first. Doorknocker began to harden, and I suddenly began to feel the slimy tight insides of Mira again. I heard her moan softly, but her breathing was slow in steady in sleep. She might have been sleeping, but her pussy tightened as Doorknocker began to harden as Asahi pleasured herself with my hand. I smiled, and I began to stroke her cock with my hand. I heard her lightly moan, and I pushed myself up into Mira more heard her lightly moan as she took my rapidly hardening cock deep. I felt movement inside Mira on my cock, and her eyes fluttered open. Mira smiled, and her hips started to move, and I couldn''t help but moan as I felt her stroking my cock inside her tight pussy. Her pussy sucked on me, and her folds weed me as she brought her ass up and back down with a wet p. Soon my hips were thrusting up, and my hand moved to stroke off Asahi''s cock as she moaned into the room. Things picked up, and I felt my other hand guided to a wet pussy, and I started to tease the clit, hearing more moans join the symphony of each other''s embrace. Over an hour passed when we were done, and Mira put a stop, "You need to do things, and although I would love to go another round, I need to ask the other queens about your request sooner rather thanter," Mira said, and I nodded. Mira left, and Se Mon and Julia went with her. Soon I asked the otherdies to leave, with the exception of Christina. I pointed at the couch before I asked Alexia or Yuri toe back with a schedule again for me since I had many people to talk to. I could no longer be in here for a long period of time to fornicate with my women. It just wasn''t feasible with the decisions I had to make in a short period of time. I would have some timeter, but I would have to do it with other events. I also told Alexia and Yuri to leave time for Mira after she talked to the other queens. I kissed all of them, but Asahi and Trisha stopped before me for a moment. "We are working hard," Asahi said with a faint blush, "We feel we might break through soon for the war. We both want to help you," Both of them looked a little shy, saying, "We are not sure, but I feel like we might be advancing soon. We are in the High D ranks and n on using the Gym to practice together." Trisha suddenly took over, "We want to be your fire and ice. Please, Look forward to it." I looked at both of them, and I couldn''t help but smile while also thinking of friends from my past life. I nodded, "I look forward to what you are going to show me," I told them truthfully, and both looked me in the eyes and smiled brightly. They both left after that leaving me alone with Christina. We were still naked, Doorknocker was still slightly hard, and I sat down on the opposite couch. I wanted to ask what the hell just hit me, but instead, I asked, "So, this agent you have. Can they arrange a meeting with the Dominatrix that ys with the Medusian representative, or how fast can they. Can you get them in ce to do it quickly with a way out for them quickly?" Christina was now sitting down across from me, her face now back to that almost emotionless woman that she likes to show the world. I knew better when that masked slipped how passionate she became but said nothing. She leaned back, though, and was clearly thinking about it. "Um, It can be set up, but I believe there is a safer way for us to meet her," Christina said, "We can just go meet the woman as one of her clients." I looked at her surprised, and my face turned serious. It was an interesting thought and one that I had to consider seriously. I leaned back, myself feeling some drying fluids under me as I thought. The room around me was a mess, and I did my best to ignore it while I saw Christina looking at Doorknocker without looking away. A slight blush on her face as she stared at him while I ignored her. I had many things to do, but I had barely left the embassy sinceing here. Only the auction and the Arena with some visits topanies were the reasons why I left. I was simply too busy, and I nodded to myself. At some point, to ignore everything else, I closed my eyes while in thought. When I opened them, Christina was no longer on the opposite couch but right in front of me on her knees. She was gazing at Doorknocker, her lips partially open, her tongue sticking out. "What are you doing?" I asked her. Christina looked up at me with a deepening blush. "Well, I, I like ying with your cock, Doorknocker. I want it inside me one more time before I go back to work," Christina said as she gazed at Doorknocker, her eyes locked with his head. "I can find the right opportunity quickly, and it should be safe for you. We can even bring some of the guards in secret, or I could follow to ensure safety," Christina said, her eyes never moving. I looked down at Christina, my sister, seeing her look at Doorknocker. It was only a day or two ago; I wasn''t even sure anymore after so much sex that she changed like this. I wanted to sigh; first, it was my mother and now my sister. I knew I had more siblings, and I wasn''t even sure how many. I felt a tongue suddenly licking the head of Doorknocker, and I looked down at Christina, now wrapping her lips around the head of Doorknocker. She didn''t pause, and she took him down her throat deeply as I was still not even half hard. I stifled a moan as she quickly began picking up a pace. Doorknocker and I had considerable stamina, and with her work, I was getting erect in no time, and I leaned back. I felt the pleasant tingle down my shaft to my balls and up my spine. It was great, and I could tell Christina was a fast learner. But I changed my thinking to what she proposed again. I could meet with the Dominatrix, and this might be a good alternative if I couldn''t use Mira to get my way. In fact, it was an avenue I could follow quicker and faster without bringing the real power holders in the nation into acting. I thought about it as Christina bobbed her head up and down my shaft with wet sucking sounds as she moved. I felt her tongue moving, and I came to a conclusion on these thoughts. "Christina, Stand up," I ordered suddenly, and her head stopped moving. She looked up into my eyes as I gazed down at her. Christina slowly took Doorknocker out of her mouth and stood. Her hair was draped over her head till she pushed it back behind her. "You will get an appointment for me with that Dominatrix in the next couple of days. You will then follow me and protect me in case things go wrong. Understood?" Christina nodded, and I reached out, "Now you have something to finish taking care of," I told her, and I reached over, grabbing her hand and pulling her onto myp. The smile brightened on her face, and secondster, I was pushing myself back into her wet pussy. Christina moaned as I drove into her, but that was only the beginning as she quickly began to make a symphony of wet ps on myp as she began to move her ass very quickly. Moans resounded, and I kissed her as our inappropriate union continued. It wasn''t long till I released inside her again. Chapter 152: Bunny meets Tiger I sighed; I couldn''t help it as I sat across from the venomancer, "You have created potions for a vast majority of other wizard towers," The representative said with a slight lisp. "We havee and offered above market price and included a decent amount of gold as amission. You are still rejecting us!" The Venomancer woman stated loudly, Annoyed at me. "I am no longer epting orders Representative. I have no time for any more orders, including the generousmission that you are offering," I told her. "I am not saying this just to the Venomancers. I am saying it to everybody. My eptingmissions has ended. You will have to find another Alchemist to make your potion." I leaned back, and I watched her angry face as she red at me. She suddenly stood and, without another word, left. It was a very rude reaction, and I watched her go feeling only relief. This conversation had been thirty minutes of me exining that I was no longer offering Alchemily services. After thesest weeks, it seemed that they finally decided that they wanted a potion and tomission one from me. When Alexia and Yuri turned down themission, they refused to ept it. The Poison Wizardry tower had their local representativese to talk to me then. The conversation was one of me repeating myself over and over again. I couldn''t tell them the reason I was endingmissions, but the Venomancers were not the only ones displeased with it. I have had numerousints since I finished making all of them. When I finished all of them, they were all high-quality potions that I put a lot of effort into. Apparently, while I wasn''t thinking about it, my fame as an alchemist grew even more than when I did the auction. I never even had time to n a second Auction to make therge profits that brought in. I sighed as the Venomancers were the only race in the end that never had a chance tomission my works. That made them feel left out and annoyed that I showed ''favoritism'' to the other races. The potion they were looking tomission was a deadly one that came with danger. I shook my head, though. No matter what they thought about it, I wasn''t about to open up mymissions again. If I did for the venomancers whom I did not get along with, it meant I would have to do so for others. That meant I would be loaded with more and more work again, which I did not have time for. I leaned back just as I heard a knock on the door before it opened. "Christina is here to see you," I heard Yuri say professionally. "Thank you, Please let her in," I said and felt a headache building in my head after the day so far. Christina did note in right away, and I was left with my thoughts about what to do next when I heard the door close. I watched as Christina sat down across from me. "I have made the arrangements. There is one issue, though," Christina said. "What?" I asked, looking at her with vignce. "The Dominatrix requires gold for you to meet her. As you meet her, you will be a new Client." Christina replied, and I winced. I was hoping for a meeting between equals, but you are never equal when you are the client of a dominatrix. That was something that I would have to deal with before the conversation got to where I needed it. However, it was an obstacle that I would just have to deal with. I audibly sighed before I nodded. "Tonight it is then." I stood, "You will be my backup, Sister. Watch my back and ensure that we can make it out if anything goes wrong." "Yes," Christina said with a nod. Her emotionless demeanor that she showed for work was there as she said that. It was like the passionate woman was hidden once again. "In fact, I have already informed Yuri that you will need to head out now if you are going to meet this particr appointment." I raised my eyebrows at that and could not help but ask, "Is it already evening?" "Yes, Yourst meetings went longer than Yuri anticipated, she said, and that thest particr one took twice as long as she originally scheduled. That leaves us with very little time to get there. We must leave soon," Christina finished, and we both were heading out of the office quickly. "Good luck," Yuri said as I passed by her and stopped kissed her cheek before turning and following Christina. "Thanks," I replied halfway to the stairs. We soon were on the bottom floor of the embassy and heading on our way towards the exit. We were silent, and some of the guards nodded in acknowledgment as we left the Embassy wizard tower. I sighed as the evening salty air hit me. We walked in the evening sun, and I followed Christina out deeper into the streets. As we walked down the streets, I noticed that she never made a noise as she walked down the streets. Her footsteps did not echo out, and it was like she was a ghost. It was a causal show of skill that must have been unintentional as we moved through the streets. I saw many Subi and Incubi walking the streets and Beholders moving with purpose. Some watched us with interest, but we were not the only Bunny-kin on the streets. Silver for bunny-kin was not verymon, though, among my race since it was considered among the high-ranked Bunny-kin, but with generations of Bunny-kin, it had begun to show moremonly. I looked around, though, and although there were beast-kin, there were not many. Devils walked down the street, and Djinn also did. It was a multi-species show when you walked in the capital of the Demonnds, and for some reason, I never noticed before. It was something you couldn''t even see in the beast-kin nation among the capital cities. The City around Silvermoon tower was Bunny-kin and almost bunny-kin only since I had my mother help with my partners. It was something that I never thought about much, but with the Demonnds being much more progressive, I felt it looked better. Everywhere I looked while following my sister was more than one species. Multi-species couples were walking together without any judgment from those around them either. I knew there was vast racism in this world and that genocide was something that was a serious possibility if the wrong people came in charge. I also knew that there were even Bunny-kin that argued for the destruction of the human race. This was something that I couldn''t condone since I used to be a human in my past life. Just because there were some among them that would advocate for the same thing with my species now doesn''t make just cause for me to reciprocate that logic back on the humans. I sighed as I thought that when walking towards this Dominatrixes ce of business. The world was about to enter a period of war, and I wasn''t sure how things would y out. I knew there were so many factors in y and that things would get very messy quickly. The Gathering of Tribes would be where the final deration of war against the Empire would happen, and the marching would begin. I shook my head, killing the thoughts about that. I brought myself back to the game and the economic situation that I needed to help with. This Dominatrix that I didn''t even know the name of might be my key to finishing this damn trade agreement. If this was my previous world, I knew that I would be in for years of arguments unless there were a meeting brought together among multiple nations to bring the agreement together. In this world, though, with longermunication lines and autonomy for people working on the front lines in important positions, things were much different. My mind raced with ways to bribe this woman and try toe to an understanding. I moved through the capital with Christina, who I made sure to keep one eye on at all times. My mind was not on Christina, and instead of the task before me, I came up with various things I could give the woman I was about to meet. We soon came to a nice-looking building that blended in with all the surrounding buildings, and Christina stopped. I stopped behind her, and my thoughts about what potential things mighte up changed to more immediate things. "This is the ce?" I asked her, looking at the ordinary-looking building. "This is it; you need to go in and ask for Mistress Sally," Christina said, her voice emotionless. "I will hide among the shadows and keep close, but I will not be beside you. Just be careful; I think there might be someone at least in the B ranks in the building." I looked at Christina sharply, and I took a deep breath. "Okay, I will be careful," I told her truthfully. I stepped towards the building, and I noticed that the building looked very clean as I approached the door. It was ordinary when I first looked at it, but this building was immactepared to the others on the street. As I opened the door, the interior was decorated in darker colors, and a human woman stood at a desk looking at me as I entered. My skin tingled, and I understood the reason that Christina asked me to be careful. I walked up and realized the floor was soft. It was carpeted, and I wasn''t expecting that since it was not verymon. In fact, I do not remember any buildings with wall-to-wall carpets so far in this world. As I looked around with the fancy look, it looked appropriate as I stepped up to the woman standing at the desk. "Wee. May I ask if you have an appointment?" The woman asked in a very polite way. It was something I heard from nobility or higher educated way. No, it wasn''t just that; it was the way she stood like she was a noble. Interesting. "Yes, I am here to see, Mistress Sally," I replied with a smile, and the woman gave looked at me with a smile. It was another polite one, and I couldn''t pinpoint where the etiquette came from. All nobility in this world had a form of etiquette, but I knew that it wasn''t from the Demonnds or Beast-kin nation. She must havee from the Kingdom of Arlin or the Emire. Maybe the theocracy, but I highly doubted thest one. "Ah, You must be Chelsea then," The woman said, consulting a notebook. "You are slightly early. Mistress Sally likes..." The woman seemed to stop herself from saying something, then looked up at me, "Clients who are early." I felt like there was another word that she wanted to use but thought better of it. I smiled in return and waited as the woman looked down. She leaned down and picked something up, and looked at me. "This way, please," The woman said and began to lead me to what at first I thought was a wall. When we got closer, I realized it was a cleverly put-together door that seemed to blend into the decor. It didn''t stand out as a door but undeniably was when you approached it. She reached out and opened the door, and inside was a simple wood staircase leading up to the second floor of the building. I followed her up the stairs, which seemed more basic than the lobby. It was barepared, and I felt like that sent a message to me. I didn''t know what it was, but that was the feeling I felt when I came up to the top of the stairs to see how basic the building looked towards when you first entered. I looked around, and there were four doors. I followed her to another basic door, and it opened just as she reached it. My skin itched as I stepped up to the door, and I could not help myself but urge my mana through my body. The woman on the other side of the door froze, looking at me. I looked at the snow-white-haired woman through the doorway. She was a beast-kin with at least Tiger-kin heritage from the ears. But my instincts screamed danger to me, and I fueled my body with mana as our eyes met. "Oh?" The Snow white-haired woman said her smile made my instincts tickle even more, "You never said that the neer was a powerful woman. Interesting!" Her voice was amused; her smile felt dangerous. "Come in," The woman invited me inside and moved to the side, and I saw arge amount of equipment inside. I didn''t overthink it and stepped inside despite the tingling of my skin. I knew one thing about this woman as I entered. This woman was dangerous. Chapter 153: Deal I stepped in, and the woman looked at the receptionist. "Freya, Go back downstairs. No one is toe up, and if anything like Oscar happens, you know what to do." The Tiger-kin said and closed the door behind me. She walked away from the door, and she looked at me calmly. "You are not here for fun," The Tiger-kin said as she walked to grab a chair. She ced it down in front of her as I looked at her. The Tiger-kin wore a leather tops piece that covered her breasts in a light brown. They also saw a bra under it, and her light brown leather pants had two whips attached through the loop on the hip. She was a no-nonsense woman as she sat in her chair. Her expression was one of curiosity and interest with slight annoyance. "I am Mistress Sally," The Tiger-kin Introduced herself, "You are?" "I am Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot of the Beast-kin nation," I formally introduced myself. "Interesting," Mistress Sally replied, her eyes looking intrigued, "I can also see you are not a woman with how you dress." "I am a Futanari; I have both working genitalia," I replied without much thought into the matter. That was when I saw a much more increased interest from her in her eyes. Her body even moved forward slightly. "Interesting," Mistress Sally said, looking down at the loincloth covering up Doorknocker. "I wonder how much pleasure you can feel from both?" She asked herself, and I felt a chill up my spine. This Mistress Sally would not be like ying with Se Mon and Julia when they tied me up in that illusion. No, I could feel my skin crawl with danger signs as she looked me over. This woman would make me cum and y with me harder than I ever did to Rose''s husband. I felt another shiver through me as I brought myself back to the moment. "I can feel quite well with both my dick and my vagina, thank you," I replied professionally, and I saw her sigh leaning back. Mistress Sally was a muscr woman, and I could see the abs move with her. I got the impression from her subtle movements that those muscles would do nothing to slow her movement. I wondered how flexible she was with those types of muscles? The more I looked at this Mistress Sally, the more impressed I was with her strength. I then reached out with my mana and felt very flexible mana with a strong source of power, if not slightly stronger than my own. "So, it seems you are not here to be under my thumb tonight," Mistress Sally said, cutting in the unintentional silence that had developed. "No, I am not," I told her tly, and I sighed, "I am here because you have ess to someone that I want convinced to do something for me." I continued, and I could see intrigue light on her face. "Well, now that IS interesting," Mistress Sally said. "And what pray tell would I get from this exchange?" The rms in my head came off in my head. This woman had a weird way about her, and my instincts screamed at me even more that this woman was dangerous. Still, I wanted to see what she wanted to say about what I wanted. "You have a Medusa representative thates and purchases your services," I said slowly. I could see a growing smile on her face as I continued, "I want her to vote in a certain way on the next Vote for the Free Trade agreement being passed towards the one proposed by the bunny-kin without the Fishing rights amendment that they originally wanted. I am hoping you can help me with that." The smile on her face was a mysterious one, and my back was chilled while my instincts sang towards me. This woman was dangerous and a threat in many ways. Then a thought hit me as I realized what made my back chill. This was a smile of someone used to these types of dealings, and my danger level rose up a notch. "Oh, That is delightful," Mistress Sally said, and her smile was bright. "I can do something. That isn''t hard as a beast and ve trainer to do. I like ying with the woman too, so it would be a fun time," Mistress Sally continued, but her expression changed very slightly, almost imperceptibly. "What do you n on paying me for it?" Her tone changed as she asked the critical question. "What do you want?" I replied, "I have arge amount of gold, and I can also take some time to make a potion for you. But I do not know what you need that would make this worth your time." My reply was reasonable, and I saw her smile brighten. "So nice dealing with someone who doesn''t underestimate me for once." Mistress Sally said, and her casual demeanor hid a very dangerous person. I wanted to swallow as I saw her in thought dryly. She looked me up and down, and my skin tingled. "Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot. Heir to Silvermoon Tower. Arguably a very powerful woman and a very interesting one. I have heard many rumors about you. Many I am sure are true and many false." Mistress Sally said as I watched her. "You have many information avenues I do not have." I didn''t even wince as she said that, not tipping my hand at how I had no information. "You are strong just as you realize I am strong." Mistress Sally continued, and we both knew that we were reaching the point. Mistress Sally then began to tap her fingers, and I saw her interested look as she looked at my body. "I haven''t been with a Futanari before. I heard they existed, but I am very much interested in ying with one." I felt a shiver as she told me that. "I wonder what it would be like ying with you, Ambassador Chelsea," I saw her lick her lips, and I looked over the dangerous woman. Would I allow myself to be yed with by this woman to finish an aplishment? I didn''t know, but I wouldn''t do it tonight, and I think I would call Queen Mira to watch. Something told me not to trust this woman fully with my body. I watched her with fascination as she looked at me with her interested expression. "Obviously, that wouldn''t be all I want." Mistress Sally said, changing her position and leaning on the other side of her throne. "You said you are an Alchemist?" I wanted to sigh where it came back to things I knew about, and I nodded, "An aplished Alchemist." I replied. "I am wondering if you have ways of modifying bodies with potions permanently?" Mistress Sally asked. I looked at her surprised, and although the question seemed simple, it was veryplex. "That is technically apletely yes to the question but not advised in many scenarios." "What do you mean?" Mistress Sally asked. I smiled wryly, and my brain worked for the best exnation. "Alchemy regrly changes the body. There are healing potions that help to heal, and those are mostly nutrient bombs with mana to increase the speed of healing in every form. That makes it a powerful tonic. That is basic and simply heals. That is Alchemy at its most basic form, helping the body achieve something with a minimum amount of fluid. Usually, the ingredients involved are simple nts and need tender care. The moreplex potions like a Mana Enhancement potion is a much stronger potion and permanently changes the body." I took a breath, and I felt myself reach a teaching mode, "The changes make the body more attune and easier to bring in mana at a purer level than before. This is a permanent enhancement in the body and will never go away. The problem when ites to Alchemy changing the body is when you leave what a Mana enhancement potion does." Mistress Sally looked interested as I talked, and I could see her grasping what I was talking about. I smiled as I continued, "Now, to move on, you need to realize what makes the Mana Enhancement potion so useful. In Laymen''s terms, what a mana enhancement potion does is enhance the overall body to the adaptability of mana. The critical element in this is that it does the overall body and nothing specific." "Nothing Specific? Are there not night vision potions?" Mistress Sally asked. I smiled brightly, "Yes, there are, and that is the only other time they work. When they are so incredibly specific affecting, it cannot go wrong!" I announced, happy to be talking to someone who understood the generalization. "So you have already pointed out the two scenarios Alchemy works best in. The first is when it is so general that it works all over the body without the need for a specific spot. Or so specific with ingredients that only affect that point that it only affects that area." I took another breath, realizing I was running out before continuing, "That means that I can make potions that change the body, but they have to be so incredibly specific or so general that they cannot be confused since it is affecting everything." Mistress Sally was frowning, and then the question came out, "Could you make a potion that increases the size of breasts?" She asked after a couple of seconds. "Yes, Because it is specific. It would affect the area around the breasts. The biggest problem would be finding the ingredients to do so. It would take time to find the right configuration and a lot of research since I currently do not have a potion for that in my mind at the moment. I could consult the records to see if someone else has already learned a form." I replied with a smile. "What about a pussy?" Mistress Sally said, her smile growing, and I frowned. I shook my head, "That is different." I told her, and I saw the fascination on Mistress Sally''s face. "The problem with that is that it would be different for everyone. I could try with just mana and spells, but I think that I could do it with thebination of spells and Alchemy. I may be experimenting on that in the future." I finished with a smile. Mistress Sally looked very interested when I told her that I might be experimenting in the future. "In fact," I continued when I saw her about to ask something, "I had even started experimenting a little in the past when I had my hands on some bandits," I said with a smile, and her expression changed. "What were the results?" Mistress Sally asked. "Promising but inconclusive. I know I can make some permanent changes, but the extent is unknown. I have not tried adding organs to a person, and that would need more subjects which being an Ambassador doesn''t allow me to have ess to." I finished. Her expression was one of thought, and I waited patiently for this dangerous woman. "You have given me a lot of information tonight. I guess you expect something in return." Mistress Sally said, and I nodded. "Usually, I would take that information at face value, but I do not believe you are lying to me." Mistress Sally was frowning deep in thought. "I will start ying with the Medusan more, but I need to know how long till the vote?" "A couple of months. I will not be here for it unless an emergency meeting is called." I answered, and Mistress Sally looked at me. "When are you going?" Mistress Sally asked, and I paused. This was information that couldn''t get out since It was movement orders. "Unknown," I said simply, "But if we make a deal, I will expect you to do your part. Otherwise, things will go south next time we meet." With that, I put mana into all my muscles as I felt my instincts re-up to scream at me. Sally stood, and I stood with her, and mana began to be rampant in the room. Neither moved besides standing, and Mistress Sally was strong. Enough so that I was not sure if she was stronger than me or not. She was my age, which frightened me as I felt that she might be slightly stronger than me. It was sobering, but I kept my gaze calm as I fueled my body with mana. Mistress Sally stood across from me with that flexible mana surging through every bit of her body. Silence reigned as our mana spoke our determination. Minutes slowly passed as we stared at each other sizing each other up. We could feel the mana flow around each other and our determination to use it. Neither backed down, and I finally opened my mouth, "Are you sure you want to test me?" I asked her. Mistress Sally smiled wickedly, "Yes, But I won''t. If I am not a little stronger, I feel that we are close in power. But that doesn''t mean anything in a fight with us this close in strength." Her mana calmed down, and as she did, I did so as well. The tension in the room ebbed, and my instincts no longer screamed at me. "I feel the same way," I replied, hating that I was weaker to someone around the same age as me. I felt that need to grow again. Like I wasn''t alone in my ability to be better than most others. This Mistress Sally was near my strength, and it reminded me ofpeting with my friends in my previous life. "Okay," Mistress Sally continued, "My proposal is this," She began, "I want two things from you for me to do as you ask. I want to y with you for a night, and I want you to modify up to a maximum of five people in the future with whatever I want after you teach yourself to modify people and give organs." I looked at her surprised, and my eyes narrowed. I didn''t like being yed with by this Mistress. She frightened me, and I didn''t understand why. I needed Queen Mira to watch over me if I was going to allow her to do that. Otherwise, I would not let myself be left so defenseless by this woman. There was no trust. "I will need someone to watch over me if I leave myself in your hands to ensure my life," I replied. "That is eptable. I want to see how you act as I y with you. I have no problem with some exhibitionism. Give a friend a little show if you want her watching." Mistress Sally was smiling brightly, and I could feel her entertainment from it. "I will also only do three modifications maximum in the future." I said, "From what I can tell, the procedure will be difficult, and it may be expensive since I haven''t tried all my theories. Therefore only three or if you want five, at least the ingredients for any potions will need to be supplied by you." I countered. Mistress Sally didn''t look happy and thought about it. "Fine," She said slowly, "Threepletely paid by yourself, and I will do it. Come back in three days, and I want to y with you. I want to hear you scream for your friend." The smile on her face made me shiver, and I walked to the door. "See you then, Mistress Sally," I opened the door and stepped into the doorway before turning to look at the dangerous woman now seated silently on her throne. "Remember, if you y with my body in three days and don''t do your part in a couple of months and my vote fails because of it." I showed a snarl. "I won''t be the only one looking for you." I walked out, leaving the smiling woman behind me, sitting on that simple throne. Her smile was both sinister and happy as she looked at my departing ass. I left without showing her a shiver even as my body screamed at me not to turn my back to that woman. Chapter 154: Two and a half days Back in the Embassy, I was questioning everything about myself. I don''t know when it started, but meeting Mistress Sally and realizing she was stronger than me at around the same age hit me hard. I had confidence in myself as the most powerful younger person. I had never heard of anyone being stronger than me in this world. I sat behind my desk, lost in thought after calling for Alexia. Christina sat on the couches, looking at me with an indifferent expression that showed nothing. I had no idea if she watched the exchange between Mistress Sally and me, but I doubted it. Something told me that Mistress Sally had at least some way of stopping a spy from watching her. I didn''t know, and I almost didn''t care at this point. I almost was to the point of self-loathing at this point. What can I do to improve faster? I asked myself. The answer was simple and obvious. I needed to reject half the jobs I had taken onto my back and focus. I needed to study the Mana of this world and practice my fighting style. I needed to dedicate more time to that and less time on politics. I wanted to scream without realizing it until now, and I wanted to throw the paperwork around me. Strength was what I needed to free myself, and I had been letting it slip. I was not a weakling in this world, but I wasn''t strong by myself. That was why I had to follow the orders of the elders, and that was why I wasn''t at home with my kids andrge growing family. My mind was going berserk, as was my Mana, I realized a secondter, and I firmly got control of my emotions. I took several deep and long breaths, and I knew most of what I had just thought of. I knew it, and I was working on it. I couldn''t change my circumstances at this point, and I always needed funding. Look at Mistress Sally. She was working as a Dominatrix to make gold, even as a B-ranked adventurer. It wasn''t shameful, and she needed resources to grow in strength. I had no idea what she personally needed to grow, but I knew what I needed. It was time to study and meditate along with Spars with trusted people who could take a hit. Florine and Christina were good options that I had to make use of. I needed to start getting stronger, and with the waring up very soon, that need was only going to growrger. I firmed my mind, and I turned to Christina, who was waiting patiently. "Did you hear anything about our conversation?" I asked. "No, There were weird enchantments I have never encountered around the building. TheManaa itself was different from what I was used to." Christina said, her tone showing mild curiosity. "I think that plenty of the elders if they were not busy, would be very interested in researching it." I nodded in understanding. If this Mistress Sally had a new way of enchanting or came across another way of enchanting, then I would be very interested in seeing it too. I sighed, leaning back, knowing the reason why the elders were busy. The nation was busy mobilizing for war, and all that was missing was the deration of war. The great thing about this was that no one made this about humans versus Beast-kin or eugenics. That would open another can of worms that I didn''t want to think about. Although there was a small percentage of beast-kin, who hated humans, this war wasn''t about that. The war with the Empire was about stopping vers from crossing our borders. Our nation didn''t outright ban ves otherwise, Em'' wouldn''t be with me. Although I loved the girl and she loved me, that didn''t mean that I agreed with the practice. I thought it was a stupid practice even with criminals in the end. It was better to rehabilitate criminals and reintroduce them as working members of society. But that was a pipe dream at this point as very was ingrained into the culture. I looked up at the knock on the door. My thoughts abruptly ended as I realized they tended to happen often. "Come in," I said officially, and Alexia came in. "You asked for me?" Alexia asked. "Yes, Although I would love to have called you for some fun. Something important hase up, and I need to talk to Queen Mira. Can you please send a message to her quickly stating that I would like to talk to her as soon as possible?" I asked her with an apologetic smile. "Did something happen?" Alexia asked, and I wanted to sigh. It wasn''t a stupid question, and Alexia was confident, but I wouldn''t be asking if something hadn''t happened. I turned to her with a grim smile, "I might have gotten the things I need," I said to her, "But I need Mira to protect me while paying the person who can do it back." I said, exining things quickly, and Alexia looked mystified. "Okay, I willpose something right away and have someone send it," Alexia said, leaving the room. "Thank you," I loudly said as she reached the door, "I really appreciate it." Alexia turned and smiled before closing the door. I loved the look in her eyes, and I turned to Christina. "That was a dangerous woman," I told Christina, "I felt my hairs stand on end, and one of the things that she wants in payment is ess to my body for a night to do what I want." I sighed, and I saw her eyebrows raise slightly. "What are your ns?" Christina asked, and I looked at her with a wry smile. "Paying the woman." I sighed, "I need Queen Mira to watch over me as she ys with my body. I don''t like the thought, but I need someone powerful enough to make that woman scared to do anything untoward." "What do you need to be done from me then?" Christina asked, and I smiled, "You would not have talked without needing something from me due to this." "It''s simple, Pull out your contact and put in someone new or attempt to. That woman will be sniffing out how we found her client. She is dead if you don''t pull her out as soon as possible." I replied, "Then we need to keep an eye on the people working from there. I can tell that you won''t be able to get anything from her people, most likely. I am surprised that you found a way to sneak someone inside in the first ce, but she will be more vignt from now on." "Very well. I will do just that," Christina stood up and left the room. I could see her hurried steps, and I wished I had reached my conclusions quicker. Hopefully, Mistress Sally didn''t find the spy first, but something told me it was a faint hope. I leaned back, frowning again with my thoughts racing. My mind was struggling toe to grips with what it needed to be doing. Instead of letting my head race, I decided I had something better to be doing. I leaned forward, and for the first time in a while, I pulled out the book of Rifts. I needed to study, and I opened up the text beginning to read. It wasn''t the first time I had read it, but with the shallow insights I had gained since then, I began reading. My mind thought over each word carefully as I read slowly, taking in the talk about rifts. Some were above my head, while others were almost insulting spection about their properties to cut. They opened points A to B. That was an insultingly easy way of describing it to that fact, and I slowly thought more and more about it. My mind slowly read on,ing up with minor insights into rifts that did nothing more than slightly increase my knowledge of how the writer viewed them. It was fascinating as I realized a critical detail was that the person who wrote this never said much about the Void beyond the rifts. It was almost like it was irrelevant to them. Like you didn''t need that Void to make rifts. Instead, they were portals to the other side of the rift without ever needing to enter the Void. I got more into reading, delving deeper into the book that I had not read for a long time. I lost track of time as I read on, thinking as I read upon each point as I continued until a knock on the door took me out of my thoughts. I looked up before I realized that it was twilight, and the knocks became even louder. "Come in," I said, realizing I might have lost myself in my thoughts for too long. The doors opened, and I saw two women walk in. I couldn''t help but smile as Queen Mira came in with Alexia. "I heard you have something important to talk to me about." Mira asked as she came in, "I was in the middle of nning and looking into what you asked. I haven''t quite gotten the votes needed, so thises at an odd time." Mira said, her tone serious. "I talked to a Dominatrix that ys with one of the Medusan representatives," I replied seriously, standing up and moving over to the couch as Mira''s eyebrows rose. "The payment is something that I do not joke around with, and I need someone to defend my mind and body," I replied, and I saw her eyebrows now furrow. "What do you mean?" Mira asked, looking confused. "The first form of payment is with my body," I said, and I still saw that confusion until I continued. "My instincts will not allow me to surrender my body to her. I don''t trust her, and I am scared of her. This Mistress Sally is at least in the B ranks, and I also think she is stronger than me. I don''t want to risk things, especially as she is a Dominatrix and with some of the tools I saw around her and her confidence in changing that representative''s mind." I shivered a little, thinking, "I think she is a ve trainer, and I don''t want her to get her talons into my mind while I am under her thumb." Mira nodded watched me, and I saw her thinking and contemting options as she sat across from me. "This might be a better way of getting what you want since there are many Queens opposed to giving out intel. I will need more time to get the intel that you need now." Mira looked at me seriously, "Fine; two questions, though," I nodded and motioned for her to continue. "First question, When are you giving your body to her to y with?" "Three days, but looking outside, it might be two and a half days, it seems," I said, and Queen Mira nodded. "Second question," Queen Mira said, "What was the other payment since no one talks to someone as important as you without asking for more than some ytime." I smiled wryly, "Uponpletion of a research project, I pay for the materials and usage of the research three times for her own purposes." I said that, and Mira watched me silently for a minute. Mira then suddenly stood and looked at me, "Okay, I will be here before you go in two and a half days," Queen Mira said before moving around the couches towards the doors, "I would love to stay and y a little, but I have many tasks toplete. And even less time toplete them know." "Thank you, I will see you soon," I told her and saw her juicy ass swinging back and forth before closing the door behind her. I turned to Alexia, "We have, I believe, one more day before the party for the Incubi?" I asked, and Alexia nodded before I sighed as exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks. I had the energy to continue physically, but my mind took several hits over the night, and I hadn''t had a good night''s sleep. "Sorry for asking this, love," I said, looking at Alexia, "Do I have some time to get some sleep, or do I have meetings that I am behind on?" I asked, showing a tired face. "You have meetings," Alexia said apologetically, and I wanted to sigh again. I had already put off work for too long, and I firmed my mind. "Okay, who is it, and what is the topic I set," I asked Alexia. "This is with the Beholders Eye Wizard tower wishing for a potion, and they are quite adamant. Neither Yuri nor I could convince them to give up." Alexia continued to name things on my schedule, and my mind began to sharpen as my mindset upon essential things before they became problems. "Bring them in," I said after several minutes, and I began to get back into the duties of an Ambassador with a side business. I only wished I never had to in order to keep the Embassy here working. ---- Announcement: Hey guys, So since I have gotten somements wondering about the slowing of releases I thought I would put out an announcement. I have slowed down updates publically to once every two weeks for the foreseeable future. I refuse to lower it more than this at this time but I needed to slow down the releases. Life has been hectic as hell and I have been stressed out. Publically releasing chapters was like someone snapping at my heels as I try to keep at least 7 chapters ahead on my Patr*on. I am currently still trying to shoot for one chapter a week on my Patre*n but sometimes I cannot do that with work and life. So if my life slows down I may return to one chapter a week but at this point I have had to slow down the public releases. if you want my chapters asap I provide them on release on my Patre*on. At /Madjic Just remove the *. I sincerely do hope to bring my releases back up to once a week but with how my life is atm it just isn''t possible. I do sincerely appreciate all the support andments here. If you have anyments about this you can send ament and when I have time I will try to get back to you. Chapter 155: Party I stretched as I awoke, feeling soft flesh under my movements. After spending so much time awake, the sleep helped my cognitive awareness. I yawned and got up before frowning. I had too many things to do in so little time, and I got out looking around me. It seemed that Em'' joined mest night in bed, followed up by Kate. I could see their smiles and contentment, and I felt my frown dissipate. Mally was nearby, rocking her pregnant belly while still looking so sexy. I felt a flow of deep caring move through me, and I knew I had to finish things here. I had only so much time, and today was a vital party. I noticed that Yuri and Alexia were not among the incredible women strewn about my bedroom. I carefully made my way out of the room, making sure not to step on anyone. In the end, though, I jumped over them andnded in front of the door. I quickly cleaned myself while chanting to myself that I had enough time to do everything I needed. Time was quickly closing, and I would be ready. I got dressed in something a little different. Last time I wore the same thing I always wear. This time I got dressed in a scarlet red dress that hugged my curves. My modest breasts were emphasized as I put it on, and it went down to my thighs. The dress made me look ssy, and I realized that Alexia put some underwear to go along with the dress. I smiled, and I put on the underwear before realizing that Doorknocker felt contained in the underwear. I looked good in the dress, but after years of not wearing underwear, I felt contained and ufortable. I moved well in the dress, and I sighed, deciding that it was okay for today. I moved out of the bathroom to see Em'' working on some food. She was cooking methodically and as spotted me as I came out of the room. "Hey, I am making some food, so you have the energyter." Em'' told me, and I smiled. I kissed her quickly, "Thanks; let me know I need to do some thinking about how I want to do some things today." I told her honestly, and Em'' shooed me over to the couches. I sat quickly, and I leaned back on the couches. I quickly began to think about Jax and the group of Incubi that wasing today. I already impressed them, or more like taking the sour taste from them with thest party. But with my exit, I needed them to understand that their rtionship with the Bunny-kin was meaningful. Unfortunately, I did not have the gold and time to do parties for everyone that I wanted to make them feel important. The Incubi needed special attention after that traitor Ralph. I scowled, and I went over in my head what I was going to do. I decided some things in my head as I heard Em'' tell me that breakfast was ready. I smiled at her, and I got up to eat with Em'' smiling at her happy demeanor. "It is nice to sit at the table with you. I have been lonely thest couple of weeks since you have been working so hard." Em'' told me, and I nodded. "Sorry, Em''" I apologized, "I hope to spend some time when on the boat with you," I told her truthfully. "I know; I also know that you would probably be knee-deep in research forgetting the world around you, if you were allowed at this moment. I know why things are happening, and I ept it, Chelsea; I love you regardless of all your ws." Em'' smiled as she finished and continued to eat, and I was left speechless. I didn''t know what to say other than to reply, "I love you too, Emily." I felt my face heat as I said that before I tore into my food. Em'' looked at me with a bright smile, and we finished our food in silence. I quickly stood and smiled, "I don''t deserve your patience, but, Thank you, Em''." I told her, seriously turning to leave the room. I didn''t look back as I walked into the hallway, making my way to the office. I knew Alexia and Yuri would be working on the final preparations for the party. This was in a low time frame, so they had their hands full with preparations. I got to my office, and I saw Yuri just exiting my office. "Jax is here early." Yuri said, "He is inside with Alexia. He has just arrived, and I wasing to get you now." I nodded, "Has he stated the reason foring early?" I asked. "No, unfortunately, he did not," Yuri said, and I nodded again, opening the doors. "Jax!" I called out his name happily, seeing him in the loose leather sitting rxed on the couch. "Ambassador Chelsea!" Jax replied happily, "Great to see you fully recovered from ourst encounter. How are you feeling from that?" He asked with a wicked grin. "I learned a lot from that bout," I told him honestly, "I have been overestimating myself after fighting with Francis. It was a good wake-up call to see how weak I am in front of others." "Well, You are not exactly weak, Chelsea," Jax said critically, "You even have an incredible mana pool. You don''t use it properly, and frankly, you have gotten too powerful too quickly. Youck experience using what you have. I heard about your time on the forest floor of the Elven forest. Unfortunately, it seems you developed more along the lines of fighting with a team. In one-on-one fights, that will not do you a lot of good." Jax told me, and I blinked at him. "I see you didn''t think of that," Jax chuckled. "No, I didn''t," I replied. "Your spells are powerful, but youck one on one prowess. In a team fight, though, I would be scared of you, depending on your teammates." Jax told me before shaking his head. "Let''s put aside fighting, though. I came here to ask you if you found the votes you need." Jax suddenly changed the subject, and I frowned. "I think I will soon, but I cannot promise," shrugging. Jax frowned, "I would love this free trade agreement you havee up with. Some of our people have caught word of it, and some of our merchants have fallen in love with its thought. So I am beginning to get some push to find out how well it is going." Jax said, and I widened my eyes slightly only for a moment before I remembered how government works in the Demonnds. The Demon Land was the closest thing to a democracy in this world. It had various races with a house of representatives in their respective provinces. The representatives seemed to at least need to be B ranked powerhouses to get that say. But in the nation of Demonnds, B ranked, although rare, wasn''t unknown nor umon to have more than two B ranked powerhouses in a certain race. So although I wasn''t certain how Jax got his position, I knew that they were held to some authority of some kind, and some of that authority was the people he voted for. This was one of the mysteries that I didn''t get about the Demonnds. Was it the A rankers that held ultimate authority, or were there secret votes? I knew Jax was training someone to take his ce, but how did they choose that? Was its nobility? These were questions that I would love to know the answers to that the Demonnds kept close clutch on. However, the poption knew that they could speak to their representatives about their worries. This was a very useful tool for the power makers to hear what troubled the people and make allowances for that. I shrugged, "I cannot tell you more than that, Jax." I told him seriously, "I want the trade agreement, and so do your people. So do the Subi and the Devils. The Vampires are on board too. There are more, and you know it, but that doesn''t mean we have the needed votes. In fact, I secured half the votes needed but need one more vote to get the majority we need." "One vote?" Jax asked, and I nodded. "One vote, and I hope to get it, but if you have an avenue to get one of the other races like the venomancers or the beholders to sway, then this agreement will be put intow. All the races in the Demonnds want it, but I could not bring it back home with that stupid stiption rted to our coastal waters that the Medusians want so bad." I shrugged, "That is past our bottom line, and I cannot do anything about it." Jax nodded, "I will do more on my side then since I am receiving some pressure." Jax told me, and I was surprised at how open he was being. "Now that ht business is out of the way. I hear that you have prepared more than enough Bunny-kin beauties for my group to y with today." "Yuri and Alexia have been in charge of that. Last time though, a lot of my fellow Bunny-kin were disappointed there were so few spots at the party. This time I hope you brought more men to satiate their desires." I replied with a grin. "Oh, you bet I have. A proper party with Bunny-kin is never a bad thing. I have brought almost everyone but those being punished for having some fun!" Jax roared happily. We both smiled, and I couldn''t help the delightedugh leaving my mouth. "GOOD!" I replied, "I am happy to hear that. I hope that you brought your Stamina. This party will be wild and the women horny. They have been looking forward to it since the first one had so few slots. Now they are wet and ready for a night of fornication." "Great to hear!" Jax replied happily, then turned serious, "So you are leaving soon, I hear." Jax said somberly, and I almost got whish from the mood change. "I wonder what your sources are on that?" I asked him with a slight smile. Jax looked at me with a smile, "We both know that you are closing shop, Ambassador Chelsea. If you were willing to sell your alchemist services for such arge sum of gold, then it is probably a good guess that you are decamping the Demonnds." Jax grinned, "Am I correct?" "I will neither agree nor disagree with you, Jax," I told him and leaned back as he barked augh. "Diplomatic talk for saying yes but not willing to directly say it. Never mind then, I already figured that since you are having a party with us Incubi, you are trying to restore rtions showing our importance. The Subi are also in a good mood, so I figure you already have done something for them to make them feel important. The Vampires are in a much greater mood since Ambassador Ralph is gone." Jax smiled. "Is the party soon?" Jax asked suddenly. "I am not sure as Yuri and Alexia have taken care of that for me," I told him with a wry smile. "Oh? Too busy preparing to leave?" Jax asked, and Iughed. "Just busy," I replied after a couple of seconds ofughing. "They nned thest party as well," I told him with a smile. "They are better than I deserve." I heard a knock on the door as I said that, and I turned. "Come in," I said. "Ambassador Chelsea," Yuri said while bowing slightly to Jax. I looked her over as I turned her head, and she was in a tight purple dress with a slit up the leg. It hugged her features well, and she looked beautiful. "The party is about to start, and thedies are there in their finest." She told us with a smile. I turned to Jax with a smile, "Want to join me for some fun?" I asked with a grin, standing and Jax stood. "Your offer is epted without question," Jax said, the smile on his face evident. We both left with Yuri at my side as we moved downstairs. I turned to see Jax smiling with that grin as he walked. I could see the excitement as he moved towards the party. When we went down to the floor, I saw the doors partially open, and you could hear the chatting of others in the room. There were dozens of conversations going on, and I smiled as Bunny-kin and Incubi talked withrge smiles. Large amounts of food were set around the room for everyone. I saw Alexiae over with her fiery red hair as she crossed the room. I could see her dress, and I couldn''t help but grin looking at her. I was wearing ck Yuri purple, and Alexia was in a fiery red dress that hugged her features as we all dressed to match. Alexia came to my side quickly and said, "Thing started a little earlier than nned as thedies were excited to speak to the men you brought." Jaxughed as he entered the venue. "This is what I like seeing," Jax said as he turned to look around at the Incubi and the Bunny-kin talking and getting closer to each other. Some of those women were serving food as they went to pick up food for the Incubi they were talking with. You could already see more intimate interactions with some while other Bunny-kin changed social groups. The atmosphere had an intimate tinge as everyone conversed that I could already begin to feel turning into something more sexual. I grinned as I grabbed a ss of wine a Gold bunny-kin carried over to me, and I smiled at therge breasted gold Bunny-kin. "Everyone!" I called out, gathering everyone''s attention. The room quieted down, and I smiled, "We are here to have a fun day and celebrate our rtions with the Incubi. I only have onest thing to say!" I looked around at all the smiling faces, "ENJOY YOURSELVES! THE PARTY OFFICIALLY BEGINS!" I announced. Loud cheers erupted andsted a good amount of time before everyone went back to their conversations. I knew that they would onlyst a little longer, but that was alright with me. The men were starting to pick up some of the Bunny-kins, and you could start to feel the sexual tension in the room build. I looked to Alexia and Yuri as I noticed Jax followed that busty gold Bunny-kin and was talking to her. "Everything looks perfect," Iplimented, making Yuri and Alexia smile. "We did our best," Alexia said inly. "The volunteers were abundant, though, as they looked annoyed they couldn''t join thest party. Now they are all enthusiastically looking for their marks. Some were already talking about bringing some of the incubi back home with us." I chuckled at that, but I could see the women doing that for some of the guards. "They are extremely happy that you held this party as they can find a powerful man." Alexia finished, and I nodded. I found a spot avoided by everyone else that Alexia and Yuri set aside for Jax and me. I realized something after a moment, and I couldn''t see the other representative that I metst time. I sat down thinking about it for not long until I found Jax sitting near me with that busty gold Bunny-kin. "You look troubled," Jax said while smiling, allowing the busty gold Bunny-kin to sit on hisp. She wore a ck dress that red out at the bottom, and with how I saw the dress part, I wondered how Jax found her bare ass on hisp. "I wondered where your partner representative was," I told him. Jax, this time, frowned at my statement and looked at me seriously, "There are reasons not all are here, Ambassador Chelsea," Jax told me, and I nodded. I wasn''t about to pry into that business with Jax''s look, and I smiled at him. "Soon, it will begin as most have found a partner to y with," I told him as my Doorknocker hardened in anticipation. A couple of momentster, an aqua Bunny-kins hand fell to her partner''s cock, and it was like a spark in a very dry forest. Kisses broke out, with many of the Incubi touching the women''s breasts. Low moans and kisses in theter stages of conversations abound. I ignored most of that as I held Yuri in my arms, kissing her lips while I felt fingers invading my dress, and I heard a surprised voice, "Since when do you wear underwear?" Alexia said, shocked. Yuri broke the kiss with widened eyes, and her hand suddenly invaded my dress. Her fingers quickly found the tight panties with Doorknocker pressing against them harshly to escape their confines. Her eyes somehow widened even more as the fabric registered to her. They both quickly got down and pulled up my dress together. Both gaped in surprise as the ck panties matching the dress came into view. Doorknocker was already building out of them, curved harshly under the fabric that was struggling to handle the girth trying to escape. "Woah," Alexiamented. "Doorknocker is trying to escape those panties," Yuri followed up with a charming giggle. I felt fingers reach up and move those panties freeing Doorknocker a secondter. I sighed in relief as I hadn''t even noticed how ufortable I felt in those panties since I was distracted. I looked around, and I noticed that Yuri and Alexia''s actions started a chain reaction among the party. Various Bunny-kin were stroking cocks through pants or inside them, with a couple already freeing other incubi''s cocks from their pants. I felt two hands on my cock with different textures and sizes letting me know that it was both Yuri and Alexia as they stroked the length of Doorknocker up and down. I felt the faint pleasure, and both leaned forward together to kiss the head of Doorknocker. I felt pleasure up and down my spine as I saw that busty gold bunny-kin stroking Jax''s rapidly hardening cock across from me. He kissed her deeply, and her dress was already being pulled up to her waist as they kissed. I felt a shiver of pleasure go up my spine as Alexia took my balls into her mouth while Yuri leaned forward. Yuri took my girth into her mouth, saliva dripping down the edges of Doorknock secondster. Yuri and Alexiabined sent shivers of pleasure up my spine, and I moaned audibly when I noticed Rose walking overconfidently. She smiled as she noticed me and made her way over in a lovely Green dress that went all the way down to her ankles. Tworge slits up the dress made it show off her amazing long legs as she sat down beside me. "Rose," I said, my voice carrying the traces of a held-in moan. "Chelsea," Rose whispered into my ear as she leaned over to me. I felt her breasts against my arm as she leaned over, and her hand took one of my breasts into her hand while Yuri took even more of Doorknocker deep into her throat. "My pussy is wet, and it definitely needs your attention. My husband is otherwise upied by a couple of frustrated Bunny-kin somewhere in the embassy. So I expect you to deal with this wet pussy." Her tone was half demanding and, in the end, almost begging. I could see that she was making an effort to seduce me, and I smiled. This was Rose. The woman was confident, and I hated whenever she acted like she didn''t know what she wanted. I leaned forward, and I kissed her lips. Rose instantly returned the kiss, invading my mouth with her tongue. On the other hand, her finger toyed with my breasts, and I moaned into her lips as Yuri began to skull fuck herself on Doorknocker. Alexia wasn''t stopping either as he fingers began to tease my clit while her mouth and tongue massaged my balls. I released another moan as the pleasure rocked my mind making me nk out a little. I felt semen swelling up in my balls, and I rapidly found my breasts being pinched over the fabric. My moan joined over a dozen others as men and women joined in with me. Many of the party-goers now had their pants on the floor with their cocks being toyed with by a Bunny-kin with huge smiles on their faces. Many stroked them while standing up while others were on their knees, and some were using their ass to stroke the cock they had snagged. I stopped paying attention to my surroundings as Yuri pressed her lips against my balls as Alexia yed with my vagina, and Rose my breasts. The pleasure hit me from every sexual body part, and my tongue stilled inside of Rose''s mouth as I, with the help of my women, was the first to ejacte at the party. My balls brewed a huge load, and Doorknocker throbbed as the thick semen moved slowly through my balls up the urethra. Yuri loudly moaned, vibrating my cock as suddenly a jet of semen rumbled up and out of Doorknocker into her mouth. Her moan made me moan even louder as they teased my body to create even more semen to dispense into Yuri''s throat. I could almost hear the rumble from my balls as I released my load. My world went white as I released a full load into her, and Yuri swallowed my load, gulping as much as she could as quickly as possible. That seemed to be too much for her as she backed up, and my load shot into the air marking the first load for everyone releasing everyone to begin fucking in earnest. Women''s and men''s clothes were lost, and shirts and dresses tore off other partiers. The party''s true beginning began as Bunny-kin took arge incubi cock into their dripping wet pussies. The first cries entered the venue as Bunny-kin took the girth of their Incubi counterparts. The cries of lust-filled the room, and I felt movement from Rose as she positioned herself to take the semen and saliva-covered Doorknocker that robbed to the beat of my heart. Rose looked down and said, "I''m first today, Yuri and Alexia. You can go next!" She cried out thest word as her pussy stretched around the head of Doorknocker. Her cry joined the others, and her hips dropped, making that cry into a scream of pleasure as her cervix was crushed against Doorknocker as her pussy took me deep. I smiled, and my hands grabbed her ass, and I lifted her back up. I caught a glimpse of Jax about to put his own cock into the Gold Bunny-kin as I shoved Rose''s elven ass down onto my cock hard. Her cry of pleasure sounded throughout the room, oveing many other loud moans. I didn''t stop with one plunge, and her cries turned quickly into screams of pleasure as I took her pussy hard. Doorknocker did its namesake justice as I knocked on the door of her womb repeatedly, making sure that her screams joined the others, making a wonderful harmony. I felt lips kiss my cheek, and I turned my attention to Alexia, kissing her lips as my hands lifted and dropped Rose''s pussy onto my pussy. Her pussy spasmed into the first orgasm of many toe as I fucked her pussy. I moaned as I took pleasure in everything happening to me simultaneously. I took pleasure in Alexia''s lips when I felt my dress torn open, revealing my breasts. Lips instantly began to suck on my nipples. I looked forward to seeing Yuri had torn my dress and took one nipple into her mouth as her other hand teased my other, and I moaned out loud before Alexia turned my head back, kissing my lips. Pleasure flowed through me, and I thrust my hips up into Rose, knocking on her door hard. Rose cried out, "FUCK ME!" I instantly responded by dropping her pussy onto Doorknocker harder while thrusting my hips up while I lifted her up into the air. Her cries and screams became even louder as her pussy repeatedly came all over my cock, and I could no longer hold on. Semen in my balls brewed for too long, and I almost screamed into Alexia''s mouth as my balls released that semen deep into Rose''s pussy her womb epting every drop of semen without thought. Rose''s pussy came all over my cock as semen filled her womb and pussy. She screamed in pleasure as she orgasmed all over my cock, and my hips thrust into her, knocking and filling her womb with each thrust. My world was filled with pleasure, and I tried to scream my pleasure out to join the others in the room. Alexia''s mouth drowned mine out, and the other louder screams as many pussy''s were filled with Incubi semen, and finally, my second ejaction ended. Rose leaned forward, and Alexia broke the kiss, and Yuri found herself slightly trapped under Rose''s body. Alexia then lifted Rose''s ass off my cock and smiled, "My turn!" She announced, and I didn''t even get a moment of rest before I felt Doorknocker spreading another pussy open. It was a long party, and Rose wasn''t the only one to join in the party that night. It even went longer than thest party, with a vast majority of Incubi staying the night to enjoy their partners throughout the night. This was the best thing about some race''s diplomacy, I thought to myself at some point in the night. Chapter 156: Party part 2 The party turned into what my previous world would have called a rager. Bunny-kin guards were now incapacitated and their Incubi counterparts after copious amounts of sex. The venue was now littered with women and Incubi that were sleeping off the sex they had for at least eight hours straight. It was an amazing sight to behold, and I saw Jax leaving with some meeting to attend in the morning. Jax was insanely happy with the amount of care that I showed to the Incubi. The Subi even seemed to be happy that I was making progress with making the Incubi feel better since the Traitor Ralph. No one in the Demonnds knew the man was a traitor, and I would work to ensure that it stayed that way. It was an embarrassment to our nation if that got released to the world atrge. I cleaned myself up as I made my way back to my office. I had a few days left in the Demonnds. They were rapidlying to an end. I moved through the embassy, and I knew that someone would being in the next week or so to take over for me here. They would probably be even weaker as, during the war, the C rankers and the B rankers were who died the most for their countries. The A rankers were the ones who decided how far or how much we got pushed back, while D rankers were the ones who massed attacks and shielded their betters in the war. Anything lower than a D ranker could at most be in logistics. A C ranker would most likely take over for me here, and I would be amazed if someone stronger came. Those in the C rank were probably fighting each other back in the Beast-kin nation for a ce like this among the government. You were contributing to the war effort while simultaneously being in one of the safest spaces from the war. I shook my head, banishing my thoughts as I opened my office doors. I entered and immediately began work. I had too much to do, and I kept distracting myself from many of the things that needed doing. The pile of paperwork was one of them. Many decisions needed to be made, and I prioritized the ounting ones. They were the most needed, and frankly, with me leaving a literal pile of gold to spend on the embassy, I wouldn''t allow my sessor to change it for at least a year. I worked, lost myself in the work till Alexia came in looking flushed. "Ambassador," She greeted when entering. "Yesterday was amazing." Alexia continued, and I nodded. "Yes, You and Yuri outdid yourselves. Jax was extremely pleased with the results, and the Incubi were happy. That makes many of our allies here in the Demonnd happy. Although they are beginning to wonder why they don''t get dedicated parties to them, though." I continued with a wry smile. "Still, the party was amazing and did a lot for us. Hopefully, whoever they send as a sessor to my position will be able to run with the goodwill I have brought here after Ambassador Ralph." "I wasn''t talking about the party but your Stamina again," Alexia told me with a smile. "Ah, I was surprised that Rose showed up, then Kate, followed by Mally. Mally was tough to finish off her lust as she was a little pent up. You all are so amazing that it took quite some time to burn off a lot of my own lust," I replied to her with a grin. "I believe you fucked even more than Jax despite him making Tara begin to beg him to let her rest," Alexia said. "Oh, was that the golden furred Bunny-kins name"?" I asked. "Yes, Ambassador, She is a C ranked guard here at the embassy. Florine thinks that she might break into B rank in the next couple of years. I hear that her spear handling skills are amazing and might breakthrough soon." Alexia finished. "Well, it would be great to have more B rankers. Another spear handler of her caliber would be a boon to the army." I finished before changing the subject, "But, although I love talking to you, Alexia, I was just beginning to make some headway into my paperwork that has built up. Is there something you need?" I couldn''t help but ask. "Well, Two things," Alexia said, blushing a little, "I wanted to see if I could help you with anything." I nodded before she continued, "As for the second thing. I wanted to let you know that a message came in from Mira. She said that she will be stopping in for a meeting in several hours and is nning on staying the night too, ''discuss'' things before your meeting tomorrow that you asked her to watch over." I went silent as the reminder for the payment with that Mistress Sally was brought up. I nodded again after a minute, and Alexia was frowning, "Okay, Thanks for passing that on. I do have something I need your help on." I told her, turning my attention back to her. "Yes, What do you need me to do?" Alexia asked. "I need you to sort this paperwork; then, I need you to draft a use that my gold will be returned to me in the full amount if any of my current financial decisions are changed within a year. If they are, the Embassy will have to return the gold to me as I consider this a loan. If it goes for a year without any changes to the financial spending, then the loan amount will be paid in full, the gold in the embassy''s treasury bing free to use.." Alexia looked surprised but nodded. "I don''t know if that would work, but I will produce a couple of copies and one to bring back to the Beast-kin nation with us," Alexia said, and I nodded. "I knew I could trust you to understand my intentions," I told her with a wry smile. I sighed and returned to my paperwork, ensuring it was all done correctly. I would use all the gold in that Embassy that I set aside. That money would be new investments for the Embassy, hopefully bringing in enough gold for theing war. It was a tough decision, but it was what needed to be done. Without a new ie source or loans, the Embassy here would fall into disrepair, and the capital required would need to be from the Silvermoon''s coffers when it required that gold to fund the war. The day quickly passed as I went through the paperwork, ensuring that the gold went everywhere it needed to be. It was quiet as we worked together before Alexia showed me her first draft. I pointed out several mistakes that I noticed in the wording before we continued to work. I signed off on all my financial pressure points and allocated gold as I heard a knock on the door. I turned to it, and Yuri opened up before I could say anything more. The room was a mess of papers, and I smiled. My smile got even brighter as the woman behind her was Mira. She was dressed in something I wasn''t used to seeing her in. It was ck leather pants that were tight to her skin. The leather went around her torso a little more loosely but still formed in the general shape of her body. Her breasts, this time, seemed to be slightly smaller than C cups this time. I was surprised at the difference, and I wondered what her real breasts size was. "Yuri, please help Alexia take the papers withpleted work and file them appropriately. I have something important to go over with Mira. Please also help Alexia finish the task that I requested of her for me to sign then. Once it''s done, pleasee to me for approval beforepleting it. I will then need several copies before I sign them, which I will sign all of them." Yuri was surprised. "Yes, Ambassador." Yuri turned to Mira, "Queen Mira. Please sit down while we clean up in here.? "No worries, I like youdies, but we do have some things to discuss before we move onto less sensitive topics. I am sure some of you would love toe to visit after we get past those topics. I am sure many of Chelsea''s women would love toe to enjoy some fun once we begin the more interesting topics." Mira said with a smile. Alexia and Yuri both giggled as they packed up the finished paperwork from the day. Yuri grabbed a cart from outside quickly. They gathered everything quickly and left before closing the doors. I turned to Mira, getting up from the desk and moving over to the couches. As soon as my ass touched the couch, Mira turned serious. "Okay, I have answers to those questions you asked. The Queens have realized why you want to pass this. It will also increase the economic spending of our people if it passes. Therefore they have freed me to let you know, although I don''t think it will help much." Mira told me this seriously. "I figured as much. Better to have some information on my targets." I told her with a shrug, knowing I told her a little more than I initially nned with that simple confession. "But I have something nned, and I told you that. At least you might get to see a how with a Mistress controlling my body tomorrow." My smile was wry, and I saw her nod. "Very well, To be honest, the two representatives are obviously both B ranked. ra Waters is a Medusa from the Waters n; her n is heavily tied to the Water Wizards tower. They have two crowned Wizards currently and are a juggernaut among the Medusa. Her position is very tightly held, and I am sure that she could even mess up by the numbers and still hold her position without a problem." Mira smiled wryly at that, and I could understand. Two A rankers at the top was a very strong juggernaut topete against. That was the type of power that could control a wizard''s tower and all their resources in some nations. "The other is Spring Firewalk. She is a unique representative. She is a hardliner among her people and has been favored by many among the toptely. She has made it to her current position with careful handling, unlike ra Waters. I believe that she is the true worker for the current position of the Medusa. She is ruthless, and I could see her controlling the situation in order to use what you consider poison in the long term to better her positionter." I raised an eyebrow at that. "You have a poor opinion of her; it seems," I said, and Mira looked at me with a crooked smile while leaning back on the couches. "She is what I call what would be the worst type of Illusionist. All brain, no ethics. Illusion Magic is a very scary form of Mana maniption. It can make a Daughter kill their mother and eat her. It can make simple unprotected people do the worst things with a smile on their faces. Make them say it is delicious or even create a beautiful world someone never wants to leave." Mira looked haunted saying that, and I shuddered at the picture she was painting. "Although we still wish to expand, we have always been careful not to grow uncontrolled," Mira said seriously. "Uncontrolled expansion for you would mean that you could keep less of an eye on those you have already trained," I said casually as my mind moved. "Exactly. We must keep an eye on the weak ones and an even closer eye on the stronger ones. From E rank to D rank, Illusionists are weak and cannot do much. C rankers can create genuine illusions that start to befuddle the mind in many ways. I will not even get into the dangers of B rankers and what I myself can do. But it would scare you. But," Mira smiled wryly, "Any A ranker could wipe out cities if they were left unchecked. But we left my point." Mira said, changing the subject, "Spring Firewalk would not be allowed to use our forms of Mana maniption. She would fail our personality checks. Too impersonal andcks empathy. Therefore I do not care for her or what I have read of her." I nodded, and I leaned back, thinking. Spring sounded like a greedy woman. Someone out to gain as much control over the world around her as she could. If she thought that she could gain something in the long term with that fishing rights use in the free trade agreement, then she would fight for it. But what if she found out she would get nothing if it were included? What if I told her that our nation would refuse to agree to it with that use included. My mind worked, and I could see both how things could go wrong. She probably wouldn''t even believe me as I could believe that she would think that I could say anything to get my way. My head began to hurt thinking about it. It was a mental loop, and my mind paused as I wondered between the two of them, which was the customer of Mistress Sally''s shop. That was an interesting question, and I looked up to see Mira naked in front of Doorknocker. My dress lifted around my hips, and her smiling up at me. "Please, continue to think, Ambassador Chelsea," Mira said with a charming smile, "I will enjoy myself with your Friend while I wait." She didn''t wait any longer and pleasure shivered up my spine as Doorknocker entered her mouth. --- Announcement Hey guys, So to celebrate that I just released my Third week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can find the link below if you are interested. This will note out of the regrly scheduled Chapters either. Enjoy and thank you for all the support. Chapter 157: Readying the Downpayment I awoke the following day still in my office with all of us littered around the office. Yuri and Alexia took my paperwork out of my office and stored it before joining in with Mira and I. Em'' joined us not longter, bringing food for all of us. She didn''te alone, and soon everyone joined us soon, filling the floor of my office with flesh that seemed to be developing some type of carpet burn. I left the pile of bodies and made my way back up to the apartment while some of my women started to get up. Kate seemed to be up already and was in the shower when I came upstairs. I couldn''t help but grin as I came up behind her in the shower. "Here, you are all alone for me," I told her, my voice mischievous as I grabbed Kate''sctating breasts. A loud moan left her lips as I grabbed her sensitive breasts. I squeezed them a little, and milk jettisoned out easily. Kate''s breasts had grown at least a cup size since Ist took time to notice, and her stomach wasrge. Her muscles were no longer as prominent as some fat showed from her increased diet andck of exercise from her pregnancy. It wasn''t that she was not working out, just a whole lot tamer than before. I looked tugged on those wet milky breasts and felt her shiver in pleasure as I pulled them away from me. I nestled my mouth into the nook of her neck, kissing her softly with a slight nibble. Her head tilted and continued even as Doorknocker hardened between her legs. Kate''s legs spread, and my hands continued to tease those masochistic breasts thoroughly. Kate moaned and groaned as I continued to tease her breasts, but Doorknocker was looking for more action. I crouched, brought Doorknocker up, and priced her dripping wet cunt. I pushed into her pregnant pussy, which gripped Doorknocker tightly. I pushed up but stopped short of greeting my child with my good friend. Kate was leaning back onto me. I twisted her nipples, making her yelp in pain as I pulled my hips down along with my fingers twisting those nipples before thrusting back up into her pussy. Her cry in the shower was loud, echoing in the small room as I began to plow her pussy. As I shoved Doorknocker up into her hard, stopping just before hitting her cervix, Kate cried out. My hands were not as merciful as her breasts were abused as I brought them back to her chest, making her milk squirt out all over the shower. Her moan grew in volume and her pussy spasmed as I knew she came all over Doorknocker, and my hands let go of her breasts before I made sure to p them. You would have never known that my ps were harsh, leaving my handprint upon her breasts. I quickly grabbed them again and began to y with them harshly. Doorknocker did not stop inside her, and her cries increased in volume as I quickly reached my peak with her. Her pussy spasmed, and I could not hold it in as I thrust up into her with Doorknocker as my finger twisted those milky breasts, and her scream erupted from her lips along with arge spray of milk. I filled her pussy up with semen and took immense pleasure in her scream as I treated her roughly. Her body shuddered, and pleasure made me forget about the world around me for a minute. Nothing mattered again, and I loved it. I wanted to ignore the world as my nerves about what would happen to meter settled in. After finishing my orgasm inside of her, I let go of her and felt her heat. I held her in my arms, my one hand leaving from her breasts and touching the stomach that held our child. I could feel her heat and her fur brushed up against my arm as her fingers intertwined with mine. "That was amazing; I haven''t felt like that in a while," Kate told me, and I heartfelt a pang of guilt. I had not given any of my women the attention they deservedtely, and our fingers woven together over her stomach only pressed the point to me somehow. "Is everything okay?" Kate asked in the silence that came a secondter. "It will be," I told her with my head nestled in her neck. My words were barely audible. "I will do what needs to be done," I told Kate, and I felt her grip tighten on my hands, and I rxed against her body. Slowly I came back to myself with my fingers brushing over her body lightly as I did so. I stood with her water falling upon us inside the shower. I tookfort and spent some time with her letting the time pass slowly. It wasn''t long enough for me as I slowly pulled out of her vagina and stepped back. "I need to wash before I do some final things before I deal with an important matter. Care to help me?" I asked Kate, and she turned to look at me. "I can help," Kate told me, expression one I had not seen on her before. We washed together, and I helped Kate finish up in the shower as well before I left to dry myself off and clean up. I saw that Emily was backing towards the shower. Her pregnant stomach caught my sight, and I stopped to ce my hand over our child. "Hey, I don''t have much time before I go somewhere. Please, Take care, okay?" I asked her. "You know it," Em'' said with a grin. I smiled wryly, and I didn''t know why things felt so weird to me at this moment. It wasn''t like I was going to die under Mistress Sally''s hands. Mira would ensure that didn''t happen, and I knew that Mistress Sally wasn''t strong enough to fight Mira. There simply wasn''t a chance, and I doubted that Mistress Sally would risk her life to kill me. I think I am just being dramatic today, and my emotions were in turmoil. I didn''t spend much more time in the apartment set aside for us, instead of moving on down into my office. Mydies had left at this point, leaving only Mira sitting on a couch with the room looking spotless. I could feel the traces of Mana in the works, and I sat down at my desk. I sighed, leaning back, and Mira smiled over at me. "You okay?" Mira asked. "I don''t know; I need to meditate for a bit," I replied after a couple of seconds to think. Mira nodded and sat back. Her position waszy, but I could feel the mana moving around her. I started to do the same, gathering and refining my mana in a way to pass some time. I awoke not longter, though, and I turned to Mira. "We need to go now," I told her, standing up and moving towards the door. Mira stood, and her naked body became covered in a dark blue dress that covered her to the top of her thighs. She looked beautiful as she stepped up beside me. I moved without a word with her, soon exiting the Embassy. I saw Christina as I passed at the door. She didn''t join usst night, and I saw her watching now as we left. She knew tonight was when I would pay the downpayment for the work I asked of Mistress Sally. I swallowed dryly as Mira walked with me. We didn''t speak at all walking through the unique architecture of the Demonnds, and soon we arrived at Mistress Sally''s door. We stepped in together, and that girl Freya I saw was smiling as I entered. "Ah, Chelsea and her friend. Mistress Sally will be happy to see you arrive slightly early. Please, Follow me," That girl Freya said with a smile and brought us to the hidden door. I stopped at the bottom of the stairs, and I swallowed dryly with Mira at my arm before we headed up the stairs together. I could not help but wonder what was in store for me up those stairs. I took a step forward, and Queen Mira came with me. --- Announcement Hey guys, I am still celebrating releasing my Third week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can find the link below if you are interested. Enjoy and thank you for all the support. Chapter 158: Down Payment Part 1: Roping in We reached the summit of the steps, and I held back a sigh. I knew that I would be safe with Mira to watch over me. Still, I was about to hand my body over to a Mistress for some more kinky action. I still remember that I didn''t much care when Se Mon and Julia tied me up in that illusion. I did not care much for it, and I knew that this would be even more extreme. This Sally was a preditor, Through and through. That was undeniable, and it made my skin shiver that I was going to be leaving my body to her. The only reason she even wanted this was that I was a futanari, and that was novel to her. I had no idea what she had in store, which scared me. In the end, this was a transaction between us. To make it worse, it was until she finished ying with me. Mira could and would watch over me to protect me, which meant that Mistress Sally could not go too far, but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t do many things to me before it was over. My mind raced as I stepped onto the summit, and Mira was beside me, looking around, interested. The receptionist named Freya walked over to the door and knocked lightly. "Mistress, Ambassador Chelsea, and her protector are here," Freya announced. "Come in," Mistress Sally''s voice came through the door. Her tone was slightly teasing, it seemed, and I didn''t know how to feel about these things as Freya moved to open the door. The door silently opened, and at this moment, I felt like I needed to creak open as if to add drama to the scene. Instead, the room we gazed into was only with Mistress Sally sitting down in a cushioned chair with a back and armrests. Her muscr body was on show with brown leather that cupped her breasts tightly. You could almost feel that you could even see the shape of her nipples through the leather as she leaned back on the throne-like chair. That was what that chair looked like under her as she sat in it. That was the only way I could look at that chair, and I knew that it was not the chair that made it seem that way. No, that chair was not a throne; she made it look like one. Her demeanor, attitude, and the way she sat in the chair made that chair seem like a throne. My mind struggled to move past that point for a moment as I looked at her sitting, but I noticed the leather hot pants that clung to her ass and stopped tight at the top of her thighs; the leather whip on one side with a scabbard for a dagger or something else on the other side. Both were wight to her sides, attached by a simple belt. She looked good and ready to fight at an instant despite how she looked sitting on her ''throne.'' I stifled the itch to swallow dryly, leaving myself to her machinations, and stepped forward with a small smile of my own. "I am back to make my Downpayment, Mistress Sally, on our agreement," I said, trying to keep my tone conversational. Mistress Sally smiled brightly. It was strange the maism in that smile, and I thought it was one of a seasoned politician. My instincts screamed with that bright smile as she looked at me. She took note of my loincloth and shirt that covered my breasts. Without even a change of expression, she turned to Queen Mira, and that was when her eyebrows raised. "Indeed," Mistress Sally said with a slightly surprised expression. "When you told me you would have the protection, I didn''t expect to meet one of such heights. This is a Queen, I believe," Mistress Sally said. Her tone was still showing that slight surprise, but it quickly turned to a smile, "A subus Queen in my presence, I am honored truly," MIstress Sally said, looking at Mira. "A powerful woman will be spectating our ytime tonight." Mistress Sally continued turning to me now, "I hope she will be happy as I y with you. I have quite the show nned, and I wonder how you will take to my ytime~!" In the end, her voice was oddly high, and I knew it was from her excitement. "I am Queen Mira, and I have to say you have remarkable instincts for a beast-kin. You are a powerful Phantom Tiger-kin now; I am surprised to see one outside the Beast-kin nation as the tribe is very remote." Mira said suddenly, and Mistress Sally turned to her. "Ah, I wasn''t born in the Beast-kin nation." Mistress Sally said, "We can talk about thatter, though. Please, tell me, do you want a front-row seat, or would you like to be out of sight while you use your mana to watch, Queen Mira?" Mistress Sally then asked, clearly dodging the topic. "I will watch directly," Mira said, turning to look at me, "I will enjoy watching, and it will allow me to protect her better." I didn''t know what to say; the look in Mira''s eyes was something I couldn''t figure out. It was lusty, along with some other emotions I couldn''t figure out in a ce. "Very well," Mistress Sally said with a grin. I looked around the small room, realizing that it might not be as small as I thought. There was only a chair and a Curtain, and I knew that it blocked my sight from what Mistress Sally had set up for me. It was a red curtain, and it looked expensive, and Mistress Sally got up slowly from her chair. No, it wasn''t slow; it was a deliberate movement. Somehow it made her look elegant even as she got up. It made her look like the ruler of this room, and I had no idea how she gave off that impression with each movement. It was almost like you felt the need to bow to her whims just because of the way she moved. She traveled away from the door, reached behind the curtain, and pulled. I felt a slight movement of mana that felt like some sort of enchantment. The curtains moved steadily to where Mistress Sally stood and revealed her hidden room behind it. There were two carts on both sides of the room. Both were filled with various devices and enchanted with normal enchantments, unlike the curtains, which I presumed were the enchantments Christina told me about. I felt my curiosity towards them again only for a moment before I looked to the rest of the room that had just revealed itself to me. In the middle of the room, there was a table with metal sps on it to restrain someone and arge X which I recognized since Se Mon and Julia had used it on me before. The table I did not, and it looked mean. There was also what my previous world would have called a pillory, and off in the back, I noticed another table. On that table were two coils of thin rope that seemed to have been treated in a way to be used on people. This time I couldn''t stop myself from dryly swallowing as I looked it over. "Ah, That is the expression I was looking for," Mistress Sally suddenly said, making my head snap over to her. Mistress Sally strode over to the carts with a smile on her face. Her fingers brushed the sides of the carts without touching anything on the carts themselves. She turned to look at me, and I saw her move her hands toward the belt and loosen it. She undid her belt with nimble fingers and pulled it out, taking off the scabbard and the leather whip on her. She moved over to the table and ced them down. "Now we are going to be having some fun tonight. There will be no need for weapons as I am hoping you expected," Mistress Sally said, taking a step away from her whips and over to the coils of rope. She picked one up and let the rope uncoil. Her fingers then stopped the uncoiling around where I suspected was the middle, then let the other side uncoil. With a simple movement, she then put the rope together in two straight lines together that had equal length and smiled at Mira. "Please, Take a seat Queen Mira," Mistress Sally said, motioning to the chair as she stepped forward. The rope slid along the ground behind her. I watched each movement she made with abination of fascination and dread as she neared me. "You look so nervous," Mistress Sally said, looking me over. Her fingers were surprisingly soft as her hand touched my shoulder. "So tense too," She said, slowly looking me up and down. Her fingers glided down my arms making me shiver in emotion. "Because I am," I replied, not fearing any consequences from a smile admission. Mistress Sally looked up and smiled at me. "Good, knowing your emotions are what allows you to control them. If you cannot admit something so small as being nervous when you clearly are with every right of being so, then you would be a failure among the nobility." Mistress Sally said her tone conversational. I stayed silent, and she stepped around me slowly. Mistress Sally moved around to my right side, looking me up and down. It was an inspection of my body, and I felt her smile even if I could not see it at this moment. Her hand touched the small of my back, and I felt her fingers move up to my shirt, her hands gliding up under my shirt. "You have impable skin. Your fur is silver and charming. I heard that Silver among the Bunny-kin is a sign of their Nobility or ruling family." Mistress Sally said, "You must have some rank outside the Demonnds. I think this will be even more interesting," Her voice continued in that carefully conversational tone. I was never sure of her emotion when she talked in that tone as she stepped back into my sight with her hand slipping out from under my shirt. "I am looking forward to seeing you naked, Chelsea," Mistress Sally said, leaving any titles out. "From now till the end of this y session, Chelsea, I will be Mistress." She said her tone ensuring that what she said was an order, not a request. "You will call me that or face the consequences of failing to call me that. Trust me when I say that you will not like the consequences of failing such a simple instruction. Is that understood, Chelsea?" Mistress Sally''s voice was amand even in question, and it was almost instinctive to answer her. My eyes widened as I realized that, and I said, "Yes, Mistress, I understand." "Good," Mistress Sally smiled as she said that and looked at my clothes, "Your clothes are pretty but a nuisance. I have something much more suitable for you to wear tonight, Chelsea. Strip naked," Mistress Sally ordered and stepped back. I watched her as she took the rope in her hands and straightened it before smiling at me. I followed the order, letting my loincloth hit the floor with a simple motion on the string, holding it up, unsping my shirt, and taking it off a secondter. Both articles of clothing hit the floor, and I kicked them over to Mira behind me. I was now naked with Doorknockerid dangling halfway down my thighs. Mistress Sally then stepped forward again, looking me over with a smile, "You look beautiful naked, Chelsea," Sheplimented. Mistress Sally then stepped forward and brought the middle of the rope around my neck and pulled lightly, letting it slip through her fingers. The rope fell onto my breasts and pooled around my feet, and she smiled. "Ah, this is going to be fun," She mainlymented to herself. Mistress Sally did not stop her fingers with the rope as she began tying it around my breasts. Using the four ropes to make an intricate design around my breasts. The rope tightly clung to my breasts but not to the point that I felt they would bruise. Instead, it clung to my breasts, making me much more aware of them and feeling them more than I was used to. "Oh, you will look cute in this rope, Chelsea," Mistress Sallyplimented as the rope moved on from my breasts, almost like a bra that separated my breasts and made them stick out, vulnerable. There was still plenty of rope left, and she began to make it wrap around my waist tightly in another design that was almost fiss before it reached my waist. I was surprised by how much rope there was as she wrapped the rope around my waist and down under my thighs. The rope tightened, making me very aware of the space between Doorknocker, my pussy, and my thighs as it tightly clung to my body there. "I wonder what this cock will look like, hard as a rock?" Mistress Sallymented, "Looks like a real cervix buster." I felt heat on my face as she said that, and soon I didn''t know what to feel as the rope clung to my cock and balls as she included it in the panties; she seemed to make out of the rope. It was loose, so I knew I could get hard and wouldn''t be too tight, but it felt weird, and I didn''t know if Doorknocker went full mast, there would be enough room. Mistress Sally didn''t seem to care at this moment as her fingers touched my pussy, and a shock of pleasure spread through me as she glided a finger over my clit. As I made sure not to moan, Doorknocker throbbed and began to liven up. I had been in control of my emotions before, but I couldn''t stop the building need. I had never felt this aware of my entire body before. Those rope panties even made sure to spread the lips of my pussy while binding around my balls and cock. I felt so many new sensations that I barely felt when Mistress Sally finished thest binding and smiled, standing upright. "Just a little extra," She said just as I felt her tug. That simple tug on the rope did more, and my panties tightened entirely, and I yelped a little, making noise for the first time in a while. "You look so good in that," Mistress Sally said, looking up and down at her rope bindings. "Great, You look so beautiful in your rope dress. Time to move onto the binging now," Mistress Sally stated and moved back over to the table with the other coilrge coil of rope. My mind nked as I heard there was even more rope to be tying me up as the rope fell to the floor. Mistress Sally then flourished the rope, and it went out sharply along the floor, straightening out a little. She then moved over to me before looking up and whipping the rope up over the top of me. I looked up, and I saw the rope move into a loop and move right through it. It was a show of skill with a rope that I hadn''t expected, and I realized there were more loops for her to put the rope through. My mind nked even more as I realized that the equipment in sight might have been something for me to center on instead of the other potential bindings. My brain quickly moved as she stepped forward. As she stepped forward, she was smiling, "You feel so aware of yourself, Don''t you, Chelsea," Mistress Sally suddenly said, her handsing to touch my breasts. The rope in her hand teased my breasts as she rubbed my breasts lightly with it. "You probably have been mostly in charge most of your life; Never bowing to others unless it was your parents. Probably smarter than most around you. You move with an arrogance that you try to cover up, it seems." I held my expression, realizing this Mistress Sally was even scarier than I thought she was. She was pointing out psychological weaknesses in people that you cannot help but show with simple movements. I shuddered under her touch as she continued, "So smart, yet here you are under my touch," Shemented, "Step forward," Shemanded suddenly. I moved forward a Step, and she moved around me with that rope, and for the first time, I felt her hand with the rope begin to bind my hands. "Both hands behind you," Shemanded, and I moved my hands behind me. I felt the rope bind my wrists, arms, and elbows. I wouldn''t be able to move no matter what I wished after this. Then I felt the rope move through some of the rope that she bound to my body before I heard the rope whip up, hitting metal. I couldn''t help but look up, and I saw the rope through the other loop, and I gulped. For some reason, I felt Doorknocker throb, and he was getting harder. I couldn''t understand it, and I lightly blushed as I felt her tug the rope and begin to tie it around my arms again. I couldn''t move my arms, and I was stuck bound to the roof through those two loops in the roof. It was tight enough to hold me in ce at this moment, but I knew in the back of my head that I could escape if I had to. At least, I believed I could. Mistress Sally wasn''t done, though, and the rope moved down. "Your body is so amazing. Your ears arerge and cute looking." Thepliments came, and I remained silent as I realized what a dangerous woman I was dealing with. The rope moved down, and she began to bind my legs loosely but not together. It was weird when suddenly I heard the rope hit metal again, and the binding got tighter. I felt my bnce start to wavier, and I heard a chuckle, "I got you, Chelsea; you will not hit the floor." Mistress Sally suddenly said, and I heard a second hit on metal, then I heard her pulling the rope. Suddenly I was jerked off my feet and hanging in the air, and I felt her moving around me quickly as I hung off the ground, around five feet off the ground. That rope moved all over my legs, and I felt it through the previous bindings, and my legs pulled up and behind my back as she finished. "Almost done," Mistress Sally said as she did something around my arms and jerked the rope, and my back arched. I was looking at her, and my legs bent while spreading out. Then I realized this position left Doorknockerpletely exposed along with my balls, pussy, and ass with easy ess. My face heated, and I knew I was blushing while Doorknocker involuntarily hardened as I felt every part of my body, it felt with a sharpness I never knew before. As Doorknocker hardened, the bindings around my cock felt tighter and more constrained. "You look amazing!" Mistress Sally eximed, and I felt her hand touching me lightly, and a moan escaped my lips before I even knew it. "You are feeling sensitive now, Chelsea; that is okay and normal." Mistress Sally told me. "You look so delectable nice, and ready for the picking!" Mistress Sally gushed about her bindings, and I looked at her, feeling more exposed than ever as I felt every part of my body bound tightly and restrained in a way that I wondered, even if I powered my body with my mana, I didn''t think I could escape. Mistress Sally then stood before me, nodding to herself, "I think it is time to start~!" Her voice was cheerful, and my nerves spiked as I watched her move over to one of the carts, and I heard it rolling toward me. I couldn''t help the shiver I felt as I hung in the air helplessly, even as the bindings around my cock seemed to get tighter. --- Announcement Hey guys, I am still celebrating releasing my Third week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can find the link below if you are interested. Enjoy and thank you for all the support. Chapter 159: Down Payment Part 2: Cries of Pain and Pleasure I couldn''t help but look into the eyes of the Phantom Tiger-kin before me. Her smile couldn''t help but make me shiver as it felt like every single one of my body''s parts was bound, and Doorknocker throbbed with a rope tightly binding him. My balls were even tightly bound, and my clit throbbed being exposed to the air. I was aware of more of my body than I ever thought I could be and felt helpless bound up like this. Mistress Sally stood not far from me, looking at me as I held my expression stoic. "You are so cute, Chelsea!" Mistress, Sally said, a small smile, her handing up to rest on my cheek as the rope forced my head to look at her. My legs were bent up behind me, and I almost made a full C with my body. "You can try to keep that expression, but once things start, you won''t be able to. But I understand your need to hold your ground." Her words held no malice, only an exnation as she said them, and for some reason, that only made it worse. I knew these were all psychological attacks on someone defenseless. But just because you know it is happening doesn''t mean it makes the attacks any easier. They made the mind move to what she wanted and made you shudder under the simple words. It was a methodical psychological attack, and I knew that she wasn''t done even as the snow-white fur on her arms tickled my face slightly. Her fingers brushed the tips of my ears before she dropped her hand. "Now then, Let us get started," Mistress Sally said, backing up. She moved to the side of me and out of my vision. I could hear the soft patter of her feet against the floor before she stood by the cart that she brought over. "You know pleasure and pain are two different sides of the same coin," Mistress Sally said, her tone informative. I knew this from my previous life, and I stopped myself from dryly swallowing as I knew that my nerves were about to get a workout as she said this. "I think you know they are two different sides of the same coin as well. It makes me wonder about your reactions toe. I think we will start with something small we have plenty of time and someone to entertain also. I am sure that she will enjoy the show~!" Mistress Sally audibly picked something up, but I didn''t hear her getting nearer. I looked towards the wall, listening intently when I suddenly felt her fingers touching my breasts. "Ah!" A startled moan left my lips as my sensitive breasts were touched. I did not know if it was because of the slight pleasure under the bindings her touch gave or me being startled as I did not hear her get close. Mistress Sally''s fingers caressed my nipple, and I swallowed the moan when suddenly my nipple got pinched, and pain hit my head sharply. "Ah!" Another startled cry escaped my lips as a sharp pain erupted through my nipple as something metallic pinched it. It was sharp pain but slowly dulling as my body adapted. "AH!" My mind exploded in pain again as suddenly Mistress Sally was on the other side with something metallic pinching my other nipple now. The pain took away my thoughts for a moment when suddenly I shivered. Pleasure came up through my clit as I felt fingers caress it softly. I loudly gasped as fingers pushed open my sensitive pussy. My head struggled to think as the pleasure mixed with the still sharp paining from my breasts. My brain seemed to luxuriate in that pleasureing from my pussy, and I barely bit back the moan that almost escaped my lips. A charming chuckle was heard behind me, and I felt her finger press a spot inside of me that made me shiver. Her fingers toyed with my clit even more, and pleasure was nking my mind out even as I felt my entire body intertwined with rope. The dull pain on my breasts became almost a backdrop as her fingers skillfully hit points inside and outside of me, bringing me closer and closer to an orgasm. I struggled clenching my teeth and closing my lips as I neared the edge, and Doorknocker throbbed with need. The rope seemed tighter and tighter around Doorknocker and balls while the pleasure from my pussy continued to flood my mind over the backdrop of every other part of my body. My mind nked, and the world was a white and red of pleasure and pain while Doorknocker throbbed. My body shuddered, and my legs wouldn''t stop twitching as I felt my pussy erupt with fluids behind me. "Oh, You didn''t even moan! I cannot wait to see what it takes to get you too!" Mistress Sally said, her voice somehow breaking through the red and white world. My pussy spasmed, and my legs continued to tremble as she pulled her fingers out, and I felt my body trying to kick out to ride the orgasm. Doorknocker throbbed even harder under the bindings, and I bit back a groan as I wanted to prate a pussy with Doorknocker. My lips stayed sealed as I came down from the orgasm. Suddenly in my vision, Mistress Sally appeared walking back in front of me without a single sounding from her feet. "You are struggling pretty hard to keep your mouth sealed; Let me fix that," She suddenly said, her handsing close to my face, and I noticed the two leather straps around a metal ring. I knew what that was for as it reached my face, and I tried to keep my lips sealed. It didn''t work as her hand sped my face, "Don''t be stubborn~," Her voice said with humor, her hand gripping my face tightly before forcing my jaw open while making my face even sore. Secondster, the ring entered my mouth, and the leather straps went around my head, binding it into ce. "Much better; I cannot wait to hear your moans," Mistress Sally said with a smile as she stepped back again. "I have some much more fun things to be doing with you, and I want to hear that enchanting voice. Now, let us see if I can make that cock release semen through the bindings without touching it." My eyes widened as Mistress Sally said that. I shook my head, barely visible in the bindings, and I tried to speak, "Naaooo," I tried to say, my words noting out clearly. Mistress Sally didn''t seem to care as I tried to increase the volume of my protests. I did not know what she had in mind, but something told me I would not like it. Momentster, I felt my pussy open up and stretch suddenly as I suddenly felt metal enter my pussy. It dove in a couple of inches, and my pussy spread a little around it. Then it began to spread my pussy open slowly, and my mind realized what it was. A Speculum. My mind nked as I did not realize that this world had such devices. But I had not been looking into these types of devices either, and this woman was a Mistress. She would be looking into these things and using them in sex and various other activities. My mind settled on that, but it was still chilling because I could not help but wonder if this woman was from the same world as mine. My mind did not have long to think of anything as suddenly, while my mind was on other things, she stopped spreading my pussy any deeper, and I felt something prodding my now vulnerable vaginal walls. I could feel cold metal inside of me lubed up, pressing the walls of my pussy. It felt weird in a way that I could not exin, as my already hyper-awareness of my entire body seemed to hitch up another notch. Then pain flooded my senses as I felt her put something on one of the things pinching my breasts, and I couldn''t stop the groan escaping my lips. The dull pain pinching my breasts turned sharp, nking out my mind. I felt heavyweights now on my breasts, and I couldn''t help but groan in pain. A secondter, though, that pain in my head was flooded with soft pleasure from my pussy. A moan erupted from my lips as Mistress Sally found a spot inside my pussy that I didn''t know about. She pressed hard, and Doorknocker throbbed hard deep inside of me. "AHH!" I moaned out, surprised as that ball rubbed the spot while pressing hard on it. The pleasure went up my spine, filling my head with pleasure as my balls throbbed and my pussy spasmed lightly. "HMMMMM!" I moaned, trying to stop myself. I could feel my body tightening on the metal hard, and suddenly a much smaller ball joined the other muchrger ball already inside of me. It yed with the top of my pussy''s walls, and I felt my pussy was on fire, and Doorknocker throbbed as she pressed that spot inside my pussy. Then the world turned white as suddenly the metal sprang to life, and I released a moan as my pussy began to spasm. A world of pleasure erupted in my head, and my pussy was on fire as I felt pleasuree in deep hard waves to my head. "oooooooWWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!" My mouth erupted in a loud moan I had no idea I could ever make, and my pussy was all I could think about. "THERE WE GO!" I heard a voice say, and my hips moved up and down. Doorknocker throbbed, and I moaned out my pleasure in that red and white world of pleasure and pain. I heard a chuckle, and my hips thrust, "Oh, Still didn''t cum yet; I wonder if I turn it up?" I heard that voice say, and the world erupted once more as my pussy was on fire and my brain nked out as if electricity ran through my body. I screamed out, not knowing what I was saying as Doorknocker throbbed and my balls hurt. Suddenly pain erupted in my pussy as if something stabbed me. I didn''t even know what was happening as the pleasure mixed with the pain. My pussy erupted again and again as I heard her say, "Hmmm, Not yet?" Her question was wondering when Doorknocker would release all that pent-up semen. I didn''t know, but I couldn''t even beg her to stop as my brain erupted in even more pleasure as I felt that spot poked and prodded. Then the world nked again as the much smaller rod found my cervix. I screamed in a mixture of new pain and pleasure as my womb vibrated as she circled the entrance of my womb. My brain was hyper-aware and sensitive as something overcame me. I did not know what it was, but it began at my toes. My toes began to curl as my body instinctively did, and my heels tried to tighten as my ves joined in while my toes began to tremble. Then the tightening than the following trembling half a secondter up to my legs. It went up my thighs and to my core, and my balls began to throb harder than ever, and I could feel the semen inside of me press hard against the bindings. It did not stop there as my ass began to tighten before trembling as it went up my spine to my shoulders, and fear of whatever this was grew in that red and white world. That tightening went up my neck while it simultaneously went down my arms. Trembling overtook my body and the second that tightening hit my head, every feeling I was feeling seemed to stop. My body stopped trembling for a brief second then I screamed. I didn''t even think of it as my body trembled harder than ever and Doorknocker filled up through the bindings, and pleasure dominated everything as I felt my balls push the semen through both sets of bindings and move through my urethra. My balls throbbed, and Doorknocker exploded with semen. My world became my body like never before as ecstasy hit every single one of my nerves as my body trembled. I lost track of my surroundings as none of it mattered as pleasure overtook everything, and I felt my vision turn from white to ck shing repeatedly as Doorknocker and my pussy erupted with so much fluids I felt them moving through me. The world erupted, and I had no idea what was happening to me. All I could hear through my destroyed senses was giggling and a simple statement. "So that is how much it took for you to cum through the bindings!" Mistress Sally said as my body trembled continuously and my semen flowed onto the floor. Chapter 160: Down Payment Part 3: Milking I gasped, taking in a mouthful of air as my body and cock throbbed in need. My mind was like a nk sheet of paper; it felt like every cell in my body throbbed in a way that I never knew was possible. "Such arge orgasm," I heard a voice say. "For such a small woman, you sure can cum hard. Look at all of this semen, and it is so thick! I bet it could impregnate over a dozen women with this load." I heard that taunting yet sultry voice. "I wonder how much you would produce if I put a bucket under you before milking you?" That voice asked. My world started to right itself, and my eyes. Although they w4ere already open, I began to see again and saw snow-white hair over the top, a sadistic grin as my vision cleared. "I think that would be fun, don''t you, Ambassador Chelsea?" Mistress Sally asked. Before I even realized it, I shook my head, breaking my stop on allmunication with her. I knew it was bad, but the thought of orgasms like that made me a bit fearful. Her smile as I shook my head did not dim. Instead, it turned brighter, and I knew that simple movement did more than most would think. Her fingers brushed my cheeks softly, the fur on her forearm as her hand glided up my head to my head near my ears and tickled my cheek. "You say no," Mistress Sally said, and I felt her fingers touching the head of Doorknocker. "But your cock here says yes." I restrained myself from shaking my head, but her grin showed that my stoic expression didn''t hold up. "Let us begin," Mistress Sally said before stepping out of my sight. I heard her feet softly patter on the floor before stopping. But I already knew that those footsteps were deliberate, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the control she was disying. I heard her picking something metallic up and rummaging through things. I bit back a groan as I continued to feel the heavy pinching on my breasts and the weights attached. The rope made me overly aware of every surface of my body, and my ears couldn''t help but prickle at every movement that Mistress Sally made. Every movement and sound was a deliberate psychological assault working slowly to break me or make me more malleable. It was impressive, to say the least, and downright terrifying being on the recipient''s side. I bit back a moan of pleasure as Doorknocker was touched lightly. "You know there are many ways to please cock''s," Mistress Sally said, her tone carrying a lecturer''s tone. "Most though are quite simple with the way they pleasure cocks are from the outside. With a tongue," As I heard her say that, I felt her breath against my cock. My spine shivered and tingled as her moist breath was against it. But there was something in me that shivered with her tone and the words she spoke. "The tongue is wet and pleasurable, especially on the head of sensitive cocks." My spine tingled with fresh pleasure as she proved her point. I felt her tongue along the shaft of the tightly bound Doorknocker. Her tongue stopped just before the head of Doorknocker, then quickly liked up to my urethra, sending shivers through Doorknocker up my spine. "But there is so much that brings pleasure, Ambassador Chelsea," She said, and my skin seemed to shiver an itch as my instincts screamed at me. Goosebumps went up my arms, and I felt her breath on the head of Doorknocker. "Many don''t realize the inside can be pleasured too," Mistress Sallymented, and my instincts didn''t get a chance to scream anymore as I felt something solid and wet with lube push into my urethra. "AH~!" I cried out suddenly, no longer able to hold my voice as Doorknocker''s virginity was broken as that solid rod pushed deep into me. Pain and something else mixed hitting my head, and I couldn''t think. "STOP! Nothing goes in there?!" I cried out, unsure of even what was happening. "Ah, you broke your silence~!" I heard Mistress Sally say, "I knew it was only a matter of time~!" Her voice came out cheery as her fingers began to stroke the length of Doorknocker enthusiastically. "Cum, Little bunny, Cum quick and soon~!" Mistress Sally suddenly sang. My mind was filled with weird pain and pleasure as she began to earnestly stroke Doorknocker. Her voice barely prated the veil as my mind was on the vited part of my body that stretched around the unfamiliar foreign object that pushed deeper and deeper inside of me. "NO! STOP!" I cried out, sounding unsure of what was going on as she pushed deeper. I wanted to cry out more and more as it went so deep I felt it at the base of Doorknocker and around what felt like my balls. "Oh, You haven''t cum yet," Mistress Sally stated as a matter of fact. "Good thing you haven''t learned my favorite feature of this little rod." Herment made me shiver, and she would never give me a moment to think about what she said. Doorknocker began to vibrate throughout the entire length, and tears welled in my eyes. "oooooOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH~" My mouth opened, and nothing but the sound came out. My balls pulsated and throbbed as they began to feel a type of pleasure I didn''t know before and preferred not to know. Something came over me, and the first cracks of white in my vision sprang across my sight as I looked at the wooden wall in front of me. My vision shed, and pleasure came up through my balls without the usual release that I felt when I came with my cock. I cried out with a loud moan as I had no hope of containing the pleasure that she gave me. "Oh, A dry orgasm~!" Mistress Sally sang, "But that is not all! cum for me, Ambassador!" Her voice came out like an order, but her hands were busy now, strongly stroking up and down my shaft. Doorknocker throbbed hard, and I cried out as suddenly I felt her mouth on the head of Doorknocker. Her tongue yed around the edges of his head, teasing and pleasuring me as I screamed out, and I heard some movement as my cock rumbled. I couldn''t help it. I screamed as it began from my cock and up my spine, as pleasure flooded every cell of my body as it made my way in a wave infecting the rest of my body. I somehow screamed louder without restraint as my cock came, and I felt my balls pulse up and down as it pumped semen. It stopped instantly at the base of Doorknoker with the rod firmly in ce as a stopper. But as my semen reached the rod, the vibrations moved through the semen, ready to spurt out, traveling right back into my balls, and suddenly the pain of those vibrations took a new degree. "AHHHHHHH!" I felt my voice almost cracking as the vibrations made me frayed my nerves. Doorknocker throbbed harder than ever before. I couldn''t help but scream and shaking my head as fat tears fell down my face. My bound body could not move an inch under the ropes. My hips attempted and failed to move to thrust forward as my hips tried to get some type of relief. "LET ME CUM! LET MY CUM OUT!" I cried out, my voice crackling. I heard a soft giggle, and the pleasure continued along with a singing pain throughout Doorknocker as my hips tried to thrust forward. My balls throbbed, and I wanted to release a fat load of semen so badly. "Just a little more, Ambassador," I heard through the cloud of pleasure and pain. The pain took more and more of a front seat as I screamed. "PLEASE! PLEASE LET ME DICK RELEASE!" I begged as my balls felt full, and the vibrations filled my ball sack more and more, and I couldn''t take it. Pain and pleasure no longer came in waves but as a constant stream of it. I couldn''t contain it, and I was now swinging from the roof as I tried to release a fat load of semen that was building up inside of me. Suddenly the pleasure made me scream, and I felt my cock throb on that rod while the vibrations rolled through me. I cried; the pleasure was too much, and the pain hurt so much. I didn''t want it anymore, and I felt my voice cracking under strain. My balls were full, and I felt that I was reaching the max when I heard a chuckle. "Now, Cum, Release all your semen, my little bunny!" I heard that rod pulled out of my cock, and I screamed. "AHH~!" I screamed out with fat tears as the rod left Doorknocker. It was like the opening of a dam, and I felt the thick semen inside of me not even move. Then pain erupted as I felt a p against my balls. My head felt faint as the pain erupted through my head. Pain eclipsed all pleasure, and my head nked as I couldn''t even process the hit to my balls as pain erupted into my stomach. My senses were overwhelmed as the p to my balls created the movement of semen and pleasure through my cock. Slowly the thick semen that built up in my urethra moved down the stream of Doorknocker, and I couldn''t even make a noise as I felt her hand touch my Doorknocker. Mistress Sally began to earnestly rub Doorknocker as I wordlessly screamed out in pain and pleasure as the sensations overtook me. Semen burst out of my stretched urethra, and I heard my semen hitting metal as I felt my silent scream break, and a refreshed scream erupted from my mouth, "AH!" I released into the room as her hand milked more and more semen from my balls. My stomach hurt, and my balls felt both pleasure and pain from the hit against my balls, even as pleasure overflowed my senses. I felt her hands milking Doorknocker more and more, and I couldn''t help the fat tears as the pleasure was so good while it hurt so much. I couldn''t stand it, and I heard herughing as the orgasm swept my senses as I uselessly struggled with the bindings around me. More and more semen was milked at me, and I couldn''t scream anymore as my lungs screamed for oxygen. I felt spent, and my balls stopped flowing with semen as the pleasure came to an end all of a sudden. "Oh, Wow," I heard Mistress Sally say suddenly as her fingers stopped ying with Doorknocker. I took in arge breath as I felt my balls throbbing in pain and remembered pleasure. I didn''t even know what was hitting me anymore. I knew that I would feel more, and I heard the dragging of metal against the floor before Mistress Sally appeared in my sight. "Look at this, my little bunny~!" Mistress Sally said, and I felt her move tug on a rope before I was leaning forward with a slight swinging sensation before I was staring at a metal bucket. The bucket was full of thick white semen to its rim, and I knew that this was at least a full gallon of semen. "I wonder something," She suddenly said, and I felt my whole body shiver in fear. "How many buckets can you fill~?" Mistress Sally asked. Chapter 161: Down Payment part 4: Relaxing bath My chest heaved while Doorknocker throbbed in both pain and pleasure. Delicate, strong fingers stroked Doorknocker''s sensitive head. My pussy burned as a tongue teased the entrance of my pussy. I groaned as semen built up at that base of Doorknocker. I groaned as semen pushed through the bindings giving very little relief to the fullness my balls felt. The semen dripped into a fresh bucket pattering on the metal bottom. "Ah, the first few clicks of fresh semen into a bucket," I heard that lovely mocking voice. "You still have so much more in you. I wonder how many women have been filled with your cock?" Her voice asked mockingly. Suddenly my pussy got filled, and I couldn''t help the moan that escaped my lips before a painfulsh hit the interior of my legs. My pussy got prated deeper, and suddenly, the metal rod that was pushing deep into me shot to life, buzzing deep inside me. I couldn''t help the cry of pleasure that escaped my lips. My balls throbbed as she hit the spot inside me that buzzed my balls, making me moan, and the dripping from Doorknocker increased without stop. "Oh, I feel you tightening on my cock," Mistress Sally mocked, "I think a big one might being again. Will you pass out again? I cannot wait to see!" I shuddered as my cock leaked more semen, and Mistress Sally thrust into me hard, pressing up against my cervix. A mix of pleasure and pain hit me hard, and I moaned. I felt so tired as every long stroke sent my spine-tingling. "Ah," I moaned with each thrust. I felt iting, and there was nothing I could do to stop it as she hit me again with that whip making pain sh through my head, blotting any conscious thought while pleasure hit my head. I felt my balls pulse, and I lost it as Doorknocker pushed through arge ejaction through the bindings that held me. I moaned and fell limp as the world went ck, even as every part of my body felt both that ecstasy and pain. Water suddenly woke me up, and I was in someone''s arms. Held tightly yet softly cradled against breasts. They were clothed wearing a soft fabric I didn''t care to recognize as I awoke. Every part of my body felt sore, and I realized that I was now in hot water. I recognized that this was to help promote blood flow after a tight binding in the back of my mind. "You back?" I heard Queen Mira say softly into my ear. "Ah, she is awake now," I suddenly heard Mistress Sally''s voice as well, "She is just cozying up to your bosom." I heard slight resentment in her tone at this moment. That quickly left her tone, though, as she continued, "Your down payment isplete, Ambassador Chelsea. I have found there are many missing areas in my treatment of Futanari women or men; however, they choose to think of themselves. It is something I hope to do better next time we meet. Maybe next time you will voluntarily choose to be under my," Mistress Sally paused. "Control," Her voice sounded so tempting with the way she finished. Like a devil tricking her prey, I knew that I had developed some irrational feelings towards Mistress Sally. I heard her step out of the room before I even allowed my eyes to open, seeing Queen Mira''s beautiful eyes looking down at me. "You took a beating, although," Queen Mira paused, thinking about her words. "Filling ten buckets full with semen should be a feat of strength or something. I took the buckets of semen too. I wouldn''t allow your line to be taken out into the public that easily." Mira said with a smile, "I destroyed them as well, not without heartache." I frowned while hiding my face in her bosom. I had no idea if she lied or not, and I had never even contemted this issue before. I couldn''t help but sigh as I realized the potential problem or loss of bargaining position that I might potentially lose with that semen out in the world. I felt something like a fresh worry hit me and my eyes opened up again without me even realizing that I had closed them. "Did you destroy it?" I asked her, "Or store it?" I could not help but ask, "I know what my sperm can do, and if stored properly," I stopped talking, feeling vulnerable as I said it, letting it hang in the air. "I destroyed it." Mira said with conviction, "There is a very good reason that I cannot say for why I destroyed it, but I did." I nodded at her breasts and rxed in the hot bath. I let the heat overtake me, and I didn''t know how to feel. My body was sore, and my emotions were turbulent. I felt raw, and like everybody, part was crying out for attention from me simultaneously. "Sorry," I apologized, "My feelings are out of whack, and I just thought of having more kids out there that don''t even know I am their father, and," My voice trailed off my mind thinking back to Silvermoon tower. I lost myself in the short memories of the room full of my kids. It made me both happy and sad at the same time. They were all so young and innocent, and here I am spreading my seed as if I was Gangus Kahn. That thought brought me to chuckle a little as that was even a little extreme for me at this moment. However, the rate I was going made it that I was in a good running for outpacing him. I shook my head, feeling the heat enter my body slowly. I could feel my body rxing even more, and I looked down at Doorknocker, seeing some of the rope bruises. I sighed, sitting up a little more into Mira''s breasts as they covered either side of my head. "I am going to meditate to quicken the healing so we can go," I informed her as I turned around,ying my head back into her breasts instead of face first. My eyes shut, and I used the mana in me to manipte the healing inside my body. There were a lot of mini injuries and things that would remain sore for a couple of days if I did not do this. There was bruising mostly, and I went from problem spot to problem area, fixing the damages that Mistress Sally dealt with me. It didn''t take long, and the partial cuts that I got from her whips were gone along with the bruises. I spent a couple of minutes moving my blood around, ensuring everything was working, and there were no problems with blood flow before leaving my meditation. "I don''t know about you, Mira," I said, getting up and turning around to look at her again from the other side of the tub. "I am done here, though, and have many things to do." Mira nodded and got up from the tub with me. Mira watched me and helped me with my clothes as I got back up. Everything seemed to be working properly, but everything felt extra sensitive. I would need to do a night of meditating and regting my emotions after the pain and pleasure I felt tonight. I learned a lot from this encounter with Mistress Sally. She was truly a professional in her craft and ying with someone psychologically. I never even thought how much a simple touch orck of sound could make someone feel when vulnerable. It wasn''t something that I was really into personally. But she took those things and made them into art. She yed with you even while she did nothing but look at you. It was a well-executed y against someone''s mind meant to break them down and make them more malleable to cohesion. I shook my head as I finished dressing, realizing that Mistress Sally had done a huge number on me. I was interested in some of the techniques she used on me. Not that I wanted them done to me again. The thought of someone doing that to me again sent a shiver of fear through me. When I looked at Mira again, I realized that there wasn''t a drop of water on her clothes despite her sitting in the water with them. I could have done that, too, but I should have felt some mana fluctuations. It was a casual show of power that she had kept up an illusion or that she had such good control that I didn''t sense it. Either way, it was a show of strength that I felt wasforting at this moment as we left the bathroom. I saw that woman that was here when we first entered, and she smiled at us. "Ah, you are finished faster than Mistress expected. I will inform her as she does have onest thing to say to you, Ambassador Chelsea." "Then please guide us," I said. The woman turned as I tried to remember if I was introduced to her, and I believe I was. It was Freya, I believed as I followed behind her and soon we entered an office. Behind it was Mistress Sally sitting in a chair. It was much more causally, but even then, it still looked like a throne. But that wasn''t the most surprising part. What was the most surprising was the Cat-kinying her head on Mistress Sally''sp, Meowing. "Nyah!" The cat-kin cried, looking up as the fingers stopped moving on her head¡ªthe long ck hair down at least to the mid-back. "Just a minute," Mistress Sally chided, looking down at the Cat-kin before looking at me with a smile. "Before you go, I will tell you that I have finished my part of the deal. The Medusa will vote on your side of the deal. If she doesn''t, she will not like the consequences as will I." Mistress Sally said before pointing a sharp look at Queen Mira. "At this point, though, either you trust me on that, or you don''t. I look forward to seeing you again, Ambassador Chelsea; Freya, please show our guests out." I followed Freya out with Queen Mira and felt relief as a cool breeze touched my skin, looking up into the cloudy night sky. "I am not doing that again," I told Queen Mira. Queen Mira chuckled, "It was hot to watch, in a way. But that is one hardcore Dominatrix, Chelsea. I think she trains ves too. She is a very skilled woman, and I am interested to see where she ends up in the future. I will have to do some investigation into that young woman." Queen Mira finished. Silence reigned for a moment before I said, "I will trust her and get my allies in the vote to push it forward. I''m going to take the risk." It was like I tossed the dice at this moment, and a burden left my shoulders before I took a step forward toward the embassy. Chapter 162: Line Breakers I was in a daze in my office. I didn''t know what to do with myself as my mind traveled in odd directions. My focus was all over the ce as I sat in my office with unfinished paperwork. Mira had already headed back to her home to deal with some issues while I fell asleep in my room. I took my time to get to the office this morning, but my attention was all over the ce. Nothing wasing into focus, and I didn''t like it. My brain was scattered, and I was sighing a lot. Papers with some reports on the embassy and how my gold was working on the maintenance were before me. Reports on what they were fixing and the resources and costs associated with it. None could hold my focus as my mind kept wandering into nothingness. I knew that this was from the previous night and the aftereffects of what that type of y could do to someone. It didn''t help that knowledge, though, and I leaned back in my chair, ignoring the hoard of paperwork that continued to pile up faster than I could ever deal with it. I had a meetingter today with Francis to move things forward hopefully, and with Queen Mira, we might even get the vote moved up for a while. I was still here. If we did so, I coulde home with a trade agreement that would help our economies boom while the war started. My brain couldn''t focus on anything, which would be a serious problem as I couldn''t even meditate. I needed to recenter myself, and I knew I needed a distraction. I got up from my desk and moved down to myb. I didn''t want to practice with anyone today. Instead, I wanted to center myself and think about my new fighting style. I began to move and practice punches and kicks from my old world. Martial arts that had been developed over the centuries. Some even more recently than that, as I decided to allow my mind to wander. My movements were slow and imprecise as I went through them. I let my mind wander over everything yet focused on none as my brain struggled to do that. It was rxing, and I needed this time as I moved without thought. Once and a while, I would let my mind conjure an ice spike or a fireball letting it hit the wall uselessly. Nothing was focused, and I just kicked and punched without focus. I knew this wasn''t very useful, but I felt more productive than sitting in the chair aplishing nothing. Soon I was in a zone and lost myself to the movements. I slowly added in my mana to flow with my body charging parts while I mindlessly moved my fists and legs. It wasn''t until I heard a sudden knock on the door that I awoke from my daze that I lost myself in. I had no idea what time or where I was for a solid couple of seconds before I shook my head, remembering things. I moved to the door and opened seeing Yuri sigh in relief. "You are here!" She cried out happily, "Please just let us know when you are heading here. We all thought you were in the office, and Francis is here to see you. When we went to find you," her voice trailed off, and I nodded. "Sorry, Yuri," I replied, holding her face without even realizing it. Sweat dripped all over my body, and I frowned, realizing what a mess I looked like. "Just take me to the meeting room," I told her, "Francis won''t mind being a littlete. I will tell him the truth that I lost myself in practicing some new martial prowess, so I can fight him better next time. That will make him happier as well," I told Yuri which made her sigh in relief. I followed Yuri''s ass up the stairs and to the meeting room that she had prepared. I stopped at the door before entering and asked her to have some food sent in when it was possible. I opened the door a secondter after she nodded. I quickly strode into the room, seeing the suited Devil on the couch slightly frowning until he saw my unkempt appearance. His smile grewrge as he saw the sweat all over, and he raised an eyebrow. "What happened to you, Ambassador Chelsea?" Francis asked with a grin, "Your subordinates were running all over looking for you, and you show up like this." "I lost myself in training, Francis." I told him, "The arena is a battleground I lost in, and I must fix my deficiencies in order to make it, so your face is in the dirt instead of my own next time." My smile was vicious as I finished. Francisughed loudly, sitting down as I made it to the couches. I sat down, feeling the soft fabric hug me a little. "Sorry for calling you here on short notice and then showing upte, Francis." I quickly apologized, "I was doing paperwork and couldn''t think properly to do it." I shrugged, "Figured if it wasn''t going to get done with me in front of it, then I will just do something else." "That is it exercise those muscles! You are a good fight, and I cannot wait until we spar again. Let me know when you are ready! Whenever I can, I am training, and I hope to fight against you in the future." Francis said with a huge grin. "Now, What do you have that is so important?" Francis was in serious mode, and I nodded. My mind was feeling a little better from the workout, and letting it daze instead of fighting it. But I knew I wasn''tpletely recovered, and I still found it hard to word things the way I should. "Francis, I think it is time to put an end to this vote," I told him, "Either this Trade agreement goes through, and I head home with something for my elders, or it doesn''t happen. I think we might be able to push the vote through at this point in our favor, but if we don''t," I couldn''t help the shrug, "Then we don''t, and I will stop pooling resources into getting this free trade agreementplete. I will leave without it, and maybe our countries can try again in a couple of decades." Francis''s eyebrows rose as he heard my tone, and he frowned in thought. I waited for a while during his thinking process, and he nodded finally, "I will talk to my other representative. He has been in meditation and hase out for the vote. We will even bring up the timeline since you clearly think this needs to be done sooner rather thanter. The Venomancers will fight us on this, and so should the Medusas, but that is par for the course. You must have something hidden up your sleeve if you think now is the moment." Francis finished. I nodded, "I think I do, but nothing is absolute. I am ying my hand, and I hope you have my back on this. If not," I shrugged, "I will try again in a decade or so." Francis heard my it is what it is tone and frowned again. He clearly didn''t like it when he looked at me. "What happened?" Francis suddenly asked. I felt my eyebrows raise at the question. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I mean, you came here to the demonnds with more punch in your step. You fought me multiple times and even beat me. But here you are, acting like nothing matters. What happened on your end, and is it something I should be careful of?" Francis asked, his tone even more serious and I sighed, leaning back. "Nothing major," I told him, leaning back and looking at the ceiling, "Just recovering from that trump card that I n on using for this vote, Francis. Hopefully, it works," I finished. "Well, I hope so too, although," Francis paused as the door opened and a cart of food came in. He watched as Yuri set out some snacks that she had thrown together from the kitchen, but the look that Francis gave her didn''t make her feel wee, so she departed quickly. "Thanks," I told her as she opened the door again, "I really do appreciate it," I told her with a smile. "Let me know if you need anything," Yuri replied with a smile, the sting of Francis''s stare gone. When the door closed, Francis turned to me as I reached forward, taking some of the food to munch on. "This has nothing to do with me and everything to do with you," He snorted, then leaned back. "Okay, now tell me," Francis began to ask with a serious look, "When are you leaving?" I chuckled at this point as I knew that everyone could see that after this short period of time I was leaving. It wasn''t any secret among the Demonnds representatives, and I knew among the subi and the incubi that they were not happy that I was leaving so soon. Both had their own reasons, but changing ambassadors often wasn''t the best for diplomacy. "I cannot confirm or deny that I am leaving soon, but theoretically, I will be gone within a month or two if it is true." I told him with a wry smile, "I want to bring this agreement back so also." I told him more seriously, "It will be useful to our nations with what will being soon." I told him, making him nod. I grabbed more food again and shoved more in my mouth. I watched him deliberate, and he nodded to himself. "I happen to have a couple of Mercenaries that are avable to hire, and I am wondering if you are interested in some bodyguards," Francis told me. My hands froze in ce at the sudden offer. I continued a secondter, popping a fruit into my mouth and chewing on it slowly before asking, "Ranks? And the reason you have them avable? if possible." Francis smiled, "Something tells me that you wouldn''t mind some Devil line breakers guarding your front lines," He told me, and my eyes widened at the name of the troops that he wanted to provide. "These will be C ranked mercenaries at the border only needing that final thing to break through. The reason," Francis grinned, "You know exactly the reason. The survivors will be battle-hardened veterans that will increase my reputation. Do I need any other reason? Plus, I make some serious gold or resources off of you." Francis''s grin was severe and bold. He meant every word, and I knew that these devils would be great to have. Devil Line breakers were Sword and shield warriors specifically trained to destroy the enemy''s battle line in the initial sh. They were also the reason that thest known war ended so abruptly with the demonnd''s victory. The Devils also got thergestnd im, even taking some from other provinces at the time for their contribution. "I would be an idiot to refuse the offer," I told him, "What do you want in return?" I asked. "Well," Francis leaned forward, and I began to see a side of him I had never seen before, and my brain was still dazed from the night before. I frowned as I began to bargain a price for these valuable mercenaries while I was at my worse. --- Chapter 163: Letting Loose I sighed, leaning back into the couch and letting out a long sigh. I couldn''t help but yawn just as I noticed Mallying over to me, holding her stomach. Her smile was bright as she came toward me, and I couldn''t stop my yawn. I was tired and dazed at this moment, and I had just sat down. "You okay?" Mally asked, parking her sexy ass beside mine. I quickly felt her tail trailing up my arm. "Not really," I replied a couple of secondster as my yawn died. "I am feeling off right now," I told her honestly, leaning back and wrapping my arm around her shoulders just as I almost zoned out, my brain running in a direction without thought. I lost myself in the negotiations and haggling I had been doing for hours. My brain brings itself to all the things I talked to Francis about with the mercenary deal. "Hey, Chelsea, you there?" I suddenly heard, and I turned to Mally. "I checked out for a second. I had to do something for a deal I am not sure about. Since then, my mind has been dazed, and I am feeling out of it," I confessed, holding her tighter to me without thought. "Oh, What happened?" Mally asked, her smile calming. "I got bound and milked," I replied, sighing, takingfort in her touch. "Like fucking bound up; unable to move a centimeter. Doorknocker was tight with a rope around him, and it was hard for even my semen to push through when she milked me," I told Mally, making her eyebrows shoot up. "What deal was that for?" Mally asked, her tone and expression both curious and fascinated. I couldn''t help the sigh that left my mouth and the long yawn that came shortly afterward. "That is so long I don''t even know how to deal with it." I sighed and felt like something was pent up in me as I looked at Mally. "Fuck it," I said suddenly, "I found a MIstress or a Dominatrix, probably a ve trainer that is training a Medusa Representative," I said, turning to Mally and her eyes rose significantly as I told her that. "I don''t know which, and frankly, I don''t even know if I got yed by this Dominatrix or Mistress or whatever the fuck she is," I said, venting my feelings. "Since then, though, I have been having a hard time fucking concentrating. My mind keeps wandering and dazing. I cannot focus on anything really at any point. I looked at paperwork for a couple of hours and didn''t finish a single one since I could not focus on a single one." I barked augh as I leaned back, thinking about how much I relied on concentration. "Right now, if someone attacked me, I would be fucked. I don''t think I could do anything but the most basic casts. Things that onlyst a very short moment. My mind simply cannot hold an image at this moment for a duration longer than a couple of seconds." I turned and sighed. "That isn''t all is it? You had an important meeting today," Mally said, and I nodded. I couldn''t help the nod, and I leaned back, and my sigh was long and very drawn out. I let my lung remain empty as I felt another presence enter the room or nearby. "I had a meeting that was more important than I thought it would be when I first requested it," I said, opening my eyes, and I saw Trisha without her sistering closer, smiling at me. "I had a meeting with Francis, and he made an offer that I couldn''t refuse, or more like I couldn''t refuse without looking like a fucking moron on the level of Ralph." I spat. "But I was not or am not in the right mind to be haggling and looking for his bottom line. But I still had to do one of thergest deals of my trip here in the worst state I think I have ever been in. I did it, though, and I talked him down from his initial price and secured the service without letting him rip us off. He knew his position, though, and I know that I did not hit his bottom line. At that point, though," I shrugged in argely exaggerated manner. "I yed it off like I was doing him a favor even though we both knew I wasn''t." "So you did your best?" Mally said, and I turned to her with a wry smile instantly. "Nope," I replied honestly and with conviction. "I did my best at the moment with what little thoughts and dazed memories. Francis hit me at the right moment where he could get the best deal from me." I replied with a wry smile. My dazed mind came upon something for a moment, and my smile turned vicious before whatever made me smile disappeared. I groaned, and I leaned back again. "What? You had a different smile there for a second." Mally cut in. I looked up at the ceiling, and my smile couldn''t be wrier. "I forgot. I hate forgetting these thoughts as they could be essential and one of the reasons that I hate whatever is happening at the moment. I keep zoning in and out, losing thoughts and memories along the way. "Well," Trisha cut in and pulled my loincloth away, "I think you need to stop thinking about it for the moment. Just lean back like you already are and enjoy whatever we do if you want to get up and do something for one of us tonight. Do it!" She announced with a smile. "My pussy and ass are looking for some attention, and I am sure that Mally wouldn''t dislike you taking her ass for all it is worth. None of us here would mind." She told me with confidence that I believed was well-founded. "Lean back and rx as we take a ride on you, or get up and fuck us silly. Do whatever you want!" I felt lips kissing Doorknocker''s head, and I shivered a little inside as I still felt slightly drained. Doorknocker was always ready for another round, and so was I. I felt her tongue lick up the length of my cock as I felt hands turn my head, forcing me to look at Mally. "When someone is rough with you, sometimes you take an ocean drift, where your mind is out to sea without even a raft to hold onto. Seems like you need to rx and luxuriate. Worsees to worst; it will take you a couple of days to get back to yourself. In the meantime," Mally smiled, her voice sensual, "Let your women take care of you and do what you want." Her tail suddenly moved into the crack of my ass from between the couch cushions and teased my ass and pussy simultaneously. Mally held my head in ce as I moaned in pleasure as Trisha pushed the head of Doorknocker into her mouth. Mally then took my lips, her hands slipping to the sp of my shirt, and undid it. My breasts came free of my shirt, and her hand cupped my breast in her hand. Her fingers quickly found the ring and teased my nipple while deepening the kiss. I moaned into her lips, and my hands found Trisha''s green hair, and my fingers tangled in her straight hair. Mally suppressed my moan with her own lips invading my mouth with her tongue just as my pussy got invaded by her tail. I couldn''t help it. I moaned even louder as I thrust into Trisha''s throat, and my hands pushed her down onto Doorknocker. A secondter, as if Mally pressed a switch inside of my pussy I moaned even louder, and I couldn''t hold back. I released into that waiting mouth as a shiver of pleasure overtook my body. I moaned as Mally broke the kiss looking down, slightly surprised at the speed of my first orgasm. I moaned as I filled the throat of the Futanari elf hurrying to swallow rope after rope that filled her mouth every second. My mind was white at this moment, and I loved the pleasure moving through my head. It was the first time today that I didn''t care about all the issues going on and just released them all. I heard other voices now, but I didn''t care as my orgasm ended. I felt like a spark in me had ignited, and I stood, not caring about anything else, as I suddenly picked up Trisha and tossed her on the couch. "What?!" Trisha eximed, and I didn''t care as I found her small pussy quickly holding her cock in one hand as my other hand lined Doorkncoker up with her pussy. I squatted down as she sat back, her legs spread, and I saw Mally looking excited now. "I think I will take your offer and just let loose and not think about anything while I let loose," I told Trisha, and I could see the excitement as I pushed into her pussy while stroking her hard cock. I pushed every inch of Doorknocker into that pussy, making her cry out as my hand began to furiously jerk her cock off. Her moans quickly grew as I shoved Doorknocker deep into her. I didn''t pause as I began to try to match the speed of my thrusting to my furious masturbating of her cock. I never even paid attention to the rest of the room as more and more women entered and watched as Trisha cried out in pleasure. "AH CUMMING!" A rope of semen flew into the air and, for a moment, suspended in the air beforending on her own face. I didn''t stop my thrusts into her dripping wet cunt. Doorknocker pressed on her wombs door hard as I thrust in and out of her. Her cries increased in volume as I released all care while stroking her wet cock, using her own precum as lube to move my hand faster and faster up and down her cock. Her screams and cries of pleasure filled the room just as I brought her to a second climax making her scream unintelligibly as I stroked her cock off while using her pussy to get myself closer and closer to the edge. Her screams fuelled me to move faster as I reached the edge. A secondter, I released inside of her, moaning after letting loose inside her while my hands didn''t stop moving up and down her well-lubed cock. Her cry came a secondter as more of her sperm now dripped onto my hand while I filled her pussy with my own. My world was right at this moment. I didn''t need to concentrate on anything, and I was enjoying myself. I felt in control, loved it, and needed it. I looked to Asahi Kate and all my other women, and my gaze was dark as I pulled Doorknocker out of Trisha. "I need to let loose," I announced to the room, and the lust-filled gazes that looked back let me know that all of them would enjoy what came next. It wasn''t until the next day in the afternoon that I even realized that I hadn''t been to bed before I passed out with a smile on my face. Chapter 164: Early Arrival Days had passed, and my daze recovered slowly, but I found myself rarely as bad as the first day. My mind no longer wentpletely nk or so dazed that I could not concentrate. It was a pain, but I luxuriated in the attention and love of my women. They all attended to me without question, and it was something that I shouldn''t have found so odd. It felt nice, and when I was working, Yuri or Alexia stayed with me as I caught up on the financial decisions for the Embassy. Things would be different when I was gone, and there would be limited funds. I talked with Rose, and the brewery''s beginnings were promising as I was the brewer. Alchemists had a reputation to uphold, and apparently, people trusted me toe up with a strong brew. It was ttering, to say the least, but I had other things to be worried about. I had not heard from my sister in thest couple of days, and the vote would be soon. To make matters worse was the fact that my recement should be here soon. They had sent them not long after thatst emergency meeting, and that meant that I needed to be ready to go soon. I took a deep breath, and I knew that I wouldn''t leave the Demonnds until after that vote. If it was positive in my favor, I would take it home. If not, I would leave it here while leaving in the middle of the night before all the formalities wereplete. I would not bring home a dead letter for the elders. It would not only reflect poorly on me, but it would be bad for rtions with the Demonnds. I had more than enough merits, though, from the Demonnds after the windfall of Francis a couple of days ago. That was not the best negotiation that I have ever conducted. The nation would be paying a little more than I think I could have done at my best. Francis wasn''t looking to annoy us, though. He wanted to make a decent ie for himself and his men that he sent our way. They wereing to be blooded in the hardest training course that can ever exist. The battlefield was his main reason for making them mercenaries. Plus, I think some minds in the Demonnds might think they wanted the Empire trimmed down. It was thergest nation besides their own, and the Kingdom of Arlin was right beside it, which meant that the Kingdom would keep the Empire in check even if it was distracted. It was a strong y, and I had to give it to the Demon Land representatives. They knew that we would wantbat power, and those that were closest to us knew I already had the Subi Illusionists. It made me want to feel out what the Incubi thought before I left. The Vampires I didn''t think would join in, though. I didn''t have any proof that it was only a feeling, and I didn''t know specifically what it was. I was lost in thought, wondering if I should contact Jeraxes to see if he was interested too. A sudden knock on the door brought me out of my thoughts. I was in my office and had not been nning anything much for the day except to finish some reports and get things out of the way. "Come in," I shouted, interested and turning to the door. In came my sister, Christina, with her usual look. She moved toward my desk and looked at me with a serious expression. "Your recement has arrived in the Demonnds. I have already sent Alexia out to go fetch them to bring here. You have roughly a couple of hours to meet them." Christina told me, and my eyes widened in surprise. That was amazing timing to make passage here unless they sent my recement before they told me. I frowned and leaned back. I needed to think, and I shrugged. This was something that I was going to y by the minute and see who the other was. I would also insist on staying a couple of extra days, settling this person in with somerge names here in the Demonnds. Technically it was something Ralph was supposed to do for me to ensure that I knew all the workings here so I could pick up where he left off. I sighed, and my heartbeat felt loud in my ears as I contemted everything. "Thank you for the warning," I told her, "Did they send your recement with whoever this is?" I asked her a secondter. "Unknown. I am unsure if I can leave this post to someone with little knowledge. Also, to update you, Mistress Sally made her moves after we first departed making that deal. I got a report that she called the Medusa representative over and for two days. She was not seen leaving for those two days, and when she walked out of Mistress Sally''s building, she looked almost the same but with a deep blush. It is unknown whether she did her part, but after you came and left, the Medusa showed up again. She looked annoyed and deeply blushed when she left just a few hourster. Instantly the first thing MIstress Sally did afterward was fire our contact." The report had me raising my eyebrows, and I couldn''t help but frown. "My conclusion is that she already knew who our mole was and made sure we saw her movements for us to receive a report and send them on their way. This is a very scary woman." Chistina finished her frown very deep. "I do not know where this Mistress Sally came from or who she is. I would need funds, and frankly, I am unsure of what or if I could find what we are looking for. Her counter surveince seems to be top-notch or something of that effect. All I know of her now is that she is regarded as a Mistress of her craft and is a Dominatrix here in the Demon Lands. Some say she showed up one day with gold and bought the ce. Now her clientele enjoys her services. That is all I could get, and I need more to work with if I want to investigate." Christina''s report made me worry, and I sighed. "We don''t have the funds," I replied with arge sigh, "We simply do not have the funds. I have regted so much gold into the repair and maintenance of the Embassy. If you can find where Ralph hid the gold he embezzled, then maybe I can fund more operations. But the Embassy is going to need repairs. This Wizard tower was falling apart, and the enchantments were about to wear out. I don''t know who was before Ralph at this moment, but our image here will take a major hit if we don''t revitalize it." I looked at the roof, "No more funding, and you need to increase the businesses under the spy ring you are building. Or I highly rmend that you increase the number. I made a lot of gold while here, but that was only enough for initial investments. With those and the funding that the Embassy will receive to run the ce. We will break even in the next four years without a budget increase for the Embassy." Christina deeply frowned as I told her the shocking news I hade to. "It can''t be that bad is it?" Christina asked. "Before I woke up to all the problems?" I asked, "It was worse, Much worse." I looked at her, "Think about what I have been doing, Christina; I have to host parties. I have to bribe and talk to representatives, making them want to work with us. Do you think they will want to work with us if I show a poor image? Do you think the staff will work for copper coins?" I asked, leaning forward. "Or course you don''t! You run a spy ring, and you know gold is what I need more of. I have achieved things here while I do not know what is happening!" I paused after the excitation and sighed, realizing I was about to rant. I took a deep breath, and I sat back down. "In short, I fixed many problems, but there are more that need fixing. At least I started us back on the road to recovery with arge infusion of gold." "Well, Do the elders know how bad it is?" Christina asked. "I made a report, but I think there will be more funding issues in the future." I told her bluntly, "I believe that many of therger tribes are arming the smaller beast-kin tribes, and we are doing our part on that. But I am unsure of that at the moment as I have no real information on that front. it literally is just a guess, and you can take it as such." I finished. Christina frowned, "I need more funding to develop more information. I brought a lot of people to the Demonnds to begin and spread an informationwork. But my main source of information is still with my contacts in the Kingdom of Arlin." Christina said. "Well, I doubt the Kingdom of Arlin will get involved unless someone starts making this a race war. Otherwise, they will feel obligated to join in the fight as they would be the next target." I said, leaning back. I shrugged, "It is what it is at this point. Soon we will have the recement here to start training. Get ready to pass on your informationwork in a limited quantity. Keep some of your better ced and business ones more secret. I think having a source of ie on the backup where no one else can see it flow would not be a bad thing. We can move the money through the brewery and bring it into the Embassy through thatpany." I finished, and Christina nodded. "A bitplicated, but I will see to it," Christina turned and exited the room, and I couldn''t help but sigh a deep, more profound sigh than I ever had before. I had no idea who wasing, and I hated theck of information. I even knew back in my past world when my school was about to be attacked here. The inte and satellites provided that information. Some of my schoolmates were very strong hackers and learned of it, which was one of the reasons we held out as long as we did. I couldn''t help but sigh again as I didn''t want to think about the previous world at this moment. This world was the one I needed to be thinking in, and I looked at the stack of paperwork. I wryly smiled and sent a message to Yuri toe into the office when she had a moment and preferably before my recement arrived. A secondter, Yuries in wearing a purple dress and looking good. "You messaged?" Yuri asked. "Yes, Please bring my recement in here. All others are to be left out as I need a private conversation with them before we bring everyone else on board. That will also give me a minute to get a feel for them and choose my ns. Please have refreshments and food ready for everyone made up and bring some in so we can eat while we talk." I ordered, and Yuri nodded. "I think it might be better to meet them at the front," Yuri said, unsure, and I barked augh shaking my head. "Sorry," I apologized, "Anyone with a brain seeing this mountain," I said, motioning at all the paperwork I was behind on. "And thinks that I should be greeting them," My voice trailed off, "They shouldn''t be the Ambassador, Just like this shows that I am far behind on my responsibilities," I added in at the end. I looked at her with a wry smile, "They should understand, and it is also a test of their character," I finished. "Very well," Yuri said, "I think it is more polite," Yuri said, and I looked at her. "It is, and you are not wrong," I told her truthfully, "But I am also not wrong." Yuri left the room, and I returned to work, no longer lingering in my thoughts. I finished signing some papers on some wage agreements and set them aside for Yuri to file. How much paper did we go through for these things? Who the fuck is writing them out? I thought bitterly, knowing it was my supervisors and managers. I lost myself in it for a short time before I heard a curt knock on the door and called out for them toe in. The paperwork I was working on was one rting to something about a rule I had not quite gotten the gist of yet and why it was implemented. The paperwork and the exnation didn''t make much sense either, and I was happy to look up from it. When I looked up, I saw a Dark brown Bunny-kin. He was at least a head taller than me, if not a head and a half taller than me. Muscle coated his arms, and his biceps wererge. This was a fighter, and I was surprised to see my recement looking like a macho man. "Hello," I said, leaning back in my seat before standing up. I stepped around to shake his hand, "I am Ambassador Chelsea," I introduced myself with a small but charming smile. "I am Thomas Longsong," He said, reaching out and taking his hand in my own. "I will be your recement," He looked at the stack of papers and nodded, "And now I understand why you didn''te out to meet me." He smiled, and I pointed at the couches. "Sit, we have much to discuss," I replied, "And not nearly enough weeks to get you up on board with everything that I am dealing with." Chapter 165: Thomas Longsong I moved around the desk and sat across from him on these familiar couches. I sighed as I leaned back on the couches looking across at the Dark brown Bunny-kin man across from me. "Thomas Longsong," I began tasting his name slightly before continuing, "You have found yourself recing me in theing weeks. I cannot say that I envy you." His eyes narrowed, he looked over to the stack of papers on my desk, and his frown deepened. "Is it because of the workload you have inherited?" Thomas asked. "No," I replied before pausing for a moment to think. It took a second before I continued, "First before I begin, I need you to tell me what they have told you about my situation and the current situation of my predecessor." Thomas looked at me and tilted his head in thought. "They told me that the Demon Lands situation isn''t looking bad nor good. Or it was more like they told me that I was inheriting aplex andplicated situation that looked both positive and negative. The Elders finished that it is something you would fill in for me. Also, The elders have given this to me to hand to you." Thomas held out an enchanted sealed envelope from his inner shirt pocket. I leaned forward and took it from him with two fingers. As I did so, I felt a trace of mana touch me, and the letter''s enchantments broke. I opened the envelope and wondered how they did that enchantment as it wasn''t one I personally knew. Inside was a folded paper, and I unfolded it to read the contents. "To Ambassador Chelsea, We have sent one of our more experienced members toe to relieve you. Although he has never held an ambassador position, Thomas hase rmended by his supervisors as an open-minded man for his position. He is a Brawler of C rank abilities and seems more useful for his diplomatic abilities than hisbat abilities. We believe that during the war, he should be able to keep your work moving forward in the Demon Lands. Please help him catch up on the current situation and brief him on the situation you have found yourself in and what the Traitor Ralph has done on the ground there in the Demon Lands. We will need you heading back within two weeks of Thomas taking over for you. Please advise him to the best of your abilities, and if you believe he can, rmend our allies trust him. We need to keep our closest allies in the Demon Lands happy, and we believe and hope Thomas can help facilitate that. As for your orders, Please do what you can to speed up the process ofing home. Your achievements have been notable, and we would like to discuss them further in person for debriefing when youe back to Silvermoon Tower. The Elders" I frowned looking at it, and I disliked these orders. I would not rmend anyone to trust Thomas at this point as I did not know him yet, and two weeks wasn''t enough time to do so. Also, I was not too fond of the orders in general, but I would get him up to the best speed possible. I folded the papers back up, and I sighed, leaning back. I looked over at the older man in front of me. Thomas was at least a couple of years older than me, and I knew that he must have some contacts back home. I hoped that he would be a good fit here as things were getting moreplicated, and I wondered where to even start with updating him. "You are not going to like what I am telling you or the situation that you are being thrown into here in the Demon Lands," I told him bluntly, "This isn''t a question of what you want in many scenarios as you are going to have to y it by ear and the seat of your pants." "What do you mean?" Thomas cut in, looking extremely serious. I showed him a wry smile, "I mean that when I arrived here some months ago, not even that many, Inded in a shit show. A serious shit shows that I blindly walked into," I told him bluntly. "In my first few months here, I learned that our intelligence operations here in the Demonnds have been plundered by at least one of my predecessors, if not more than one series of ambassadors." His expression turned extremely grim as I continued, "To make matters worse. My direct predecessor Ambassador Ralph was a traitor and did his dead-level best to sour rtions with the Subi, Incubi, and the Devils, not even to mention that I might not even have found some of the others that he soured the rtions with." My blunt assertion at the high treason that an Ambassadormitted stunned Thomas. His mouth was wide open in arge O shape that showed how surprised he was. It took a minute for him to absorb the beginnings of the issue Inded on when I came here. I let him sit and think about it, and after a solid minute, almost two did, his mouth close. I could see him thinking as his brain reasserted itself. "How bad is it?" Thomas asked. I shrugged, "To be fully honest," I began, "The true extent of the damage isn''t something we know. I kept Ambassador Ralph here for extra time to appease the Subi, Incubi, and the Vampires. They were happy that I was keeping him in confinement as they believed but did not have sufficient evidence to provide the Elders of his crimes to make him lose the diplomatic immunity that we Ambassadors have. I held onto him, thinking that he onlymitted crimes in the Demonnds and to give them time toplete their investigations at the time. It won me a lot of goodwill and support from various races. In fact, I probably won more goodwill than I know with that than I might have realized. But there was only so much time I could hold onto him for. So eventually, I sent him back although I hadid my own charges on him when I sent him back for gross negligence and things that would have him punished, but clear short of the Traitor that Ralph was." I paused, giving him time toe to terms with that, "Then I had a thought when I was in a party with the Incubi from something they said and decided to hold an emergency meeting with the Elders. After that meeting, they sent an A rank elder to confirm my suspicions. When they did," My smile somehow became even writer, making Thomas frown, "It confirmed my suspicions as the elder found an Empire A ranked member retrieving Ambassador Ralph from the boat he was sent back on. We are not sure, but we captured the Traitor Ralph, but we lost a storage device with unknown contents. So the true extent of the damage that we have suffered here in the Demonnds remains unknown." "So bad," Thomas said, understating things. "Very bad is an understatement here in the Demonnds," I replied before taking a deep breath. "I have aplished things here, and you will not be inheriting the shit storm I walked into," I told him with a genuine smile, "Some I cannot say at this moment, and you need to pay attention to some rtions that are still in recovery. Although I will give you a heads up on the financial situation." I made my expression turn serious, "All the gold in the coffers and treasury here is, in fact, my gold." "What?!" Thomas said, his expression one of extreme surprise. "I earned every gold coin in the basement through contracts and making potions. All of the gold is, in fact, mine, as I was left with very little gold when I took over. I will also inform you that I have set aside gold for wages and maintenance of the Embassy as I do not have enough gold to y around with. Things are that bad even inside of here." I said, and Thomas looked bleak. "Now, I believe I need to give you some more positive information." I began, "Not everything is looking down, and some of it is confidential. I can tell you that I have made some good deals with the Devils and a more important one with the Subi. The Subi, at this moment, is one of the most important rtionships you need to maintain once you take control. They will be an ongoing yer with us and are very important to keep neutral at a minimum. Do not let it get that bad as they are very happy with us after a couple of things I have done for them. I need you to maintain that at a minimum." I said, noting his priorities, "Next in the Incubi as I have refreshed our rtions with the Incubi that Ralph almostpletely destroyed. When possible, listen to them, and if the gold bes avable, host a party for them as the rtionship booster, although, the healing is still strained. "The Subi then the Incubi?" Thomas said, nodding to himself clearly in thought. "Any questions?" I asked, leaning back. "Yes," Thomas said, looking at me, "You said the spy ring was more or less destroyed. Has there been any progress to fix this?" "Yes," I replied, sitting forward, "Effort is being put in, but the progress is slow, and you will be blind for a period of time. Christina is probably already bringing your lead spy up to date with the new operations being set up here in the Demonnds." "Great! Amanda picks that stuff up quickly," Thomas said with a smile, "Can you have Christina write a short report for us?" "I believe that Amanda will get reports that she can summarize for you as she is still extremely busy finishing the passing of authority cannot be done overnight for spies," I replied. "I am also trying to set up multiple businesses to help facilitate the expenditure that the Embassy needs to run smoothly. That is not going as well as it could be, but it is in the early stages." "You are correct about that, although I think it would help with something more personal to report. I will try my best with the time restraints that we are within. Is there anything else most pressing?" Thomas asked. "There is one thing that is pressing, and that is a vote for a Free Trade Agreement with the Demonnds vote ising up within the week. It is notable and will greatly increase trade with the Demonnds if it is signed." I said carefully, watching his expression, but all I saw was curiosity. "Oh, I haven''t heard of this," Thomas remarked, leaning forward, "I know that among the lower ss of Bunny-kin, particrly the weak, many are crying for more jobs. That is even with the war effort building up and bringing more tribes into the fold," I frowned, looking at Thomas as he spoke, "Although the tribe''s farming has been particrly good, so no one is going hungry. In fact, there is a surplus! All those crops need to be brought in, so I don''t understand why theyin. We are providing the food to survive." I didn''t know what to make of Thomas with those words. I knew from my past life that just because someone couldn''t stand up for themselves didn''t mean they were weak. In fact, some of the people who progressed the world forward the most when it came to the sciences couldn''t fight themselves out past a small group of twelve-year-old girls. But that didn''t mean they were worthless and only needed pity. Many could be like Tina and make things and drive technology forward. There was more to progress than just mana. I had to hold myself back from Thomas at this point as it wasn''t something of an issue right now. "It is moreplicated than that, Thomas," I chastised a little, and he nodded, sealing his lips. "It will help the overall situation and bring more resources from the Demonnds, though, and that will be the biggest thing." I told him, setting the other thing, "But one of the provisions was about fishing that would allow the Demonnds to, put in simple terms, take over our coastal waters and fish them. This is uneptable and has been a major hup in the ns. So this vote is important, and I have called many favors to have it in our way. That will be soon, and I will hold some meetings with you so you can be all caught up hopefully if it passes." Thomas nodded, and I sighed. "Any questions?" I asked. "So when is our first meeting?" Thomas asked, and I didn''t know if I should be annoyed. "Probably tomorrow; I nned today to be around paperwork when your ship came in. Why don''t you go grab some food and settle in for the night? We can talk more tomorrow, okay?" I finished. Thomas nodded, "That sounds great, and I hope to learn a lot from you, Ambassador Chelsea, before you have to go. I think this is a wonderful opportunity for me both for myself and for me to serve the tribe," His smile was bright, and I believed him a little. Thomas stood offering his hand for me to shake, and I shook it. I saw him out before messaging Yuri to serve him drinks and food outside before bringing me some in my office. I moved to my desk, and I sat down. I let out a prolonged stress-filled sigh. I leaned back, looking up at the ceiling, not sure what to make of Thomas Longsong. "Everything okay?" Yuri said as the door closed. I turned to her and replied, "I am not sure yet; I have no idea and couldn''t create a strong impression of him for some reason. I do know he doesn''t think much of weak people, and I don''t like that much." I finished telling her my impression with a frown on my face. "Well, you have two weeks, and there will not be another recement unless you think he cannot take the job so badly that you will call the Elders to change the person," Yuri said. "You''re right, I don''t know, and I think I won''t have second thoughts about anyone they send. Let alone his first day after a long boat ride. I will y it by ear," I finished my thought before turning to her as she set out some food and drinks. "What took so long for the food though? Usually your faster," I asked her curiously. "I was just about toe in when you messaged me. The Kitchen had arge crash and the food spilled all over the floor. It was a huge mess but it dyed things. Now with everyone from the boats that came to the Embassy they are ying catch up." Yuri finished and I sighed. "Fair enough," I replied not angry in the least, "I think I need some timeter with all mydies," I said turning to her. "I believe you will enjoy itter, For now," I groaned, "Paperwork." Yuri smiled her expression one of anticipation. "See you soon, Ambassador." I barely heard the door closed as I pulled another sheet out of the stack. Chapter 166: Private Talk It had been some time since I saw Mal and Kathy, as I had been speaking more to Mira than anyone else. They both looked good, and I looked at their stomachs. I couldn''t help but smile as they continued to show their sexy curves in nice slim dresses that hugged their curves. I could see both of them looking me over. I could even feel their intent to have some fun with me once we reached each other. "Hello, Ambassador Chelsea, it has been too long," Mal said, reaching out her hand. I took it in hand and smiled while Kathy came up too. "It has been too long since I have seen you both." I replied, "Mal, you are just as beautiful as always, and Kathy, you look ravishing as usual." Mypliments made them both smile, and I turned to look at Thomas. "Although this wasn''t the main reason we were meeting today," I began as both turned to look at the Dark brown Bunny-kin. "I want to introduce you to the man that will be recing me soon, Thomas Longsong," I introduced. Both Mal and Kathy looked less surprised than I expected, but the look in their eyes. "Ah, so it seems the rumors are true," Mal said, her voice sultry, "You seem to be moving on from the Demonnds. You closing your potion contracting business made many sad they did not act sooner for your expertise." Mal finished looking at me. "You are Thomas Longsong," Kathy said, looking him up and down, "I am representative Dokath or Kathy, and this is Malveraz or Mal for short. We are the representatives for the Subi in the uing vote. Youe at interesting times, Thomas. I hope that you will be as helpful and strong as Ambassador Chelsea," Kathy eyed me then and continued, "She has developed quite the following among our people while she was here." Mal smiled, followed by Kathy, but Thomas was left out of the small joke. I turned and offered my arms to both women, "May we go to the meeting room where we can start our discussions?" I asked. "Yes, We have a lot we would like to discuss with you personally, but we should also get to know Thomas a little before those personal discussions." I was surprised at the barrier Mal just put on Thomas. Most Subi would add him in. But it seemed that both Kathy and Mal were thinking about something else with me. I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more than just sex they were thinking of. "Very well, I will have some time set aside for just me and you wonderfuldies to chat," I replied, and I motioned towards the stairs, "Please,e with me," I said before guiding them up towards the room set aside. "I had made sure that we had some refreshments and other things prepared for this conversation." I smiled brightly, and both women almost seemed to forget Thomas as they looked at me. "Ah, we were hoping for that. We are even starting to get a little jealous of our counterparts in the Incubi house as they have parties with the Bunny-kin." I heard Mal probe, and I felt that it would be good for Thomas maybe to host some parties for Mal and Kathy or if there was something else that they wanted. "I, unfortunately, do not have the time to do so in the current circumstances to host such a party," I replied with a smile as we reached the top of the stairs for the floor. "But I am sure that Thomas would be willing to host a party for youdies in the future. Maybe when I get a chance, I will invite you both to the Beast-kin Nation and have you join me in a grand party I can host in the future." I finished probing them to see where they were going with their probing. "That would be wonderful," Kathy said, "I haven''t left the Demonnds in years," Kathy continued answering my probe a little, "I also think there are many Subi that would love to join a Party that Thomas hosts. Bunny-kin has a strong drive, and we enjoy the Bunny-kins as much as the Incubi do. Especially recently," Kathy winked at me, and I began to wonder something even more. "That is good to hear," I said with a grin, "I hate to bring up bad things, but It is infinitely better than when I first came to the Demonnds." My smile was a slight frown, and both women nodded. "Much better," Mal and Kathy said together. Mal continued, "But we also believe after so long with Ralph that your next in line needs to continue the bettermunication." Now eyes turned to Thomas for a second, and to save him, I said, "Ladies, Let us discuss this in the meeting room." There was only one more door down, and I opened the door that released fragrance into the hallway. The smell of delicious food hit our noses, and I grinned, "Let us eat while we talk." We all entered the room, and both Kathy and Mal chose to sit beside me on the couches, leaving Thomas on a couch by himself. He seemed uncaring about it, but I was not too fond of the visual at this moment. I didn''t want him to feel it was an interview, although, for Mal and Kathy, it would set the tone for their cooperation with Thomas in the future. We began to eat with bothdies touching me more than appropriate while Thomas watched. "So," I began sitting back while I felt a finger toy on my thighs near my loincloth. "We need to start with some business. Since Thomas will be a go-between with the Illusion Wizard tower and me, He will be informed," I told Kathy and Mal. "Thomas," I said, looking at him, and Kathy brought some food to my mouth. I took it and ate it quickly before continuing, "We have a great deal with the Illusion Wizard tower. They will provide at least C-ranked Subi Illusionists for the uing war." Thomas''s eyes widened at the implication and the increase in power that would bring to the war effort. "This was done with abination of trade and promised that we must keep. One of them being our best to protect the women and who is leading them. They will have some protection with B-ranked illusionists joining and an A ranker who will hopefully join me on the trip back." I told him. His eyebrows rose before they turned serious as he realized the scope of what I had done here. "That is why you want me to have such a good rtionship with Mal and Kathy?" Thomas asked. "Well," I replied as I took another mouthful of food from Kathy. "Yes, and no," I replied as I chewed, held up a finger before swallowing, and smiled, "I do want you to get along, not just for talking and facilitatingmunications with them. I also want you to benefit from our rtions with the Subi Race. Mal and Kathy, who I like myself, are the representatives. If you cannot work with them, that would strain rtions at a time where neither side wishes to do so." I finished. "I see," Thomas said, and Kathy fed me more food. "Yes, we need openmunication between us and the Illusion Wizard tower. Although the Queens are running the real show, we need to keep our wits about us." Mal said, "We need to have arge logistic base needing to be kept up between us, and trade between the Bunny-kin and the Subi needs to be upheld. That means we will need to work together, so we hope we can trust you to help us facilitate thatmunication." Mal smiled as she finished, and I continued to eat what Kathy gave me. This meeting felt weird as Thomas considered her words and Iid back as Kathy''s fingers invaded under my loincloth. I turned to her, raising an eyebrow even as Doorknocker twitched in excitement as Kathy inched closer and closer with her fingers. "That doesn''t seem like it will be an issue to me," Thomas said finally in thought, "To be honest with all of you, bing an Ambassador this early in my career will do me wonders as long as I can break through." Thomas continued, "I will do my best to facilitatemunication and hopefully deepen rtions continuing what Ambassador Chelsea has done with her short time here." "That is most excellent to hear, Thomas," I said seriously, "I believe that with the uing vote, I might be leaving you with some ruffled feathers on scales in this case to soothe while I am gone," I told him warning him just as seriously. "Ralph left things in a mess, and some of those messes haven''t even been found or the pile so deep we are not sure of the damage. You will also have to continue looking into that." Thomas nodded and looked pointedly at Mal and Kathy, and I chuckled at that. "Don''t worry about it, Thomas. I wouldn''t say anything that wouldpromise my position. Now," I said, turning to Mal and Kathy, "I think it might be time for you to leave as Mal and Kathy had something they wanted to ask me in private. I will see you soon, Thomas," I told him, clearly dismissing him, and he nodded, knowing the short time frames we had. "I will be out to join you in talking to Francis soon," I told him, knowing that the meeting was a couple of hours away. Something told me, though, that I would need every second of that time though. "I will be seeing you then while I talk to Alexia and Yuri about some things to help my crew adapt to taking over," Thomas said as he got up and took a te of food that he already had served himself. We watched him go, and the door closed behind him, and not one secondter did I feel two hands holding Doorknocker. "Now that your recement is gone," Mal said with a wicked grin, "I think we do have several things to talk about. Including the Vacancy inside my womb," Mal said, surprising me. My eyes widened already at what Mal wanted, and I saw the same look in Kathy''s eyes. "That''s right," Kathy joined in stroking Doorknocker, "We couldn''t care about your recement now. You thought you could leave the Demonnds and almost knock up everyone but us?!" The outrage was evident in her voice. "We saw you first and didn''t even get impregnated by you. That simply isn''t right. You are basically creating an explosive amount of pregnancies among the Subi. We don''t want to be left out!" Malined. My mouth was open in surprise as I realized what both were asking, then furrowed my brows. I couldn''t help but ask myself if somehow getting pregnant from me was bing a trend. At this point, I felt them move aside my loincloth and stoking Doorknocer, sending subtle pleasure through my body. Both their heads were on Doorknocker moving up and down slowly. I thought for a second, and I didn''t want my children to be some sort of trend among the Subi when I realized something and grinned. "I have no issue with that on one condition," I said to Kathy and Mal. Both raised eyebrows, and I could see the excitement that reminded me that the Subi needed a lot of Sexual energy to be able to have children. "Oh, and what would that be?" They asked in unison. "I have ns to make a school in the future in the Beast-kin nation, and I want you to move there with the kids that I give you both in the future." I told them with a sly grin before holding up my hand as I saw them start to say something, "I am not asking you to emigrate to my nation." I told them, "I want to see my kids though," I told them resoultely, "I want to be a father despite how bad of one I have been thesest few years," I finished, and I saw their expressions soften. Instantly I felt mana move between them as they had a discussion between them. I could feel the intensity of it for over a minute, where neither of them even passed stroking Doorknocker. I let them talk, but as I moved forward to eat some more food, I got stopped. Kathy pushed me back and reached out with her free hand continuing to feed me. I went back to silence and ate the food provided as I knew as representatives, they would have more responsibilities to the Demonnds. Heading to the school, I intended to set up in the future might conflict with those. I was halfway through another mouthful of food when I felt the mana stop. "Okay," Mal said, "We ept your condition." Her expression was one of excitement, "We both really wanted kids, and both of us do not have time to find partners plus, you are strong and smart. Plus," I felt Mal shudder, "YOu have an abundant amount of sexual energy that can make even us Subi submit." Mal''s sultry voice wanted to continue, but I had already swallowed and brought my hand to her neck. I didn''t wait for her to continue, and I pulled her by her neck forward toward me. I kissed her amazing lips and felt Kathy''s fingers tighten on Doorknocker. Both these attractive women wanted me despite my ws. I hoped that my kids with them would be happy and that when I saw them in the future, they would love me as they would their mothers. That was all I could hope for these days as I mashed my lips against Mal''s. The loincloth covering Doorknocker was long gone, and I felt lips on the tip of Doorknocker, giving him a long, drawn-out kiss on the head. Her tongue moved to tease the urethra, and I moaned into Mal''s lips. I broke the kiss, and Mal looked even more excited. Her hands moved to the sp on my shirt and unsped it, helping me take off my shirt. Quickly both my modest breasts came into view, and her mouth instantly went for my priced nipples. I felt Mal''s tongue ying with the ring on my nipple and moaning as Kathy took Doorknocker deep down her throat. I couldn''t help the moan that left my lips, and my hands quickly found their breasts, squeezing them tightly. I heard Kathy as she deepthroated my cock, and Mal came up from my breast and took a breath in her hand to y with. Our lips closed together, and our kiss deepened while Kathy skullfucked herself with Doorknocker. I couldn''t help it as yet another moan escaped my lips into Mal''s. Suddenly Doorknocker escaped Kathy''s throat as I heard her take a deep breath, and Kathy moved to mount me. She quickly pushed Mal lightly out of the way and put both feet on the couch, her cress now only on her abs. Kathy didn''t pause as her attractive sexy face filled my vision. Instead, she squatted on the couch over Doorknocker. "I want you to cum inside me and fill me for the next nine months with your child," Kathy said, making Doorknocker twitch. I felt Mal lining up Doorknocker with Kathy''s pussy as she continued, "I want you, Chelsea; I cannot wait till I see you after everything is over." With that, She plunged her hips down as she told me without fully saying that she knew what the next few years had in store for me. Her pussy tightly gripped Doorknocker, and I moaned out my pleasure as she pulled those sexy hips back up before squatting back down. I could feel her pussy folds tightly, gripping every inch of her womb, kissing the head of Doorknocker beforeing back up. Kathy didn''t slow down, and her arms wrapped around my neck while Mal got up on the couch, making me look up. Mal didn''t wait, and her slightly called thighs filled my vision with her pretty pink pussying closer each second as her thighs closed on either side of my face while her pussy filled my mouth. My tongueshed out, and I felt Kathy''s pussy Tighten as she cried out, "CUMMING!" I felt her pussy tighten all over Doorknocker and her legs tremble before her pussy spasmed all over my cock. The sex demon didn''t stop moving, making me moan more into Mal''s tight cunt. My tongue invaded Mal''s pussy to bring her pleasure, and I heard her lightly moaning above me as I ate her pussy out. Neither woman was letting me go as they rode my face and Doorknocker topletion yet again. My head was filled with pleasure as I moaned again as I reaching my own peak. Kathy orgasmed all over Doorknocker for the second time, and I reached out with my hands to pinch her nipples. Kathy''s pussy tightened as I pinched those nipples as she orgasmed, and I couldn''t hold back as I released my load into the woman, making her loudly moan while mine was muffled by Mal''s pussy. Mal wasn''t going just to let me eat her out. "My turn," She said, looking down at Kathy, and Kathy nodded, standing up, and Doorkncoker popped free of her tight subus pussy. Mal moved while Kathy got on her knees on the floor. Suddenly I felt my balls enter her mouth, and I let out a low moan as Mal put her head over Doorknocker, sucking out all the leftover semen. Mal then leaned down farther, and Kathy let go of my balls to kiss Mal. I watched their tongues exchange the cum in Mal''s mouth, and Doorknocker throbbed with need. Mal exchanged semen and spit with Kathy snowballing for a couple more seconds before breaking the kiss with her friend and swallowing. "Delicious," Mal said, mounting me almost like Kathy did, although she prated herself and went down on her knees right away. Both of us moaned as her folds tightly gripped my cock, and without notice, I heard and felt her ass p against myp. My moan increased in volume a secondter as I felt two naughty fingers push into me a momentter, prating my pussy. Kathy''s fingers hooked up a secondter before pulling out a little and began to finger fuck my pussy as Mal took my lips. I moaned again into her mouth, tasting some of my semen in her mouth as she began to ride Doorknocker, pressing him up against her cervix. Our cries mixed together as both women wanted me, and my head was white with pleasure. I repeatedly cried out into her mouth as her pussy tightened on me till she spasmed all over my cock with trembling legs. I groaned and moaned as our kiss deepened, and my pussy tightened on Kathy''s naughty fingers as she continued to finger fuck my wet pussy. I couldn''tst long with both of them fucking me, and I reached my second climax as my pussy sprayed out liquids while Doorknocker released a load to knock up Mal with my child. Mal came as the semen filled her womb directly, even as she continued moving her ass up and down while gyrating her hips to increase our pleasure. I lost myself in the pleasure and knew I was addicted to this feeling. I couldn''t help it even as Mal broke the kiss with a smile. "I love how full you make me feel, Chelsea," Mal said, "It is truly a shame to know that you are heading back home soon. I would love to make more time with you." "Same," Kathy said, popping up beside me, "I would love it if you could be around all the time," Kathy added in. "Unfortunately, I cannot," I replied, "But," I continued, "I can make both of you submit." Both women took it as a challenge; their smiles challenged me to make it urate. Chapter 167: The Vote The talk with Francis was nowhere near as exciting as it was with Kathy and Mal. Both were charming women, and I confirmed that I impregnated both at the end of the day. I felt odd impregnating them, almost like a business transaction, but I liked them both too. My family grew by another four, and I wondered if I should start to hire staff just to keep track of the women I slept with so that I could track all my children. On the other hand, Thomas Longsong got along with Francis, and I could see Francis smile at the thought of another brawler to negotiate with as the Bunny=kin mostly sent wizards. The two hit it off, and I liked that. Francis asked some pointed questions about being a Brawler with a tribe that valued wizards more. Thomas took it all in with a smile and replied to him simply, which made Francis smile, "Our Tribe values Strength, Francis. I may not be a Wizard, and Ick the normal strength for people of this position, but I also have the experience for my tribe to make use of. The Bunny-kin does not look down upon any form of strength or how it is achieved. We look up to those with strength and expertise. So I do not suffer for not being a wizard." I was happy with his reply, and I could see Francis looking at Thomas with more respect. It wasn''t as much as me after I beat him in a fight, but Thomas did not have that luxury when he was a C ranked Brawler. Francis was an Anti-mage fighter and at B rank. There would be no contest in a fight. I was thrilled, though the representatives took a liking to him at least a little. The Elders sent someone who could do the job, at least even if he didn''t have the strength. It also announced to the various races in the Demonnds upper echelons that we were going to war with the Empire. The only time someone of his strength rank appeared as an Ambassador was during times of war. Reflecting back on these days allowed me to not think about what was happening today as the House of Representatives came together today. I would have no meetings, and I would have nothing other than Paperwork for the entire day. I shooed it off as I wouldn''t be able to concentrate on it. Today was the vote on the Free Trade Agreement. I was nervous, and I wished I could go see the vote and talk to the representatives to see if I could secure another vote. But I couldn''t, and I wouldn''t try to force it. There was no one allowed in the House of representatives during votes except those that were citizens of the Demon Lands. As an Ambassador, it would look like I was trying to sway votes my way if I showed up. Now I stood in my potions room staring at a wall, thinking about my fighting form. I could rift and move with speed around a fighting space. That would be critical for me entering the enemy''s lines. But that could only be done after the battle started. I needed toe up with something that could kill on mass and force B rankers toe fight me or lose the battles between C rankers. The examples I saw in historical texts show that the usualbat form was still around Standing Armies. They would march toward each other and sound each other out before deciding to attack. These massed tactics were something I believe the Beast-kin nation could take at first. The problem was that Tribes were gathering together, not as an army. We would be barbarians attacking a military that works together. That meant we needed to stop them from working together and splitting up their forces into small packs where we could take them on. I thanked the heavens that we had mana in this world, or with how the Beast-kin nation was structured, we would be screwed. The bunny-kin seemed to be moving towards a standing army structure, but I wasn''t sure about the other tribes. The Dragonic is a race with Wild magic that I have never really seen. To me, wild magic was almost what we all used, and I was interested to see it in action. The records I looked at showed that Wild magic could be powerful or weak. The results made it up to chance most of the time, which was not okay. But when it was powerful, it was something that made all the other Beast-kin tribes fear them. So I wasn''t sure if it was reliable for the war but also something that shouldn''t be counted out. I decided that a mass frost spell would be perfect for when I rift into enemies¡ªsomething with spikes but a limited ring around me. I needed somewhere to fight and make enemies notice me when I left the rifts. I smirked as I pictured a spiked frost ring around me that only went out five meters. Something that could kill dozens of lower rankers and provide me a moment to gather where I am and the number before they could respond. It would make the ground hard to walk on, and the bodies of theirrades would be spiked in from of them. The other solution to that could be, though, was clearing everything with geysers, but that was an image that was something more for solo enemies. I could cast it quickly, and I could always start with a thermite fireball. That woulde up with the problem of all the bodies, and the Thermite Fireball wouldn''t be that useful when there were others in the way. My mind raced inside the quiet room before I heard a knock on the door. I sighed and stood, walking over to the door and opening it up to see Yuri standing there looking sad. My stomach dropped as I knew she was here to tell me the news. "Mira is upstairs, Chelsea," Yuri said, "I believe it is to talk about the results and asked me not to tell you. She also told me to grab Alexia before meeting you in the room." Her tone was odd, and I didn''t know why she was following Mira''s orders at this time. But Mira was in my camp at this moment. She had signed on too much to be second-guessed at the moment like this, and I would allow it as long as it didn''t be a habit for those working from me to take orders from others. "Okay," I replied, looking Yuri over, "Is everything okay?" I asked. "Yes, Honestly, I know with the vote that we will be heading back soon," Yuri told me, and I could see some relief in her expression. "I knew that would be happening soon, but I." She paused, and I saw her looking into my eyes. "I just." She paused again, looking unsure now despite the relief, "I know I would be safe in the Demon Lands as they are not going to war with the Empire. The Empire has a lot of experience in war, and I am unsure about the results or if people I care about will being back." I pulled Yuri in, hugging her tightly to me. I held her and caressed her hair, but I couldn''t tell her everything would be fine. I couldn''t tell her that everyone would being back and that life would be perfect when we got back. I couldn''t tell her that there wouldn''t be magical attacks on cities or anything. "All I can say is that I will do my best," I told her. "I cannot do more or less than that, Yuri." Yuri held me tighter, and I could feel her sigh heavily. "I know," Yuri said. I held her tightly for a couple of minutes in silence before I sighed, "Sorry, Yuri," I said with a self-deprecating smile, "But we do have a Queen upstairs waiting on us." Yuri chuckled and nodded, backing up, "Thank you, Chelsea, I really needed that." Yuri said before turning around. "Yuri," I said as I saw her almost running away, "If you need to talk. I will make the time. I know I am busy a lot, but I will make the time for you or any one of my women. I love you all, and I know I am busy, but I will never be too busy for you all." Yuri turned to me, and I saw the smile and the tears. She nodded but didn''t say anything else before leaving. It was an odd interaction, but one with the time of leaving so close made sense. But I would look into itter as I felt my curiosity about the Vote results grow. I moved, following Yuri up the stairs, and I wondered if Yuri''s father would also be recalled from the Dwarven Kingdom. The Dwarfs needed at least a B ranker that they would be forced to at least respect. It made sense that not everyone would be recalled as well since there were many irons in the fire when it came to this war. What I feared the most for the war was an earlyrge-scale defeat. Although I didn''t have theplete information I could already see when we initially attacked, taking arge portion ofnd wasn''t out of the realm of possibility. If we could cut them off from the Demon Lands all together would also be fantastic. If we could take the city with an intact docks area on the River would help out for attacks deeper into the Empire logistically. My mind raced as I moved up the stairs of the embassy before quickly reaching the third floor, where I saw Alexia, and she was waving me down. Her expression was a little dark, but she pointed at the door, and I walked toward her. I just realized as I was about to talk to Alexia that I did not know which room Mira was in. "Hey! Yuri told me she forgot to tell you which room Queen Mira was in." Alexia said with a smile, "This is the room," She said, pointing at the normal meeting room doors. This was arger meeting room as I had many since they often got dirty when negotiating. "Yuri will be joining us soon," Alexia said as she opened the door. I saw Queen Mira looking serious as she had small breasts around the small side of B cup. It made her look more refined as she wore a nice red dress thatplimented her perfectly. Her ck hair was loose behind her, flowing down her back and out of sight. Another change in her body showed that she was changing it all the time. It was an interesting thing I took note of as I entered the room. "We have something to discuss, and it will affect a lot moving forward," Mira said seriously, and my brows lowered as I contemted what was next. I moved around the couch and sat across from Mira, wondering what had happened. Mira paused in continuing, and my mind wondered what had happened. Since they gathered, they could have voted on other things as well, including things that may not have been good. With it being almost considered an emergency vote while all the representatives gathered, they could have voted other things intow. Was one of them something that could have been extremely bad to the Beast-kin nation? Maybe something that might affect trade at the worst possible moment? If that was true, then the road to the Elven Forest would have to be made, and that would take much more resources and manpower to upkeep. Mira suddenly began to chuckle, and I heard two more chuckles join with it as Mira showed arge toothy smile. "I didn''t realize how serious you are about the vote," Mira said, "The Vote passed in your favor!" Mira announced suddenly, and my head nked. Sudden relief flooded my system without warning, and I felt the tension leave my body. I felt a serious thrill through my body as I did so, and I couldn''t stop myself from asking, "What was the vote count?" Mira grinned, "I don''t know how that woman did it, and something tells me that I want to know. But your contact pulled through, and the Medusa she ''convinced'' Voted on your side, sending a shock through the opposition, and the final vote came out to fifteen for and nine against. It was a clear majority, with Gargoyles showing their annoyance by jumping sides due to the Medusa miss vote. Or even looked like a betrayal for their faction, I am sure that she will be facing some very pointed questions very shortly." I was still stunned that it had passed as I had been working on it for thest few months. Whoever Mistress Sally was and making that Medusa vote against her race''s faction meant that she did something to her or ckmailed her in some capacity. The other even more terrifying thought was that she trained the woman with BDSM making her essentially her ve. I shuddered as I felt thest thought was the one that made the most sense. If that was true, that meant this Mistress Sally could train B-rank adventurers that fell into her grasp. A shiver went up my spine with that thought and the amount of power that person could umte over time. "I think we need to keep a closer eye on that Mistress," I said, suddenly breaking my silence. "Agreed," Queen Mira said, "I have already directed some more eyes on her in the shadows, but I have told the other queens not to directly interfere with her or try to have an inside person. Something tells me that woman is dangerous, and I believe with this vote, that was only proven. But for now, let us celebrate!" Mira announced, "Yuri, you bring what I asked?" Mira questioned. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss this opportunity to celebrate!" Yuri announced, and I turned to see her open the doors, and several bunny-kin women walked in with Trays of food and alcohol for us. "LET US ENJOY!" Yuri announced, suddenly stepping over to me, pulling me close, and taking my lips with hers. "That is unfair," Alexia said, sounding only slightly offended, "I messaged everyone toe to join us now! Let us enjoy ourselves!" Alexia announced and grinned like it was all a joke, and Mira pulled something off a te and put it between her teeth as Yuri broke the kiss suddenly; I felt Mira''s lips and something sweet in my mouth as we kissed, sharing food. I swallowed, and Mira smiled as she broke the kiss herself. "I will enjoy you all today as we only have a couple more evenings here in the Demonnds," Mira announced, and her red dress dropped to the floor. The sound of clothes dropped throughout the room even as more of my women came in. No one didn''t show up, and I began the very fun job of making the most extensive mess possible for the cleaners tomorrow. I knew whoever those poor souls were. They would hate me and the amount of celebrating we did this evening. Chapter 168: Clash of Wills The celebrations went on long into the night, and I found I had lost myself in lust. When I awoke probably a day or twoter, there were Bunny-kin faces I don''t remember seeing around before. I remember Mira chuckling after taking her ten or twentieth load inside of her, saying she needed to make preparations to leave with me. I groaned as bodies littered the meeting room. Groans and soft moans filled the room as I looked around. Semen still dripped from many of their pussies and bodies as I gazed upon them, and I shuddered as I realized my fallibility. I couldn''t simply keep it in my pants, and I had to continue creating issues for myself. I felt only a slight pang of regret through me, as even that seemed to be mellowing out for me. I sighed and got up from the pile of bodies littered around me. I remember Tina taking a fat load in her ass before walking away with a smile on her face. Her short body was getting rounder with my baby, and I didn''t know how to feel as they all got closer and closer to giving birth. Suddenly like, a chill down my spine as I remembered all the other things I should be thinking about. Not on how Mally got her to fill or how Em'' came in and rode my cock while feeding me some food she cooked. Instead, I remembered that I would have to sign the treaty and bring it home with me. This would be done in front of the House of Representatives before I brought it back to the elders. The gathering should be happening soon, which is where the Trade deal would bring much more prosperity to themon people of all the tribes in the Beast-kin nation. This would do wonders for the war effort, and I couldn''t think of anything better to bring back with me. Other than the hordes of women and men I would be bringing to fight the war. Thatst thought made me think, and I rifted passed the bodies of women both that I knew and those that I didn''t. I went up the stairs, quickly entered our apartment, and went to the bathroom to clean up. I saw Em'' whistling with a happy smile as she cooked some food when she spotted me. "Ah, Chelsea, you are awake! You let your urges control you for a day and almost two days. It is morning, so I think Alexia and Yuri wouldn''t have allowed you to continue celebrating. If they weren''t, I wasn''t about to let you continue celebrating with so many things that needed to be done." Emily smiled at me, but I could feel the steel in it. It was nice to see steel in her expression. I could see her fond looks down at her stomach, which were filled with excitement for the future. But sometimes, without knowing it, she would show me those sad expressions looking down at her stomach. Since we were young, we had been together, and because of the child inside her, she couldn''t go to war with me. It was sad, but it was also life, and I felt a mixture of feelings thinking about the fact that she couldn''t join me in the war effort. I felt sad that I couldn''t be there for the birth of my children yet again if the pace of the war was nearing was right in my head. If not, I would fight to ensure that I could see every one of my closest women give birth. I grinned instead of showing any worries on my face, "I am responsible; sometimes I will have you know, Emily," I told her. "Yup, I just haven''t seen it yet," Emily replied with a slight roll of her eyes, "Sill you get results, so I will forgive you." I grinned at her p back and made my way to the shower, "Well, I will be showering and preparing myself to sign some important papers." I replied. I couldn''t help the smile on my face growing, "This was a major achievement, and I will get the ability to do some of the things I want to do in the future. I just hope I can do everything I want for the kids in the future." Without noticing, my mind went to dark ces, and I opened the door cutting the conversation short. Emily knew I was thinking more and more about the war these days with it getting closer. For all I knew, at this point, we could have already dered war by the time I was back in the Beast-kin nation. I doubted it would happen that quickly, but it could always be true if the Empire was already onto us. I sighed as I moved into the shower and started to wash. My body was almost sticky with every bodily fluid, and I felt like I needed more than just a mana bath. I needed this slow, methodical cleaning. I didn''t know how much time I had, so I finished washing quickly. I sighed and found some ck clothes that were in the same style as usual. I smiled and knew that Emily hadid them out for me. Different from usual, though, there was a ssy ne and some bracelets for me to wear. I looked at them, surprised but just put them on, and it looked in a mirror; it made me look a bit more ssy. I smiled in recognition of that fact and stepped out. On the table, Emily had set some food out for me, and I couldn''t help the smile on my face. I sat down and ate and only got a couple of bites in when Yuri burst through the door, looking around in a panic. When her eyes settled on me, looking clean and eating, I could see the visible relief. "Chelsea, The representatives would like to hold a ceremony as soon as possible since it is an open secret that you will be leaving soon. They havee to see you as the representative for the Beast-kin Nation to take back the agreement and to sign under a partial agreement saying that it will be shown to the Gathering of Tribes in the Beast-kin nation." Yuri said in a rush. "I figured that it would be soon." I replied, taking another bite, "Where did you show them?" I asked. "To a meeting room on the third floor. It isrge enough to hold Francis and Kathy. They sent a Venomancer by the name of Geoffery as well." I frowned a little, thinking as I got up from the table. "Emily, it was delicious," I called out, not seeing Emily at this moment. "I wish I could finish it all, but it seems I can''t," I sighed as I finished before I began to follow Yuri out of the room. There was a member of each major faction, and all of them in attendance wasn''t something I was happy or sad about. It was something that was probably inevitable as this was a major piece of legition, in my opinion. It would do wonders for both our economies and drive prices down remarkably. Added on with the amount of money the Demonnds could make by selling weapons to our people, and you had what businessmen had wet dreams about. I moved behind Yuri as she exined that Geoffery seemed to be in a foul mood about the whole vote and the fact that a Medusa changed their vote at thest minute screwing their faction. It brought to mind Mistress Sally whom I met just those few days ago, and I couldn''t stop the shudder. I hoped that Mira found someone to keep a close eye on that woman as I felt she was dangerous. I shook my head, banishing the thoughts of Mistress Sally as we reached the meeting room''s doors. When we arrived, the door was already open, and I found a tall Scaley Venomancer with a light tinge of green on his skin. My instincts told me this Geoffery was a very strong B ranker. Someone on the level Jax. It wasn''t something I was too fond of seeing among enemies, but it was something I would have to live within this world. "Ah, Representative Geoffery!" I said, my tone happy as I looked over the room. The man frowned, looking at me as Francis and Kathy turned to me. "Francis, I am d to see you and Kathy," I said, making my tone sound fond of them. "I hear you all have great news for the Beast-kin nation. I do hope that my sources are good. Otherwise," I trailed off and shrugged, earning a chuckle from Francis, and Kathy grinned, but I could see her eyes dart below the belt and bite her lip a little. "Ah, Ambassador Chelsea," Geoffery said, taking the reigns. "It seems we still have leaks among the house no matter how much we try to stop it." He said, his voice as venomous as those fangs in his mouth. "But I believe the vote moved in the way you wished. We have brought the initial draft with us and hope you will join us in front of our House of Representatives to sign it for your nation as is ceremony. That way, we can show our people that we worked with you to make the legition." Geoffery finished. I wanted to smile as both Francis and Kathy were doing. They knew that Geoffery hated the fact that they lost this battle in the house. Now he was taking pains to make it look like he wasn''t salty about it while sounding salty. "That is okay, Geoffery," I told him, "I would love to see the bill for the agreement before I sign it." I could see a tick in the scally eye of the Venomancer, and Francis smiled, "Sure, Ambassador Chelsea, We brought the draft, although there were no changes that I know of since west spoke." Francis was smiling, but when he looked at Geoffery, I could see something between the two that I hadn''t seen before. I knew that no matter what, in all politics, there were those that hated each other, but it seemed that Francis and Geoffery had more history that I did not know about. This seemed to be yet another case of being wholly uninformed about major yers in the Demonnds that spies should have enlightened me about. Shaking my head lightly as I showed Geoffery and everyone to the couches, we could all see. "Please sit; it will only take a minute for me to look over the documents, then you can tell me when you n to make this document official," I said, moving them over to the tables. "Honestly," Francis spoke up, cutting off Geoffery, who seemed about to speak, "We were hoping to do it before sending arge farewell to you on the boats home. That way, the people can see the importance of this trade agreement that you went home immediately." I looked at him sharply as I heard those words, and I saw Kathy looking a little grim and Geoffery looking almost outraged. "What makes this so important?" I asked bluntly. Geoffery looked thunderous at this point, and Kathy spoke up for the first time. "I do not know if you have heard, but it seems that we are having some issues along the borders in some parts of the country. Some of our people are looking for some good news and some progress on the economic situation. So this deal is more important than we initially thought it was." Kathy spoke in a matter-of-fact tone and was particrly vague. I was frustrated that we knew nothing about these issues in the Demonnds, and I would ensure that my sister was informed. Then Thomas Longsong, but it was very little information without much to go off of. I had to close my eyes and think before I opened them. "Okay," I replied, bringing back my smile. "I will let you know when I n to depart within the next two days. Please have your people meet with my nners to ensure we have something suitable for such a ceremony of treaties between our nations." I could see both Kathy and Francis rx, but Geoffery did not. Instead of making a fuss about it, I looked at the details of the draft and eventually found everything was in order. There were no changes, and I grinned, sitting back. "Although I will read it the day of the signing as I will not sign anything other than an exact copy of this draft," I said, tapping on the papers in my hand, "I feel that this agreement will pass easily in my nation." My smile wasrge, and I saw relief in everyone''s expression this time. I felt weird about it and looked it over and even scanned it with mana. All was good; then what had them so tense. "Okay," I said, "Now tell me, what have you all tense?" I asked. They all stalled, and I heard a sigh from Francis, "Because Geoffery''s side is calling in corruption ims on the Medusa that voted the wrong way from the faction." Francis said with a sadistic smile growing on his face that I saw during our fights, and a sh of wills immediately erupted with Geoffery standing up to Francis. Francis wasn''t one to back down; they stood inches from each other, and the mana in the room started to get dense. I could feel enchantments start to activate as I could tell Geoffery was seconds away from attacking. Just as I felt the materialization of mana, I shouted, "ENOUGH!" I shouted, fueling my voice with mana hitting both of them in the ears, making them turn to me. "If you want to fight, it will not be in my embassy. You have arenas for that. USE THEM!" I shouted. Both of them backed down and looked at each other. "The bunny is right," Francis said, letting his smile grow. "Let''s go to the arena unless you are scared, Snake." The mana storm grew, and the Venomancer Geoffery didn''t back down, "Very well, I cannot wait to see you crying on the ground. Staining your honor as you beg for forgiveness." The sudden eruption of festivities between the two surprised me, and the re told me this was a long timeing. I think Francis and Geoffery would have an amazing battle in the arena. I couldn''t wait to watch. ----- Sorry for thete Chapter. I just came back from Vacation and still getting my things together. Please enjoy the chapter and continue to enjoy my Works of Kink! Chapter 169: Geoffery Vs Francis The battle was set, and neither wanted to back down. This would be the first time I had seen a Venomancer fight, and I was insanely curious. Kathy and I followed behind Francis and Geoffery as they stormed toward the arena. The citizens could feel the mana fluctuations in the capital as they moved, and soon, with the crowd parting and many joining, we arrived at the arena. The crowds filtered into the arena, and soon it was packed with Kathy joining me with front row seats to the action. Two Beholders were fighting in the arena when we arrived, and after a couple of seconds, one of them was distracted by therge crowd forming and was killed for it. The other sent a spike of ice into the others, piercing him through the side of their eye, killing him. It was the reason you should never let yourself get distracted in a fight, and the crowd cheered as the Venomancer Geoffery jumped into the area, followed by the Devil Francis. Mana fluctuated, and their wills shed as both felt the other needed to go. The Beholder in the arena realized why the arena was now full and stopped celebrating to run out of the arena through the door of honor. A subus and a vampire quickly came from one of the arena gates and collected the body before running out. The stage was set seconds after they left the arena, and Geoffery and Francis stared each other down. The crowd started to go quiet as the two stared each other down, the sh of wills heightening as neither would back down from the needless agreement. At this point, now it was past the point of return, and everyone knew the first to back down would be looked down on. They were both still up until the moment they weren''t anymore as Francis leaped forward. Geoffery jumped back, and a purple goo suddenlyunched toward Francis. Instead of taking on the goo, Francis moved a little and spun his body before leaping again toward Geoffery. Geoffery shouted a green goo at him this time, but the bubbling in the goo made it seem acidic. Francis had closed to close at this point as the distance between them became less than a meter. "Take it, Snake!" Francis roared, followed quickly by a grunt as the green goo hit his arm and his leg came out toward Geoffery. Geoffery took the foot to the face as Francis struck him. Geoffery wasunched toward a wall of the arena, but it was like he didn''t feel the pain as a green goo coated his body, followed by a purple goounched at Francis as he put out his hand. Faint smoke rose from Francis''s arm as he dodged the counterattack from Geoffery. Blood slowly dripped from his arm, but it seemed that the goo dispersed in that smoke showing a wound the size of an egg with blood dripping from it. Francis didn''t even seem to notice as the distance between the two of them closed. Geoffery started to slide on the green goo several feet increasing in speed instead of slowing down, now increasing the distance. He stood while still sliding on the ground, getting off his back as his feet finally hit the dirt. Geoffery wasn''t idle and sent yellow, green, and purple arrows toward Francis as he tried to close the distance. Francis didn''t stop and used a hand to backhand the arrows leaving several ssh marks on his body as the substance sshed onto him. Some sizzled while others seemed to be sucked into his pours as Francis closed on Geoffery, who was back peddling now as he tossed more arrows. They were just a meter from each other when Francis jumped toward him like a juggernaut, and Geoffery smiled and tossed an arrow right at his face. Geoffery seemed to have expected something from Francis because the smile on his face turned to a frown in seconds when Francis finished closing on him and got his hands on Geoffery. Although Francis had his hands on him, it didn''t mean that Geoffery wouldn''t be idle for a single moment and unleash a storm of goos and arrows at Francis. The crowd was gasping, and I was surprised as I knew I couldn''t take the damage that Francis was being dealt. But Francis was an Anti mage, and his body may as well have been a tank as he picked Geoffery up by his hips and arched his back with Geofferying with him bridging his body and sending Geoffery head first into the arena dirt. Much to my surprise, as Francis recovered, he used a single hand to wipe the goo from his eyes, revealing a pale face. He wasn''t done either; as he turned around, his fist was alreadying toward the scally Venomancer. Geoffery was pulling his head from the dirt, and just as he did so, a fist greeted his face sending his bleeding face tumbling across the arena. Francis chased Geoffery, who tumbled across the arena, green blood dripping from his face, only to stand halfway through the tumbling by twisting his body. Geoffery spat a loogie of blood as more arrows shot at Francis as the man closed the distance. Red arrows seemed to now join the other arrows, and I couldn''t help but wonder what happened between the two to reach such hatred between both of them. Francis smacked the arrows aside, except for the red ones choosing to dodge them instead. It was interesting as I could see the heated smile on Francis that seemed to be getting paler by the moment as they fought. Every foot toward Geoffery felt like an eternity as Francis closed the distance, and you could see the blood draining from Francis''s face as he finally reached Geoffery, who was no longer moving as he sent arrow after arrow on shaky legs. Arrows sshed together, and I saw one of the yellow arrows that Francis dodged with the red arrows hit each other as he ran forward. But the distance was closed, and Francis''s grin wasrge as he grabbed Geoffery by the throat. "So close, Geoffery," Francis announced, "Three seconds to surrender, or I kill you!" His announcement to the arena made silence reign, and everyone waited in silence. "Three," Francis said, his paling face worsening, and Geoffery smiled. "Two," Francis said, his body wobbling to the side. "One," Geoffery said as Francis copsed, "Almost there," Geoffery continued as Francis fell to the ground and medics rushed to his aid, "Should have said two seconds." His face twisted in victory, "But you didn''t notice that one of my blood arrows sshed on you." He turned to the medics, and I saw him reach into his ripped-up robes and pull out a vial. "Antidote," He said, tossing it to a subus medic as she patched one of the numerous wounds that developed on his body. I looked at Kathy, and she shrugged, "Neither of them could really kill the other without giving them a moment to surrender. That would spark some serious problems in the House of Representatives. Plus, Francis is a part of the Neutral group that the Venomancers need in much other legition." Kathy told me, and I nodded as that made a lot of sense as Geoffery had a medic run to him and start bandaging him. Geoffery followed the medics through the Gate of Honor while Francis was taken out of the gate of dishonor for losing. The crowd was cheering, though, as the fight had been short but filled with action, and no one knew who would win. I didn''t think I could win against Geoffery if he hit me with one of those arrows. But Francis was built to take on all kinds of mana and could take the damage that those arrows must have caused his body. But it was a show of power how fast Geoffery took the man down with poisons and acids using mana. I was pale thinking about that fight, and I knew Geoffery took advantage of an unwritten rule when I remembered what Geoffery said. Francis didn''t see a red arrow ssh onto him, which was his downfall. I frowned, looking toward the gate of dishonor, where Francis was taken out. I never walked through there personally as someone who could rift, but I lost twice. I never saw the arena''s interior and wondered when Kathy pulled me up. "The meeting is over today, and you should not meet with Geoffery or Francis. Francis will be fine after a few days, but he needs to recover. He is used to it as an Anti-mage. Come, we need to leave," Kathy said, leading me out, and I followed her. Demonnds customs should be obeyed as an outsider, and I couldn''t help picturing how I would fight Geoffery. Then I quickly realized that I would never fight it as Francis did, and I didn''t know how Geoffery would fight a long-distance battle. One thing is for sure would be that I would never let him regain distance the way Francis did. My new style would be in knife fight range using momentum and spells together with Rifts. It Medium rangebat would be to make the other feel safe with the distance before I ruthlessly came into close range before I exited into a long-range battle. The more I thought about rifts and breaking the void, the more I realized how dangerous of a tool it could be on the battlefield. I smiled more, reassured, but I also knew I had lost to Francis. I had to make the most versatile style of fighting, and I was still far from learning it as I remembered Florine''s fighting style. I shuddered as I walked beside Kathy before I felt a mana fluctuation targeting her, and Kathy turned to look at something in the distance. I felt her mana move and return a message, "I need to go." Kathy said, "I hope to see you soon, but the news of the fight just reached other representatives; they are asking for details. I will see you soon. Please let us know when you are leaving as soon as possible so we can have the ceremony ready." Kathy then turned and started to walk away as I watched her ass move. She swayed it naturally, enticing those around her to look. Sex demons looked good, I thought to myself before heading back. There was much work to be done before leaving thisnd. Chapter 170: Departing I stood in front of arge, immactely designed building made of various stones that came together to look almost like a pce. The Entrance wasrge and decorated with the founding Demon races, each etched into the twelve pirs that sat in front of the House or representatives. Each pir looked like a normal member of the species just about to take another step toward entering the building. It looked majestic and awe-inspiring to me. It was a show of all the main species in the Demonnds being equal. I stood in front of and in the middle of the staircase leading up to those pirs leading into the building with a podium and arge crowd of all the various races. Men of the Demonnds races were mixed into the crowd, and I stood with the delegation of representatives. Kathy, Geoffery, and Francis, who had mostly recovered from his loss in the arena, were the ones nearest to me now, and every other representative stood back watching. No one wouldment on the bruises on his face, and the bandages were under Francis''s immacte suit. Francis wasn''t the only one supporting bruises as Geoffery had miscolored scales on his face too. The fact that no one evenmented on it and the crowd cheered for both as they showed up told me that those bruises, even in a loss, were a mark of honor. I stood with them at the podium with the paper of the Free Trade Agreement before me. The signatures of all of their representatives were on the paper, and I smiled as I reached the podium. Each representative spoke about how this will increase the number of jobs and their ie significantly in the future, and some just signed the paper. It seemed that this was a way to strengthen the feeling that the power movers cared about the citizens living in the Demonnds. I stopped with the quill in hand to sign the Agreement. I had looked through it, and nothing was out of ce. A sense of pride started to grow in me as I stood in front of the crowd. As I finished reaching the podium, the crowd started to go quiet, and I felt the need to speak. "Today, I stand before you as Ambassador Chelsea Loveknot of the Silvermoon Tower. I am not a citizen of this nation but an Ambassador of the Beast-kin Nation just to the northwest of your sprawlingnd." I said as I held the pen in hand. "As I have lived here thest couple of months, I have learned a lot. Your culture and technology is wholly unique to an amazing nation that has much to show as a juggernaut on the continent. I cannot urately dere how happy I am standing before you today with the honor of signing this Agreement in a Ceremony for my nation that I can make a mark on history by bringing the Beast-kin nation and the Demonnds closer Economically. I sign this here today," I said as I dipped the quill in the ink provided, "In order to show my promise and do my best so that the Demonnds and the Beast-kin Nation can thrive and be closer together in the future. So that we can excel and grow together now and in the future!" My mana helped my voice carry to the people under me, and I signed my name. Cheers erupted as I signed, and I heard some screams of my name as I finished signing it. But I wasn''t done as I finished signing, and I looked up as I finished. The cheers were loud, and I focused more mana in my voice to help project it out to the people cheering today. "I will take this back, and I will make this agreement thrive between our nations, making it a longstingw that will forever change the lives of our people FOREVER FOR THE BETTER!" I eximed. Silence reigned as I finished for a moment before even louder cheering erupted. Leaving the House of Representatives took a while as the citizens seemed thrilled to have heard my words. I arrived at the port after a quick stop at the embassy, taking everyone that would be joining me. Carriages and wagons full of things were put on the boat quickly, with Bunny-kin workers working swiftly to get us out before tide. With the number of workers, the work went quickly, and soon we were pulling out of the harbor just in time. I left before everything I needed toplete was done and I was leaving women behind that I would rather not have. Promises with Mira still stood and I was less worried about it than I should have been. Still, Thomas would have trouble filling the holes I would be leaving behind and he would have agecy of treason from Ambassador Ralph that I had still been cleaning up to take care of. I stood now watching the Demonnds depart, and I felt a presence behind me, making me turn. "That speech was unneeded," Queen Mira told me as I looked at her. This time her breasts were B cups, but it perfectly suited the blue dress she appeared to be wearing. "It wasn''t," I replied as the boat carried us farther and farther fromnd. "But I wanted to," I said with a soft smile, finally turning my back to thendmass that was the Demon Lands. The ship was heading out of port under the row of many bunny-kin in the ship. Sails would soon help them, and I leaned back, sighing at the pitiful sight of the Beast-kin nations shipbuilding technology. I leaned back as all my women were getting ready in my room. Everyone wasing back with me, including Mira. Florine wasing back and had decided to join me in my room with a smile. Mira looked sexy as she smiled at me, "You do many things as you want, Chelsea," Mira replied, "Still, this wasn''t a bad decision. You made it known that you would try your best to make this agreementw. Did you happen to have approval on your side when you did?" Mira asked. "I had the Silvermoon tower elder council''s backing. We are not weak; it will just be getting it past the gathering, which I think shouldn''t be any issue," I told her, "With the war iing, I doubt that they will disagree with bringing in more gold and troops." I continued, "In fact, with your tower and the Devils joining in, I do not think Thomas wouldn''t be able to rope in another group to fight for us. Peace is the worst for the military long term. Peace is the womb of which bureaucracy is born." I said to her before chuckling, "Peace is good, and I want it more than war, but I understand the reasons for this war." Mira nodded. She understood the Beast-kin Nations needed to go to war. The Empire''s vers would not leave our nation alone. Enving our people and treating them as trash and sex ves. Even our nation had very like the Empire, which I didn''t agree with, but the Empire wasing into smaller tribes, killing the vige, and taking captive as many people as possible. This was doing more and more damage, and it was only getting worse. It was time to end it and show the Empire that the Beast-kin Nation was not to be trifled with. I sighed at the sacrifices that were about to be produced in theing war, but I wouldn''t flinch either. This would be the womb of aplishments that I could use to propel myself into a ce to create real change in the Beast-kin Nation. I was falling in love with this world and wanted to make a space for my children. I wanted and needed to make a ce where they could grow up safely and ready them for the world around them. I thrived in Silvermoon tower, but that wasn''t my ce and this nation was one that would never weather a severe war. I could see the cracks just thinking of nning a war. It would be challenging to mobilize in the Beast-kin Nation''s form of government. It was abination of tribes and partial very for protection. The power in the nation was all over the ce, and it gave me a headache just thinking of it. The more I thought about it, the more I knew that we wouldn''t survive a long-term war with the Empire without the help of allies. Without the Demon Lands fully dering war and mobilizing against the Empire, we wouldn''t be unable to win. I knew in my heart and mind it woulde down to a simple yet serious problem. The Beast-kin nation was not united into one single whole. It was my biggest concern and the biggest thing I must ignore. There was no way to fix this issue before the war started. "What are you thinking about?" Mira asked as I watched Emily walk up. "Problems," I told her honestly, "Serious problems," I continued, "There are more than I will ever be able to deal with, and on this boat trip, I cannot do anything other than rxing," saying with a wry smile. "I guess this is my vacation," I told her, making her chuckle as Emily closed the distance. Emily smiled, and I reached out, pressing my hand on her belly. I instantly felt a kick against my hand, and something in me softened. I couldn''t help it, and I smiled, no longer having the dark feelings in my heart. "You know what?" I said to both Mira and Emily. "I am so d I have a couple of weeks to spend with family." Emily and Mira''s smiles matched, and I moved toward the cabin to enjoy the evening with my women. Chapter 171: Voyage The waves rolled, and Iid back on Rose''s breasts, watching the sky as the clouds hung overhead. The day was peaceful, and no responsibilities hung on me. The crew moved with practiced ease as they turned the sails slightly to amodate the wind hitting the sails. I barely paid attentionying back on Rose''s breasts as she stroked my hair and ears softly. "So it is happening soon," Rose said. I sighed in response as I let my mind wander, "Yes, it is," I replied softly, "The world will change in a couple of weeks. This will not be a war like that of the Arlin Kingdom versus the Northern Beast mountains. It will be total war with the Empire." I replied. "I think it is a good business opportunity," Rose said, and I leaned my head back, feeling my ears move as I pressed back to look at her face. "I believe I will be talking with Tina a lot soon. If she is making mass producible or evenrge-scale production, we can use that to finance other endeavors." Rose said, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "That it will be. In fact, I have been thinking about something along those lines for a while." I told her, "Businesses that we can mass produce products to the country and ship to the Demonnds will be nice." I said, "There is a major problem with that, though." "Oh?" Rose replied, her voice curious. "Yeah," I replied, "Education and employees would be a serious issue." I sighed as I didn''t know why I had not thought of it sooner. "I am scared that if we go down this route, we will change this world too much." I continued. "Why are you worried about education?" Rose asked, and I couldn''t help but sigh yet again. "It isn''t just education but the government of the Beast-kin nation that I am worried about if I go down this way. I doubt the Elven Forest''s government would be able to implement it. No matter which way I look at it, I think this will end up with a lot of dead people in the end." I sighed, "But I also think it will help the war and everything else in the long run." "What are you nning on doing? Why not consult me?" Rose asked. "Because the business side is only one side of the coin, and I need to see what power I have in the game that I am about to be entering," I said, no longer able to rx. "If what I think is going to happen, then many interests will be hurt for the greater good of the country and the people. Many will end up dead from many different things as they happened," I stopped myself from confessing that I was from another world. "Trust me on this. I will consult you if I decide to implement the n that I am thinking of once we get back." "Okay," Rose said, and I saw her turn her head and sneer. I turned my head and saw her sissy husband taking a ck bunny-kins cock deep. His moans were loud on the deck as the Bunny-kin fucked his little sissy pussy hard. It was a little distracting but was beginning to be normal on the boat. Many female bunny-kin smirked as they walked on deck and helped with the slight maneuvers when I saw Florine leave the captain''s cabin. She sneered as well, looking at the Sissy ex-innkeeper. It shamed me to realize that the ex-innkeeper was like this because of me and my need to protect Rose. I was the person who created the entire reason that I did it to him. Asahi and Trisha were important to me now, though, and I wouldn''t change what I had done only to lose them. They genuinely cared for me, and at this point, I wouldn''t regret fixing a mistake that I made. It was what it was, and I did not feel like messing with time itself in this world. "What are you thinking about?" Florine said as she walked up to me with a smile, "Thinking of another fight against me? You have the advantage with the open sky!" Florine dered with arge smile. "If I want to fight you into submission, I will do so in the bedroom Florine," I replied with a bright smile as I earned a slight blush from that. "No, I was thinking of ns moving forward once we reachndside back home. It will be very fast-paced once we reach home, I expect. I just hope I have time to meet my family." "From what I heard, I don''t think you will be able to see all the children you have produced," Florine replied, her face showing pity. "Still, I am sure you will be able to see some of them." Her sympathies were another work of my own fault. I couldn''t keep my cock under my loincloth, and I continued to spread my seed around this wonderful world. "I know," I replied, but the hurt in my voice was still there. "Oh, who else might be useful for the ns that you are thinking of?" Rose asked. I turned my head deep into her breasts again as I looked at her again, and I shrugged lightly. "Honestly," I told her, "Tina would be the best, but I don''t want to take her off her current project. She is quite," I let my voice trail off, thinking of the best word for my gnome lover. "Enthralled about the project," Florine said and moved to the nearby handrail. "I haven''t seen a woman with so much determination while working." "Yes, Enthralled works, and her research is very interesting. The potential siege weapons will be a menace to the Empire if she is sessful." I replied, "I look forward to what she aplishes. It does leave me a mechanic down, though; that would be useful for what I am thinking about. I also need a farmer to check some nts to see if things are the way they think they are." I got a frown for remaining mysterious, but I wasn''t about to tell them about the spinning jin I was thinking about. It was one of the key matters that sparked the industrial revolution along with gunpowder that truly changed warfare in my world. Setting that type of beast off would be better for a government like the Empire than the Beast-kin nation that set itself up like tribes. It would make it a severe challenge in which I didn''t think our government had enough influence over the people in order to implement. That meant I would destroy our country''s current governing body regardless of the war''s results. That wasn''t good in the least, and I would be ying with a literal ticking time bomb if I did it. We would have to conclude the war with the Empire with a peace treaty that would need to buy at least ten years of peace with them in order to survive. I would need allies in the government and many other things if I was to bring the government of our country from practicing anarchy. I was being unfair partially with the anarchyment but notpletely. The current form of government was run with a tribal rule with only a gathering of tribes done when the nation needed a gathering for only rare circumstances. With a Gathering being called in the next month, I would also have to sell the Free trade Agreement with the support of the Elder council of Silvermoon tower. That meant that almost every single tribe would have to agree to abide by the agreement in order for it to be nationalw. It was the reason why our foreign policy could be set by Ralph or even myself in the Demonnds since the strongest of tribes had been running the foreign policy for decades, if not longer. It was another reason the human in the elf forest was such a surprise as the tribe running was the wolves, which tend to be a very straightforward group. The fact that they allowed a human to run their foreign policy for the tribe was a surprise. I shook my head, letting my thought go without realizing it. "I am worried, and every time I think," I sighed, "The more worried I get." Deeper frowns showed, and I got up and turned myself, letting my face fall into Rose''s breasts. "Forget that," I said, my voice muffled in my breasts, "Let''s have some fun back in the room!" I said loudly. I received a couple of chuckles, and I yed with Rose''s breasts lightly, making her moan softly. A couple of secondster, we were headed back into the cabin to enjoy ourselves, leaving a moaning sissy as a ck bunny-kin continued to pound his boy pussy into submission. Chapter 172: The Deal The calm seas rolled over lightly, and the sea salt sprayed against the galley without a shore in sight. The coast wasn''t far as we moved back towards shore more, but everyone was on edge. The Demonnds had been clearing out the piracy menace for a short amount of time, but it had only been a month. The seas were still full of privateers or pirates, depending on who you asked. To us, they were pirates not flying any g. The ship moved steadily, and my skin turned to goosebumps as I already recognized what I faced. It happened thest time I was on the sea, and I wondered if whoever was in charge over there was more powerful than thest time I fought with them. Thest time was with a Lich skeleton; that was a good fight. But one that was nowhere near as powerful as I hade to learn that B ranked forces could be. That meant that the Lich was a newly raised B ranker or didn''t achieve it until their undeath. I didn''t know much about necromancy, and it was something that I should make up for soon. The boat paddled at a speed that would kill the bunny-kin sailors, so no one tried to. The sailors had their weapons out, and we were on edge as we watched the boat get closer. The paddles never stopped, and they moved quickly at a steady pace. Mira joined me on the deck with Asahi and Trisha, who could still fight. Florine, a momentter, joined us with arge smile on her face. She was looking rxed as she gazed upon the galley that was heading toward us. Everyone who couldn''t be in the cabin was hoping for the best. Mira was rxed and chuckled as she watched the boat near. "I do not detect an A ranker over there," Queen Mira said finally, "We are not in peril. The question is, though, Chelsea," She said, looking at me, "Do you wish for me to settle this, or would you like more experience?" The question settled on me, and I knew the answer the moment she asked it. "There is a waring, and I sorely am missing experience." I replied, "I have fought the undead before, and there is no way with the feeling I am getting that they are not the undead. I am just wondering who is in control of them. Someone powerful or weak?" I asked, knowing she couldn''t answer fully. "Someone who isn''t as powerful as I am," Mira replied. "Go over and fight before they reach the ship with your rifts if you can. Undead are demoralizing and can carry illnesses that might affect those you care about." Mira told me. I turned to Florine, "Florine, I think I might steal this battle from you. I must shed more blood or corpses for theing war to further work on my battle technique if I want to live." I said, and Asahi and Trisha looked a little annoyed. "We need battles too," They said in unison. "And if they were your opponents, I believe Mira would have told us that." I replied, "But I am sure there will be some battles among tribe members at the gathering soon. I am sure you will find plenty of opponents there." Both still looked annoyed, and I didn''t me them. The Paddles on the other galley moved mechanically in sync as they continued to close on us. I watched as it came closer, and I ignored everyone else. I began to stretch my muscles and prep myself to fight. I knew that I didn''t need to fight this next fight. I could leave it all to Mira, and the other side would probably not even be able to reach us. But I needed to test my thoughts and practice what I had been using time for. I needed to learn if my choices were going down the right road or would end in defeat before they killed me. Mira could always save me here, but I couldn''t act like I had an out. I took a deep breath, and the boat was starting to get too close, and my instincts started to cry at me. I bounced on my toes, hoping a couple of times, and then I opened a rift above the boat before falling into the rift I had created under me. Not even a momentter, my instincts red, and I fueled my body with mana, including my hair. Something down there was stronger than me. I couldn''t now feel it as I dropped into a boat full of skeletons and zombies. The zombies and skeletons were none the wiser as I opened a rift and plunged into another hole in the fabric of the void. I fell out of the hole feet first, with my feet mming and destroying the skull of a moving skeleton. The crunch was audible, and every zombie turned to me simultaneously. The skeletons turned a secondter. Green eyes glowed, and I felt the mana on each of them start to turn, and weapons moved as they attacked with cuss made of iron or steel. Rotting faces looked at me, and their steel moved, and I felt a thrilling move through me as wood hit my feet. My mind reached those old mats I used when I was a kid in my old world. The need to pit me against others inbat, and I felt myself smile as the mana roared inside me. The whirlpools spun faster, and my immense mana pool gathered the mana as I pictured the first true attack spell of the fight. Wind. Wind sted around me with sonic speed, and Skeletons shattered in the front rows as the wind overcame the mana that was moving their bodies. The zombies closest to me sted back into other skeletons, and zombies hit them over like pins, and bodies hit the water. I justnded, though, and leaped forward, and a st of thermite blew up in the zombie''s face as I closed my eyes for a fraction of a second while I also used mana to dampen the light around my eyes. I didn''t stop with one thermite explosion as I closed on more groups of zombies; I released more while dampening the light so the brightness wouldn''t blind me. I held the image while simultaneously fueling my body as more steel came toward me. My fist would meet those sting the weapons away or crushing their skulls in sting rotting brain matter or bone meal across the deck. Explosions rang only for a couple of seconds, and I cleared half the deck when I felt my spine tingle and heard a cute chuckle. "hehe," Started to ring around the deck, filling my ears. The soft feminine chuckle continued to ring when the door toward the rowers opened. My eyes widened when I saw the entry of the person that came up. Their skin was pale blue, and their lips purple. Their face wasn''t rotting like a zombie, but I could only equate that this person was also a lich of a different variety. Their eyes were entirely ck with purple pupils that were oddly cute on that pale blue face. Then I realized with the slight increase on the chest that this might be a woman when the feminine voice chuckled again. "hehe," Her voice said strangely, echoing in my ears. "A bunny kin wizard? Or a warrior?" She said, her voice curious, "I feel that your mana is a general wizard, but your fighting style is that of a warrior." The zombies and the skeletons stopped moving and departed to the sides, and the woman or thing chuckled as she stepped further on the deck. With the generaly down of arms, I found even the boat no longer continued to row forward. "Interesting," The thing chuckled. "I have a proposal for you, bunny-kin Wizard." My spine tingled as I gazed upon the pale blue thing before me, but my curiosity was also sparked. "What is this proposal?" I asked. "I propose a fight between us, bunny-kin. A fight not to the death but till the other admits defeat. For I do not wish to die otherwise, I would never make myself a lich." The thing said with a chuckle as ifughing at an inside joke. "The winner submits to the loserpletely." A chill went up my spine, and bright white teeth shone from the mouth of the pale blue Lich dered. "If you win, I will give you what binds me to life, and if I win, I wish to leave these seas and go back tond with the protection of someone powerful like the person on the boat in front of us has." Shock rolled through me as this Lich could detect the A rank Queen Mira from this distance which was something even I struggled to do if I focusedpletely on it. "Oh?" I said, my brain racing. "I know we must fight, but will you submit to this proposal? If not, I will toss my phctery and fight you to the death in order to avenge myself and my troubles. What say you Bunny-kin?" the Lich asked, setting the table for the proposal. I felt my mind race, but there was only one answer I could think of in the end. In either case, we fought; in either case, she would end up dead oring tond. It was such an interesting proposal that I couldn''t help but start tough. "You win or lose in either case. Either we fight to the death, and you die, and I survive with as many injuries as you can give me before my friend kills you. Or youe tondfall as you want with your proposal. The only thing that changes is who is submissive to whom." I dere. "A Wizard who can spot the obvious!" The Lich said, chuckling. "At least your mental faculties stay intact when talking to a Lich. Not every one of our strengths can do so." The Lich dered. I looked over the Lich again as we spoke, and my mind raced. The Lich was pale blue-skinned, which was something I had to admit I didn''t know was possible for Liches. The ck pupils with purple were seemingly cute on its face. It was chilling as ck hair flowed down the Liches back, and ripped ck cloth barely covered the bump that some would call a carpenters dream. That ck cloth fell like a dress down the Liches waist, allowing two pale blue legs to show. This Lich didn''t have a rotting part on its body which wasn''t what I saw when I first encountered a Lich. Still, why were there so many Liches on the waters these days? The question I thought didn''t matter at this moment, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as I came to a decision to change the deal a little. "I will change the bet slightly," I said, "We will fight, but if I win, I want your devotion and your phctery that binds your life. If you win, I will convince the powerful people behind me to protect you as long as you do not massacre in ournds and convert our dead." The Lich showed surprise, and their expression was thoughtful. Those purple and ck eyes closed, and her smile grew on purple lips. She broke out in a small smile. "Then we shall fight with that as our witness. Isn''t that right?" The Lich said before looking up in the sky to her right, and I turned to look at what she was looking at. Queen Mira floated in the sky overlooking us both, and her smile was bright. "Ah, Lich, you are a powerful one indeed. I will watch over this and assist the winner in iming the prize under Chelsea''s proposal, as you have agreed, Lich. But you may only be broken apart once and not regenerate endlessly, Lich." Mira spoke; her expression was serious. "Very well," The Lich replied, their smile bright. "I say," The Lich began after a pause, "I believe you may also provide a signal to start ourbat." The Lich finished looking at Mira. Mira nodded, "I shall provide the signal then," Mira responded, looking to me, "One ring of the bell that I conjure, andbat begins." My mind caught up to itself, and I let my mind concentrate. In this fight, I was the underdog. I had no idea of the abilities of the other, and she didn''t understand mine but had seen more information of me than I had of her. I was on guard, and I was ready to fight. I powered my body with my mana, and I smiled. I remembered all those matches in my past life and felt the thrilling back from pitting myself against someone else. I settled myself in to fight as I waited seemingly forever for the signal. Chapter 173: Close Fight My body hummed with my mana, and my hair moved in slightly, almost looking like it was blowing in the wind from the seas. Mira watched over as the Lich, and I stood on a deck with an audience of the dead watching. Zombies and Skeletons watched unmoving as we stared at each other. My eyes gazed into her ck and purple eyes while we waited on the deck of the Galley for the bell to chime. The Lich was smiling as she waited to watch every movement of my body while I watched her body waiting. A soft chime of a bell rang with the wind, but neither of us paid any more attention as I shot closer to the Lich closing the distance. The Lich was smiling, and a green orb rose from her hand as Iunched myself at her, and she sent it my way with a simple gesture. Her confidence made me dodge that ball by leaping to the side andunching myself forward again toward her. Milliseconds had only passed, Lich''s smile grew brighter, and I felt a chill on my spine. A staff rose in ck smoke, and I leaped to the side as tendrils of smoke rose in a barrier around her trying to snatch at me. I leaped back into a rift, regaining distance from her, and tossed a ball of thermite at her. The duststed a second inside its sealed state before blowing open on the tendrils surrounding her. A bright sh of light blinded those unprepared, and I heard the lich grunt over the wind. What came next, though, as I fired an icicle behind a thermite bomb towards the Lich, was something that made me tendrils seemed toe from the Darkness and rose to spread out from the barrier, and the Lich grabbed onto the staff. Chills ran through my body, and I knew I needed to change mybat style back to close distance or anything other than long distance as the world seemed to go dark. The sky darkened, and the Lich smiled brightly, "Bunny-kin, you better stop holding back, or I will kill you identally!" She cried out, "WORLD OF LIFE!" The Lich suddenlymanded, and the Darkness seemed to surround us my skin goose-bumped, and the Darkness surrounded the ship. I no longer could see water or the sky, and tendrils started to slither in from the Darkness. The Lich wasn''t done with something so controversial that it didn''t make any sense what she did. Instead, more and more green lights started to dance around her, and those green lights started to appear all around the boat. Then she lifted the staff and pointed it at me. "Life begins with death," The Lich spoke, her voice very feminine and quiet, but those tendrils started to move, and the Green lights started to shoot around. Watching all of this, I felt almost frozen. I was having trouble understanding what was happening, but whatever was freezing me ended, and I felt like I was in a dire situation. I could not touch that, and I couldn''t even understand the space I was in now. My mind was busy trying to grasp what the fuck was happening, but I didn''t have time to understand what this magic was. I needed to act, and so I opened a rift. I dropped into it just as those green lights buzzed past. I appeared on another part of the boat only to see those green lights surrounding me a secondter as she pointed the staff in my direction. Fear shivered as I partially understood the consequences or assumed that the staff was moving the orchestra. I rifted out and appeared not far away as those lights reacted together, following where the staff pointed. My mind whirled, and I realized I still had some advantages. My mana burst to life, and I went into a rift and appeared several feet away from the glowing orbs. The orbs moved faster and faster, and I had to move faster and break the void into rifts faster and faster topensate. That was when I made a mistake, and a scream ripped from my throat as I felt my skin rotting as one of those tendrils seemed to catch my leg. Some of it rotted away, and I rifted out and away, but I instantly realized that I had a problem. I looked around in the short moments as I moved, and I realized the area I could move to be smaller and smaller, and now my leg hurt. At this point, I was spending all my time thinking of retreating. Thest weeks of building new martial art with my mana were wasted as I no longer even thought that any of the tricks I practiced could work here. My mind raced, and images of rifts moved the mana in my body over and over. I tapped into the whirlpools of immense mana I had and jumped from ce to ce as the Lich smiled, making me run all over the boat. "Run, Bunny, Run!" The Lich chuckled, her feminine voice echoing in the Darkness as the Darkness closed in on me slowly. Tendrils reached out slowly and crept closer and closer. My mind spun, but my head was nk of solutions. Wasn''t I a genius? I was always a genius, wasn''t I? Wouldnt a genius be able to escape this and figure out how this all worked? But I couldn''t figure this out. My mind was stuck on that point, and I couldn''t figure out what this all was and how to counter it. My mind nked, and I dodged a tendril that almost caught me as I conjured an image to move to, and I closed the distance. Still, no solutions came to mind, and I cast ice, freezing the ground. The Tendrils decayed the ice instantly¡ªthe ck water decaying in front of me. I didn''t understand her mana or the method she did it. Why do I have to figure out how it works? My mind suddenly asked this while I dodged a green ball of mana that made my body shiver as they neared second after second. I shed around the ship that was seemingly smaller and smaller with every passing second, and I came to a realization. I couldn''t understand everything. I didn''t understand illusion magic. I didn''t understand mana at all. I didn''t get the logic of this world. I didn''t even understand the void as I ripped into the fabric of reality to move quickly. My mind skipped, and I usedme muscle memory to dodge a ball of green light, barely with exaggerated movements before I could conjure up another image and rift out slowly, almost ending with my death. My brain was spinning, though. Maybe I was limiting myself with logic. Logic didn''t create illusions. They didn''t run on a mirage-type system. What if mana is something more fundamental? My mind didn''t have time to think individual thoughts as I dodged twenty balls of green mana. Instead, I powered my body more, and the mana changed inside of me. I no longer powered myself with pure mana and embraced a different understanding I didn''t get but that I could imagine. It wasn''t based purely on the logic that I held so dear. The logic I was taught in my previous world held true so well up to this moment, and my hair started to rise. Still, I had to experiment, and my mind conjured the first image and fragmented and fragmented down as much as possible. My body started to freeze, and my skin turned blue. My blood ran cold, my skin seemed to freeze, and I opened a rift pressing my mind over its limits. My mind seemed in chaos as I held so many images simultaneously. Fragments bound and broke, and I appeared in front of the Lich; my fist headed toward that tendril barrier, and the Lich was smiling. "This is the fight I was expecting!" The Lich eximed. "Hehehe," The Liches feminine voice echoed as the fist pressed against the tendril. "You will have to do better than that!" The Lich eximed and shifted to point the staff at me again, and the Green orbs that scared me rushed in my direction, some killing skeletons and Zombies making them rot into ck water. I moved, and my image of a frozen body started to shatter, and I created new images. The rotting wouldn''t affect fire. I couldn''t picture it, and I didn''t understand it. Logic told me the fire had to burn something, and if I was to hold that image, the only thing I could imagine was my body. Those orbs followed me, and my mind spun quickly again. "Come on, Where is it?" The Lichined, "Quit running and FIGHT ME!" That feminine voiceined. I felt the need to confront her with everything I had as I rifted out, and I wanted to p my head and conjure the image of fire. Every cell in my body started to heat up, and mana began to burn as I used it as a fuel source and I rifted toward the Lich, roaring as the fire started to burn my arms. I used the same fist and my body collided with the tendril barrier that began to rot, even the mes covering my hand. I screamed in fresh pain as I dissipated the mes and I rifted away. I made a mistake as I came back into reality, one of the orbs wasgging behind, and I screamed even harder as it hit my leg. My body spasmed as the rot started to eat away at the muscles inside my leg. I clenched my teeth, and I rifted again. I appeared and disappeared all over, and my mind was in chaos as the pain was wreaking and sapping my strength. I needed to change something, and I needed to attack. This Lich was doing things I didn''t understand, and I couldn''t understand why she wasn''t introducing new factors into the situation. The walls around me were closing, and those rotting tendrils were nearing. I needed ast-ditch, and I decided that I would go for it. My hair began to turn a dark purple, and my mana turned much the same way as I moved through the void. My arms turned purple, and the image I held was something of inspiration than logic. Suddenly I appeared in front of the Lich. "Reality is broken by the void," I told her, and my image solidified in my head. It was instinct; my hands reached forward and almost looked like ws as I reached toward her as she pointed the staff at me. What happened as I fueled my body with the same power that opened the void? The image in my head was abstract and undefined even to me, even as it was solid. My fingers reached out and gripped; I felt like they gripped a fabric. I didn''t have time to do anything else but pull that fabric, ripping it to show the actors behind the curtain. My mind was barely registering as the Lich screamed with that feminine voice. Reality broke apart in front of me as the tendrils broke apart, and my mana was draining faster than I had ever felt it leave my body. The Lich shattered into six pieces with wed reality, breaking that pale blue skin and shattering the Lich into pieces of meat. Still, I held that image up until the moment that a green orb broke my concentration. I screamed as pain erupted from my back, and the reality in front of me started to mend, showing me even in greater detail that her body was shattered as my mana drained, but then I noticed her staff aimed at me as it fell unbroken by what I did. They were briefly aimed at me and those orbs began to hit me as I reacted tote. Orb after orb smashed against my back, and I screamed as my back began to decay. My legs and ass were hit, and I screamed more. "Chelsea wins!" Queen Mira dered a momentter as only a second had passed from me destroying the Lich to the orbs hitting my back. I screamed as the world was no longer ck, the tendrils disappeared, and the blue skies reappeared. Mira took me and tossed me out of the way from the orbs, which hit the ship repeatedly, destroying the ship''s stairs and into the back heel. My mind barely registered as I realized I needed to heal myself. I reached into the void and opened my inventory inside the void. I reached out to the case of nutrient bombs that I used on my journey. I pulled them out, swallowed half a dozen of them, and closed my eyes as Iid on the deck of the Galley, and I brought myself inward and began the healing. My mana surged and forced the nutrient bombs down my throat while I sought out and destroyed the damaged areas of my body. The rotting was continuing and the affected areas needed to be removed. I tore into my body, destroying it with fire and ice as I ripped into muscles infected with whatever the rot was. I mercilessly destroyed my body in order to save it. My focus was all over my body, tearing in my legs and back, and I couldn''t help but thank the gods that none of them hit my head. I scrambled and destroyed more and more without pause as I inflicted what would be fatal injuries to others to myself. Blood poured out of my body before I took all the rot out of my body. My leg, where I was initially hit, was the worst but also the least life-threatening. Still, I ripped it out and destroyed the rot as it tried to enter the bloodstream. Once it was out, I began to mend my body, recing muscle tissue and skin as fast as possible. My immense mana helped a lot, but my whirlpools were even starting to slow down. I still constantly used my mana in order to heal and provide nutrients to the most affected areas of my body. I lost track of time, and I healed myself without pause. Even as my body was picked up, I felt the wind against my skin. I didn''t stop healing myself and didn''t let something like worrying voices prate my concentration in the least. Then more nutrient bombs were forced down my throat, and I wanted to thank whoever did so, and I continued the repair of my body. It was a close call as I realized I had ripped out part of my kidney, and I also worked on repairing that. With a third of my liver gone, I also worked on that as well. I had a lot to heal, and I had to maintain my body''s functions. This, unfortunately, would take a bit of time. It was almost like the Dwarven Kingdom all over again. ---- Merry Christmas, Enjoy! Chapter 174: The Lich Although the situation was dire if I didn''t get to healing myself immediately, my situation was nowhere near as bad as it was when I first entered the Dwarven Kingdom with that shipment. It was terrible since I had to deal more damage to myself to start the real healing process. Days passed, but I made a full recovery, and I was fed Nutrient bombs that I had stored for just this type of asion, which sped up my healing. My body was in ruff shape, and no nutrient was left unused. Although that meant at the end, I stank since I decided to sweat out all the toxins instead of waiting to use the bathroom. There was simply too much to let build up in my system. Someone was wiping me off, and when I got up, I felt a wave crash lightly against the galley side. My eyes fluttered open, and I stretched, feeling exhausted but needing to move after several days of not moving. When my eyes opened, I noticed Emily smiling above me with arge smile and slight tears in her eyes. "You''re awake!" Emily eximed. The simple exmation brought a fury of movement over to me, and Betsy Rose and Mira showed their faces around me. It was a crowd, and soon Kate and Mally were also around, followed by the elven twins and Tina. It was a crowd, and the room was packed. "Gimme a second,dies; I am still recovering," I stated, my throat feeling dry. "Water, please," I said, and a secondter, I had water in my hands. I quenched my thirst with a sigh of relief and smiled, "Well, I think I won the fight, but I am not really sure as it all happened so fast. I did hear you, Mira dering my victory." I said. "Good, The Lich wants to talk to you and has joined us on this ship. I have been watching over it. The Lich has stated that it will only hand its phctery since that was the deal. You will need to visit it soon after resting some more." Mira told me, and I nodded. That was a good idea; as I got up, I felt at least four hands press against my chest, pushing me back down. "Not yet," I heard Emily, Kate, Mally, and Rose say together. "You need to rest." "I need to move for a moment and see if I put something back the wrong way," I replied with a wry smile. "I had to put some of my organs and muscles back together, and I want to see if I made a mistake." I continued and paused for a long yawn. "I just need to stretch a bit and make sure I got everything right, and then I need to rest. I was awake the entire time I wasying down concentrating on too many things at once." I got some worried looks, but soon, I was allowed to stand and stretch. Meanwhile, I heard some whispers, and my mind started to turn foggy with sleepiness. Although I could meditate to rest, I did need some actual sleep. My body was deprived of rest, and even my mana was significantly depleted as I needed to spend some time meditating to recover. So many things and so little time that in which, I barely noticed a kiss on my cheek when Emily came close. "Be more careful next time, please," Emily said before rushing out. My heart warmed, and I regretted making them all worry. It probably was going to happen again and again, though, when the war began. I would need to get faster at not only healing myself but casting my spells. I remembered the brazen decision to incorporate mana throughout my body parts and tint them to a form of mana. I turned my arm and hand along with most of my body into the void mana, breaking reality. I wish I got to see the aftermath, but I knew I took out the Lich. That wasn''t theplete picture, though, as I repeatedly took her attack straight into my back. The damage that had been done to my body was significant, to say the least. Luckily none directly hit my spine, but whatever her spell did make my body rot. It was like a virus parasite at the molecr level that tore and ate my flesh as fast as possible. I had to tear out even parts of my liver and kidneys in order to start the healing process. That made the Lich a very dangerous enemy that could hit you and run. In the end, you would die from the magical rot that you had to sever from your body in order to healpletely. I shivered and then yawned as my ability to think began to degrade as I began to rx. After checking, I found nothing out of ce, and I smiled. I walked over to the bed again and noticed new sheets on it. I copsed onto them, and I felt some arms wrap around me. I looked up to see Mally smiling. "You had me worried. Come sleep with me as I take a nap." Mally told me and pulled my head onto her breasts which I promptly fell asleep on. When I awoke again, I was still resting on Mally''s breasts and seemed to have been drooling. As my tired brain started to wake up, I realized it wasn''t drooling, and it was milk. "Oh, You naughty sex demon," I said, my voice hoarse again. "You arectating," I said, "Good thing I am thirsty," I said, and I didn''t stop myself and took her breast into my mouth. Sweet vor erupted in my mouth as I sucked the sex demon''s milk right from the nipple. Mally moaned and groaned for a moment as I sucked on her tit when she finally said, "That was a wake-up call," She said, her voiceced with need in it. "My downstairs also has some juices flowing and could use somepany." I side-eyed her, almost smiled, and switched breasts as Doorknocker started to get hard. I moved and sucked on her breast, getting a mouthful of sweet milk in my mouth, which I promptly swallowed before kissing down to her core. Mally moaned as I reached her pussy and began sucking on her clit. Her moans seemed to wake others, and soon I felt hands on my ass. "Chelsea, it isn''t fair that you y alone," I heard Betsy say. "I wonder how it smells down here?" I heard her say before I felt her face dive between my ass cheeks. I moaned as she suddenly took a deep sniff of what must smell not great. Betsy didn''t stop, and I felt her spread my cheeks even wider before she began. I felt her tongue prate me, and I moaned, and Doorknocker throbbed as she began to dive deep into my asshole. I moaned but continued to eat out Mally''s tight pussy that I nned to stretch once again and greet my baby, letting it know that daddy was here. Mally cried out in pleasure as I moved my tongue, and my fingers joined in fingering her just as I felt a mouth wrap around Doorknocker, making me moan. I had no idea who it was at this moment, but I didn''t care as I ate my woman''s pussy. She cried out as I knew that Mally was quickly reaching her peak, and I looked up at her as she grabbed her breasts and yed with her nipples as milk leaked down her breasts. I moaned, joined with a couple of other moans, when I felt Mally fill my mouth with her ejacte as she reached her peak. I swallowed every drop as fast as I could, not allowing a drop to leave my mouth. When I got up to stand, I saw Tina lying down sucking on my cock, and Betsy moved with me sniffing my ass as she gave me a rim job. I couldn''t help but moan as both women didn''t stop for a second. Tina lightly gripped my balls, keeping me on my knees, and she looked up at me. "Me first," She demanded, taking my cock out of her mouth and moving to present her pussy for me. "Fuck me with that massive cock!" She cried out. "My pussy needs its daddy!" She cried out, getting herself more and more in the mood by talking about the size of my cock. I shoved Doorknocker in withoutint starting a massive sex party as I released seed into all my women. I took Tina hard, although not pushing too hard since my child was in her fragile frame. I couldn''t help but love her tight cunt that made it feel like it woulde out the other end if I shoved every inch in her. That didn''t matter at this moment as I got a Rim job from Betsy and took Tina hard with my cock. As I was on my knees, more people entered the room, taking Tina from behind, quickly reaching my first peak as Betsy helped me reach there. I released my seed into Tina momentster, moaning loudly. As soon as I pulled out of Tina, Mally pulled me in to finish the job I had started with her. I began to thrust my hips hard while Betsy continued to lick my asshole, eating it out while her nose took every little stink it could. I heard her moaning as she took my smell in and reminded myself that I knew by instinct that she was a pervert after being with her in the Elven forest. Memories flooded my mind of how Betsy always looked sad if we washed our clothes in a stream. Now it was all obvious that Besty loved horrible smells and got insanely turned on from it. Later, when I stuck Doorknocker in her, it was dripping wet, and I almost came by just pushing into her wanting body. It wasn''t until hourster that I finally got dressed and found myself on the ship''s hold. With crates of food and Florine keeping guard, the Lich didn''t move as Mira followed me into the hold. I looked at the cute pale blue Lich, smiling with bright white teeth. "Ah, Such abundant life energy on you," The Lich said with a smile as I stepped off thedder that led in and out of the hold. "So much sexual energy as well. No wonder a Subus of her standing doesn''t mind being around you. You radiate life and sexual energy." The Lich said. "It is what it is," I replied as I walked toward the Lich, "Now about your phctery?" I asked. The LIch looked at me and sighed, "A deal is a deal, and a bet is a bet, Chelsea." The Lich said and tossed a ring at me. It was a nice silver band, and it seemed ordinary when it touched my hand. In my curiosity, I touched it with mana, and my eyes lit up as I was hit with a massive amount of mana in return. "Please, Don''t touch my phctery with mana. Usually, if you are using mana around it, it will adapt to it. I put a lot of research into persevering my body. You almost broke it with whatever that embodiment spell you cast was at the end. Luckily you turned me into six veryrge parts and missed the hand my phctery was on." I saw the Lich lean back. "Still, it kind of sucks losing that bet. But being onnd after thest years of being on the sea will be fantastic. Such a stupid operation that nearly got us all killed." the Lichmented. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I won''t tell you, and I shouldn''t have said anything. I have made a vow to my former guild that I will not speak about those events. Most of us had mostly because of how embarrassingly bad it went." The Lich sighed. "Now, enough about that!" The Lich said, looking at Florine. "I may be a Lich, and by all ounts in this world, I am considered dead. BUT!" She held up a hand, "I am a unique Necromancer specializing in the Life part of Necromancy. I know some death spells, but I specialize in life, and I was the only one I know of that goes down this field. Too bad that this branch of mana maniption is considered Taboo." The Lich seemed disgusted with that. "Such short-visioned idiots." The Contempt in her voice was thick. "Well, it also makes my hair stand on end whenever I am close to an undead creature," I said, which I realized standing near her I hadn''t felt in the past couple of days. "Incorrect," The Lich replied with a smile sitting back down on a crate, "Only those raised with maniption of mana to raise the dead into zombies and skeletons will you. Or even Liches if they didn''t choose to be raised from the dead. Those like myself who became a Lich on their own terms and created their own phctery to preserve their body so they may continue to explore the depths of mana will not raise your instincts." The Lich exined, "I am the only one I know who uses Life Necromancy, and so I looked into why and haven''t quitee to a conclusion. The fact that undead makes your skin crawl seems to be an automatic response from every living creature I have discovered. Fascinating research, I guarantee you." The Lich stopped. To be honest with myself, I was insanely interested in what the Lich had to say. It gave me goosebumps, almost thinking about all the abilities you could give a risen dead and the versatility an army of undead skeletons could do. It would be like a legion of machines doing things for you. You could change Farming society and move the world into an era of thought overbor. Even muscle-powered machines would be a stable form of electricity! I shook my head, hoping to banish those thoughts. I wasn''t a necromancer, and I had enough trouble with my own things at this moment. "I have to admit that is fascinating. But why are you attacking ships?" I asked. "Supplies," The Lich said, "Just because a boat of the dead doesn''t need food does not mean we don''t need lumber to fix holes to stop the ship from sinking. I don''t want my body to get bloated! I like how I preserved myself. I look amazing!" The Lich said, and I couldn''t help the question that was in my mind. "You are not the first Lich I met," I told it. "The other I met was all bones and gave off the feeling of dread. I am wondering if you even feel anything in that body?" I asked before continuing, "From what I thought, Liches body should be lifeless." When I finished talking, the Lich was smiling brightly. "I am not a typical Lich!" The Lich said, "I am Tayler the Lich of Life!" The Lich announced. "I came up with a way to bind life in my body so that I can still feel and taste! I can taste the most exquisite wine and food and feel full. However, I don''t need it to survive. I would never ever give up the simple pleasures of life. Hell, a life without sex either," The Lich fake shuddered. "Nope, I made sure this body can feel everything, including the hot and cold. It just can''t kill me without destroying my phctery." "Fascinating," I smiled and couldn''t help but question something. "I have to ask this question then," I began, "Taylor," I continued slowly addressing the Liches name, "Are you male or female, and what race are you?" I asked. The Lich smiled in response. Chapter 175: Chapter That smile the Lich showed me was coy, and it stood up. I watched with Florine and Mira as the Lich moved their hands down to the robe with a grin. "You wish to know what my gender is?" The Lich asked but didn''t wait and lifted the fabric covering it. I was surprised as a tiny,id cock appeared, and the Lich smiled, "I am a Futanari!" The Lich said before reaching down and showing a little pussy under her tiny balls and cock. "Look at your faces," Taylor began tough, "You look so dumbfounded! I found while exploring the ancestry that I used to have a rtive that was a Futanari. It seems I picked up this trait even though I am human. I have never met another, but it is one of the reasons why I have explored the path of life necromancy. How is it that I could inherit a cock from an ancestor that my great-great-grandfather raped and had a child with?" I raised an eyebrow and almost replied with my knowledge of the genome and how gics worked. Instead, I nodded my head in a more sagely fashion. "Interesting," I replied, and I couldn''t help but wonder what the Lich would think about the subject. "You seem to think you know a lot about it," Taylor suddenly said, startling me with a suddenment and making me look at her. "You say interesting, but most times, I get way more questions when I talk about that. Many usually try to get me to talk their ears off about the subject because it may be able to prolong their lives. But you instead say interesting and leave it there like you don''t care much for the subject." Taylor said, moving closer to me, her pale blue skin getting close. I shrugged, "I have a theory that I believe may be more developed than yours on this subject, I believe, although I wouldn''t say that I am an expert in the life sciences." Imented, although it was a straight-up lie. When I was practicing martial arts, I studied the hell out of the medical field. I got tired of Biology at the age of fifteen but continued my extreme sports love for a little longer before I began to lead my school of friends to their demise. I frowned only for a moment with the hurt I self-inflicted on myself while Taylor looked at me suspiciously. "A working theory is a theory that has stood the test of experiments and has evidence backing it up. Most of my theories are not even working theories, so you are farther advanced than me on the reasoning behind this. That actually makes me question something else now," The Lich Taylor continued, "How are you back on your feet so quickly? Whoever healed you must be really good, as I know taking even one of my rotting mana orbs is a death sentence for most. Even if people can run, they usually die to my spellter, regardless. But here you are back up in only a couple of days while still out at sea. Who are you?" Taylor suddenly asked. "I am Chelsea Loveknot of the Silvermoon tower," I introduced myself. "I just left the Demonnds as the Ambassador there," I finished, as I had no achievements to my name other than a position given to me by my mother. Taylor frowned and looked me over, "A bunny-kin with Silver hair and from Silvermoon tower. That means you are probably from one of the leading houses of the non-noble nobles of the bunny-kin. Your position as an Ambassador isn''t too special as a B ranker, but it probably means that you have some backing from the elder council or a parent that cares about you more than others with howrge Bunny-kin families tend to be. It seems you are a wizard butck a lot of experience." Taylor said to start before she continued a momentter. "In fact, I believe that you need to work on yourbat skills a lot since you didn''t unleash whatever you did at the end till you were cornered almost to the point of no return, which no veteran ofbat would ever do. This means that from the Bunny-kin culture, you either went on a safer journey or the ce you went didn''t have muchbat with others around the same rank as you." Taylor looked me over with a discerning eye as she continued to hit true statements. In the Elven forest, I faced an onught of low-level monsters along with the asional higher-level monster that didn''t use mana much to attack. I frowned as I thought about it, as mybat skills in this world were still left wanting to say the least. "Still, You are educated, and the women around you are not weak." Taylor looked at Mira, "In fact, one of them is actually a power mover, which is very interesting and one of the reasons I knew that I was dead as soon as I got too close to your boat. Something is weird about all of this. You both have the power butpleteck of power of someone your rank. I believe that means that you got your position because of someone powerful that forced it through in the Silvermoon tower e fact that a Subus of A rank power is here on the boat means that you must have done a good job. So that all leads me back to something I cannot quite understand. Who exactly are you?" Taylor finished his rant, pointing out things about me from observation. "You will learn that in time," I replied and found a box to sit down near Florine, looking at me curiously while Mira smiled lightly. "So you have given me your phctery, and I now wear it as a ring. But there is nothing in our contract that says that I have to keep you around, really, or one where you stick around listening to what I said. There is also nothing that stops you from trying to take it back from me." I told Taylor with a frown, "That means that I cannot trust you at this point even if I hold onto your phctery. So we need toe to an agreement or some way to ovee this obstacle if we are going to continue to travel together. And no, the fact that an Undead Lich needs someone like me vouching for you isn''t mutually assured destruction if you attack me. Instead, you could just find someone who is looking to end my family in the future and have them protect youter." I told her, seeing Taylor''s cute eyebrows rise in surprise, "So we need to set down three things, I believe. One a punishment system so I can punish you if you step out of line." I told her, making her frown. "Two, I need a way to make sure that you don''t try and betray me at the first or even seventh time you have avable to you and get your phctery back." I continued unflinchingly and saw Taylor now smiling. "Third, we need a reward system of things that you genuinely want that I can reward you for not only good behavior but doing things that I would consider helping me out since the bet never said that you have to listen to me." I finished. Taylor was now showing bright white teeth, and I heard her breathing a little heavily. "Wow," Taylor said after a couple of moments. "It is much better talking with someone who understands how to develop loyalty. I was going to ask in a more roundabout fashion about these things, but you seem much more point nk about it. Well, for the first, you could put a little enchantment on my phctery in case I try to attack you." I scoffed and shook my head, "I am not knowledgable enough to try and touch something so full of mana that it would eventually probably rid my enchantments. I am not so dumb as to try and enchant on something I know so little about Taylor. But you know that most enchantments on something brimming with this much mana are going to wear out any enchantment lines pretty quickly. All towers require constant redrawing of the enchantments. On something like your phctery, it would probably be at least twice a day to upkeep them, to be reliable." I said, "No, that is so you can move on to the next thing that you want to say, which is why you were nning on earning some good faith by telling me that enchantments would be an incredibly hard thing for me to upkeep. This way, you can make me feel slightly indebted to you." I finished, and I could only see Taylor smiling brighter. "Wonderful! You are also an enchanter. What about alchemy?" Taylor asked, and I scoffed. "Only if I was to use it as an ingredient would it be useful, although I could create an acid or base that would destroy it. I don''t know; I haven''t looked enough into the phctery that you have given me. Still, it wouldn''t be a way to stop you while I am sleeping." I told her. "Wonderful! An enchanter, too; I have met someone that actually is pretty smart. I wouldn''t dare try anything with the Subus Queen here if that makes you feel better." Taylor said, and I snorted. "Although I get along really well with Queen Mira," I said, nodding my head toward her, "She will not be around me at all times. We both know that Mira will have better things, and it doesn''t take an intellectual to tell that Mira will be confined to talks with many elders once we reach the shore. "Now," I said, my voice dropping to a very serious tone, "You will stop avoiding the topic," I told Taylor. Taylor was still smiling, "Honestly, there is nothing permanent that could keep me confined. You are an intelligent person, though, and I wouldn''t mind following someone that actually has ns in life. If you are boring, then I would want to leave. I want to research and eventually change the world with what I discover. Sell me something, and we can make a Deal!" Taylor finished, and I watched her cute smiling face for several moments. "Fine," I finally said, "Give me a minute to think," I told her. I sat in silence, and Florine watched me while Mira smiled, looking around. My mind was busy weighing the pros and cons of my thoughts. A lich could be a potent tool for what would happen soon. I wasn''t sure if Lich''s were banned in war, but there were about to be a lot of dead bodies filling the fields, and they would be manpower we could use against the Empire if we had Necromancers. It would be something that I would have to look into, though. But her research mind seemed to be useful too. I also would need teachers in the future for the school I nned to build. The cons of keeping a Lich that I just met were many, many more than the pros of keeping her around. I didn''t trust her and wasn''t sure if she could backstab me. A loyalty question was hanging in in sight and needed to be addressed. Although I hate to say it, she was much more powerful than what happened with Betsy. Betsy was much weaker than me, and I didn''t feel any threat from her. That would not be true with the Lich, in which I would never be entirely sure. My mind continued to race, and I finally nodded to myself and came up with something in my mind. "I have decided," I told Taylor, looking at her seriously, "I will allow you to follow me. You will not be allowed in certain conversations to start, especially in ns for some things that I will not mention for now." I told her, making her eyebrows raise. "My punishment for you if you disobey orders when those orders are will be made up by the severity of the issue caused by it being disobeyed. I will not make up some contract that can be yed around with wording. If I believe you are too much of a pain in my ass to continue protecting, I will just tell the elder council that I withdraw my protection." Taylor opened her mouth to protest as I held up a hand. "In that case, I will give you a day warning to run and let you run in that circumstance before I tell the council." That made her glower no longer with a smile on her face. "With the punishment out of the way, I will talk about the other things that you will be much more interested in." I took a breath, letting the pause lengthen. "Now, for you to be loyal to me," I said, and I grinned, "I will let the benefits of being around someone in a growing position in my government be one of the benefits. We can have more of a conversation about thister, to be honest. You will learn more about it once we reachnd; as for the third problem I brought up earlier. The thing that interests you the most is gold for research and facilities for that," I said. "Yes, and one other thing we can talk aboutter," Taylor said with a smile, "I want subjects I can test on if possible too. I need people who can fight, though. Not trash that cannot even defend themselves." I nodded, understanding that. "Bandits and prisoners are the best you will get in that regard." I told the Lich seriously, "At first, I cannot afford what I am thinking of, but in a couple of years, I have ns that I do not trust you to know at this point." I told Taylor, who nodded cutely. "Now I will tell you when I make those facilities that they will be the best in the world, I believe, but you will have to wait for that," I told her. Taylor frowned, thinking, and opened her mouth to speak when I held up a hand. "I will finish with onest thing," I said, "You will need to follow my orders for the rewards that I have just spoken about. You will need to earn my trust for that future toe true, and I will give you everything you seem to be dreaming of now. Now you may speak," I finished and leaned back. Taylor the Lich was no longer smiling as I finished. She seemed to be thinking while Mira was smiling brightly, knowing what I was talking about with the facilities, while Florine was frowning, unsure of what I was talking about. Florine stayed silent and twirled two dangerous daggers in her fingers while watching Taylor. Taylor was silent, and we watched her for several minutes. Minutes turned into an hour before Taylor nodded. "I hate to say it, but I am impatient to get some research facilities. Here you are telling me that it will take at least a couple of years before I will get them. That isn''t nice to say to a girl like me." Taylor said, pouting at the end. It was cute to watch, but I ignored it as I watched her waiting for what she said. "Still, it is a fair deal that makes me your subordinate instead of a ve. You left room for me to disobey and be punished appropriately too. Thest time I tried to make this type of deal, they basically tried to make me a ve, which you didn''t even try. So I will follow you, but I also ask for one stiption to be added." I moved my hand in a go-ahead gesture, and Taylor smiled, "Although I lost the battle through whatever you did to your body. I want the ability to ask for my phctery if you send me away." I nodded, "I would be banishing you and making you a wanted woman. But that is only if you have worked for me in good faith up till that point. If I find that you are a traitor to my causes, all of this disappears." I said, and Taylor nodded. Taylor got down on a knee suddenly and smiled, looking up at me, "Then I Taylor the Powerful Life Lich pledge allegiance to Chelsea Loveknot of the Silvermoon tower until one of us breaks the deal that we have just spoken into power." Taylor said, and mana began to swirl in the room, and Queen Mira looked surprised as a blue band of mana came into view, swirling with mana and divided into two before moving down to my right hand and encircling my pinkie finger tightly. Power flowed solidly from that ring, and an exact copy of that ring covered Taylor''s pinkie finger on her right hand. "With this, the terms have been agreed. If one of us breaks this deal, it will break, on the other hand, alerting the other without your knowledge and from any distance." Taylor finished her smile bright. Chapter 176: Newest Member I looked at the Lich across from me with new blue rings on our pinkie fingers, and I turned to Mira. "You were surprised about this deal, Magic. Tell me what you know, please," I said, not knowing what was happening and Mira looked at me. "It is a Deal Mana spell that happens rarely. Not many even know about it since it isplicated and changes based on the caster. It used to be more widespread, but many found the spell was highly subjective. It was based on the words spoken and people''s understanding of it." Mira said while Taylor smiled, looking at her. "If the Liches interpretation is vastly different from yours, there may be loopholes that it can exploit. You were pretty barebones with what you exined, but that doesn''t mean that the Lich didn''t hear something different from what I heard. That is the tricky part of this Mana cast spell. The person you could be talking to ispletely off the rails mentally, and their understanding is so demented that nothing of your intent which you are bound under is binding them." I nodded with understanding why this wasn''t widespread around the continent, and I frowned. I could ask what Taylor''s interpretation of the deal was, but that was as useless as before, and I sighed, looking at her. "Okay, It doesn''t change anything then and doesn''t change what I promised or threatened. The same rules still apply as if this ring was never on my finger." I said, standing up and looking down at the Lich. "Come," I said and headed to thedder out of the hold, and Florine and Mira followed with the Lich looking at me, surprised. "Wow," Taylor said before asking, "You really don''t care that the spell more or less didn''t change anything?" "It only means that I have a warning if you break something that you understand about our deal," I told her, "Plus, I can use it as a way to inform you that I have given up on you. I can only see some advantages, and it doesn''t change anything else. I already decided that with your life in my hands, I have only a minor increase in bargaining position, and I see no reason to lose what could potentially be a valuable asset for whates next." I said and began climbing, "Is there anything else that you would like to discuss?" I asked, looking at her as I reached the top of thedder. "Well, There is another thing," Taylor said, looking at me. "I know that bunny-kin sexual appetite is quiterge, and I was wondering if you know," Her voice trailed off, and that pale blue skin turned a slightly darker blue. "Would you like to have sex with me?" I stopped at the peak of thedder, and I heard Mira chuckling fully now. "Well, the Lich did say that she built the body so that she could still feel things like that, Chelsea." She paused to catch her breath before continuing tough and say, "I feel no sexual energy from her, but that is neither here nor there as I have no idea how a Lich like these process energy." Mira said between fits ofughter. I turned back and looked down, and I jumped off thedder,nding as the boat rocked on a wave, and stared at her. "Well," I said, curious. I slid aside my loincloth, and Tyler looked down at myid Doorknocker. "You say you want a little action, but I think Florine would love some action, and so would Mira," I said, turning to the subus and the pink bunny woman with twin knives in her hands. "What makes you think I want to have sex with a Lich?" I asked. "I never was one for being a necrophiliac." I finished, and Taylor seemed to turn a deeper blue. "I AM NOT A CORPSE!" Taylor yelled, "I am a living being and not a fucking corpse," She spat in the corner, and I could see that thestment truly pissed her off. "Do not insult me by that as I am still a warm living body, not a corpse. Zombies are corpses, and I will not be treated like a mindless being that is rotting." Taylor then dropped the ck robes, stepped out, and took off her shirt. I could now see her small breasts on the top side of A cup. "I can take a harder fucking than you could ever give. Come on, Chelsea Loveknot. Why not show me what a Bunny-kin with arge cock can do?" I felt like the conversation derailed my original intention. I was curious what it would be like with this Lich. I was never one not to take on treacherous terrain, and this was the definition of it. I felt like a pervert for even thinking about moving forward with this. Florine looked down at my Cock, and Mira watched with a wry smile. "Well, I have never been one to back down from a challenge. But that brings up another question that I have been wondering." I said. "Does that cock even work now?" I asked as I stepped up to the Lich and reached down. Taylor turned an intense blue on her face and looked away, and I learned the answer as I grabbed her little cock above her pussy. Her little cock was only an inch, and her little testicles were cute dangling there, and she moaned a little as I touched them softly. "I still feel from them, but I can no longer get hard," Taylor admitted, "What I didn''t realize was how dicks worked when I fashioned this body. I didn''t realize that it had to do with blood and the vessels inside of it, and I may have broken something," Taylor said and felt my fingers on her cock. I touched the head softly while my fingers touched the incredibly soft skin of her cock. "MMMhmmm," Taylor moaned as I softly stroked her cock. "Please, More," Taylor said with a loud moan, "I haven''t been touched in over a year. I am super sensitive," She said. "That so?" I said, and I began to tease the head of her little cock with my thumb while my other hand. "I hear you are moaning, but I think Doorknocker here," I said, motioning to my cock, "Needs you to do a little work. I want to see how sensitive your throat is," I said with a smile, and Taylor looked happily surprised. "Really?!" Taylor said, "You would allow me to grace your cock with my mouth?" Taylor asked and dropped to her knees. I was confused as I looked down, and I grabbed her hair and pulled her back up to her feet. "I''m not allowed?" She asked. I shook my head and grinned as if I were dealing with Kate. This Lich looked disappointed until I reached down and grabbed her by the hips and fueled my muscles with Mana. Taylor looked scared as she felt my mana move; then, I flipped her body as the galley rocked to the side, forcing me to step back. Now Taylor''s cock was in my face if a little low as I had do look down to see it. I found a cute little blue pussy that looked super tight and a little blue asshole that I felt an intense need to stretch. At this point, I wasn''t sure why I was going along with this Lich named Taylor and having sex with her. She was cute, and her pale blue skin was incredibly soft. I felt her lips press against Doorknocker''s head, and I heard her slightly giggle like a schoolgirl. "Oh, My this is going to stretch me so much." I heard her say, "I want it to ravish every hole in me and make me scream. I don''t care how hard you do it. The harder, the better. Mess up my insides and break anything you want to. I will love it, Mistress!" Taylor cried out, and I pressed her body against mine with one arm wrapped around her back. She didn''t wait for anything, and I felt her hands all over my cock, "Not a single inch of this cock isn''t getting pleasure," Taylor said, and I felt incredibly soft lips press against the head of my cock. Then suction made me gasp in pleasure as my fingers found her little smooth pussy that was moist to the touch. My fingers dipped into the cute tight little futanari pussy, and I heard her moan as the hole was tight. Super tight! As it gripped my finger, I pushed deep inside and heard her moan as she took inch after inch of my cock down her throat. The suction was constant, and her head would take an inch and then bob back half an inch before moving deeper and deeper. Her throat was almost as tight as her pussy and I pressed my finger deeper. I felt her insides squeeze in response, and Doorknocker was stretching her throat. I moaned as the pleasure assaulted my head, and I felt her soft fingers begin to caress my balls massaging them as I held her against my body while my fingers dipped into her tight pussy. I loudly moaned as I felt lips reach my balls, and I felt a slimy tongue all over my balls as her suction let up only a little with a loud slurping sound. I felt her slurping and the pleasure of her throat tightening up on me, and I couldn''t stop moaning as I felt her pull back before engulfing Doorknocker all the way down. The suction was unreal, and I felt every inch of her tight throat fucking itself on Doorknocker. I moaned, and my hips trusted deep into her without conscious thought as I rode the pleasure that she was bringing without thought. This Taylor was incredibly amazing at deepthroats, and she began to move with a speed that made my legs shiver. I didn''t hold back and thrust my fingers into her hot wet tight cunt that made her moan, and I moved with speed inside those tight insides that only Mana could help me achieve. My fingers moved in and out, and I felt her moaning hard against Doorknocker, bringing me closer to the edge. I felt my balls throbbing as she continued to massage balls, and soon, I was releasing my load, unable to hold back. Time didn''t matter, and the ship was hit by a hard wave making me lose bnce as I was pumping my hips into the tight throat of the Lich. I released my cum straight up into her stomach, and I felt her constantly moving fucking her throat with Doorknocker without the need for breathing. I lost track of how long she had been sucking on Doorknocker, but my eyes rolled back as I felt rope after rope sucked straight out of me. My balls throbbed. I pulled back as I lost track of when I reached the floor with a little futanari ass in front of me as my ejaction ended. Taylor didn''t stop sucking on me, and I reached down and pulled her off Doorknocker, which made a loud pop noise as I pulled my cock out of her mouth and throat. "Buahh!" I heard below me as Taylor sucked in air, "That was great, and I came a little from my throat. You have an amazing dick, Chelsea!" Taylor eximed, and I felt her move off of me and I looked down to see her pale blue ass wagging with her looking back at me. "I want you to fill me up. Force yourself in and ravish me in any hole, Chelsea, Mistress," Taylor said, her voice charming. I looked at her as she wagged her ass, begging me to fill her, and I felt Doorknocker pulse, and I got up and positioned myself behind her, squatting a little, and lined Doorknocker up to her tight little ass. I didn''t give myself or her time to think, and I pushed open that ass that lovingly epted me. "ooooOOOHHH!" She loudly moaned as I pressed Doorknocker past her sphincter. My hand came down on her te ass, and she moaned as I pressed Doorknocker an inch deeper. "Take it slut!" I said and shoved every inch of Doorknocker into her. My head nked, and I felt her ass spasm on my cock as I did so. "YES!" Taylor screamed, "GIVE IT TO ME ROUGH!" She cried out, and I fulfilled this pervert Lich''s want and began to fuck her ass as it spasmed all over my cock as her pale blue ass moved back and forth in time with me. She moved quickly and helped me speed up the speed my cock plunged in and out of her tight asshole with a speed I never knew possible. Our moans matched, and I saw Mira with one leg up pleasuring herself while Florine looked hot and heavy. She was breathing hard, and I tore off my shirt. "Come," I beckoned, and Florine nor Mira needed no other invitation, and I felt a secondter both of them ying with my nipple piercings with their tongues. Doorknocker continued, and Taylor filled the hold with her screams of pleasure, begging for it to be rougher and faster. Pleasure nked my head, and I came to her spasming asshole. I didn''t stop as I continued fucking her ass until she screamed, and I felt sperm and female ejacte pool under us. I lost track of time as we began to fornicate with the newest member of what was my dysfunctional harem. ------------- Early chapter release! Announcing that I just released the fourth week of Life of a Dominant Futanari on Amazon. Thank you all for supporting me and enjoying my work. If you wish to support me more, you can check out my Content on Amazon or Patre*on. or at /Madjic Chapter 177: Updated Stats The seas were calm, and the night was dark. My skin was sticky with Semen and female ejacte. After a long night with my women, I stepped out naked from the cabin. It was dark, and this was the perfect time to take notes and experiment with the System. It had been months since I even looked at it, and I had been saving for it. It was time to learn more about the System and how it worked. I needed to learn what was the most economical as well. I had not killed just so that I could move towards this moment and ensure that I was undistracted from the goal of studying the System. Sure I might have made some progress, but I wanted to see if there was more to the lottery as well as the store. During the war, I would kill, and I may level up and not even have time to look at the shop. This may mean I would lose things that would help me in the future. It wasn''t ideal, but it was real, and I would have to deal with that. To make things even worse, I would have to have constant sex and impregnate women to increase the speed at which I got system points to spend. Those were the reasons that I had not been using the System. Maybe I would have to stop using the System during the war. That was something I didn''t want to do, though, since it would be killing an advantage. When I admitted to having the System, the conversation with my mother rang in my head; I knew she was correct. It was better to use every advantage I had avable to me since if you are not cheating, you are not trying hard enough. I finally opened up the System that I had been ignoring for months and couldn''t help the smile that grew on my face looking at it. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 23-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 27535/1000000 System points: 149200 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 56 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 101 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 82 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 118 Wisdom: 174 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I had almost gathered another forty thousand points since thest time I looked, and I hadn''t had to impregnate as many women. I knew it came from the copious amount of sex I had. I still hadn''t found if there were ways for me to gather more system points faster, and I knew sex with family didn''t increase the points faster. I shook my head and threw thatst thought out. I wondered if I finished converting the Sissy bitch Rose''s husband and impregnating him would the System score me higher. Thest question was also one that I needed to think of. What if I got pregnant? Would that increase the number of points? A thousand for impregnating and a hundred for sex once a day with a person. It was like the System made me a bull to impregnate others. Half of being a Futanari was the womb I had inside me. I had an enchantment on my womb, stopping myself from even having periods at this moment which made my life easier as I didn''t have to worry about getting pregnant. It was at this moment I realized a mistake I had been making and that I never needed to put enchantments on any of my women in the first ce. I COULD HAVE JUST PUT A SPERM FILTER IN MY BALLS! The thought ripped through my head and nked everything else for several moments, and I wanted to scream in stupidity. It would have solved more things and would have been easier to regte who received my ''donations'' and children. That month I spent impregnating women in the Silvermoon tower once I came back would never have happened either. I quickly shook my head, trying not to think about it as a storm of emotions brewing inside me. I needed to suppress it, and I needed to look into the things inside the System. It was time to do some lottery and revisit the shop to see if it was even worth purchasing from the shop. I had the system points to spend and opened up the shop. When I opened the shop, I noticed that there were no avable items and I remembered that before I went to sea, I purchased everything from the shop. I could no longer test against the price range without anything in the shop. I decided that since I was out here, I would spend some points on the System with my luck. It had been a long time, and hopefully, I would find something that would be useful in war. I remembered the book of rifts that I hadn''t fully read due to theplexities of the book being arbitrary and difficult toprehend. I hadn''t had the time to sit down and attempt to understandpletely. Without allowing myself to be further distracted by those things, I opened up the lottery, and I purchased my first ticket in several months. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- The message red at me, and I sighed. I pressed and spent more points, and a new notification appeared, making me smile. ---- Congrats, You have received a vibrating cock ring for those well endowed. ----- My curiosity instantly for the better of me, and I pulled it out of the System. I looked at it, and the ring was enchanted. It was curious, though, and I pulled on it, and the metal flexed, much to my surprise. It didn''t boost anything, but the literal flexibility of this metal surprised me. When I pressed it with my finger, it moved my finger like it was soft. But it was metallic even to the touch. The enchantment lines were some I had not seen before, and I put Mana into it, and it began to buzz softly. When I pumped a bit more Mana into it, the thing began to shake like those dildos in my past world. My eyes widened, and I realized that there might actually be sex toys in this world! Toys were not something to fight during sex but to make it even better, and I felt like I had been missing out. I should have found some phallic objects in the past for mydies and me to enjoy with each other. There were so many things, and the thought that I hadn''t even tried to make them myself was one that blew my mind. I knew many nights in my dorm room at the end of a tournament where I would pleasure myself afterpeting all day. It was fantastic, and some of those days in a nice hot bath with a waterproof thruster one of my female friends made. My thoughts trailed off to times in my past world, and I wondered why the intable buttplug that was waiting for me to redeem never sparked this line of thought. An enchantment that could vibrate would have even more uses than just sex toys. It would even be useful in various ways in the industry for a variety of reasons, along with cutting. I sighed, realizing that industrialization in this world wasn''t too far away. The Dwarves had muskets even, and that meant that guns and various other devices would soon be the normal warfighting weapon when others realized it. I wasn''t even sure if the dwarves understood the invention they made. It was something I understood from my previous world I came from, and I wondered if Mana was happening to the innovative minds of the people in this world. No, maybe it wasn''t that at all. Maybe it was that all the innovative minds were those who strove inside Mana, like Taylor making her own form of Life mana. Since Mana could be almost anything, you imagined there was a never-ending discovery. Mana solved the problem of water for all those that could afford it. Mana solves heating in the winter climates. In the dark open waters, I stared out and shook my head. My mind had wandered from what I was out here doing. I was supposed to be checking up on the System, but I had purchased everything in the shop. Should I continue to purchase things in the lottery, or should I wait till I level up? I was deep in thought for several moments before deciding to y the lottery eight more times to see if I got anything good. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received the seeds of a hundred berry bush (10x) -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing; better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received the book of an insane genius. -- I felt nothing but curiosity at thest one. I wasn''t even sure if I was a genius anymore, but the System had decided this person was a genius. I would have to take some time to read this book. Maybe I would learn something, or I would get nonsense. I wasn''t sure, but the System gave it to me, so it must have some value, right? I didn''t know, and I turned and leaned back on the rails. We should be only a day out from the docks near the Bunny-kin tribe. I wondered about it a lot, and all of it was something I would learn in just a day or two max. I sighed and moved towards the cabin to meditate. I needed to calm my mind, and I pulled up the System to look at my finishing stats. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 23-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 27535/1000000 System points: 139200 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 56 Agility: 67 Reflex: 70 Vitality: 101 Toughness: 92 Regeneration: 15 Charisma: 82 Ingenuity: 54 Intelligence: 118 Wisdom: 174 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- Stat increases were slower now; I couldn''t help but notice. I wasn''t even sure if achievements had anything to do with it. I shook my head and entered the cabin. I sat down on the floor near a corner as a wave hit the shop, and I closed my eyes while hearing the soft breathing of all my women. Without pause, I focused inside on my whirlpools and decided to think about the void and its many mysteries. ----- If you wish to support me you can at /madjic with out the * or bymenting and voting. Otherwise I hope you are enjoying my Story :D Chapter 178: Conversation Before Shore After looking at the system things justst night, I guessed that we were only a day before shore after weeks of being on the ocean. I was d that I was close to right with my guess, and the shore was quicklying into sight. The sight ofnd was one to behold after spending a couple of weeks on the ocean. The weather was cloudy, and I felt like a storm was over my heart. I had so much to doing up, and I had a Lich in tow now to keep an eye on. It would be a tough sell, but I could only think a Necromancer would be useful in theing war. On the shore that quickly wasing into sight, I saw a gathering to wee me back. in the meanwhile, the sailors helped the boat along on oars. The bunny-kin sailors were working bringing in the boat, and I watched as the share got closer. Behind me, Rose was there with Queen Mira. My other women were either meditating or getting their things together. I was lost in thought as my mini vacation came to an end. In my possession was an economic agreement that would probably pay for the war if used properly. The bunny-kin were arge poption, and with poption eventually came prosperity with the exploration of resources. I wanted to use these ''human resources properly, and I had a nation that couldn''t utilize them properly. I wanted to change this, but I didn''t have the power. Slowly that would change, and I turned to Rose. "Rose, before we hit the shore, I want you to start gathering things for me," I said to her and saw both Queen Mira and Rose look at me. "What is it?" Rose asked, her expression turning serious. "Things are going to change in theing days, and the economy will change slowly over to a warfighting one. Now that doesn''t mean that there will not be a civilian market; just that it will be much smaller than before. The agreement in my hand changes things, though. Not many know this though at this point in time. That means we will have an opening to gather businesses and talent that otherwise wouldn''t be for sale. In order to make the ns I need to be done in the future, we need to gathermon talent and make them loyal. While we are also doing that, we need to make a lot of gold." I said, my expression showing that I wasn''t looking at her but in the future, as I thought of things, "I want to build a city from the ground up, and we will be spending gold as if it never even entered our hands. I want to start purchasing and takingnd in the north by opening the Elven forest as the main point. Not many tribes should be there, but if we can recruit or move them would be for the best. I don''t want to make a city like Silvermoon city or whatever the real name is called. I want to build a city that readily epts all races. That will be our starting point in the north, and while I am fighting on the war front, I want you gathering talent for me, Rose." I told her and looked her in the eyes. "Can you try that for me?" I asked her. Rose chuckled softly and looked in the distance. "You brought me here from the Elven forest. Helped me enve my sissy husband, who is probably below deck sucking off some random Sailor. You freed me from my plight and allowed me to follow my dreams and try to own the world''srgestpany and try my best against the best business minds." She looked at me with a sly smile, "You are asking me to follow my dream and help you follow yours?" Rose asked, "Sure, I lost a bit of money in the Demonnds, although I am still making some of it back even now. You ask too little of me. Of course, I will try," She finished as if it was apparent. "What are you ultimately trying, Chelsea?" Queen Mira asked. "Making a City that epts all races is pretty easy except for building the City and popting its part. Even the Empire allows all races inside of them, even with prejudice. Still, this is normal as no nation on this continent can let go of talents just because they are of a different race. ve or no ve, even the Demon Lands follow this." "You make a good point, but I will be making the rules. Over time there are things I n to do, some of which need to be routed into the culture, not thew. Some things, if you say them and make them thew, then they be problems. instead, you have to make a culture and thought process that enables those things to be ''frowned upon''; when that happens, they be almostws that people are allowed to break even if it is frowned upon." I told her, "Essentially, I need to shape a culture and thought process, and in order to do that, I need a ce that I control with my own power and a people that begin thinking in a direction that I want. More or less, I will be trying to do something veryplicated by manipting the poption into a thought pattern and culture that I want with their own things mixed in. it is hard for me to exin further and would take more time than we have and plus a little more time." I smirked as if it was the truth. "Basically, I need to create a culture and shape the thoughts of the people living in this City, and to do that, I need to own and control that City with the power to keep it and control it. Once a time has passed, and I have shaped the thoughts of arge poption, then I will no longer need to control it, and it will spread on its own." I chuckled, "My n is not even in the nning stages, Mira." I told her, "It is in its infancy, and I don''t even have the start of a foundation made. This is a lifelong goal that I will never stop working toward if I am to make it happen." Mira and Rose were looking at me with weird expressions, and I turned and watched the galley slowly get closer to the shore. The silence between us was broken with a beat of the drum as someone was helping the Sailors pace their rowing, and the shore was getting close. I watched as the boat would soone to the docks, and I noticed that there was a couple of silver-haired bunny-kin there of my family. There was a serious amount of them, too, and I sighed, "Looks like I might be in for a family reunion when I get back." Imented. "What do you mean?" Queen Mira said, stepping up, "There are quite a few bunny-kin waiting on the docks, but most are sailors or deck hands ready to help us back on shore." I chuckled, and Rose chuckled along with me, and Mira looked at us. "It seems you didn''t do your research about the Bunny-kin Queen Mira," Rosemented, and Mira raised an eyebrow at her, and she shrugged. "The main reason that Chelsea is allowed to bring her group of women," She said, motioning to the cabin then herself, "Is because of her family''s position in the hierarchy of the Silvermoon tower. In fact, the City here is the Bunny-kin''s tribalnd and mostly doesn''t allow other races outside embassies to reside here. I believe the reasones from a moment in history where the Bunny-kin were being mass murdered by many races but mostly humans after freeing themselves. Many were scared of the bunny-kin need to," She looked at me and directly continued, "Reproduce." I couldn''t help but nod at that, "That led to the bunny-kin for a period of time after striking a deal for the protection of the Dragon-kin to seal themselves off for almost a hundred years, where the Bunny-kin began to worship the strong and began to reproduce. The Silvermoon tower and the founder of the tower from the Loveknot family were the main talents at the time that every bunny-kin wanted a piece of. From there, the Silvermoon tower, which was made using thest of the resources the bunny-kin stole from their captors, was what they built their City around and looked for internally. With a rising talent and poption increase, the bunny-kin eventually began to spread but not without one family being revered. The Loveknot family has always been the leader of their Elder council. They are a family with the unique characteristic of being Silver-haired. Their numbers are not asrge as most families and among the people are still very influential." "Which means that there is a bunch of family on the docks that I have no idea who they are and why they are waiting for me. Other than my mother and now Christina, I know basically none of them. Oh, there is Anthoney which we left in the kingdom. Speaking of Christina," I said, turning to Rose, "I haven''t seen her." Suddenly a shadow began to appear, and I looked down, feeling dark mana moving, and Christina came out of my shadow slowly with a serious expression. "Unlike you, I have been meditating, and following an enlightenment, I feel to strive forward." She looked down at my crotch, then back up, "It is too bad as I would have enjoyed some of your nightly activities." Her cold expression remained, and she turned to look to the shore. "Ah, Father is here to greet us as well," She looked a little lost. "Must be here to greet Queen Mira if she decided toe." "Makes sense. I never sent ahead the draft of the agreement. I wonder what the reaction will be." I said and grinned as I rested on the railing of the galley as it got ever closer to the shore. "Not much time to talk anymore," I finished as I saw that was closing in on the dock. "Dad will be able to hear us now. Oh, and be careful of my Mother, Mira. Don''t let her rope you in," Imented. Suddenly I saw my mother on the docks as we closed in, and I could feel her re. Secondster, a bunch of sailors came onto deck sweating and began to prepare for final arrival, and I sighed. "Vacation over," I said, and I saw Tayloring up with a bright smile. "Land again," Taylor sighed, stepped back, and the sailors finished bringing the boat into the docks. "Things are about to get hectic again," I sighed as the boat slowly floated into the spot, and the gangnk came down. It was time to talk to family and the elders. ---- If you wish to Support me you can at /madjic Thank you for enjoying my content Chapter 179: Carriages and Discussions Thending took some time, but the sailors were professional, and soon I found myself in a formal wee of my father and Mothering up to me with several Elders as Mira walked the gangnk with me onto the shore. They were all smiling, and I had a polite smile of my own. Queen Mira was wearing a ck dress now with at least double D breasts while her dress hugged her body. Her ck hair flowed down her back sensually, and I still couldn''t help but wonder what her actual appearance was sometimes, as it was ever-changing. "Wee to the Beast-kin Nation, Queen Mira," My father said, stepping forward. His silver hair and ears seemed to twitch, and the mana around the area moved as they shook hands for the first time. I felt like some conflict was going on without words or movement. Their hands were in the handshake for a lot longer than polite before they both released at the same time. "I didn''t expect my daughter to bring such a powerful illusionist back to the nation to assist us in theing troubles," My father said with a smile, "I am greatly pleased to see you." Mira smiled back and pulled her hand back to herself, looking over the group gathered to greet us. "I am certainly pleased with your daughter," Mira replied slowly, "She is of great interest to the Subi race, and we need to train the next generation of women. That with the potion, it was a deal we couldn''t resist. I look forward to working with each other in the future. I am sure our negotiations over the business with the Bunny-kin will be very prosperous in the near future." Queen Mira replied with a smile. "Ah, Yes, I am excited to hear about that proposal," My father said, looking at me with a smile. "Chelsea, can you report to me what the verdict was?" His question was a good one, and I smiled, looking over the Elders slowly and at both my Mother and father. "I have brought a Free Trade Agreement with the Demonnds and the Entire Beastnds." I told them, "As long as we show this at the Gathering, we can put in arge new Economic treaty that will allow us to gather new resources for our efforts." I told them with arge smile. The entire group gathered smiled as they realized, in theory, what more resources meant by one of thergest nations on the continent. It was also in the Demon Lands'' favor that someone took a chunk from the Empire, arguably one of the juggernauts of the continent. It was, for all intents and purposes, hurting the Empire without your own resources while you could even hire out your lower ranks to assist the side you wish to win. That would also train your own generation in what War looked like for theing leaders. As long as the country was based on martial power like every nation in the world, then it would be a positive with almost no downsides. It was only when people started to expect their children to live till they died of old age that things started to get moreplicated, and this wasn''t a world where parents expected their children to live. Many of every species still died early, albeit much less than in my past world during the early twentieth century and earlier. All because mana was apparent in this world, and the healing technology was there. It wasn''t perfect, but it significantly reduced the deaths but did not quite eliminate them. "That is Excellent news," My father said with a smile, "Perhaps though," My father suddenly began and turned to the rest of the delegation greeting us. "We should greet the rest, and we can debrief and talk in a more private setting after allowing you all to get yournd feet again and some cooked meals." Queen Mira smiled, "That sounds lovely," Her tone was diplomatic, "Please, Show me the way," She motioned as she said the words and started a much more traditional meeting. Over an hour went by as we left the boat behind us and started to travel toward the City of the docking area, where numerous carriages were lined up to whisk us off somewhere. Behind us was the rest of our entourage, including my women, who fell into other carriages as the polite nonsensical conversation continued between Queen Mira and my father. Soon though, my Mother and father, along with Queen Mira and Myself, ended up alone in the front carriage taking us towards Silvermoon tower. "Ah, Queen Mira," My father said much less politely this time, "I thank you foring all this way not only as a Head of the Tribe but also as a Father. Youing here personally and bringing resources and war-fighting power to our nation, even if technically mercenary, is arge Achievement for Chelsea. We are both happy for her because of it. It will solidify her career immensely among our people. I must, as a father, thank you for that." He finished with a smile. "Chelsea," Queen Mira began slowly after letting his words sit in silence for a moment. "Is a great woman to be with, A little young, but I like her," She said, leaning back, "Her ideas sometimes are a little crazy, but the Free Trade Agreement was one that our nation couldn''t help but want especially with the Bunny-kin in particr due to your Alchemist talents being raised. It is something that, unfortunately, our Race is not as talented in as your bunny-kin. Still, Chelsea is interesting, and we, Subi, have been enjoying herpany for thest couple of months. Along with Ralph''s unpleasantness, Chelsea was a great pick, not using the normal lines of negotiation. I have heard that our Races representatives are very happy with her and were sad to see her reced no matter how much it was necessary." My father''s and Mother''s eyes widened at that, and I couldn''t help but smile at Mira for those words, as it would help me in the future when making ns. My father coughed and leaned back, "Well, That is great to hear," He said, turning to my Mother, who was smiling almost ear to ear in happiness as she eyed Mira and I. "Now," he began again after another short cough, "We need to talk about the itinerary for today." he began. "First, I am sure that you would like to see some Alchemybs in the Silvermoon tower. I will not be bringing you tobs that have our secrets as a race, but you will get to see some facilities and generally how we set them up as a small thank you for these things." Mira''s eyes widened, and a smile grew on her face, "Well, that is quite a happy thing to hear," She said with a grin. "Yes, We know how to thank our allies," My Mother said with a smile cutting in for the first time, "Next, we will be showing you amodations inside the Silvermoon tower. If you dislike that you will be in our power section, we will have no issues amodating you where ever you wish in the surrounding City," My Mother smiled, and Mira nodded. "I do not mind being inside the Silvermoon tower. It is a wizard tower that still holds its fame all over the continent as the best. I simply cannot refuse such a fantastic offer to stay in such a nice ce," Queen Mira said and turned to me, "I do hope that you will help me out get familiar with the tower Chelsea," Mira said, her voice filled with lusty undertones that both my Mother and father noticed. Neither said anything about that and turned to me. "Oh, I would be more than happy to help you," I replied, "Although I do want to see all my kids a couple of times before I do that. How are my cute children doing?" I asked pointedly, and I noticed my father bristle a little in the seat. "They are little terrors, and their mentors are going a little crazy," My Mother said with humor in her tone. "They are lovely, just really energetic, and their mothers are having a hard time keeping track of them all a lot of the time. Many of the Wizards are happy about teaching them, and we have had inquiries about your," My Mother stopped, "Sorry, that can be for ater time," She said, looking at Mira. Mira smiled and leaned back in her seat, "Now," Mira said, taking the reigns of the conversation, "I know it is a bit early, but I will have to ask about any preparations for thedies toe to the Beast-kin nation have been prepared. Are we looking at a barracks situation or a morefortable situation while the final preparations for the War are put in ce?" The question was a very important one, and this sparked the meeting change to strictly business. "That has only started in the discussions," My father said as my Mother looked at me with eyes that I understood too well and knew I would be jumped as soon as possible. "I also have yet to report something, father," I jumped in to notify him, "I also have Devils that I signed with the representative of the Devils to higher Devil Line Breakers, and they will also need amodation, and that may affect any preparations you make with the Subi." Mira looked at me with a raised eyebrow, and I wanted to apologize since I knew this would hurt her lightly in getting better amodations for the Subi. The problem with that would be that it would hurt me not to speak up way more than if I allowed negotiations to continue without informing my father and the Elders. If that happened, they may think I was more loyal to the Demon Lands than the homnd, which would be even more disastrous to me than anything else. I had my kids here, and the strongest Wizards of Silvermoon tower were teaching them. If I turned traitor, they would have all of my kids as hostages and could even make them hate me. The sheer thought of that made me shiver, and I saw Mira''s eyebrow raise a little higher as I actually visibly shivered in fear of thatst thought. "That is a good issue to have," My Father said with a grin as he looked at me in a way I hadn''t seen before. Then turned to Mira, "Right now, we are thinking of housing your illusionists in a secure part outside the City with a town where they can enjoy themselves," My father said with a smile, "We are even stationing arge contingent of Male Wizards nearby so that your subi will not be left to roam for themselves." My father grinned, as did Mira, as he continued, "Unfortunately, they will not be allowed to leave the area as we don''t want word to spread back to the Empire that we are gearing up for War. The Gathering has yet to start, and a special session will being soon, but I assure you that War will being, Mira." My father was absolutely assured of this facet, "All the Tribes are tired of the vers attacking ournds and stealing our tribesmen and women. But besides that," My father took a breath, and Mira was listening intently, "We will be preparing a training ground for your women and our Wizards to train together in formation and gathering many things to create this special unit. There will be bringing the elites to work with your women and eventually spreading out your Illusionists throughout the front line if that is how it works. Unfortunately, our ns have yet to meet the enemy, so we cannot guarantee how everything will ce itself." Everyone couldn''t help but acknowledge thatst point, as the Empire wasn''t a small entity. It was feared because they wererge and had a powerful army. The Beast-kin Nation feared the army but wouldn''t let that get in our way of attacking the Empire. "Have you taken into consideration the events that happened recently in the Empire just a few years ago?" Mira asked. "Yes, that is one of the reasons that we expedited our ns from years away to several months. In fact, we are surprised that it took us so long to hear about such arge movement of troops." My father said. "You are not the only ones who were caught off guard."Mira admitted and sighed, "We were also caught tfooted with that incident and the damage that had been done to the City. I can understand the expedited schedule." Mira said, and I was confused. "What do you mean?" I asked. My father turned and looked at me with a stern expression, and I shrugged, "If I am to advise or n, I need to know what happened so I can take it into ount." "That is the problem, Honey," My Mother said, "No one really knows what happened, but arge number of troops moved back towards the Border City nearest to the Beast-kin nation, and the Demonnds with no idea why. None of our spies seemed to have gotten out of the, and we are left wondering what happened there. It seems the same happened with your Spies?" My Mother asked Queen Mira. "Yes," Mira shook her head, "We are still investigating. It is concerning, though, but it still means there is an opening that I believe you wish to exploit." "Yes, It seems many of the frontline soldiers were pulled back, and the border isn''t as well protected." My father said, "But enough business for now," he said just as the carriage stopped, "It is time for dinner, and I hope that you enjoy our local foods, Queen Mira. I am sure if you are looking for some other attention while you eat, it can be arranged as well." My father''s smile was lecherous but wasn''t wrong. Queen Mira was beautiful, and many Bunny-kin men would love to service her while they ate. "I am okay for now but am hungry. I will let you know if I need any special attention, though," She finished, and my father nodded. We stepped out of the carriage, and a long line of carriages was behind us, and we all headed inside. Fresh food was arge priority after a long Voyage. ----- You can support me at /Madjic Thank you for enjoying my works of Kink. Chapter 180: Not Invited The dinners and formalities needed inside the restaurant were long and festive. My Elders were rolling out the red carpet for Queen Mira, very excited about her help in the oing war. For now, no formal talks were being held, and many of the male Bunny-kin were looking for Queen Mira keeping her firmly out of my hands in entertainment. She was the celebrity I brought back from another nation, and Mira was taking it like a champ. On the other hand, my women were more clustered around me with a person that I very much didn''t want to be around. It seemed that while I was gone that there was a fellow ''genius'' that my father liked. It was a ck Bunny-kin from an elder''s ancestry. It was Elder Donaven, whom I hadn''t interacted much with, but he was a powerful Generalized Wizard among the powerholders in Silvermoon tower. Donavens grandchild, or even Great Grandchild, was a tall man almost towering over me at six foot three and stood close enough that I would have to crane my head. His smile was polite and even inviting as he tried to cozy up with me and more or less ask my women to back off. Mally wasn''t having much of that, and neither was Emily, with them both holding onto an Arm. That didn''t mean Asahi, Trisha, Tina, Rose, Kate, Alexia, and Yuri, were happy about it. Betsy was finding the drinks to her liking, and I couldn''t help in the back of my head if she drank enough, would I be able to get drunk off her milk? Tyler was another factor that I was surprised hadn''t been brought up, as Taylor stood behind me with what was essentially my harem. On the other hand, Florine seemed to have been caught by someone for a debrief on her time in the Demonnds. I was bored talking to this guy, and he was looking at me in a way that unsettled me. "Your aplishments were substantial for your rtively short time there, Chelsea," The ck Bunny-kin said with that same smile. "I am wondering if you would like to coborate on more things?" He asked, finally forcing me to pay attention to him in morepacity. "What are you thinking about? I can only tell you if I am interested in what you wish to coborate on, that is, if you tell me what you want to coborate on," I replied, knowing that I couldn''t just off-handedly snub this man. "Well," He said, looking around at my harem, "I am unsure if there aren''t others listening that I would rather not hear." He replied while motioning to other bunny-kin while looking at my women, and I understood his meaning. To be fair, it was perfectly okay to question that from other people''s perspectives. This was a high-end conversation; if he wanted to talk shop, it wouldn''t be appropriate to talk in front of them. Still, I had to protect my women and let my face fall into a deep frown. "Then I think you would do well not to do it at a party," I replied tartly, surprising him, "I believe that you can contact meter without the need to talk to me here where there are many partygoers. Please," I began with a warmer smile and turned to Alexia and Yuri, pointing them out, "Talk to my assistants, and I can see about putting a time slot in my busy schedule to talk to you about this coboration. We can discuss it further than," I finished with a bright smile of a winner. He opened his mouth, paused, and realized that he had tripped himself up with questions about my harems credentials. Again to be fair to him, it was a genuine question that he was allowed to have. It was also one that I wouldn''t stand for happening right to their faces. He was the one who brought it up at a party to which they were invited and here personally, and I wouldn''t have this man question them in public. Backing off at any point would have only hurt my future rtions, even if they all understood that there were things that they were not allowed to overhear due to the nature of my position and their race. Instead of saying anything, he turned and walked away, and I barely hid my sigh of relief after talking to him for way too long. I leaned back for a moment and smiled at Emily and Mally. "You know that he wasn''tpletely in the wrong there, but I wouldn''t see you questioned in public," I stated, although Emily was actually okay to overhear the conversation as she was still considered my property and a ve even though I hardly considered her as such and never ordered her around. She was still a ve and my maid, making it normal to overhear these things, whereas Mally and everyone else were free and of the wrong race to be ''awarded'' the position to overhear sensitive information. I sighed and waited while the ck bunny-kin, I didn''t even remember the name of, walked away. My moments of peace at this party were over, though, as another Elder walked up with a smile instead of trying to talk to Mira. This Elder was Greggory and at least in his mid-hundred years old, smiling as he came closer to me. "Ah, the woman that has stolen the show by bringing a Queen back with her from the Demonnds. Queen Mira is a very powerful woman, and we are grateful you talked the Subus Illusion tower into joining our cause." Elder Greggory said. "Thank you, Elder," I replied, wishing I wasn''t here at this point. Still, Later I knew that there should be some fun because there was no Bunny-kin party to my knowledge without some fornication. "On a more serious note," Elder Greggory said, looking at my women, "We will be enjoying a more Bunny-kin-type partyter this evening. Queen Mira seems to be more interested in you than any of our," He paused, looking for a word, it seemed, before he smiled, "Subjects." I couldn''t help but smile, and Greggory nodded, "You have made asting impression, and from some talks we had with her, we never realized just how bad the state of our diplomacy was with the Subi people before you were Ambassador." Greggory stopped with that and turned, "We have brought that Traitor Ralph back, and he hasn''t quite started talking. That is no matter, though; with the Empire trying to save him, he has no legs to stand on anymore." Elder Greggory chuckled a little at that, and I felt a primal shiver up my spine as he turned. "Besides the point, After the Party, the Elder council is meeting up, and we will debrief you and learn what you have learned. Things are moving faster than we''d like, and the Tribes are starting to gather in the Primary cities and towns." The Elder sighed, looking around, "Also, I hate to say it, but your harem here will not be invited to the next party because it will only be high-ranking members. You understand me, Chelsea?" He asked, and I nodded. "I would like to request that one of the carriages take them to where I will reside. I prefer to be Near Queen Mira as she and I will be working together on what her forces will be doing to aid the nation." I told him. "Of Course!" He replied, "We have already been setting that up, and you will have a room beside hers in the Silvermoon tower on the fiftieth floor." Elder Greggory said, "Ladies, You may use the carriages at any time, and please enjoy your time in our city," he told them, not addressing me. "I honestly am sorry for not being able to invite you to the after-party. It is just some of the conversations happening there are for certain need-to-know ears only." I turned to see some pouts, but more or less, everyone understood. I smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will make sure no of you go to bedter tonight without being more than satisfied," I finished and got some smirks and head shakes. "Why not go ahead without me? Alexia, I would love to see our daughter soon too. Maybe pick her up, and I can meet her tomorrow?" I asked, feeling hopeful, and Alexia smiled wryly. "I won''t be able to today. I am not going to take our little girl from mother just so you can meet her in a day. I need to prepare her," Alexia told me, and I understood, "Plus," Her smile turned lusty, "I want some attention too when youe back. I will go tomorrow afternoon and get her prepared." She told me, and I couldn''t help but nod, feeling excited since I hadn''t met Alexia and my little girl. I smiled, "I cannot wait to meet her," I told her truthfully. As I said this, I noticed more smiles and charming ones to boot. I didn''t care because it was how I felt. I wanted to hold one of my babies in my arms, and I felt sad that I hadn''t been able to do that yet despite the number of children I have had so far in my short life in this world. Emily then let go of my arm and smiled, "Let''s go,dies; I think the Elder has things we cannot hear, and we need to be going," It was sad to watch them go, but none of mydies and I realized that Betsy wasn''t here and when they were going while the Elder watched them with a mysterious smile. "Child, sorry, Chelsea," The Elder quickly changed his wording as they left. Then I saw Alexia find Betsy by a table and pull her out, making me chuckle a little as I watched. "Sorry for making them go. The conversations that we will be having at this party will only be those who need to hear it and Queen Mira so that she knows we are holding nothing back. We need those Illusionists if your studies in the Demon Lands are correct. The Empire is not a foe that we take lightly but also one we must face." "Elder Greggory, I do not know what you think or think of my women," I prefaced, "But none of them are stupid, and there is something I would like to show you allter that I think you will be impressed about. Besides that," I said, finishing my preface, "They are not stupid. They know that they cannot hear many of my things. Some are willing to fight for our nation as well because I find this ce my country and my kin. I will not have them disrespected, but I also know when to back off when ites to sensitive information and potential fallout. I would rather they didn''t know so that they wouldn''t be used if something was leaked. I already know them being in the city is enough to make some people dislike me." I told him my face was not twitching, but Elder Greggory''s smile brightened as I finished. "Good, Chelsea," Greggory said, "I am d that you have brought that up. I think those oldws keeping other races out of our tribe''s city are stupid. They are archaic from a time when bunny-kin were still repopting and no longer should hold sway. Still, some think other races are beneath us and that we should keep a ce of purity. Stupid conservatives don''t understand that it limits things. They are a shrinking minority, though. Still, You have made some enemies with them remaining in the city, and your mother and father have helped you out a lot in this. Although," Greggory smiled warmly, "Your Daughter Mina hase under my wingtely, and I must say your children, although chaotic, are very talented. Mina is also a humble child that loves mana and discovering more of it. She seems to be growing into a fantastic General wizard and has already broken into the F ranks. She will be a little genius." He smiled fondly and turned to me, and I felt more than enough feelings just talking about her, "Mina still carries a doll her mother made representing you, too," I could tell from his smile that he really liked Mina. Those words almost broke my calm facade, and I longed to hear more as he continued, "Susie, in fact, is another talent that is growing fast and is more of a little terror in the tower," Greggory''s smile was fond; and I couldn''t help but look at Greggory, looking for any information on my children. "Susie is a pyromaniac and is very suited to her choice of being a pure fire wizard." "Really?" I asked, not even noticing how my voice cracked a little as my emotions surged, and Greggory looked at me with an expression of pity. "Sorry, Chelsea," Greggory said, "I shouldn''t have brought this up just before the party since I simply do not have enough time before we need to meet with the others to give you a good sense of how your children are doing." It hurt, but I nodded slowly, "You are right," I told him with a sigh, and I pressed my hand against the back of my neck and stretched it a little. "I miss them," I told him and pointed, "Should we meet with the other elder so we can finish this party sooner rather thanter?" I asked. Elder Greggory looked at me with a more stoic face, "Again, I am sorry, But let us meet with the others," he finished. We walked to a growing crowd in the middle of the restaurant, and I could see servers taking the food away and soon new furnitureing out. Soon it was the afterparty, but my heart was still trembling from hearing about Mina and Susie. I wanted to hear more, and I was struggling to change back into work mode. Still, I kept my calm facade when Mira found me and came over and wrapped an arm around me. "Give it a bit," Mira said, "We need to discuss some things and the famous afterparty of the Bunny-kin is here. Please help me out," Mira said, her smile warm, and I took a breath. "I would be d to assist you tonight," I told her, and together we walked to talk with some elders and powerholders here in the Silvermoon towers city. It was going to be a long night. ---- If you are interested in supporting me you can at /madjic Chapter 181: After party I stepped out with Elder Greggory. It felt weird knowing I was about to be a part of an orgy with a bunch of older Bunny-kin that I didn''t know the ages of. It was still a tradition, and I wasn''t personally going to have to be with them. As I followed the Elder, I was quickly joined by Queen Mira. My mother was still with my Father, and I couldn''t help but wonder what my mother and Father''s rtionship was. My mother seemed to be with him, but I also knew her reactions around me, and she was much more affectionate. It didn''t matter at this moment as servants or waiters or whatever they were began to set furniture around like backless couches, normal couches, and love seats. A literal swing set was attached to a hook after they took antern down, and It was well done with many people working together. Mira clung to me with a smile. "Ah, the Bunny-kin hospitality. Even we sex demons do not have sex as much as the popce race of Bunny-kin. We would enjoying to this city more if our people could enter the city streets. Shame that most of us cannot go due to conservative Bunny-kin that holds onto oldws." Queen Mira said, and I couldn''t help but agree. I knew in my past life if there was a city as sexually promiscuous as the Bunny-kin city, then it would be a tourist hot spot. I doubt the Bunny-kin would be any less sexually promiscuous with strong members of other races. I could be wrong on this matter, but I agreed that blocking other races with few exceptions was not the way to go. "I agree with you," I told Mira as I walked with Greggory to rejoin the Elders, "Unfortunately, now is not the time to fix cultural issues." Mira nodded, and soon we were in a circle of couches where the elders sat down. I sat down with Queen Mira, who ced her hand down on my thigh as the Elders settled down onto other couches and some Bunny-kin men and women came into the room. Some of the elders were women who had a man sit with them, and some other elders had an attractive bunny-kin woman snuggling up to them. I noticed then that my mother and Father got a female Bunny-kin sitting at either of their sides. I turned to the Elders and found some same-sex pairings, which I found slightly surprising, but I didn''tment as my Father spoke up. "Today, Chelsea, I must thank you for bringing so many good things back to our nation. I do believe that with the current climate of thends, we can easily push this Agreement intow at the Gathering. I believe this will cement workings for us in the future, even after this War. I will be the first to say that this was a major achievement, and we of the Elder council will personally notify and bring up the fact that you have brought Queen Mira and her Illusionists to aid us along with a Free trade agreement to help pay for supplies for the War. If everything goes to n, your mark already on this War will be a major one." My Father said with a huge smile, and the elders pped together. I watched a couple of the other people here who were not the elders but looked to be in powerful positions and at least at the B rank pping. "Your achievement, regardless, will be noted, and we look forward to how you will set up the units that your Agreement with the Subi Illusionist dictates. I hope you match your prowess with this task as you did in the Demonnds as ambassador." My Father said, and that received another round of pping. "Now, with that very needed congrattion to my splendid daughter, we must move on to more grim details. The Empire." Everyone nodded seriously, and I felt Mira''s hand slip under my loincloth. I saw many of the men and women joining us slip hands into pants and under robes feeling up our private areas. Some were distracted, but everyone also seemed serious, which I found a little hard to do, and I intently listened even as Mira started teasing me. "The recent Information leak from Ralph, the ex-ambassador of ours to the Demonnds, is a grave issue, and we have notified the rest of the tribes., We will most likely have to pay by sending more of our Wizards to the front lines. I believe this is suitable, especially if the Devils send their line breakers to assist us with the threat and the Illusionists." Greggory said, chiming in and making everyone turn to him. "If everything works the way that we are thinking, the Battle ves will be a threat to the Empire, and we will only have to deal with the Empires Military Directly. With the recent movements emptying their borders, though, I would be lying to say that it might be a trap if I wasn''t a little worried." "If it is a trap," I chimed in, making everyone look at me, "It is one that we must fall into. Ralph had no intelligence about the potions and the Subi joining us in this War. Nothing about the Devils sending Linebreakers. If we fall into a trap, then it is one of necessity. Although I wonder if we could limit the damage if the Empire has set a trap for us." I said with a sly grin. "I believe with a few elite protectors and a couple of powerful B ranked Illusionists with B rankers and a powerful A ranker to defend the movement if we can make them think that we are heading straight into their trap." Heads froze, and I could see Elders looking at me in surprise. "We are not used to using Illusions to aid our warfare, and the Empire doesn''t know that we have powerful Illusionists aiding our war effort. We could start off with a huge duplicity and move our tribes to attack one part of their defense while we said arge-scale illusion out in the open, making sure that the Empire knows about the movement and get them to set up their trap in the wrong location then turn their trap into our trap." I smirked as I looked over all the Elder''s surprised expressions. "Wouldnt that be a fun start to the war, killing a major part of their deployed forces at the border trapped between a set of elite illusionists with our main force of tribes behind them, stopping their retreat!" I Felt Mira''s hands pause, and her look at me was mysterious as she watched me. It was like she was seeing me in a different light, making me ufortable. Many elders looked at me in surprise, and then Elder Yuna, who I had not interacted with before this, started tough. "She is right," her exmation andughter making others chuckle, "We haven''t been thinking of how best to use the Illusionists. I frankly, and I hope this doesn''t offend you, Queen Mira, was hoping to make use of your expertise to utilize your people''s abilities best. I have to wonder, is this possible, or are you unable to say?" Elder Yuna asked, and Queen Mira gazed at me. "Honestly, I was thinking along other lines, but if you can get your tribes to work together with this n, it would be massive. I cannot even think of a downside unless they learned of the ns beforehand. I believe that could be ounted for. I think I will bring enough powerful Illusionists to hold this charade up long enough that it might work." Murmuring went through the elders and the guests. I felt Mira''s hand stroke Doorknocker again a little faster, and I noticed that I wasn''t the only one receiving pleasure. I ced my hand on Queen Mira''s thigh and felt her leg tremble a little as I dove into the depths of her dress. "The problem is sustained mana usage and need to rotate. I think mydies are up to the task if you let them practice a bit but achievable. I think the more important consideration is that the Empire will not be trapped and routed easily. The force that joins my Illusionists must be solid and able to protect them. If not, then there is no rock for you to m the Empire''s forces against." Queen Mira said, and more heads nodded. "Queen Mira is more than correct," My mother suddenly said, making heads turn to her as the woman with her had her head licking my mother''s pussy. She was doing her best, and I could see my mother''s pleasure-filled eyes as she continued, "We will need to make a foundation with the Illusionists that either make the Empire give up in the first ce or need to strongly support it that they have not choice but to die. We must sufficiently man both sides that we can st through the weakened forces and head straight in and around their main defensive forces." More elders nodded when Elder Collins spoke, "That is to say if it is a trap and not an actual military footing. We haven''t seen their battle ves being purchased or anything." Collins shrugged as we all looked at him. "I don''t think that the Empire would be caught t-footed, and if your n works, Chelsea, in the way it is intended, then we don''t want them to be caught without the knowledge we areing. We want them in warfighting mode, ready for us, trying to trap us." "Elder Collins is correct," Greggory said, and as I turned to him, I noticed the white-haired Bunny-kin had a gold Bunny-kin woman sucking his cock for all that it was worth. He leaned back, stroked the golden ears busy going down on him, and turned to look at me. "There is also another problem and it is thergest problem," Greggory said, and many turn solemn. My Father joined in finishing his sentence for us all while we looked grave. "Will the Gathering of Tribe agree with this brilliant n?" We all solemnly nodded as I sent my fingers into Mira''s damp pussy, making her lean back and moan a little as I scooped her pussy a little while she stroked harder in return. We both moaned a little together, and no one spoke except for low moans. People''s minds were upied, and I turned to Queen Mira. "Honestly," I said, pulling Mira onto myp and brushing aside my loincloth, exposing Doorknoker while the Elders all turned to me. "I think my n isn''t the only one that is possible and that we need to think of more ns instead of just this discussion. How about we meet again in a week and discuss this before the Gathering? This way, we can debate on what is the best n to take and move forward. For now, How about we enjoy a party?" I asked, and Mira lifted her ass while her dress covered her tight pussy from everyone''s sight while Doorknocker stood strong as was visible to all. A secondter, Queen Mira moaned and made Doorknocker disappear from everyone else''s sight, and I moaned as she sat on myp. Pleasure filled my head, and I saw some surprising expressions and others looking a little envious that I got to have sex with Queen Mira and my mother looked Envious of Queen Mira. "I agree," My Father suddenly said, "We have just brought back a major achievement for the Bunny-kin. Let us celebrate and enjoy ourselves. ns can wait, and we can all contemte and reconvene in a couple of days to discuss our ideas. For now, I believe we have some partners that need some attention. I couldn''t have agreed more as Mira tightened her pussy up on me. Mira didn''t stop there; she looked out and started grinding her sexy hips on myp, making her pussy suck Doorknocker inside her harder. Her folds sent shivers of pleasure up my spine, and I moaned as many elders started to strip. I started to hear moans in the room, and I put my hands under Queen Mira''s ass and forced her ass up before making it fall, and I growled, "Move Slut." It was loud enough for many of the others to hear it. Still, Queen Mira loved it and started to lift her ass up and down, riding Doorknocker and sending shivers of pleasure through me as her hand dove under my balls and electricity exploded my head of thought briefly as I cried out. In contrast, her hand teased my clit while she rode Doorknocker even faster, easily tightening up her amazing pussy as she teased me even harder, quickly ying with my body and sending me closer and closer to orgasm as she announced her pleasure by moaning, sending a pleasured filled moan out to the rest of the party making some turn to look at her. I didn''t care about the others, and I felt my hips buck up into that tight pussy making Mira cry out even louder just as I felt an invader of a heart-shaped tail tip enter into me. I cried out even louder, sending me over the edge, and my orgasm was just the first of many for the party. Many began to let their partners have a load of their semen. I couldn''t help but see my mother''s re at mine and Queen Mira''s union. Jealousy in the depths of those eyes as the woman did her best to make her cum. ------- Mini Announcement, Check out my new series Gxy Hunter Online. Thank you all for your interest and support over the years. Enjoy! Chapter 182: Reunion The Afterparty quickly turned into a sex party that left me with Mira. Although there were other interested parties, Queen Mira turned them down, stating that my Sexual energy was the cleanest and most appropriate to have. We enjoyed each other''s embrace and enjoyed each other''s bodies tillte, and the party finished. When the carriages came to pick us up from the restaurant the Silvermoon tower wasn''t far away, and we reunited with the rest of my women. Mira lead the way for even more fun together for the entire evening. It was rare that all of them seemed to want to drain me, but tonight I guessed because they were not invited to the party really wanted a piece of me. I lost track of how much I thrust my hips or how many times I was prated by Asahi Trisha Mally or Mira, but there was rarely a time at the night that I wasn''t being filled by them while I took someone else. In the morning, or more likely, the early evening, when I finally woke up in a pile of bodies at the bottom of it. Every twitch and movement made three or four moans of pleasure ring out. I wiped them out as they had done to me. Taking my time, I eventually, and maybe with a few moans and groans, I got myself out of the pile of bodies. I stepped out and found Emily working hard in the kitchen and I quickly snuck up behind her and wrapped my arms around her when it was safe to do so. Emily jumped a little and turned her head, allowing me to take her lips as I hugged her and held her stomach. I quickly reached under her stomach and gently pulled up her stomach taking our babies into my hands as I continued to kiss her gently. Emily moaned as the weight was lifted from her, and her kiss deepened without thought. I held her gently for a while, just soaking at the moment as I held her and my babies quietly. Not everything couldst forever, and Emily broke the kiss pulling her head back. I stopped, and Emily smiled, "I have to finish cooking; otherwise, everything will burn!" Emily whispered eximed. I nodded and simply held our babies for a bit, following Emily around the kitchen easily. I preempted her movements and helped her hold a load of our babies by holding them up for a bit to give her a break. After some time, I heard some groans, and slowly I set down our babies. Emily groaned under the weight but turned and kissed me. "Thank you, Have some work to do?" Emily asked. "I need to clean myself up fromst night, and I want to see my kids," I told her softly. I could see her expression melt into care at myst words as I headed into the apartment bathroom. Which took a few attempts as not every apartment in the Silvermoon Tower was the same. Now I was in one of the most exclusive rooms on the upper floors since I was with Mira. There was absolutely no way they would snub Queen Mira, an A ranker. I sighed as I found the bathroom and quickly took a shower. Or at least that was what I intended till I got under the mana-induced hot water and sighed in satisfaction. I let myself rx as a nervous feeling started to creep into me. I hadn''t met a lot of my children. I wouldn''t guarantee that many knew their ''Father'' unless their mothers told them about me. Many of their mothers didn''t even know me that well. Only those closest to me even had an impression of me as I almost became a breeder during those months when I originally came back from the Elven forest. Rage started to reach me instead of the nerves as I remembered waking up from whatever they did to me. I woke up to realize I had mindlessly fucked women for weeks straight, losing precious time with my family, and soon, an unknown number of children that I was a father to would be produced. If I did everything I could to increase the number of system points I had to spend, then I would have a long-lost count of the number of children I had. I wasn''t even that old yet, and I was following in the footsteps of Gangus Kahn back in my old world. That wouldn''t be fair to me as I wasn''t raping the women I was with, but that was beside the point. My mind dove further into the depths of what only could be nervousness and despair at the thought. I don''t know how I would feel if the mothers of my children were talking down about me behind their backs. The psychology books I read in my past life told me all the horrific consequences and how two-parent households were one of the best things to have sessful, well-rounded children in the future. I winced and shook my head, turning off the water and drying off quickly. It was time to learn what was happening with my kids. I looked forward the most to seeing Alexia and I''s child, Susie, and Mina. I spent a lot of time with Alexia; she was the closest person I was with who had had my child. I felt bad that she hadn''t even told me her name, and I looked forward to meeting her so much. As for Susie and Mina, they were the children that I had seen the most. I remember how Mina carried a doll replica her mother made of me, and I felt my heart melting just thinking of it. Instead of even putting on my normal clothes, I took the time to put on full pants that were made of cloth that I normally didn''t wear and a shirt that didn''t show off my breasts as much. I looked in the mirror, and I looked much more sturdy than normal. I stepped back out and saw a look of surprise from both Mira and Emily as I left the bathroom to sit down. A te of food waited for me, and I sat down to eat. "You can wear other types of clothing?" Mira asked, and I looked at her with an indignant look.\\ "I wear that because my cock is always up tight in almost everything," I told her, "It took a bit to get used to, but I enjoy the breeze around my legs, and we are not exactly in a cold climate. Also, when I wore robes, and I got a hard-on, I literally pitched a tent in my robe, making me look lewder than now when I wore a loin cloth." I replied and shrugged, knowing that thest part wasn''t the truth. "I like the way I dress as well." Mira chuckled, and I ignored her while Emily was still looking over me in interest. "I- I think you should wear something else once in a while. You look good, Chelsea," Emilymented with a blushing face as she finished setting everything out and putting food for others off to the side. I looked at Emily and felt myself melting a little as I thought about her and nodded. "Okay, Once and a while, I will try and wear something different," I told her, and the bright smile she replied with was worth it. I ate in silence after that, my nerves keeping me in check from going crazy. Mira and Emily were quiet, realizing that I was a bundle of nerves. I got up once I finished and I looked at the twodies still eating, "I am going to see my kids," I said, my voice almost cracking from the pressure I felt. It had been months, and I left the room before either of them could respond. What would they say? I didn''t know, but I felt like I was walking toward my doom and my life at the same time. Would this ever be easier? Would I continue to have to do this every time I came back from work? Couldn''t I just stick around and stay with them all the time? My gut wrenched at my thoughts, and I had to cut them off before going crazy. I went down several floors before reaching the learning area that the Silvermoon tower set. This was the main education area of the Bunny-kin for young children of the elites. It was a fairly biased system, and it was where children were recruited by various masters and Wizards if they showed intelligence. It was the very definition of Privilege to be able to learn here at a young age if you were a Bunny-kin. All my children were allowed in this room just for the fact that they were my children. This was a privilege from both my family and my strength. In bunny-kin society, if you were not strong enough, it didn''t matter how strong your family was; your children wouldn''t be allowed in this room. Even if a child was in this room, it didn''t mean they would be recruited. Your child would have to show intelligence and promise as they were taken care of. I reached the door fairly quickly and stood before it before opening it slowly. The children area was arge area that took up an entire floor and was in the basement. It was arge area with lots of staff, and Wizards were often here either to rejuvenate themselves or to look for more assistants or apprentices. You could never teach enough, and many of the Wizards were there when I was young to teach me their interpretation of Mana. It was fascinating, and I learned off the backs of giants even as Mana was so open to interpretation. It was the program of education that the Silvermoon tower propigated to keep the Bunny kin Strong and continue to get stronger. It was a terrible education system in my opinion that dismissed the fact that there were many talented individuals that were not born from the strongest to be the bottom of the society. I shook my head without even realizing that I was letting my head try to escape what was on the other side of the door. Slowly and deliberately I opened the door and the sound of chaos entered my ears. Inside I looked around and there were many areas where kids yed with toys. Many women ran around with some men after kids that were running around. Most of the men were in robes and I recognized them as some of the uncles that I grew up with. They prioritized the next generation the most and there were many of them. They were not the strongest Wizards and had toued in strength. They were not weak though and most were B rankers running easily but allowing the kids to escape them. Some of the women were dealing with groups of kids while most were talking or chasing a single kid. The room was chaos as kids talked in yed with adults and other children without any organization. I looked around and saw that nintey percent of the kids in this room had silver hair and I felt myself choke up as they ran around. It was likely that many of these kids were my offspring and I felt tears building up in my eyes as I recognized one of the few children that were not bunny kin. She had Silver hair with little dog ears and she carried a doll of a Bunny kin that looked like me. She sat with a brown haired woman that I recognized and was showing her something with a sphere of water in her hands. An older Uncle that I didn''t recognize was with them pping as Mina showed her mother what she was learning. I couldn''t help it but a soft sob escaped my lips. A secondter I heard amotion and turned my head to somewhere near by where I saw arge fire ball in the air heating the room up before quickly dissipating. I looked at the small Goat-kin girl with silver hair that now looked at me her eyes wide. My heart broke as I saw tears appear in her eyes as she looked at me and suddenly screamed, "DADDY!" Little Susie eximed in happiness and I don''t even remember when I got on my knees and scooped up the little girl or when she appeared in my arms hugging me. The room erupted in chaos as kids looked at me and many recognized me. All control over the children ended and my vision wavered as I broke down in happiness as I began to hug my kids. Chapter 183: Scanned Tears streamed from my face, and I greeted the cute children one by one, feeling the nerves retreat. It seemed that my children''s mothers were not ming me at all for my inability to be around me. In fact, I noticed now that more kids were like Mina, carrying a little doll like me. Almost all of them were either shy to meet me or excited. I was in heaven on whatever this was as I took time with each child. I didn''t have enough time. I never had enough time, as I had missed all the important milestones. My shy children didn''t know what to do as I was never there before for them growing up. Luckily, many of them were too young to resent me for not being around. I had too many children, though, and many of their mothers were pregnant again. I found that more pregnant women were actually in the education area talking with other mothers. It seemed while I was gone that all the mothers and potential mothers I left behind were making a vige and helping each other out. Many of the kids were ying with their half-siblings, and I felt warm watching them. I was a terrible father at the end of this all. I wasn''t the one paying for their meals or even supporting them at this point in time. It was my Father and Mother and our family or n that supported them. Some of the other ns or Bunny-kin equivalent of Nobility was, probably supporting them. I also found some B-ranked Wizards teaching my children different things about Mana, making them exceptionally luckypared to the poorest and weakest of our Tribe. Forgetting about that, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was for the best. I already knew that I could never spend enough time with my kids. I was one bunny-kin, and the number of kids seemed to be exploding in numbers. In two or three months, that number was about to increase to a number I wasn''t even sure ofpletely. The number of pregnant women that entered the room to see me after I first entered was not less than ten. When they looked at me I could see lecherous smiles or warm smiles as they rubbed their pregnant bellies and went to join the other mothers for conversations. I was there for hours, delightfully ying with my young children happily before my mother came into the room. I ran around the room and picked up a little child of mine named Tanya, that was a little Silver bunny-kin that had my nose and eyes, and I hugged her. "Gotch ya!" I eximed, much to a squeal of delight after she ran away from the game. It was at this moment my mother sent a mana message summoning me from the room. The kids all seemed to know their grandmother as she announced my temporary summons to them. "Don''t worry; daddy will be back tomorrow, I am sure. Make sure your good to your mommies and tell them how your day was!" Mother told them. "OKAY!" About forty kids said together, and I reluctantly pulled away from the kids. I wanted to snarl, but I kept my smile for the kids as I left before the door closed. My mother sighed and looked at me, "Time for the full debrief without an A ranked Illusionist around. The Elders are worried and want to double-check that she doesn''t have you under any spells that we hadn''t noticed. I dyed them as much as I could, but," She looked at the door, "I am surprised they let you see your own kids with how worried some of them are acting. I cannot help but say that your sperm might be bing a strategic-level resource to the Bunny-kin tribe at this rate. Some of the stupider and more extreme Elders are thinking of keeping you in Silvermoon Tower to Increase the number of pregnant women in the Silvermoon tower these days." That wasn''t good news. I frowned, and I realized that having that Contract that said that I was the only one allowed to move the forces of the Subi Illusionists was the reason that they probably wouldn''t. "It was the Contract, wasn''t it?" I asked. "It was the Contract with Queen Mira." My mother nodded, "This war is needed for you to be honest, Honey," My mother said before motioning us to move while Mana rippled a little as my mother cast a spell to keep ears from listening in. "You need to make a seriously high-level achievement for the Nation, Honey. Something huge that won''t allow you to disappear. Otherwise, I think some of the Elders might override your Father with a majority vote and have you be a breeding Bunny-kin. It is simply outrageous how smart your kids are and how magically adept they are." "It''s not like I am not already doing my part on that end," I said contemptuously, "I have at least forty lovely little kids in there. There are at least another hundred on the way with the number of Pregnant women I saw that looked at me while rubbing their stomachs," I felt rage burning in me, and I stopped to take a deep breath. "As the Father of my children, I want any Elder that wants me to be a Breeding stud to have no ess to my children in the future, including their descendants. I want their families to have ess to my gics, either," I told my mother strongly. My mother shook her head, "That is akin to dering open war with them, Honey. Also, not the smartest choice as when they first drugged you, they had some of their own family''s women impregnated by you." An iron anvil hit my stomach, and my mother nodded, "In a way, you are already rted to them." FUCK! I was fuming in my head, and I took a deep breath. "I get it," I told my mother as we stopped at a lift, "I cannot y the brute force game anymore. I can slow down their ess, though," I told her, "I can cut down how fast they get ess." I shook my head. "Still, your right," I said much slower, "Making an achievement where I cannot be disappeared is the easiest solution to all of this. The only question is if the Empire will allow me to." "That is the question, isn''t it," My mother replied. She turned and opened the lift and entered the mana bubble, moving with us and she looked at me, and her eyes changed. "Anyways," My mother closed the distance a momentter, and she looked down at my pants, "Let us put aside that for now. I heard from your sister that you had taken her first time," My mother said with a sultry voice, "Christina is very interested in more, but her hard persona doesn''t really let hermunicate that fully. And I have to admit the Elders are not the only ones concerned with the package inside your pants. I have been thinking about it these months. Your Father had to talk me out of heading over the Demonnds. Although now isn''t the time I expect you to take care of your sister and me. After that, I think I should introduce you to your older siblings. I don''t want you thinking they are all like Anthoney." My mother pressed her body against mine, and her smell entered my nose. I forgot about the Elders temporarily, and Doornocker seemed to perk up a little in my pants, creating a bulge. My mother smiled at me, and her lips brushed my lips. "Not now, Chelsea; we are about to meet the Elders," My mother finished and backed up. I red at her and replied, "Fine, I do have to meet my older siblings in better environments than the Demon Lands this time," I finished. "Good," My mother replied as the elevator opened, "Oh, By the way," My mother began holding the mana bubble, "Lately, I feel that I am finally breaking this stupid wall of power I have been feeling. I think I might be ascending soon or maybe during the war. I feel I may be an A ranker soon and finally break free." My mother dropped a bombshell and then opened the door to the Elder council''s meeting area. My mother dropped the mana barrier, stopping others from listening in with a smile. "Come in, Honey," My mother said while I was ring at her. I took a moment again to breathe deeply and stepped inside. I stepped into the room, and the doors closed. The room was furnished with a wood I didn''t know, but it was dark-stained wood, and the center of the room was a table made of mana-infused materials. Enchantments lined the walls, and I knew this was a safe room in the Silvermoon tower, probably one of the strongest rooms with the most soundproofing. Behind me, I knew I would see those wood doors marked with more enchantment lines that would match the walls. My Father stood and smiled, "Today, Chelsea, we are going to go into a deeper debrief with you. I am sorry for taking you away from your children or my Grandchildren, But we also need to inspect you to see if Queen Mira has influenced you." I nodded, and I sat down in the only chair that was left open for me. It was a chair packed to the max with Mana, and as soon as I sat down, the chair''s Mana warped around me. "As you know, Chelsea," My Father said, "This is the testing chair. Please contain your Mana." I frowned and began to meditate, and I felt Mana fluctuate all around me as I centered myself and retracted my Mana into the vortexes that fueled my body. The moment my Mana retracted, I was filled with invasive Mana that checked my body throughout. It was all the same, Mana and I felt the enchantments check all they could. I frowned as this was an extremely invasive procedure, and I grimaced as the Mana invaded me deeper, sending shivers of phantom pain through me. Gritting my teeth, time seemed to slow down, and every moment sent pain through me. I hated this feeling, but I understood, and I clung to that understanding as pain wracked my body again and again. It was excruciating, and I bit my lip. Moment after moment, I was searched down to whatever level the creator of the chair understood magically, and suddenly when everything was done, it stopped instantly. "Found no traces of Foreign Mana in restrained person. Restraints deactivated." The chair informed all it could with a mana message. The restraints freed me from binding, and I stood suddenly gasping for air that I had forgotten to breathe. I took several gulps of air, madly breathing, making my chest heave. "That is never afortable feeling," My Father said, "After every fight, we sit in that damned chair to see if they leave any mana in us." my Father looked at several Elders who were nodding, "Saved all of our lives at least once at some point though," My Father finished. "Now that we know you are not being influenced, we can talk much more openly with you, Chelsea," Elder Greggory said, "This deal was simply too much to believe for us. An unimportant potion none of us use, turning into something of a national resource with the addition of Illusionists, isn''t something we expected. Unfortunately, I believe that there is only one race among our tribes that practice Illusion and they are a small and weak race. How are the Fox-kin doing?" Greggory said, turning to another Elder. I looked at the Elder, and my chest heaved. This was Elder Yana, the elder that mostly dealt with tribal affairs I have heard, although mostly the strongest ones like the Dragon-kin. "They are not doing too well. They are asking for their people to be held back from the war. I heard that vers raided their vige several years back, and they are still recovering. I believe because we have the Subi to assist us, it would be a good idea." Yana looked at a couple of elders, looking unsatisfied, "Remember that we cannot allow a fellow tribe to disappear from existence. Especially with this new potion. They will be the benchmark for improving Illusionary wizardry in the future of our nation." I was surprised that we had a race like the Fox-kin that followed the Illusion wizardry, as I thought it had almost died out everywhere else. "Indeed," Elder Greggory said, "In fact, there are several kin that I think should remain out of the war to replenish their numbers. I believe that we can increase our standing with many of them with more aid and food to assist in that as well, Elder Yana." Yana nodded, "I have been," She said her expression told me the motives were not charity. "I have done so for several of the neutral tribes and friendly tribes that have been struggling because of the Human ver''s invasion. We have gathered quite a strong tribal following these days." Bright smiles grew around the table, and I realized that I was missing something as they talked. Just as suddenly as the conversation started, my Father mmed his fist down, "We can discuss thatter,'' He said, ending it. They all turned to me under the implication, and I looked back, realizing there was only the one chair that all knew I wouldn''t sit down again. My mother watched; her expression showed no emotion, and I knew I was in for a ride. Chapter 184: Elite Squads I slowly went through what happened and how I began to suspect issues with the diplomats that we had been sending to the Demonnds to the Elders. They looked serious as I found that our intelligencework had been ransacked and embezzled. The Elders told me that they looked through old reports and that it all looked normal and that when the war was over, they would have to increase gold allocation until they could get the spywork back up and running. I followed up by informing them that I had begun with my old gold made by selling high-quality potions made with the chance of death, making them look both surprised at my Alchemy prowess and frown that many of those potions went to another nation. They epted all of that, even my sale of a very watered-down form of a strategic material when I told them the extra ingredients I added to send others astray on the proper form. I could tell some of them were very annoyed and hadn''t wanted to do it either, but I needed the gold at the time. It was prioritizing the short term over the long term, but they understood the situation that I was in. I continued to brief them on the state of our rtionships with some of the races in the Demonnds. Again the Elders were rmed by how close we were to losing all ties with the Subi and the Incubi. The Vampires were now on the fence with us but still liked us but were waiting and seeing while I got closer with the neutral factions. It wasplex, and I told them that there wasn''t more than surface-level information because of the absolute shit show that the spy ring was. The Elders understood and asked how I got the Medusa representative to change sides, and I frowned at that. It was the tensest part of the entire debrief as I told them about the Tiger-kin Mistress inside the Demonnds with the ability to influence high level. "What?!" Two Elders stood outraged, "Who is this Mistress?" They demanded, and I shrugged. "I am not sure," I told them, "Christina found her by ident, and I had to strike a deal with her for some inconsequential things in the end. But the results were amazing, and the Medusa that she controlled derailed the opposition to our economic policies that would have hurt rtions with the Demonnds long term with our people," I continued, "In fact, this now leaves us in a strong term to negotiate now without the leverage of the Free Trade Agreement as a whole. This shouldn''t be taken advantage of right away, nor should we push too hard to create resentment with the Races of the Demonnds. But we can also dy that part to build up arger ship presence since the Demonnds would also like us to seed in the war against the Empire." This time I was smiling brightly as I told them what I thought it all meant. "This will increase our overall development after the war forward as well as increasing how much gold and silver we make during the war in order to field our tribes with good equipment properly." "Still, I am wary of the Mistress you mention." Elder Trion said suddenly, and I had to hold myself from looking at him with hate. I knew Trion was one of the Elders that would want me to be a Bull to create more children endlessly. "I have already done my best in that respect," I told him, "Unfortunately, during my Interaction with this Mistress, she informed me she would like the mole we ced removed already, knowing the staff member. If we can, it will take time to convert another of her staff." I shrugged and leaned forward a bit, "I cannot do more than that, and neither could anyone else. She was at least a B ranker, and I couldn''t fight her either in my current situation as she wasn''t weak. It will take time to watch her again, hopefully from a distance." Elders nodded at that, and I smiled. "On other news on that front. Queen Mira and the Subi have be aware of her and will be watching in the meantime." "That is at least some good news, although it still isn''t a first-hand ount," Elder Trion replied, "Better than nothing, at least." "Chelsea, moving on from that," Elder Tyrone began, "Queen Mira said that you sold her a military strategy in theing war for her Subi. Please, Tell us all about your ns and what we need to do in order to facilitate your efforts." "My ns are simple in words, moreplicated in practice. I would like to pair Illusionists of the Subi with Elites. Each group will have a leader of sorts that the group all follow orders of while away from the army." I began, "Each of these groups will need to be around six to twelve C or B rank members with at least one B ranker as the core of the team but not necessarily the Leader of the team. The reason for that is that Subi, I believe, sometimes will be the highest rank among a squad or group perse. This allows us to remain in charge while keeping these groups strong enough to kill all C rankers on the way to their objective while strong enough to retreat if they encounter strong enough resistance." I started to see nods, although some Elders like Trion looked annoyed. "Within a group or squad, I would like at least one general wizard along with two front liners of various professions, an Illusionist, and someone strong enough to carry supplies at a minimum. Although thest one is unneeded if they are in arger squad since everyone can carry what they need to move around." "So, that is your minimum requirement for these groups?" Leder Tyrone asked. "That is the minimum, but I would rmend a minimum of ten people to a squad, with twelve being a full squad," I replied. "Why that number?" Elder Tyrone asked. "The reason is simple," I smiled as I replied, "Flexibility. Suppose we mix other races, warriors, wizards, and other Tribes'' professions. In that case, we will be able to organize our army in a way that allows for the bestmunication while being able to give our Illusionists good coverage." I smiled, "Not only that, but no matter what group the Empire finds and attacks, they will go against something that, at a minimum, they need a B ranker in order to attack. If a group of C-rank soldiers encounters a group, then we will kill them without effort. If they learn that attacking small groups with their C-ranked soldiers is a losing proposition, that means they cannot scout with weaker forces. Either that or they will have to spread out their B rankers to the edges where we can retreat or overpower them with multiple groups we have set up in advance." I smiled viciously, "We need to throw them off guard at the start and make arge entrance that will push back the Empire''s military while they learn what to do with our new potions and tactics." Many of the Elders were nodding now, "That is an interesting approach," Elder Tyrone said after a minute of thinking, "What this also does is subordinate many other tribes under our g," He said, his voice thoughtful. "I think you are thinking too short-term, Elder Tyrone," I replied. Many looked at me, startled as I chastised him, and Trion looked pissed. "What do you mean?" Elder Tyrone replied. "I mean, you are looking at it too short term. I think if other kin can prove they are good leaders for the group, they should be put in charge of them. Even if they are not Bunny-kin. It could be Cat-kin, Tiger-kin, or Dog-kin; I really do not care what species they are." I told them all with a grin, "Think about it!" I eximed, "Not only does that make the other kin of our nation subordinate themselves to us. It will also allow them to believe and should be able to control more of our forces and other tribes, bringing our tribes closer together! They will want to keep this system and so will put their resources into it themselves as well, making this cheaper and making other tribes subordinate themselves to uspletely with the thoughts that it is all in their own interest!" Many elders were looking at me, surprised now my Mother was not looking too surprised. Minutes passed, and I could see the elders thinking seriously as they did so. As I did, I watched them in silence, standing here confidently, trying not to make it look awkward under their stares. I was introducing something my previous world understood as being closer to an Army structure. If I could have, I would have introduced this years ago with arge amount of time to build up a proper army instead of the tribal system. "That is a verypelling idea," Elder Tyrone said, "You are essentially saying that with this, other tribes may willinge and enter our structure in order and subordinate themselves because they know they may have the ability to order our people around as well?" "Yes, and no," I replied, "I am thinking more of a structure akin to the Empire. An army in the end with all Tribesing together ultimately with its own volunteer soldiers from all Tribes. As the first Tribe, we can shape and mold it in our image with ultimate control of it at first." The Elders didn''t look as enthusiastic about that as before, and I chuckled, "Think about it!" I said, stopping myself from rolling my eyes. "We have feared and not gone to war for years with the Empire because of their standing army. Why not make our own under our image? If the Dragon-kin does not want to follow us and help us with the creation of it, then they would be left out of it. We will be the controller of the Beast-kin nation as its strongest Tribe with the weight of all other tribes behind us!" I announced, saw the Elders looking at me, and saw my Mother sigh a little. "So, does this all start from your Elite groups with the Subi?" Elder Trion asked. "No," I replied, "This war is too soon to start this," I told him honestly, hiding my hate, "This is so that we can push back the Empire and win the start of the war. After that," I shrugged, "We will have to see." My Mother nodded more there, and I saw my Father looking serious. "Chelsea, Please leave for a moment while we discuss among ourselves and wait for us to summon you back." My Father said seriously while the Elders turned to him, "We need to discuss various things, including how much we are willing to put into your Elite squads as you have put it." He finished. I walked out feeling nervous as I realized I may have gone too far with how much I told them. I saw how they wanted to gather the tribes under us and thought it would blind them to the equality it would bring with it. Still, they may not see that far, and having a biased structure with the Bunny-kin as heads would be better than nothing for a military. Closing the door behind me, I fell into my turbulent emotions and allowed myself to sigh loudly. I let myself lean against the wall and waited while my emotions stirred as I decided not to think about what was going on in the room. Instead, my thoughts wandered to Susie''s face as she saw me. When Mira was happily showing me what she had learned. My thoughts centered around them and seeing their mothers with them smiling brightly as I held them and talked. I wanted to be back in that room downstairs, ying with my little girls. Not up here waiting on the thoughts of Elders who may or may not have everyone''s best interest in mind. I sighed again, waiting and wishing I had spent more time learning the structures of militaries in my past life. Chapter 185: Thoughts in the Hallway Standing outside the room, I pictured myself downstairs with my kids again. I hated having to sit out here like I was subservient to them. But that was the problem; II was under them in rank power and political influence. I should do something about it soon. I needed to start my own political party among the Bunny-kin and carve a name and ce for myself. I believed in myself, and although I would have to reach the level of A rank, I never doubted that I would break through the B rank and join their ranks. It wasn''t that my father was an A rank, so I believe that I would be or that my mother was looking to break into the A rank, so I should too. No, I knew I would because I felt like I was young enough now to reach those peaks before I died of old age. The war would be somewhere I would learn and battle my tactics and power to reach that rank of power. I had no idea what it specifically was that made your rank change from B to A in this world. I had found nothing in the writings in the library, and it seemed that it was protected knowledge. I had theories that telling someone what you went through might hurt someone else''s chances of breaking through on their own. Maybe it was a personal growth thing and that it was unique to the individual. One day I would reach it, and by then, I would need a base of power. I needed it for my children so that I could protect them from the world. Greed was already starting among the elite of my own race and Tribe. My mother didn''t need to tell me in order for me to understand that whatever happened with the system when I was young made my children highly wanted by everyone. Their talent was amazing, and I only gave birth to futanari. Which means my traits were dominant. If what the god of Martyrs did to me was supposed to be a gift, this might be a curse. I was highly interested in Mally''s child and wondered what would happen if a Subus was a Futanari as well what would happen. Would they have the traits of both an Incubi and a Subus? This would make them a new race of Sex demons, and I would need to do my best to protect them at all costs. I felt the need to gain power for the increasing number of children that I have made. The system was a shortcut to power, or I think it might be. If I spent time just impregnating women without stopping, I might be able to break through easier. That might even be a good thing if I used the lottery, or it might not be. But I felt its sweet temptation from time to time. All I had to do was let loose, and I could create a literal breeding farm in my home country. No one would stop me, and the Elders and richest of our Tribe would send women my way to impregnate their women without end. I hated the thought of doing that, though. Already I had lost track of who I impregnated and the exact numbers after they drugged me. I could look through the log in the system to learn, but I have shied away from doing that out of fear of what the number could be. I was already a bad father to so many of my children. No, I didn''t even know if some knew that I was their father at the end of the day and called some man their mother was with daddy. It filled me with dread, and I hated thinking about it, but it was what my actions when I was younger caused to happen. I was responsible for what had been happening, and although I could me some for how bad it currently is, that didn''t stop me from continuing. That was the truth about myself. I didn''t know that I was a slut in my deepest core and that I was easily seduced overall. It was something I didn''t want to admit to myself, but as I stood outside waiting for those elders to invite me in, I couldn''t stop but think why I am even doing things for them. If I just had held out and never impregnated any women but those closest to me, this would never have been a problem. Instead, I give myself to my lust again and again. Without stopping, I continued to seduce and be seduced into it, and I wouldn''t stop. If one thing could stop me, it was researching and losing myself in the thoughts of learning more about the mysteries of the world and universe. I could even help but think about whether this reality was the same reality Earth was in if I became immortal and turned the Bunny-kin into a spacefaring species and took to the stars to search. Would I find Earth? There were so many questions that I had no answer to, so I didn''t think about it, and I hoped that one day I could learn the answers. These thoughts woulde down to the memory of the god, and I thought about one of the things it said. That all of this was a game of the gods. They provided us with a system, it seemed, and reincarnated us. It was something that weighed on my mind long ago when I was young. It led me to research and research more about mana till I became a C ranker. I had be a greenhouse flower by then, but I could calm myself with the thought that I wasn''t weak as a child. Still, I wondered if there were others in this world with a system. Were theirs based on a fetish? Or an extra body part like mine was? It had been some time since I thought about it but that Tiger-kin Mistress Sally in the Demonnds was someone powerful at around the same age as me. What if there were more like her? Would the system announce if I was fighting someone else with a system? I wasn''t invincible in this world, and my fights made me so vulnerable afterward. The void body I created where I turned my body into the void itself was something I was struggling to understand. I was the one who did it, and the Mana conversation was intense to the point that I did not know another Wizard that could do it. I had more mana than anyone else that I knew, and I had taken advantage of that. Still, others could beat me ck and blue to the inch of death. This was a factor that I didn''t want to continue. They could use their mana better than me, which meant they were better, more efficient Wizards than me. That was a sting to my ego that I didn''t want to rest. I needed to get better with what I had. I wanted to be a mid to close-range Wizard that fought. I could cast from a distance, but something was calling me to fight in the heat of things, unlike my peers. No, I would learn my style, carve my name into this world, and make others fear but, more importantly, Respect me. The strength of the fist can only keep strong as the fist that remains strong. I was probably butchering the phrase, but I had to create an infrastructure for when I was no longer strong and in my prime. So that I wouldn''t have to close myself off from the world and I could live with my family. Something that brought me and everyone around me up to the peak of this world. Then I wanted to explore it. My ambitions had never calmed but only grown more mature over the years. I needed to protect the things around me I cared about. I cared about the Bunny-kin and my Tribe. I cared about the Beast-kin nation as a whole as it protected that family, and I needed it to be strong to protect it. I needed to make the world fear our nation; to do that, I needed others to assist me. Inside that room behind me were the resources I needed to get behind me in order for me to build our Tribe from a tribe to a nation. I needed to reform the government and society into something that would make this world gasp in awe. I wanted the smaller tribes of this nation to grow strong with us as there was so much to learn from them as well. Not all of it started from this ce and time. I needed to gather, but my long-term ns were that, Long term. In the short term, the Empire''s vers needed to back off. The Tribes needed to feel safer, and their poption needed to grow. A well-fed poption was healthy and increased the number of resources and knowledge. I had so much work to do and so little time to do it. I didn''t want to be a Martyr in this life. I didn''t want to be a saint. I wanted to be a father to my children no matter how bad of a Father I was. I would try my best and have them take on my legacy if they wished to. My mind raced out in this hallway, and I wanted to curse the Elders for taking so long. I turned often and wished I could at least go back to the apartment and find out where they put the Lich Taylor. I wanted to talk to her about some things, too, but I wished even more, to spend time with my kids. Now I was standing here still watching the door and waiting for whatever decision the real power shakers came up with. If they didn''t like my standing army now, I would have to make er, and that probably would only be better for me in the long term. For now, the short-term needed it even more. I red at the doors as I waited, my mind racing even more. Chapter 186: Explanation My thoughts finally abruptly ended when the door opened, and my mother came out. She wasn''t smiling and quickly said, "Come in and join our discussion," She said and promptly headed back in. It had at least been a couple of hours of me waiting for them, and I wasn''t in the best of moods. I was now a little hungry and annoyed from waiting in the hallway. Still, I was the weakest, with the smallest amount of political clouting back into the meeting. I walked in behind my mother a momentter to see a chair now waiting for me at the table with the Elders. This was much better news since small things like this usually were meant to invite you into the conversations or bring down your guard to catch you. Since there was nothing to convict me of at this point in time, I doubt it was thetter. I walked over to the seat, sat down, and looked at the faces of the Elders. I could see some very hidden expressions of anger on the ones that wanted to use me as a breeder. Others seemed uncaring, while some looked thoughtful. It wasn''t arge amount of variety this time, and I looked at them, waiting for them to restart the meeting from before after their discussions. It took a minute for my Father to finally speak up, "So, my daughter, Chelsea," My Father began. "We have discussed while you were out of the room, and we frequently came up with a misunderstanding of what you meant on certain issues." The fact that he admitted ignorance on the part of the Elders and himself that they didn''t understand what I meant made my eyebrows shoot up. It was understandable, though, as the standing army concept was developed over hundreds of years in my previous world. In a world like this, with magic and Mana, it was moreplex and would make universalizing the Army even more difficult, impeding the early growth that my previous world had. I wanted to jump all of that early work and go for a more modern and specialized army bringing various specialties of the other Tribe''s races into the picture. The only one that I didn''t know what to do with was the Dragonic, as I wasn''t sure how their magic and wizards worked. Their wild magic was something of a wish for the more powerful, and I couldn''t understand that. To my knowledge, it was remarkably unsuited for a military format, but I never interacted with a Dragonic wizard orbated with them. Yuri was a secretary and didn''t use Mana in any real way, making her a nonbatant. "What misunderstandings do you wish for me to clear?" I asked. "Honestly," Elder Tyrone said, suddenly jumping in. "We want you toy out your entire n and what advantages and disadvantages you feele from it." I turned to look at him, and I wanted to sigh. That was a lot, and I looked at the other Elders and saw them nodding. "Fine, Give me a minute to get my thoughts together," I said, and they all nodded again. I thought about the presentation and what I wanted to do altogether. Whatever I did, I couldn''t tell them the ultimate goal was to get rid of the tribal system overall and reform the current government system. I needed to be put in a very high position in this Army if we were going to try. Queen Mira already made it so that I would at the least control arge contingent of the Army and spellcasters just so that we could use the potions. That didn''t mean that they wouldn''t put someone that didn''t understand what I was doing with the formate over me. I took a breath and centered my thoughts. I looked at them all and wished that I had some experimental divisions and a small squad to show results when doing this. I had to take the shot in the dark before the war to try and save my fellow Bunny-kin or at least increase the chances of sess. "Alright, to start with," I began, "I want to restructure how the Beast-kin Nation fights wars in total. I want to ept all tribes in our nation into a single fighting force that can act as border guards voluntarily." I continued and watched the Elders listening to me before I continued, "In the long term, we can incentivize lower members of society from our own Bunny-kin to even the Rat-kin or the Wolf-kin to join us with knowledge of how to gather and store Mana inside themselves. Show them how to break through the ranks." I saw frowns on their faces as I said that, and I knew it was a hard sale for them now. I smiled instead of looking like I was caught off guard by their reactions. "Now, I am not saying we start this way from the beginning," I told them, wishing I didn''t have to, "But in the long term, we will want the military to entirely volunteer as they will be more motivated to do their best if not forced to do so. This will also help the weak be strong through training and indoctrination while we are starting to bring them up." "What do you mean indoctrination?" My Father said suddenly, cutting in. "Indoctrination is the process of changing how a person thinks and reacts to things. We want to do the early training in the Army we create extremely hard and make these people break. It won''t matter if they even know what we are doing to them. We make them break down and destroy their mentalities," I told them, and I saw multiple horrified expressions. "You are advocating Torturing volunteers?!" Elder Tyrone spat out, looking offended, and I wanted to spit in his face. "Yes, and no," I told him without flinching. "What I want to do, and our nation will want to do, is scrap the previous citizen to their bedrock. Their mentalities at that moment and the previous person they were will not be entirely destroyed, but we will break the useless things we don''t need from them. We then incorporate loyalty and need to follow orders into them," I continued, and I saw the Elders much more surprised and interested, "At this time, we will make it so that they learn how far they can go. Make them a group identity with the Army at the heart of it. Make it so that when we tell them to jump into fireball spells and an illusion that should cause them to fear all the way down to their bones. That even then, they will run in and kill under our order." Silence reigned, and the Elders looked shocked at what I said, "But people like this need to be disciplined. We cannot hold them in the Army forever, so we must make it disciplined strength, and they will hold back their anger and aggression when back in our cities. All of this must be done on every member no matter where they are from society," I began anew, "We make it so that even the rich, poor, Noble, or homeless, if they join the army, they will be NOTHING." I demanded, "They will have nothing, and when theye out, they will be our soldiers. Ready to fight and die in the name of the Beast-kin nation, and that is only the start!" I finished the beginning of my pitch. "What do you mean the start?" My mother asked, surprised. "I mean, that will be where we start to create the soldiers. Something of one year of training should be enough for the beginning parts of the training, and from there, we must instill a set of divisions." I told them, and more surprise on their faces. "No point in putting a Wizard specializing in fire magic somewhere they are not needed. They would be terrible for the front line, correct?" I asked. Nods went around, and I smiled as I knew I was starting to get them on board. "So after all wizards, soldiers, and fighters go through basic training; they will be trained into a specialty. Maybe something like the long-range task force, front-line, or close-range fighters. Down from there, we need to go into the organization of these groups," I told them, and I knew I had their attention. "I want to fundamentally change how we think ofbat by simply throwing our soldiers and tribesmen at the enemy. The more powerful or greater skill the other side has won. That is wed and only suitable to the A ranked powerhouses that I do not understand." I finished, and I saw nods all around. "But when ites to us C ranked, and B ranked or lower ranks in the D, E, and F ranks, we are the main attacking power of nations. We are the ones who fight and die most often trying to keep the A ranks out of the battles." more nods happened, and I continued a little slower, "Imagine a B ranker distracted against another weaker undistracted B ranker?" I asked. "The B ranker of lower rank can use C and D ranked members in a group to help give them the advantage in a fight even if they might lose members." I saw hard faces at the cold calction in my words. "What I want to create is a squad system." I began to change, "Something like four to twelve members in each squad that has its own leader for their squad. Then we move up to have four squads in a toon with a leader leading those other four squads. That leader will be in the Lead squad and as responsible for all four of those squads. This leads us to the next force multiplier of a Company. A Company is four toons with a dedicated leader to thatpany with support staff. Moving up from there, we will have fourpanies in what we can call a battalion with its own dedicated leader. Moving up from there, we continue again with four in each as the ranks go up." I saw a little confusion, and I grinned, "The reason for this system and its benefits is that you will be creating leaders throughout this Army''s ranks. So that there is always someone who can lead and create a dedicated circle of military leaders for our nation and filter out those who shouldn''t lead our Army." I told them and saw some nods, "That isn''t all this does either," I continued and saw their attention quickly refocus as I led them in my pitch. "First, this makes it easier for the higher-ups to order the soldiers and our tribesmen around. We can move leaders around because, with the basic training, they will all be indoctrinated to follow the orders of their superiors without question." I took a deep breath and saw more nods. "There are more benefits even than that," I continued on, "The flexibility this will give our Army doing various things will be immense. We can order a single squad to go out into the dark, and we would already have an entire system to support them. All you would have to do is tell them to go and how many you want to send. Need apany to deploy to the east nk? Suddenly you have four toons moving with a simple mana message to one person. It will increase our reaction time and ability to deploy more and more people. Do we only need one battalion or maybe two? You can send it with a simple mana message or two to their leaders, and they can dispatch those who are in the best position. They will send their mana messages, and you already have troops moving as they do not have to gather soldiers. They have their squads which should already be tight-knit and used to working with each other, mold intorger groups and ready to go with minimum notice." Surprise marked their reactions as they were going through what an advantage that would be overall in the long term. "This is all something that will increase our advantages and organization before the war even starts. It will make the soldiers and tribesmen feel close to each other and increase the overall strength into a cohesive whole that we can track and manage. At this point in time, I cannot say how strong the other tribes are at this point. I cannot tell you how many Dragonic members will be joining the Bager-kin or us will be bringing to the war effort." My words made the Elders all frown as they followed every word I said as gold. "This system will also allow us to gather talent of other tribes and even more benefits in many different ways." I continued selling it to them. "There are almost no downsides that I can think of to this system, although I am sure there are minor ones that exist." I lied, easily glossing over how an Army or military system can uplift those most affected by the current education system. "But they are allpletely ovepped with just some of the major improvements tomunication and organization that this would bring our nation. Not only that," I said and the Elders looked almost overwhelmed, "We can create multiple branches of this so that we will also have a specialized force for fighting out at sea as well! Different types ofbat? Different armies or navies set up to train them and break them down in the proper mindset that type of fighting requires!" I let them settle in as the surprise becameplete, and I saw them thinking about what it all could mean. "Last but definitely most important," I said, gathering attention again. "We can go this for logistics and background work so the top like us and A rankers can just ask someone to have the supplies or if we have the supplies ready. We would have a core of members ready to bring supplies to the front, all trained for fighting as well. Attack the backlines? They will not find a weak group of enved criminals. Instead, they will be met with a motivated group of soldiers that have been working together and moving supplies with a mindset for bringing those supplies to the front because they know how important they are." I leaned back in my chair, "That is my basic pitch and what I wanted to test in the most general sense with thising war. I wanted to experiment and show the results an organization like this could bring if scaled up from what I brought up with Queen Mira." I told them and saw overly shocked faces. "That is right; I am using Queen Mira to show you what a standing military could do for our nation in the long term." My words sunk in, and silence reigned in the room. "Please," I said atst, breaking an almost ten-minute silence, "Ask your questions, and I will do my best to answer with what I have been thinking of. These are all thoughts in my head, so I may not have answers for all of them. But that should dissuade us from this n. If we do it, we can think of ways to solve those problems before they be problems." I told them with arge smile. I looked at each Elder and my Father and Mother. I held their eyes for a moment showing a confident expression that hid the anxiety in my heart that they wouldn''t ept this long-term n. Or that it was already toote for the Beast-kin nation. Chapter 187: The Experimental Leader By the time I went over finer details, the Elders were looking at me with more questions than answers. I could see that the organization of a professional army modeled after the strongest military in my previous life. I didn''t want to reflect their military ultimately, and I don''t believe it would work entirely in this world. Take Boot Camp, for example. Depending on when we got our hands on the recruit, we would have to tailor our training course to them. Many would be too strong to break down with basic training. In fact, for many, it would be best to build up from an E or D rank and work from there. It would mean a long time of inactivity, and that would mean finding the talented. We didn''t have that time, so we would have to use extreme measures to catch up. Still, I looked at the Elders who were in thought, asking questions from time to time that I answered to the best of my ability. "How would we make provisions for this army of yours?" Asked my Father, his expression intent, "As it stands now, I can understand what you are trying to say for thebat, but now I cannot help but wonder what you think about the provisions and tents for this military of yours." He said, and I smiled. "Another structure that is attached to the military or another strain of it perse," I replied, "You would have the same makeup as the previous army to make things simple for transportation. You would also want to make the soldiers and logistical officersbat effective, but that will not be their main use. Instead, you have them attached to arger group. So let us say apany to each battalion with most of their main use to be in the background or home nation. You can even fill them with the volunteers that flunk out of the main military as long as they wish to fight for our nation. We will put them in a nobat role and have them collecting the grain or preparing the provisions to be transported to the front lines." My father frowned, "Wouldnt it be better to just use ves for that?" He asked. "You have a group of volunteers that want to help our nation of their own free will but cannot be a part of the main army. At the start, I believe it would overall be better to have more motivated civilians over ves that are forced to work. That way, they are motivated to assist our soldiers and feel closer to the nation overall." I shrugged visibly, "It is a bit moreplex than that but also, every coin we spend onbor will eventuallye back to our hands." I smiled, "think about it, Father," I began with something that would make them quiver. I didn''t want this idea in their heads, but I had to sell the military to them. "We will have them on a base we create for prepping and logistical means. They will not be allowed to leave and have to buy food. Where would they buy food?" I asked, "Of course from us!" I eximed, "They will have to buy things that we bring into the base and have a little to save afterward. That means most of the money we lose to paying them wille right back into our pockets anyway. We control where they eat, sleep and shit. They would have no choice!" Wide eyes stared at me as I gave them the idea of Company towns in my previous life, although nowhere near as sinister as those were. But I could see glints in their eyes as they realized what this idea could mean if they used it for more than the military. No, they were not thinking about that, yet I realized. They wouldter, though, as none of them were idiots. "That is," My Mother said slowly, "Incredibly sinister but easy to sell." Elder Tyrone and Elder Greggory nodded together, looking at each other. "This is an overall idea that I don''t think we can implement before going to war with the Empire," Elder Greggory said, and I rolled my eyes. "There is one part that we can start and begin working on at least for our forces," I said and had their attention, "We can start with at least a shadow of the Logistic division I was thinking of. We can have nonbatants paid to ready our provisions and help with transport. Have people document and organize the food for us and send it forward. Then we will have some Bunny-kin wizards to protect them closer to the front and protect the transportation route. This will be of great assistance in this war and create veterans in the supply areas that can learn things that will assist us for better delivery of not only Food. But weapons and armor were brought to the front to help the tribes go to war with the Empire. This will be the start and allow us to bring other tribes into this army without much issue and only expand itter." My smile was sinister as I started, and I could see the Elders didn''t take it the way that I thought. Instead, I started feeling mana messages between them all as they talked without adding me. I felt the urge to eavesdrop, but I knew that wasn''t a good idea. The mana messages flowed faster and faster, and I could see some of the Elders getting heated about it. My Father and Mother were the calmest through it all, and I watched it all unfold. "THAT WILL NOT HAPPEN!" Elder Tyrone yelled. "How is this little girl supposed to pull that all off?" He demanded, looking at my Father. "Chelsea, My DAUGHTER," My Father emphasized, "Has made suggestions. I can only specte on how well they will do. We are also Contractually obligated to do half of it anyway experimentally anyways. We may as well go all the way and see how it works with her short-term goals. If it does not work, we simply will not make their long-term ns, Elder Tyrone." My Fathers words came out calmly, whereas Tyrone was breathing heavily as he looked at my Father angrily. "You are trusting a major portion of our forces to a little girl instead of a member of our race with experience!" Elder Tyrone yelled. "If I may," I cut in, making everyone turn to me. "I will not be looking to build up from nothing. I will be having advisors in anything I do, and trusted members of our tribe and others will be needed in order to form the highest ranks," I told them, and my Father grinned. As I said that, I could almost see the steaming off Elder Tyrone''s head, and he turned on me harder, "DO NOT CUT OFF YOUR ELDERS!" He yelled. "To be fair, she was just disproving your invalidint." My Father said, and several Elders did not look happy. I could see them moving in their seats slightly, and My Father turned to me, "Now, I think I havee to a decision, and unless a majority of you Veto me, it wille to pass." He looked around and saw several elders, but only five of them sent a mana message was sent from them. "Then, with a clear minority that has been made note of, I will say that we will have Chelsea start this logistical army along with her Elite forces. If her ns work, we may start her version of an army if we win and survive this war as a Nation. Is that understood?" Nods went around the Elder council, and I smiled only toe to a realization. "I will be the leader of this Logicical army and my Elite army?" I asked. "Correct, You will be in charge of the formation and who to use for the highest ranks. Use this power well as it will be the selling point to the other tribes in the future." My Father was serious and Serious looks from around the table showed many were unhappy with the concentration of power I had just received. I was ted and hated it at the same time. My Days were about to be filled with nning and organization, then my little kids that I missed so dearly. I would have to take some time each day to visit. That was a minimum to me, and I started to think more about what to do. "I will take this responsibility very seriously and begin to gather talent where possible for this task," I told them all standing up and receiving several nods. "I will leave to begin my nning immediately," I continued. "Please do," My Father said, "I will be asking you for a meeting soon," He said as I reached the door and I paused. I didn''t like the sound of that, but I nodded to him and looked at my mother. "I look forward to it," And I opened the door and walked out. Things were about to get dicey around here, and I was about to be thrust into the political world of the Tribes harder with barely any foundation. My strongest Supporter with Mira and my Mother. I wasn''t sure about my father, and I would be making a lot of enemies. Maybe. I didn''t know, and that was the issue. But I would tough it out for my little kiddos downstairs. I quickly headed down the elevator without my mother this time and returned to the room. I needed more quality time with them to ease the pain of things toe. That is, if they were still awake.'''' ---------------- Thank you all for the support! I have brought out a Short Story that is avable on Amazon and Kindle unlimited if you are interested. You can find it only on Amazon now! Name of the story is: I Sissified My Step Bro Thank you all for your support! Thank you for enjoying my story! Chapter 188: Sparring Deal Days passed in a whirlwind after I left that meeting. I knew when I made my proposal that if it was epted would force me into a lot of work. What I didn''t expect was the sheer amount of missing pieces that all of it would entail. Being put in charge, I quickly learned some new things about the task I set myself on. The best way of saying it would be that I didn''t have the tools, education, or culture to start working with. The Bunny-kin was all about the strength of the individual and not bringing up the group as a whole. The major problem and what happened with the Bunny-kin is that this brought up the group''s strength by believing in these thoughts. It was a vicious circle that would only be temporary, in my opinion. All it took was one or two generations in a row with no major talent to end this type of society or another tribe having a ck sheep in talent that overtakes us. This lead also to fewer people thinking that they need strength as well. A ranks were the major powerholders and the mainstay for defending the Tribe and nation. A tribe without an A rank to their name was weak and unable to defend themselves. A ranks also couldn''t be everywhere they were needed and tended to be in strategic locations instead. Take Silvermoon tower with the Elder council. We located all of our A ranks in the ce of power and education. Our talent would be located there, making it an absolute stronghold and the city around it from attack in any form. That wasn''t true for the surroundings, though. Most of the time, B rankers and C rankers took care of security. D ranks and E ranks needed to test their mettle against those threats and train against them. There was a better way of doing that, in my opinion, and the way is doing it was counter-intuitive. All of this started a major issue at the end that I had to deal with. Collective identity was not a thing in this world. It was like I had been transported back to the early ages of my past world before the rise of nationalism. The worst part was that there were nations that thought nationally, like the Demonnds and the Empire. My nation wasn''t like that in the end. This led to a serious need for volunteers that I wasn''t getting in national identity. No one wanted to fight for the Beast-kin nation. For the Tribe was another thing, and I had to work with that. Still, the numbers were few, and the people that I had picked up were unemployed coolies that worked at the docks. That meant that I wasn''t getting any educated people that could fit into the middle ring of management and there began the major issue. Education was only for the rich or strong of the Bunny-kin tribe. The lower you were in the city and beyond, the less educated you were. The problem with that is that not all educated people are even smart after that. Meaning I was in an overall serious problem of talent and education for the people that I needed most to have some in the Logistics division of what I hoped to be in the military. I needed ountants and managers that could safely and easily be relied upon to order the proper things for the military. To know the areas and read maps to find the best routes. Send things before they run out and etcetera. I knew I was missing things also as I felt a headacheing slowly on as I leaned back in a chair. Problems were cropping up faster than answers, and although I could probably find the people to do the lifting, I didn''t have the people to get them to lift the right things. It was a huge issue that would only get worse and worse as time went on, and it would have to be the first main issue that I needed to deal with. Gold was another issue that wasn''t even a damn issue, to begin with, because I didn''t have the people to order the right things. Then there were people making the armor and counting how many things we needed armor, swords, mana potions, and even more. The issues were deep, and there was no light at the end of the tunnel at that moment or even in the near future by the looks of it. I knew I would be taking on a challenge of serious difficulty and problems. I outsmarted myself in picking up this impossible or next-to-impossible task. "Tyler is here to see you, Chelsea," I heard Yuri say, making me look up. Yuri quickly took control as my secretary after I was offered this position, and she was doing her best. Alexia was out talking to my sweet baby, whom I hadn''t met yet, and living with her and her parents for now. I wanted to see all my sweet kiddies, and I wanted to spend more time with them. I needed more managers just to give myself time to sleep, let alone visit. Tyler was another Lich that people started to take notice of when the meet-and-greets were over. Having another B rank wasn''t a bad thing, but Liches were inherently untrusted, and Tyler hadn''t earned my trust either. The problem was that I needed educated people. "Bring her in," I said with a sigh. "You okay?" Yuri asked with worry in her voice. "No," I told her frankly, "I need educated people to start; otherwise, this will fall apart fast." I looked down at the actualck of paperwork on my desk. "Funny," I said with genuine humor, "I don''t even have the people to make the paperwork that I need to approve of. Or the people to order the paper." I said, and I stood up from my chair. "Bring Tyler in, please," I said softly, feeling a thought at the back of my head. "Also, can you call for Queen Mira to see me in about two hours and then request a meeting with Elder Greggory," I ordered, feeling that thought tingling in my head. "I think I have an idea, but I need an Elder to approve and back me up on it," I told her. "Yes!" Yuri said with a huge grin, and I checked out the Lavender colored dress that looked so good on her. My eyes narrowed in thought, and I realized I was thinking too small overall. I had time to change that as I realized mistakes in my thoughts. A momentter, Tyler came in. Those ripped rags of clothing had been reced were a nice ck dress that showed off her torso and an emerald ne that I hadn''t seen on her before. She quickly smiled upon seeing me. "Well, Well, Well," Tyler said,ing into the room. "I didn''t expect someone of such powering on that ship so lowly defended. Now here I am in the center of power inside the Silvermoon Tower after being a pirate." she continued with a smile. "This puts me in a bit of a pickle now, doesn''t it?" "Not really," I replied, sighing, "What I need to do, though, with you is fight again," I told her, "I need someone that is able to fight at the same level as me and push me. Once a week, Tyler, I want to fight. Not for the kill but to strengthen each other. Are you interested in sparring?" I asked her as my thoughts turned to my own strength. "Oh?" Tyler said, bringing that blue body down on my empty desk with her ass. I could see her eyes narrowing as she did so. "What do I get in return?" She asked. "More than just being allowed to stick around." The rification was unneeded, in my opinion. That being said, I understood what she wanted, and I leaned back and stretched. "Two things," I replied, "You get to spar against me for a bit, helping you condense your life wizardry or magic. Second, when the war is over, I want you to join me in a research project that will dive down the depths of life wizardry. Having someone like yourself would be perfect for joining me on that." I finished with a smile. "You would have brought me on already in that case," Tyler said with a smile. "Also, a sergeant position in the Beast-kin army that I am building," I replied before she could continue. It was there that she paused, looking at me in surprise. "You would trust me with a high position in your army?" Tyler asked. "A sergeant isn''t a high position," I told her with a shake of my head. "It will be a test bed to start your rise in the army if you prove yourself. I want to give you a ce where you can prove yourself to our Tribe and make a ce where you can research and grow in the future. A ce you can make roots, essentially." I finished my pitch. Tyler looked at me, surprised more than anything, before turning suspicious, and I loved it. "This is early," She said. Her eyes were squinting now, and I could see that suspicion growing. "What is the catch? Why do I feel like you are gaining more from this than I am in every single way?" I chuckled and stood from my chair, letting it fall behind me in the office. "Because I will be gaining the most out of this, Lich," I said, using the title she earned by turning herself undead. "The Lich, Tyler, will be a symbol of inclusivity for me moving forward and allowing other races to feel a bit more open about joining. Not only that, but I gained an educated Life Wizard that can fight for the nation and control an elite squad that can do hit missions for me. I gain a lot, no matter how I look at it. the only thing I am losing more or less is airing the dirtyundry that I am hoarding a Necromancer which almost everyone hates." I paused before finishing with a smile, "That is all I stand to lose, and we both stand to gain a lot if you do your best!" Tyler was stunned at my offer before she started tough with that androgynousugh that I couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a woman. "You got me," Tyler said while stillughing. She took another minute or two andid down on my desk. Her head tilted, and she looked at me from below as I stood. "Fine, we can spar many times. Although thatst move against me really hurt." Shemented, and I frowned. "That is the major issue that I need to address," I said to her, "Between you and me?" I asked, looking down at her again, "I need to increase my battle prowess. I need to learn better to defend myself and others. I think I have a path to move forward, but I need to practice controlling that self, and I need someone indestructible to be on the other side." I looked down at her, "You are the only one I know other than the Elders that can take that and heal back from nothing." Tyler frowned, "I better get something more from this than just a beating and being torn to shreds." Shemented. "How about Doorknocker and a ce to research and stay?" I said with sympathy. "I don''t understand why you call it Doorknocker instead of a cock," Tyler replied with a mischievous smile, "But some pleasure to wash down the pain after is a must." With that, I smiled and pushed aside the loin cloth, "Well, I could see about giving an advance before my next meeting?" I said. Tyler smiled and lifted her legs, pushing up her dress and showing me her cock soft but her pussy dripping. "By all means," Tyler moaned as she reached down and stroked her useless cock a little, "Promise me a good time, at least." I felt Doorknocker waking up and bringing it to her purple lips. "Suck it bitch," I snapped and moaned as I felt the suction along the head of Doorknocker as I shoved inch after inch into her like a sheath. ---- Thank you for enjoying my Stories! I have a short story on Kindle Unlimited if you want to check it out on Amazon. I Sissified My Step Bro It is only avable on Amazon; check it out if you are interested. Thank you all so much for the support and for continuing to enjoy my works of Kink. Chapter 189: Pleasurable Meeting Tyler left the room with semen dripping from her pussy and a limp cock dripping with semen. Her satisfied expression and her limp as she walked out told me that Doorknocker and I did a good number on her. I smiled with pride as I finally started getting my thoughts together hopefully. "Ah, My favorite bunny has called me," I heard a seductive voice say, making me look up. Doorknocker was still standing tall as I saw Queen Mira, with Massive breasts,e into the room. Her body was on the show, and her proportions were a little ridiculous as her sexy hips seemed wider than usual. The strings that it was overly charitable to call a dress that held up those breasts swung to the side a little as she stepped in, pushing the door closed behind her. "Your little Yuri is talking to Elder Greggory, and she asked me to tell you that he wille down in four hours. Leaving me and you with some much-needed alone time." Mira said, her voice low and sultry. Doorknocker throbbed, ready for action yet again as she took in her glory. "Wow, Changed again?" I asked with a small smile, "Are you here to talk or seduce me?" I asked with a smile. "Both," Mira said, crossing over to the desk that was already clear of everything since nothing was on it before. "Much different from when you were in the Demonnds. Quite the opposite, in fact," She teased as her hands reached up to her shoulders. With a simple flick, the strap holding the rag over her nipples that might charitably be called a dress to the edge, bringing her scaley breasts more into my vision. "But who said that Subi tend to do meetings and have fun together?" She asked. "Don''t know, but they would be right," I confirmed and smiled. "I do have some serious matters to get into, but how about you bring that amazing mouth and breasts to work and clean off my cock before I make you scream." Mira smiled brightly, and her dress instead disappeared like smoke, and her massive breasts with those soft scales came into view. Mira then got on her knees before me, looking up into my eyes with those seductive ones that she had, and smiled softly just before she used her arms to open up those massive breasts and take Doorknocker between them. Her soft skin and scales encapsted my cock, and I moaned in pleasure as she opened her lips, taking the head of my cock into her mouth while using those massive breasts to stroke my cock up and down. Pleasure blossomed, and I moaned as I unintentionally reached out and stroked her soft ck hair. "I believe we are starting on good terms," I said with a moan and bit back for a moment before it broke my lips. "Damn, you are good," I said honestly, despite the literal sex demon knowing already. "Still, I think now is a great time for you to hear some things happening on my side," I told her, "Do you know about my recent promotion?" I asked with another moan. "Promotion?" Mira asked as she stopped sucking on the head of Doorknocker. She looked up as she started to move her breasts independently of the other with her hands. Pleasure assaulted my cock as she tilted her head to look up at me, "I heard something had changed, but I haven''t quite picked up that information yet. Not like I can start a spy ring inside the headquarters of the Bunny-kin people or anything," Mira continued with a smirk before looking down at Doorknocker, "Besides," She said as her tongueshed out, teasing the underside of Doorknocker''s head. I moaned in reply quickly as it was an unexpected pleasure, and she smiled, "Using illusion magic under so many watchful eyes of my allies would be stupid. I would rather just wait until youe and let me know what is happening. I believe that self-interest," She began looking up, and her breasts picked up speed, "Will want all of you to keep me informed of things that pertain to me. Otherwise, I can always bring a few Illusionists forward." She had a remarkable point, and it was one that I was aware of. Her breasts movement and her mouth returned to Doorknocker, and I couldn''t contain the moan that erupted from my lips as she brought me closer and closer to orgasm. Mira knew exactly what she was doing, too, and I heard her giggle. I felt my balls throb and Doorknocker was already sensitive from releasing in Tyler twice while she was here. A momentter, I looked down at her while she pumped her breasts at a fast but steady pace that brought more and more pleasure by the moment. "I''m going to cum," I warned her as the pleasure was reaching the peak, and Mira moaned on Doorknocker in response. The moan sent me closer to the edge, and I found my hips involuntarily thrusting into her breast and mouth pussy. I couldn''t contain it anymore and sent arge ejaction into her mouth and felt her sucking every drop out of Doorknocker. Moans echoed in my room, and I continued to thrust out thest of my ejaction for a moment while my world was white in pleasure. Recovering, I sighed and pulled Mira''s head off my cock, only to see her mouth open and her showing my semen in her mouth before closing it. She smiled a small little seductive smile before opening her mouth without a single drop of white semen being seen and began to stand up. Her breasts stroked my sensitive Doorknocker as she stood, and she quickly jumped up onto the desk with her legs spread. Her pussy was in view. Mira''s hands reached down and spread those wonderful lips in invitation. "I don''t want to waste a moment while you tell me more about what I need to know. I want your Doorknocker inside me while we continue to discuss," Queen Mira finished with a seductive smile. I paused for a moment and knew this conversation was too important to dy, but I was also a sucker for seduction. I stepped forward and smiled, "You are such a slut, Queen Mira," I said, my voice low and husky, "But your, my slut," I finished before I lined Doorknocker up and shoved in the child, feeling my balls hit her ass. My hand reached out, and I grabbed her massive breast and pulled her toward me. "Now, Slut, I will tell you what is going on," I snapped. While pulling back my hips, I smirked, and Mira looked surprised I felt her pussy tighten up on me just before I plunged Doorknocker deep into her. "Now, Slut," I said, keeping it up, "I have been tasked with more than just the elite groupings I told you about," I told her seriously as her pussy tightened up on me as I pulled back slowly. "I am now also going to be creating a new logistical support structure to keep everyone armed and fed," I told her just as I was about to pull out of her. I paused for a moment to let her take that in before I shoved every inch back into her quickly, and we both moaned before I began to pull back slowly again. "That means my attention will be split, but I will prioritize creating structures. I have a major issue, though," I said as I slowly brought myself again to just finishing pulling out. I paused again just before I shoved myself back into her. Mira''s pussy squeezed me as I continued to thrust in quickly and slowly pulled out, "That means I need to know what you and your women need before they even arrive here." I continued as I slowly plunged into her as I slowing pulled out again. "I need to know everything that you cane up with to minimize how much is missing when theynd on our shores. With that, I will hopefully be putting everyone into a camp that I hope to create," I continued as pleasure wreaked my head and tried to stay on topic. Mira''s moans were very distracting, and I found myself concentrating harder and harder on what I was saying as I plunged in and out of her. Without even realizing that I was slowly moving faster and faster. I found myself closer to her breasts, and both hands molded those breasts harshly as they moved in my vision beautifully. "That way, I will know your girls can run in a fight and generally move with the group they are with. I n to train them to be no faster than the slowest member, hopefully." I told her and couldn''t contain a moan that tore itself out of my lips as the pleasure hit my head hard. "Oh, God, you are good yourself," Miraplimented, and I felt her arms wrap around me, pressing her breasts against mine even as I continued to abuse her breasts. "Give me your cum, Chelsea!" She demanded, and I felt her pussy Spasm all over Doorknocker, and I cried out. I shoved myself deep into her and released the beast straight into her womb as her pussy spasmed even harder, and her cries filled the room. Her body shivered, and she leaned back as my hips bucked into her and gyrated as I finished my release. "Damn, I love being with you. Such a big dick or Doorknocker is big, as you say, and your sexual energy is amazing." Mira sighed, and her legs wrapped around me, pulling me tight. "Remain inside me while we get business out of the way. You are too distracting," She admitted. I nodded in return, and Mira smiled, "Now I can prepare a document on what we need, but what about this boot camp you are talking about? Wizards don''t tend to work out, and I think the same for your own Bunny-kin." "Ah," I said, feeling her tight cunt on Doorknocker. "Well, They will be an Elite squad in the war. That means that Warriors, Wizards, and Illusionists, along with someone to carry supplies, need to be with each group. If one person has no stamina and cannot move at the same speed, the Squad will have to slow down for them so as not to lose their services. That includes Illusionists. So if they are in a mixed bag, it will slow the Warriors down. But the Warriors are there for the Illusionists and the Wizards. That means that the Wizards and Illusionists set the pace. I want to increase that pace for all of them and bring the squads closer with a training camp that brings them closer together as a group and lets them know how to work together and the speed they can move. So a training camp where we train their stamina as well. Including your Subi illusionists. That will also include our wizards and anyone who joins them. Hopefully, I have enough time before everything starts." I sighed as her pussy squeezed me harder. "Okay, I will get my girls to cooperate. Do you need anything else?" Mira asked, sounding helpful. I thought for a moment and wished that I could ask her to bring educated individuals to help me teach bunny-kin and ce them in manager roles. But that would be disastrous in the long run and would be teaching an ally all the strengths and weaknesses along with the organization of our logistical development. This would fix a short-term problem while recing it with a more sinister long-term problem that would potentially be a hidden danger and would make me look like a traitor. I couldn''t ask for it, and I shook my head. "Although there are other things you could help with. You helping with them would bring doubt and maybe lose my current position." I told her frankly, "Although I like you a lot, Queen Mira. We do live in different nations with twopletely separate power bases that are supposed to remain excluded from the other. I cannot be painted as a traitor when I am doing my best for the nation." Mira looked at me with a small smile, "I see," Mira smiled a knowing one, "You have your work cut out for you. I can see many potential issues with us being this close this often. Still, I find seeking out other bunny-kin boys a bore at this time and prefer to keep just to you as all your women do. You are downright addicting, and I find myself hopelessly addicted. Such a burden," She chuckled. "Also, I would love to hang out more often, even if just under the desk," Her smile was mischievous, and I felt Doorknocker throb in response. "You naughty, Slut," I said with narrow eyes, "Even if you areplying with many of my wishes, you continue to seduce me in exchange," I shook my head, "Still, I will be calling on you often, and I know the first ship of illusionists will be here soon. We both will be busy, but I will ensure that you are never unsatisfied," I smirked and leaned forward, kissing her amazing lips, and her pussy squeezed me. A momentter, her legs loosened up, and as I kissed her, I moved my hips back and trusted into her, making her moan into my mouth. I broke the kiss a momentter to say, "Although it was brief and you folded on my small demands, I gave ourselves a bit of time before Elder Greggory was here. Let us fill up your slutty pussy a bit more before then." A secondter, I pulled out and stepped back, "Now turn around, you Slut. I am going to fuck you like a whore dog." The dirty words made Mira smile, and she got off my desk and turned her plump ass to me; her ass twitched as I lined Doorknocker up to her pussy again. "Make me your whore, Mistress!" Mira demanded, shaking her ass to entice me further. "I need you!" A secondter, she cried out as I plundered her womb, using my semen to move even faster. Momentster, I was joining her cries with moans of my own. ---- Thank you for enjoying my Stories! I have a short story on Kindle Unlimited if you want to check it out on Amazon. I Sissified My Step Bro It is only avable on Amazon; check it out if you are interested. Thank you all so much for the support and for continuing to enjoy my works of Kink. Chapter 190: Educated Workers Needed Mira walked out of the office with a shake of her hips and a much more modest dress than before, covering her massive breasts. Her sensual body shook, and I took a moment to control myself as I knew that her pussy and ass were full of my seed. We had gone at each other like animals for hours till Yuri notified me that Greggory epted and would be here very soon. It was a hassle to stop so quickly, but Mira got on her knees and sucked out onest orgasm from me. She smiled and walked away before I came back to myself, and I took a moment to cover myself back up and use mana to deposit the mess of fluids in a corner. Following her leaving just a couple of minutester, Yuri told me Elder Greggory was here, and I sighed. Momentster, he walked in and turned to the corner, and sighed. "I am in awe of your ability to keep such a powerful Subus busy," Elder Greggorymented, "I doubt anyone other than those inside the Elder council would be able to do so," He said, turning to look at me. "You requested a meeting with me, Chelsea Silvermoon?" He asked formally. "Yuri," I sent a mana message, "Please bring a clean chair quickly," I told her, and Elder Greggory looked at the other chair in the room and nodded. "Sorry about that, Things get messy when talking in the Demonnds, and that hasn''t changed when dealing with Sex demons inside our borders," I told him with a wry smile. Elder Greggory put up a hand, "Do not worry, Chelsea," He said, "I am not offended." A momentter, Yuri came in with afortable chair and set it down. A secondter, she grabbed the chair that was in my office and smiled, "Is there anything else you need, Chelsea, Elder Greggory?" She asked. "Can you have them bring some food for us?" Elder Greggory asked, "I have no idea how long this meeting will take, and I am sure Chelsea could use food herself after a meeting with a Subus Queen." He said "Right away, Elder, Chelsea?" Yuri asked. "Some drinks, Please," I told her, making her nod, and she headed towards the door. "Yuri," I called out, making her stop in the doorway. "Thank you so much. I really appreciate it." I told her sincerely. I saw her smile before turning and leaving. "So, Chelsea," Elder Greggory said, sitting down in his chair before I moved to sit down in mine after properly arranging myself. "What did you call me here for?" He asked. "People, I need Educated people and a lot of them," I told him frankly, "I need Bunny-kin or other tribesmen that can think for themselves and educate others and train them to do the work at least." I leaned forward with my hands on the desk, "You and the Elder council have put a task forward to bring my vision for our logistics in ce. This task or mission, however, you want to call it is an almost impossible task, and I knew that before putting it forward. What I need in order to start it is a group of educated people that can bring up volunteers and uneducated people up to at least do the tasks before them. If they find the talent, they need to push them forward and help us educate them in order to make this all work. I need a dedicated staff for so many things. I don''t believe you can understand how badly I need them." Elder Greggory held up his hand, stopping me at this moment, and I stopped to let him speak. After a couple of moments, I could see him thinking he spoke, "So you need people of the major families to push forward educated people?" The Elder asked. "Yes, I need Educated and motivated people," I told him straightforwardly, "I badly need them more than anyone else. That isn''t all I need, but for this Logistical army, I have promised to make I need it more than anything else. I can deal with uneducated people at the bottom rings of society that cannot read if they are run by apetent manager that tells them what to do. But I cannot do it without people telling them what to do. I don''t care if they are E-rank or G-rank and cannot use mana at all. I need bodies to run things and tell others what to do. I don''t care if they are the wastes of families as long as they have an education. Once they are in my army, and they don''t do as they are told, the consequences will be something that they will learn quickly. But before that, I need people that I can train minds with before I can give them equipment to move onto a battlefield." I couldn''t help but let my desperation show. Elder Greggory looked surprised at me, and his eyes narrowed, "You are that desperate for people?" He asked. "Elder Greggory," I said slowly, "I am contemting putting my women that are pregnant into manager roles and recruitment while in their riskiest point," I told him. I was blushing with shame as his face twisted to a much more hostile look. "I am not going to, but I cannot help but think of it. I need people, Elder Greggory, and I need them so desperately that you cannot fathom how badly I need them. I would prefer to start with a core ofpetent people that can bring forward talents, but I don''t have that time, and I don''t even have that team. I have people like Yuri and Alexia who is on break." I said, quickly covering my secretaries, that would need a formal promotion of their own. "What I don''t have are three things I need: time, people, and talent. The biggest problems are time and people, as those people need to be educated and firm-minded. With less time, I need more people to make up for the shortfall. As you know, I have none of the three." I finished. Elder Greggory frowned deeply and leaned back in his chair. Moments turned to minutes, and his eyes narrowed, "You contracted me because I am the most friendly towards you, and you need me to bring it up to the Elder council, isn''t it?" He asked me, and I shrugged. "Exactly that, Elder," I told him with a wry smile, "You and the Council can convince any family to tap into their people. But I will also tell you this so you can sell it to them. Coming in on the ground floor will allow them to set up connections in this experimental army early. It will allow them to increase their family''s strength if we change over to this type of force in the future if they adoptte. If we throw away this systemter," I shrugged, "They lose nothing. But I need those people, and you are the best source for me to sell it to the families." I lied at the end, and Elder Greggory knew it. There was one other way I could sell it to the Bunny-kin families that acted like nobility. It was simple, and it involved me exclusively. All I had to do was ask and tell them I would impregnate their women again and release them back to their families. If I did so, they would be falling over themselves to give me their female descents to impregnate, followed by their people. There were several problems with this, though, and I hated to think about doing it in the first ce. Elder Greggory knew the same and looked at me in a way that told me he knew I was purposefully not saying it. He watched me for several moments before he nodded, and I sighed, "I will do this, I will put my family up to it as we have some members that I think are not doing enough and find being at home easier. I have long found this ufortable and would love it if you could make them more productive," Elder Greggory smiled, and I nodded in understanding. "Although we send our children out every year to learn from the world, not alle back with achievements. If you want our wastes thate back and we hide from the world to hide the shame, then you can have them. Maybe then they can achieve something." My eyes opened wide as I had never considered this before. Could it be that there were more educated people than I thought? Did the very Culture that hurt me in one way be my savior in another? Was the shame of these rich noble Bunny-kin my way out? I didn''t know if this was a good development. It could be bad or amazing, but I began to wonder if my family had ''shames'' of our own. Bunny-kin didn''t make it out in the world or achieve anything when forced out of their homes with little or no Achievement. Maybe they didn''t even leave the house but pretended to. My mind spun, and I couldn''t help but feel hope that if it was true, I could use these people to develop something of a faction that might develop into something more. I shook my head and quickly realized I needed to temper my expectations. "I hope to have them be productive members of society again. Worstes to worst; they will contribute in the back line where they may be able to show an achievement at least let them back out into the open again." I said, feeling gross saying it. Elder Greggory nodded, "As long as they do well enough and show a spine for our nation; we would wee them to be productive members of the Tribe. As for the other families," The Elder said, his tone dropping down a tone, and he shook his head, "I am unsure if they will be willing to show their shameful family members to the public." He said. "Then make any family that doesn''t send some people punished in some way," I snapped without thought. "They are some of the highest members of the Bunny-kin tribe. They have privileges and education, which are needed for our Tribe and the growth of our nation. They hide their educated members who sit back and watch others go to war? How is that not a shame to their entire family," I said and realized I wanted volunteers, and I was proposing conscription. "Sorry," I said, holding up a hand as Elder Greggory looked to be getting insulted. "I am desperate for people, but I also don''t want people forced to work for me. I need motivated people," I sighed and I leaned back finally, "I can''t have things both ways, but I need it all. I need it for our Tribe, Elder Greggory, and for this experimental army to work!" I eximed and stopped. Visibility I took a deep breath, and Elder Greggory watched me calm down. "This isn''t the only reason that I called you here either, Elder," I said, "This is only the number one priority. Number two is also a necessity." I sighed. "I see you need a lot, Chelsea," Elder Greggory said, and I winced. "That is also on the council too. You are obviously going to start needing things and a lot of things. We want to see if this will work for the Tribe. Therefore we need to assist, and you will have to continue demanding," He said slowly, "As long as you keep yourself polite," He trailed off a little giving me a stern look, "Then please continue your demands as this is your vision and we want to see what that vision is." I felt my hand reach up to my face and sigh loudly, and I stood, "Sorry for this, but I need more people again. These ones need to be strong," I said before walking to the corner of the room, and I began pacing. "These I do have requirements too. I need at least B rankers to start off as the people to build Divisions around. I need Wizards and warriors or rouges or whatever they are ssified as," I said, turning to him without even realizing I was walking around the room. "These will be for the Elite squads that I talked about before. I need them strong and at least B-ranked to build off of. Each squad will need a B ranker at the minimum, and I need C-ranked members as well. These overall can be recruited from anywhere." I told Elder Greggory, "I would enjoy a solid core of Bunny-kin to start and show our seriousness to Queen Mira." I finished. "What do you mean by a solid core?" Elder Greggory asked before quickly following up with another question, "And why would we need to prove our seriousness to Queen Mira?" I chuckled, "I have shown my seriousness, Elder Greggory." I told him, "I have put my reputation on the line. I have put everything down on the table in order to convince Queen Mira to join us. I put everything on the table to create these squads and showed her repeatedly that I was, and am, doing my best to fulfill the contract to the best of my ability. Have I not shown that Elder Greggory?" I asked him now. "You have put everything on the line for the Logistical army, I would say," Elder Greggory said, and I shook my head. "You fail to see it from Queen Mira''s point of view, Elder Greggory," I said, reprimanding him a little. He looked at me surprised but settled down to see where I was going, "You see it from the council''s view. But Queen Mira doesn''t have all the information to see where all my bets are. Where I am pushing the hardest, all she can see at this time is what is in front of her." I said with a wry smile. I liked Queen Mira, but to manipte the Elder council, I had to manipte her as well. "What is seeing now is only that I got increased authority and am working on those elite squads which I promised. I never said it would be an easy task, and she never thought it would be an easy task." I took a moment, and he nodded, "Now she is seeing me working towards the goal but not the Tribe putting anything in. Only me," I said, "See where I am going?" I asked. Elder Greggory looked at me, and I could barely see the question in his eyes as he looked at me, and I wanted to sigh as he didn''t pick up on it. "Queen Mira was promised that the Bunny-kin would take care of herdies. If I have to find a solid core of B rankers from other tribes and the Bunny-kin are not the main yers," I paused and looked him in the eye, and I realized I was leaning over the desk, "What does it look like to her?" "That we are not protecting her girls," Elder Greggory said after a moment. "It will look like we are using other tribe''s resources to protect her Illusionists while we keep our assets back to protect our main forces instead of these Elite forces, which is what exactly they will be doing," Elder Greggory looked down, and his frown was deep. "Exactly," I said, "We have promised, and you have backed me up on this. Not only did you approve of it, you told her that you would do it. Now is the time I have to ask for those people that I can start building a structure around for these Elite squads." Silence reigned, and Elder Greggory was looking at the desk. He was deep in thought, and finally, he nodded. "I will make sure that you have the people needed, at least for the Elite squads. Is there anything else?" He asked with a sigh. I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Lowest priority on things of the highest priority," I said with a wry smile as Elder Greggory looked at me. "I need trainers. I need hardened trainers built more around physical abilities. I need people who can push others to the brink without killing them. To make it even worse," I said with a sad smile, "I need as many of them as you can get your hands on and send my way. I don''t care about their rank, but they better be able to push our bunny-kin and other races to the brink without killing them. They will be what I use to weed out the useless people from things," I finished. Elder Greggory stared at me with even more questions in his eyes, "What do you n to do with them?" He asked. "I n to make the best Hell this world has ever seen," I told him bluntly, turning away. "I n to make a ce that will make any powerful person thates from this ce in the future shiver in memory and sweat in memory of this ce." I turned to look at Elder Greggory''s look of confusion, "Why would you want to make that?" He asked. "To make squads of the best military we can," I replied, "To make a ce that any person who goes through it is worthy of making it though however long I make the training an Achievement. A ce where no one can question that these people are strong at least in one way." I sighed and turned to Elder Greggory. "That way, we know even if they never achieved something out in the world. They at least lived through that and that in itself is an achievement." I watched him shiver before he even knew what I had nned truly. This was a world where I could go farther than they did in my previous world. I nned to use that and experiment the optimal conditioning. ---- Thank you for enjoying my Stories! I have a short story on Kindle Unlimited if you want to check it out on Amazon. I Sissified My Step Bro It is only avable on Amazon; check it out if you are interested. Thank you all so much for the support and for continuing to enjoy my works of Kink. Chapter 191: Repeat Performance I talked with Elder Greggoryte and ate dinner with him. Still, after a conversation with him, I had hope that I would get the people that I needed in order to bring my promises forward. Soon I would have to reach out to other tribal leaders using my Elders as a point of contact. The goat-kin dog-kin and many other tribes were my focus as they mingled with the Bunny-kin often and were in our sphere of influence. They were almost ve tribes with the exception that they had A rankers to defend their sovereignty. The tribes without A rankers and only B rankers had to bow to those with A rankers. It was thew of the jungle in this nation and one which I would be overturning with this army once it had A rankers who were loyal to a nation instead of a tribe. This was what would take the longest time and was important around the eighteen hundreds in my past life''s history. It was the concept of a national identity that was missing from the Beast-kin nation as each tribe defended itself and its territory. Still, I was filled with hope as the day turned, and I went to a clearing outside the city with my Lich Tyler. She was grinning as she looked at me, and we walked into the clearing which Queen Mira told us she would protect for us. I didn''t want any spells to hurt the surrounding area. I didn''t need to cause irreparable damage to areas around the city, even if it was underdeveloped. That was something else for me to think about but not now as Tyler readied herself. She was in a loose ck dress now with a smile on her face as the wind blew around us. Queen Mira wasn''t the only one here, as my mother hade to watch. It was a small audience, but it was a powerful one that could help in an emergency. Additionally, my opponent was invincible, although it would take time for her to return if Ipletely destroyed her body. I wouldn''t want to do that, but it was also the reason that I wanted to duel her over Florine or my mother. The wind blew in my hair, and I remembered back onto the ship what I had done to myself. There was power in converting my body. A lot of power, and it was mana intensive. That was the biggest problem was how mana intensive it was, and only through practice and further understanding of this reality-altering ability could I learn. There were other things I also wanted to try that I didn''t think of before. I needed to stop relying on generalized mana maniption. Although I didn''t understand much about rifts, I knew I was underutilizing them for those brief moments. I essentially turned myself into a rift. I even used some of my abilities in other things but didn''t think of transferring them to others. It was a shame, and I had to change my mindset. I had many things to be doing and two new divisions of a military that never existed in this nation. But I still had to make time to further my power and understanding. To develop a fighting method of my own and spar with it. I would have to kill with it, and I would need to kill many with it in the war toe. All of this was for my children. I changed my current mindset, took a deep breath, and looked at Tyler, "Don''t hold back," I said to her. "Do your best and worst to me. We have a waring, and I don''t want to be among the first casualties." "Of Course, Chelsea," Tyler replied. She brought up her staff, and those rotten orbs started to float around her. I heard my mother say something in the distance which I couldn''t hear. It didn''t matter either, as I had to concentrate on what was before me. In reply, as she started to prepare forbat, I started to move mana through my body and meld with it. My blood became fueled, as did my hair, and it started to rise as I concentrated on everything. I started to feel lighter, and my muscles started to move ording to my thoughts. I started to bounce lightly on my heels and shot forward, opening a rift in front of me to close the distance. A rift opened not far from Tyler, but she reacted quickly and instantly sent a rotting ball my way. I wasn''t about to beat her in reflexes this quickly, and that rotting ball of mana was in my face in less than a second as I opened another rift. I leaped to the side, dodging my own rift but opening a passage to fire the rotting mana back at her. My mind paused when the rotting ball of life mana didn''t go through the rift, though. Instead, the rift started to rot the mana it was using, closing the rift, and I stopped and increased the distance between us in sheer surprise, giving up my initial attack. "You didn''t think that I wouldn''te up with something to fight such a simple application of Void wizardry, Chelsea?" Tyler said, "I was thinking of the applications and came up with a countermeasure for just that. I will not be the only one, Chelsea," Tyler continued, "Once someone sees this application for themselves, they wille up with ways to counter it." She grinned with a huge sharp smile, "This is mine," Tyler said, and the orbs rotated quickly around her before she started to send them at me. I moved quickly, going back into the familiar running that I had to dost time and jumping through rifts as Tyler put me on the back foot. When I rifted close to her, she instantly sent more orbs forcing me to dodge. Then I realized something and began tough as I stopped and created rifts in a reality where the orbs hit and began to rot the rifts. It was so simple I didn''t even think of it at first, and Tyler tilted her head. "I am thinking too much again," I said simply as the rifts rotted away. The opening-up reality for me didn''t cost as much as it did for prolonged use of running. I may not be able to open a rift near my Lich. But I could use them to block several rotting orbs instead of running from them. Her ability to rot the rifts instead of having the orbs potentially send them back to her made my cuts in reality shields. "I realize that I am still not thinking like a battle mage; instead, I think like a researcher. I think towards a certain application and do not take time to think of the other consequences other than what I have reached." I shook my head and realized yet again how easily I tunnel vision. I took a deep breath, and the Lich across from me smiled as I could tell she had already noticed this problem. Tyler was now smiling and looked at me, "Since it hase to you finally understanding this, I will stop taking it so easy on you, Chelsea!" Tyler eximed, and with a smile, more orbs showed up, and she started to use her staff to send them at me. It was different, though, and the way she sent them was odd. Some were sent to chase me, and some were sent to meet me, while others were fired where I was standing at the time. A momentter, I released not all of them were following me, and I didn''t understand why she would do that. The Lich wasn''t going to waste mana, and I started to open rifts to clear my path. I opened a rift and entered into it, and some of them followed me through the rift while others rotted the rift a momentter. I jumped out of the way just at thest second and sent an ice bolt into another just before it hit me, stopping another. My eyes widened, and I realized what Tyler meant I felt goosebumps on my skin. She was utilizing what I had just learned against me and teaching me more. It was now almost instructional not to take what I had just learned as facts and that she was learning and adapting to what I knew. This was what would happen on the battlefield, and I cherished the experience even as I sweated. In return, I sent two small cuts in reality at her tearing them forward toward her. I began to move as I shot more, and reality started to fray around us as I opened more rifts to act as shields and to move around. Some I tried to send her own mana back at her and others just as shields or testing the waters. Tyler kept me on my toes, and I tried to do some older tactics like creating a Gyser under her feet, only to learn that her own mana was in the way, and every attempt rotted away. There was some form of Passive defense that she was keeping up that I wasn''t able to do on my own, which I wanted to learn now. My mind spun, and finally, I decided to pull out the big things that I had been holding back. I moved to dodge another rotting ball when something changed on Tyler''s end too. "Dodge, Dodge Dodge," Tyler said and grinned, thrusting her staff up in the air, "Not all can be dodged," She said, and suddenly a bigger ball of green light, and I felt dangering from it. She was gearing up for something, and I knew I wouldn''t like it. Instead of letting her, I started to convert my body into the void, and my mana started to drain instantly. My mana vortex''s started to diminish, and I released mana into my body, sending myself forward toward Tyler instantly. My hand reached out like ws as the only part I converted, and a purplish-ck hue around my hand was smoking as if it was burning reality itself as fuel. My hand reached out, and Tyler shot backward, trying to dodge, forgetting her ball. That smile on her face sent shivers, but I wasn''t about to let her escape, and I used even more, mana to make a world around the two of us even as it rotted with her mana of rifts. Tyler jumped back into a rotting rift, and I turned around, sending a reality-ripping w toward her. Her eyes widened as my hand ripped through her once again. A scream erupted from her but above me, that mana ball burst down onto us, and I screamed in return. Mana moved all around us, and instantly we were separated, with my mother and Mira looking at us. Quickly I meditated and started to heal myself while I heard Tyler chuckling. "Ripped me apart again!" Painced thatughter, and a string of curses erupted from the Lich as Mira helped her piece her body back together. Tyler''s mana had rained down on me. With both my mother and I working on it, the rotting mana was removed, along with multipleyers of skin. It wasn''t a surgery this time that I had to do on the fly, ripping chunks of my body off of myself. With her help, I quickly stabilized my condition and took a couple of nutrient bombs while I meditated. Over an hourter, I got up with Tyler still patching herself together. It was a mirror battle almost, and I didn''t like the oue. Tyler clearly grew more than me in between, but I also learned that I didn''t need to convert my entire body into a type of mana to use this power. I wasn''t even sure what else I could do with this power and would have to research more into the applications. I didn''t even get to some of the applications that I wanted to attempt, like sending reality cut''s that I used through rifts to attack her. It was a shame, but there would be more spars with my Lich Tyler, and next week, we would go at it again. I could see the pain in her eyes as she pieced her body back together. Pseudo-immortality looked painful as a chunk of her kidneyy on the ground just moments before she brought it back into herself, and I wondered how liches worked yet again. Tyler seemed to be abnormal among Liches, but I wasn''t sure. Standing over Tyler as she put herself back together, I felt slightly bad. "Sorry," I said, and Tyler red at me. "You are right that you need a sparring partner," Tyler snapped with pain in her voice, "You barely made any progress beyond the obvious," Tyler snarled. "The only reason I am in this condition is that you used your trump card, which I am still unsure of what you are doing. I can only guess is that you are converting your body somehow into the essence of the Void, which would take an incredible amount of mana. I cannot understand it myself. Other than that, you have made nothing but obvious advancements that I can guess. In fact, I was guessing you would send some of those void-cutting things you sent at me through a rift to randomize the directions you sent them through. You didn''t even do that, though!" Tyler continued to attack me verbally, making my eyes widen. "Although I am hurt, I feel cheated that this is all you produced. I know that you are busy, but many consider you a genius, but I have seen nothing of the sort. Instead, I feel that you are not taking this seriously," Tyler coughed out some blood and sighed,ying back, and her body was slowly melding back together. A minute passed in silence, and I felt like shit. "Do better," Tyler said, "You are my ticket to being able to live out in the open instead of the shadows. If this is your performance next time, I will be seriously pissed." I stood and walked away while pain hit my body. I couldn''t defend myself against her words, so I walked away to heal myself. My mother chased after me, but I was in my own head and healing myself. I didn''t pay attention to the world around me, and I headed back to my office. I needed strength, and I needed to find a way to cover this obvious obliviousness that I seem to have or tunnel vision. But how? ------ Thank you for enjoying my Novel. Please Check out Amazon, as I have a Short Story called: I Sissified my Step Bro If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read it for free. It helps support my work and I hope you will enjoy it. You can also find the my Books on Amazon if you wish to support me further. Chapter 192: Chapter ??? I leaned back with arge sigh taking a break from the hell of trying to find people and recruiting. It seemed that I had toe up with something soon to get the word out about needing people and bringing people up together. With Elder Greggory soon sending his family''s ''failures'' and probably some B rankers to make up the core of the army soon, I would be even busier. I was taking this moment to rx, and soon, I would go spend some time with my Kids. I wanted to spend more time with them, and I was making an hour a day to go to that same room just before I was called up to the meeting; with my schedule so busy, though, there was never enough time to y with them all. Although I would never allow it, my schedule almost demanded I stop this practice which I stood tall on. I would not abandon my little kiddos again. That didn''t mean that I didn''t have to put other things aside in order to do so. My mind was spinning, and I was tired. I wanted nothing more than to lie down and rest for a bit. Ever since I took on these responsibilities, I had no time for myself. I had two armies withpletely different structures to make. I had to make it all work now, and I yawned, feeling tired. A knock on the door turned my attention to the door. "Who is it?" I called out the question. The door opened, and my mother stood there, and I felt a shiver of something through me. "Hello, Honey," My mother said with a soft smile leaning on the door frame. Her mature look with that flowing silver hair draped behind her. She was dressed in a white dress that had a cloth around the hips tied together. The dress hugged her breasts with that cloth showing off her breasts, and the dress hung down to just about her thighs which seemed to be conservative among the Bunny-kin. She smiled and looked me up and down, "Now it looks like my daughter is running herself haggard," My mother slowly crossed the room and looked at me up and down. "I do have important business to attend with you, though. I guess I will not be lessening how haggard you look then. Maybe even contribute to it." "What do you mean?" I asked, and my mother sighed instantly. "I cannot believe you went to Elder Greggory before your own family. Do you think just because we Loveknots are the main power holders in Silvermoon tower, we do not have educated failures? Your Father has had many Mistresses with failed children that we educated and failed abroad." My mother stated, surprising me, "You have a brother and sister that also failed their tests and a brother that is a coward. We have kept them hidden as is normal. But Elder Greggory told me that you might be able to use them for their minds. Many have only been able to seek entertainment from the Libraries since not even the maids will touch them. Do you understand what I am saying, Chelsea?" My mother looked almost angry. The surprise was still moving through me, and I couldn''t help but wonder what else my family was hiding from me. Was I really educating myself all those years I spent here? Then I remembered the rant my mother had said before I started my journey. I was a greenhouse flower then and only did research. I only looked into topics I was curious about and never looked at the society around me atrge. I had no idea that my family would have hidden me from sight if I had failed to make an aplishment in the real world. A shiver ran through me, and I realized my mother was angry that I didn''te up with a way to put our family first in this. It was nepotism at its finest, and I could understand that. Was it because my mother was afraid of showing the failures or wanting my brothers and sister to be able to see the light once again? "To be honest, mom," I said, pinching the bridge of my nose, "This is the first time I have heard of the so-called ''failures'' in our society. I never thought about it, and I didn''t realize that we had so much man and woman power sitting on the sidelines doing nothing." My mother looked surprised at that, and I sighed, "I have never exactly paid attention to how we do things, mother. Hell, I think this culture where we worship the strong is bad in its own way." I sighed loudly and looked at her. I waited a moment and held her gaze, "I will see about giving them a position that suits them, Okay?" My mother looked at me for several moments and turned around, and closed the door. A secondter, she turned around, her smile turned darker, and she red at me. Her handsnded on the desk, and she shoved it aside. I couldn''t help but look at it slide across the room with a loud scratching noise, and my mother licked her lips. "You know," My mother began making me turn to look at her again as I sat in the chair with a surprise showing obviously on my face. Looking at my mother again, I found that the cloth tying the dress around her hips was unknotted, and she tossed aside the fabric. The dress came loose, and with some simple movements, it fell to the floor. "I have instructed Yuri not to allow anyone in here for the rest of the day. We are nning something, and that will be all in regards to the Logisitcs army." She said as I took in her mature body in front of me. Her skin was unblemished, and it was almost perfect. Not a single stretch mark and her stomach was t while her breasts were plump. They teased me, and Doorknocker started to get hard. I hated myself for this reaction to the person who gave birth to me in this world; she was the reason. Her beautiful face showed desire and lust withoutpromise. She wanted me, and she wanted me now. Her tongue ran over her lips, and a momentter, she was on her knees in front of me while Doorknocker lifted the fabric covering him from sight. A secondter, it was lifted off, and my own lust started to increase as the thought in my mind wasn''t like before. She had already destroyed this taboo between us, and her body felt great. A momentter, she took the choice from me anyways as her mouth wrapped around the head of Doorknocker. A light moan escaped my lips as I hadn''t had any action today, and her warm wet mouth was dripping with saliva as she took Doorknocker''s head into her mouth. Another moan escaped my lips as she sent shivers of pleasure through me as her tongue moved into action. I looked down at the woman below me and watched her looking up at me, egging me on with her eyes. Her body moved with her, and her breasts bounced as she sucked Doorknocker while using the tongue with the slit of my urethra. That sent my cock throbbing, and her tongue continued to do so. I let myself reach a peak as the woman below me cradled and massaged my balls, sending sensitive pleasure through my body wave after wave. She didn''t stop there, and I wouldn''t have allowed her. A slow bit of realization a moment hit my head, and I realized my biggest shoring was hitting again. I was too easy to seduce, and for now, I didn''t care. I grabbed the woman below me, sucking on Doorknocker by her hair; I felt her eyes light up, and I shoved Doorknocker down her throat. I thrust my Doorknocker down her throat only a couple of times before I groaned and released it a secondter, sending a massive wave of semen deep down her throat. I trembled, and my toes curled as my groan turned into a loud moan. I looked down at my mother as she took every drop of my cum and swallowed it. I withdrew Doorknocker, and she burped cutely by ident, quickly covering her mouth with a blush. She stood a secondter and looked down at me, and spread her legs showing me her dripping wet pussy. "You have no idea how jealous I was of your women while waiting here without you inside me. Your Father and I no longer do anything, and I have found myself wanting. I have only meditated and hit the final block before reaching A rank. My lust has been blocking me; I feel it. Now, My wonderful Daughter and futanari child will help me resolve it!" With that, she took a step forward with her legs spread, lined Doorknocker up with her dripping wet cunt. A secondter, she dropped her hips down onto Doorknocker and cried out in pleasure. Her body was infused with mana, and she started to rock her hips crying out in pleasure with each movement. Her pussy tightened up on me, and her cry echoed in the office as I watched my mother''s breasts move up and down while she thrust herself on Doorknocker while moving her ass around and gyrating. Pleasure absolutely sted my senses, and the mana in the room intensified. Doorknocker throbbed, and she continued to move without any sense or reality. We both cried out in pleasure, and I felt myself losing control of my hips as I thrust up into her. I felt her womb make way, and I directly entered and I started to fuse mana into my blood and body to match her movements. A secondter, as I thrust up into the woman, the chair blows me and burst apart into splinters from the force of our bodies colliding from the strength behind our thrusts. Our cries intermingled, and I stood thrusting into her, holding a leg up with one arm while her one arm used my neck to brace her body and thrust back into me. It was almost primal as I thrust into her and heard her scream. She cried out with one of the loudest moans of pleasure, and I felt her mana-enhanced pussy. The grip was insanely tight, but neither of us stopped. Her pussy contained to convulse, and a secondter, she cried out, screaming, "YES THERE, CHELSEA THERE!" I don''t know what I was hitting inside her, and I didn''t care as I thrust into her pussy just as it started to straight-up spray me. Her pussy squirted all over, and I continued to thrust into her screaming orgasm as she sprayed me more and more. Her breasts as we thrust into each other and the sound of pping as my balls hit her leg as I got closer and closer to reaching an orgasm of my own. With a thrust straight into her baby-making room, I released the seed into the ce so many years ago that I meditated. "FUCK!" I yelled out, cursing as the pleasure rocked my body, but neither of us stopped. We thrusted into each other through our orgasms, and I don''t even remember how I pushed her against the desk face first and left arge dent in the desk from it. She didn''t care as I never even left her pussy and made her squirt all over again and released more seed into her womb. Her cries and screams were fueled, and my own moans and groans of pleasure joined hers. Mana filled the room as we went at it like primal beasts lost in the ritual of sting cum all over the ce. The smell of sweat and ejaction filled the room as our bodies sted back into each other, and I found myself atop a broken would desk at some odd angle thrusting into this insatiable bitch that wouldn''t take no for an answer. Pleasure overwhelmed our worlds, and mana filled the room to an almost thick paste as we took each other in a way I would never do to even Kate as she cried out in pleasure. Then it happened as I filled her with my seed for the dozenth or so time. We had lost track of time, or there simply wasn''t a concept of time to us as we left ourselves to our base instincts, and the mana started to thicken and thicken. A momentter, I was sted out of her, sending me across the room, and the thick mana that filled the room started to congeal and amass toward my mother. She screamed in ecstasy, and the world seemed to focus on her eyes turned pure silver, and she slowly floated in the air, no longer on her back. Her mind wasn''t there, and my head hurt from the st, and Doorknocker hurt from being forcibly removed like that. None of my pain mattered as my eyes widened, and I tried to control the mana around me, only to learn that it wasn''t my own. The mana pulsed and rejected my touch but didn''t attack, which it felt that it might. Instead, it pulsated and solidified in a way I didn''t know it could do. The mana stuck to my mother, and the thickness of it grew and grew. Mana from the tower started to pour into the room, and it felt universal. It continues to pour in and turn into my mother''s mana. It turned into armor, and suddenly it started to spark with electricity. My mother started to scream, and sparks flew off of her sting off inrge sparks that were dangerous to be near. Soon fire started to coat her skin, and water started to rain in the room. They froze into snow and ice as they touched the floor and turned into freezing rain as the temperature dropped, all while those sparks filled the room. My mother screamed out, and her eyes started to regain pupils while her breasts grew another cup size and her legs lengthened a little longer, making her slightly taller while her arms grew to match. She looked down at herself, and the wind started to make the freezing ran run into me, pelting me with snow and ice. My eyes hurt in the windstorm as I tried to watch, and my mother grappled with the newfound power. Then as soon as it all started, the ice and snow stopped, and those crazy sparks and fire came to an end. My mother was smiling andughing with an enchanting voice, and a secondter, the door froze for a moment, and the mana in the room, which was still hers, quickly cleaned the ce. My mother then turned to me, and a strong mana message hit my head. "The fire burned off your clothes; mine were incinerated in the manifestation." My mother told me, and a secondter, the door burst open with the Elders pouring into the doors with my Father as the lead. "YOU BROKE THROUGH!" My Father yelled, his excitement evident, as was the entire Elder council. "THE MOTHER OF MY CHILDREN REACHED A RANK!" ------ Thank you for enjoying my Novel. Please Check out Amazon, as I have a Short Story called: I Sissified my Step Bro If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read it for free. It helps support my work and I hope you will enjoy it. You can also find the my Books on Amazon if you wish to support me further. Chapter 193: Melting Snow My father was beaming at my mother with a smile that broke his face almost into two. His teeth were showing, and I could see the lust in his gaze, while my mother was stern and unemotional. I could see the pride in herself at this moment, and the Elders were smiling brightly as they looked at her naked form. My mother stretched her new body, and I felt the mana tide move with her as she moved slowly. The Elders all looked like they couldn''t be happier, but I knew some would be angry. My mother would firm my father''s power base firmly, and I was probably helping in that regard without knowing it as well. My mother turned to look over the Elders and snarled, "We will speakter. My Mana has burned my clothing and my daughters. I wish to firm my Mana in meditation before I dress and join you allter." The words came out slowly and unearthly. The man that moved with each word was terrific. It was like a solid mass of invisible energy that you could only feel and not touch. Queen Mira suddenly stormed up and looked at my mother. "Amazing, Congrattions! The Bunny-kin are a strong species and an excellent partner to work with!" Queen Mira eximed and looked at me bruised at this moment, and her eyes narrowed at my condition but provided no morement. "I will leave as I am sure that you would rather consolidate your power and regain control of your formidable Mana." Queen Mira said, giving a slight bow and turning and leaving. The Elders said nothing and left while my father turned to me while my mother also looked at me. "I will leave now. I must enter seclusion." My mother said her Mana is moving with force. She walked out of the Mana, moving solidly around her. I didn''t even know it, but as she left the room, I felt a weight lifting off me, and I felt like I could breathe again. "Chelsea," My father suddenly said, making me turn to him. "Your mother and I are powerful enough that your recent ess to your siblings, Half-siblings, and cousins that are deemed failures are a go. You needed educated bunny-kin? Hopefully, these failures that share mine and your blood will assist you and redeem themselves instead of burdening the family. They will start to report to you and will be under your absolute authority," My father smiled in a way that made me shiver. "They will absolutely follow your orders, and you hold their lives in your hands. This is their final chance at life, is that understood?" I could tell that my father wasn''t kidding, and I felt the absolute bite in his tone as he said that. His thoughts towards these ''failures'' were nothing but burdens to our family. To be hidden and despised for their weakness. His thoughts of them as blood rtives or even as his own flesh and blood were gone. It was disgusting to see, and I had to control my expression as that disgust magnified in my head. "Understood, Father," I said with a clear voice, making him smile. The cuck that was my father grinnedrger as he looked toward my mother, and I wondered what was going to happen between my mother and father now that my mother was an A ranker. It didn''t matter as I followed up, saying what my father wanted to hear at this moment, "They will be useful or die trying!" I didn''t know how his face didn''t split in half. Seeing his smile, he headed out of my destroyed office and turned to look at me in the doorway. "That is my daughter," He said, finally looking out the door. "You may be the heir your mother, and I thought you would be yet!" I sneered as he stepped out and left the room. I no longer had a door, my office was shredded, and my desk broke as I sat on my bruised ass with my cock hurting from being forcefully evicted. I snarled and felt the Mana around me and could move it as my mother wasn''t here anymore. I started healing my wounds before I finally got up, moved Mana into my foot, and kicked the broken desk. Anger surged through me, and I wanted to scream. Something about how my father spoke sent rage through me in a way I hadn''t experienced before. It was the personification of Bunny-kin beliefs that worshiped the strong. I realized what I used to think made logical sense was so revolting when they would hide these ''failures'' that could have just stumbled or been too young. Or many other things that it could have happened on their journeys. Life was unfair, and many things could have happened, and it was a wed system. I took a deep breath, controlled my emotions, and turned as I heard something behind me. In the Doorway, Yuri stood looking at me with concern. "Is everything alright?" She asked, the concern very apparent in her voice. "No, it isn''t, but it will be. I just need time," I replied, unable to lie now. I took a deep breath and turned to her, letting my angry expression turn to a wry smile, "I am sorry, Yuri," I began, "I need some clothing and some quality time with my kids," I told her. Yuri smiled, but I could see the sadness in her expression or one of worry for me, which hurt. "Okay," Yuri said and departed a momentter. I turned to look at the room, and I sighed. I balled my hand into a fist and smashed the remnants of the desk into even tinier parts before standing tall and looking down at the wreckage. I sighed and started to move the Mana when I realized that the snow and ice stayed. I looked at it, my expression curious, when I reached down and realized it was still there, and I felt no manaing from it anymore. It was real snow and ice, now no longer a manifestation of Mana, and my eyes widened. Mana turned from Mana into things but from what I knew always turned back into Mana; this always happened. The showers had a catch for grime. It was cleaned from your body, and the filters needed to be cleaned afterward. For hot baths, they kept the Mana active and then cleaned after the enchantment was done. It was a simple system, but Mana didn''t create things permanently. But my mother''s Mana created this snow with Mana, but it now is actually snow. That reminded me of Queen Mira and how her body changed every time I saw her. It was like she modified it with Mana, which I could have done temporarily but not permanently. I would use and move nieutients in my body to make cells to heal my body. Theoretically, I could use that to make my breastsrger or smaller if I wanted or my cock longer. The problem was that I would need the nutrients and make my cells divide faster, and I could give myself cancer if I messed up. Overall it was aplicated procedure that took insane amounts of nutrients and Mana to do. If I just did it with Mana, it would disappear overall and harm me in the process. Looking down at this snow, though, made me realize the most significant difference between A rankers to the rest of the mana wielders, at least for wizards. "It is a manifestation of mana that allows permanent conversation!" I eximed. My eyes shone, and I knew that Mana could be almost solid, but this discovery blew my mind. I didn''t understand it, and as I held the snow in my hand it melted and turned into water. The water dripped from my hand, and the ice was slowly melting. My brain didn''t understand, and I felt my expression twisting, and my facial expression turned to a fascinated smile. What did I have to do to learn more about this? More and more questions poured into my head as I watched that snow melt into the water till it disappeared. Chapter 194: The Loveknot Failures My mind burned with possibilities after learning that Mana could be something permanently. It went against the grain of what I thought was possible in this world. That made me realize that Queen Mira could make illusions which were just as real as the real thing. It was a power that I couldn''t understand the depth of and what was holding her back. Was this a power that all A rankers could do? Or only wizards of certain types? What about A-rankers like the Warriors? How could they ever fight with Wizards if they could create wonders like something from just the energy called Mana? Who would ever be able to stop them when you could probably create entire Cities? What stopped them from doing much more? There were so many questions it brought up that I didn''t know the answers to. I had to forcefully stop myself from considering as I sat in a brand-new office. Yuri was happier with her office as well now that she was officially in charge as an assistant to me. What my new title was being changed to as the leader of a new form of the military was up to debate, and so was her title until we started making some headway. That title would be an honor or disgrace, depending on how well I did my duties. Today was an important asion, and I had to firm my will. Today would be me interviewing the first failures my mother and father would be sending. I didn''t know where my mother was, but I doubted that I would hear from her for a bit. She would be solidifying her foundation with her new abilities. It was something I probably should have done more with my Mana vortexes when I first became a B ranker. I am sure it is much more necessary for an A ranker than a B ranker. A knock on the door suddenly woke me from my thoughts, and I turned to look at the door and answered with a quick and short "Come in!" before settling into my chair. The door opened, and I could see Yuri sending in the first Silver haired bunny-kin. She was just a little taller than I was but with Double D breasts that looked a little out of ce on her. I looked at her for a couple of moments as she stepped in and looked her up and down. I could feel her mana, which was on the edge of C rank. At almost any moment, this woman could break into the B ranks and justck that certain enlightenment thates without notice. She looked older than me, and her expression was one of excitement to be here. "Hello, Sister Chelsea." She eximed, "I am the oldest daughter of our parents, Janice." Janice said. "The oldest of my sisters," I said, my tone a little t looking at her. Anthony was the oldest male child of my parents; I couldn''t remember if he was the eldest. "So, just a little younger than Anthony?" I asked, and Janice frowned. "That arrogant brother of ours is older than me." Janice almost snapped before she blushed and looked down. Her face paled as I watched her, and I realized that she was afraid of retaliation since she didn''t know about my rtionship with Anthony. I looked at her seriously, and I wondered about her personality. "Look," I said, finally breaking my silence, "You are my sister, but when I was talking to Father," I began with a white lie since it was more implied that I needed to be harsh, "I was told that I have to be hard on all of you. Not because I want to be but because my father demands it as such. So I am going to tell you something that I will tell every sibling and cousin that will be entering my office, Janice. I am expecting your best!" I demanded, emphasizing with my fist hitting the desk to make her listen. "I will be making so much space for achievements for not just you and our siblings to lose the title of Failure. I will be doing it for all the Elder''s families and some of our society''s wealthiest members. You will have the privilege ofmanding and leading talents in a logistical army that we are making. You will be leading others while finding and helping talents." I told her, looking at her, "What I need at the end of just a couple of months is arge unit of educated managers moving those ready to fight to bring supplies to our fighting members. You will have to fight and die in some circumstances in order to get those supplies to the front. Do you understand what I am talking about?" I paused only for a second before adding, "I am not a fan of Anthony myself, but I will not tolerate attacking others to try and bring yourself up." Janice looked at me, shocked and stunned. I felt her mana in the meantime while I let her process that, and I felt it was fiery with passion. She should be a fire Wizard with that type of personality, and her eyes focused back on me as her mind started to reengage. She stood straighter and looked at me with a much better gaze and one filled with more respect. "Sister," She began, and I held up a hand. "I am going to stop one thing here and now, and it will not just be with you but all my rtives. We will keep Sister''s and brothers at home when not talking about the military. Until my title has been instated, I will be Commander. You will only address me asmander, and I will not go by any other title." My words were final, and Janice nodded. "Commander," Janice said, tasting the words in her mouth, "I believe I understand what you are saying. When I went on my journey, I sought enlightenment and never achieved anything while seeking it. I encountered no issues and returned after a decade with nothing to show for it. I appreciate you bringing me out of the den of failures our family calls the House of Dishonor. I will strive to bring myself to exceed your expectations!" Janice announced, and I smiled. "Good!" I said. "I will being up with a training course, and I expect all of you to go through it. But first, I n to ce you in a management position, and you can earn a rank from there. You may be demoted or promoted from that rank, and there are more than enough positions to fill." I leaned back in my chair, "I will have messages sent to all of you after meeting with each of you. For now, Janice," I said slowly, "Please tell Yuri, my assistant on the way out, that I would like to talk to the next person." Janice nodded, and although I could see her looking a little sad, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. I was a little curter than I should have been, but I was building an organization out of nepotism at this point, and there were going to be a lot of bad actors, I bet. I needed to put the fear of me into each and every member of the failures before we began. A momentter, I heard a knock on the door and called out for them toe in. A bunny-kin with Silver hair again came in with a very serious look. His body was toned, and the muscles bulged on his arms. His mana was also at the barrier of C rank, ready to be B rank, and it wanted to frown as it was two in a row that were bordering C rank into the upper echelons of society. "Sister Chelsea, I am your older brother White Loveknot. I am reporting as our father told me to. Can I ask what this is about?" White said extremely professionally, and I gauged him for several moments. His eyes were sharp, and I could see intelligence in them. This wasn''t some muscle head without thoughts. I looked him over, and I couldn''t help but ask, "What happened on your journey that made you a failure? You look like you are about to break through and be a B ranker like Janice and muscle-bound with a form of Mana maniption I haven''t seen yet personally." My question seemed to shock him, and his smile turned wry. "I used to be a general wizard like so many of our kin. It was all I knew before leaving on a journey like many others. I was quickly captured by bandits just outside the Beast-kin nation, and they were going to sell me to the Empire. I was beaten half to death, and I was taken to the Dwarven kingdom, and the bandits all got killed trying to bring me back along with others they captured. Within months of leaving the Beast-kin nation on a journey, I was brought back in disgrace, injured, and almost broken." White said, and I couldn''t me him for his failure. I knew there was more to the story, but I didn''t need more details. There were many reasons why I thought the journey was bad for the nation. Sure, it weeded out the weakest, but many would be like this brother of mine. Unlucky and or pursuing the wrong path of strength for themselves. "Tell me more about what you have done while in the House of Dishonor," I asked for more information as I was curious even though I shouldn''t have. "I decided to stop being a Wizard as I was too weak. My conjuring of elements is weaker than those of the same rank who just broke through. After I healed, I used the robust library we have ess to in the house of dishonor our family owns. They are copies of books from the Silvermoon Tower. I found a form of strength enhancement that is meant to build your body into a strong yet fast body. I am now working towards breaking through to the B rank with my spear." White finished, and I liked him. White seemed solid, and I leaned back and nodded, "I told Janice, and I am telling you. Our father expects me to be hard on all of you, whether you got to the house of Dishonor through bad luck or being a coward. I care not." I held his solid gaze with my own. "I will be making a logistical army for theing war. You will be a manager and look for talent among your subordinates. I am only one person, and I need you to find and train those under you to be able to do the job to the best of their ability and your own ability. I never want to see a talent hidden among your people, or the consequences will be fierce." I told him, "From now on, I am Commander, not your sibling, and your position will be told to you along with your responsibilities after my interviews. Depending on your performance, you may leave the House of Dishonor with achievements in this war. There will be plenty of achievements to go around, and you may be honored more than you ever thought. You may also be demoted or promoted based on performance. Do you understand what I am saying?" I asked finally. "This is my chance to prove myself. You will tell me where I will be and my responsibilities when you have probably gone through our family and chosen their positions to the best of your ability with the short time you have to interact with us." White said, and I gained a new appreciation for him already. "Primarily, you are using us to find and educate the volunteers that will be training under us. Not only that, but you are allowing us to build a base in this Logistical army of yours. We find talents and bring them forward, and they will also be thankful to us and, in return, may one day return the favor if we need it. You are giving us the opportunity of our life since being detained in the house of dishonor." I barely hid my shock at his analysis, even if it wasn''t that hard to figure out. This man gave me a good impression, and I couldn''t help the smile that showed on my face. This man may be the person that I put in a powerful position in boot camp. White understood what I was essentially looking for with this, and my eyes narrowed, wondering if he realized where this all would lead if I was sessful. "You have impressed me a little, White," I told him, "I may bring you in for another conversationter. For now, leave and tell Yuri, my assistant, to bring in the next person." "Yes, Commander," White said, turning around and leaving, and I watched him go building hope for the following rtive to be as good as him. Moments after the door closed, I heard another knock and called for the next person toe in. I had a lot of work to do and watched the next silver-haired Bunny-kine in. I had dozens of rtives to go through and not enough time to do a full conversation. I leaned back and started to get an impression of the next failure that our family had. ----- Thank you all for the support. I do read all thements, and thanks for the chapters. I really do appreciate your support on this tform and others; if you wish to support me further, you can do so on my Patreon or on Amazon by looking up my stories posted there. Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1 through 4 are on Amazon, and Week 5 will be avable soon. If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read my Short Story: I Sissified My Step Bro I have another short kinky story in the works, so be on the lookout for that announcement. Thank you all for reading my Stories; you have no idea how much it means to me. Chapter 195: Rising Hope I tossed my things aside and stormed out of my office. I was at my wit''s end and wasn''t about to force myself any longer. I finally finished interviewing my rtives and had yet to choose a position for each. After days of interviews, I finished, and I was done. I moved towards the most important location through the Silvermoon tower and opened the doors. "Daddy!" I heard several excited yells, and my stress disappeared. I couldn''t have been happier as Stacy jumped up into my arms, and a cute little bunny girl named Carrot by her mother came leaping up into my arms. I scooped them out of the air and hugged them close. I felt their small arms wrap around me, and I heard more excited squeals as I found my legs and back tackled with more children jumping onto my body. My breasts were grabbed as a little girl dove into them, and I started to use my mana to boost my body as I was tackled from several directions. Kids started to slip off me, no longer able to hold onto me with their strength anymore, and my legs got more crowded. "Hey, Kiddos!" I eximed with happiness they reflected back to me. I couldn''t contain my joy as I kissed the cheek of June, followed by Carrot. I started to pick up my kids one by one, giving them a kiss on the cheek and earning some giggles. "Daddy! You haven''t been here thest couple of days?" I heard a sad voice and looked down to see a silver-haired bunny-kin carrying a doll likeness of me that Mina''s mother was making for the kids. I scooped up Kathline and kissed her cheek. "Sorry, Kiddos," I said with a soft smile, "I was busy with work. Some of your rtives need Daddy to help get them out of a problem. I am helping them out with that and so many others. Sometimes that means I cannot be here. But I really wanted to be, so I will be here all day!" I eximed and heard a lot of happy exmations in return. Many of my kids started to talk at the same time, and I scooped up and put down my kids, trying to kiss their cheeks and hear what they are saying. They loved talking about what their teachers were teaching them and mana. It was the basics, but you could tell that as my old teachers came into the room, they genuinely loved teaching my kiddos and others who could bring their kids here. I almost melted as Susie showed me hertest fire magic as she conjured it up and told me all about the mes. Her passion for fire was something that I couldn''t reach and she would stare at fires all day if you let her. The licking of the mes on wood with the light cracks once in a while made her excited beyond allpare. If she was in my old world, I would be extremely worried for her as she would inevitably be a pyromaniac. In this world, she would be a powerful Fire wizard that would be strong because of that obsession that would be taboo in my previous world. I hugged her as she continued to talk, but I couldn''t only spend time with her. I loved all my little kiddos but never had enough time to shower them with the attention they deserved. I picked her up, and I smiled, showing her my fireball magic. She quickly quieted down before she had an outburst of excitement. Not longter, I made sure to spend some time with my kids, who were shyer and not as willing to jump on me for attention. Mina loved the attention, and her mother was smiling with unshed tears in her eyes as she watched us interact. I loved Mina and her brains. She seemed to love creating things now and loved making dolls and other things which she started to ask if you could imbue mana into. It seemed that Mina''s doll of me was the start of wanting to learn Enchanting, and a B-ranked teacher was teaching her the basics of enchanting now. They were all so young and developing interests and abilities, all while I wasn''t here. I could barely hold back my tears in realization as I listened to my babies talk. They were endlessly energetic as they talked about everything they were learning and interested in. I tried to show affection to all of them, and the mothers watched as I moved from each of my children, trying to shower them with the affection they deserved so much. Each was smart and growing up so quickly. Their education was taken over by someone else, and I couldn''t help but feel sad about that. Pregnant women wereing in, too, and I would touch the bellies of women that were impregnated when I was mindlessly fucking due to the elders. I never showed a trace of any other emotion but care as I touched their stomachs and wished I could spend more time with my kids and be there for their mothers. Before I knew it, the ce started to filter out of my little kiddos as mothers began to go home to eat and sleep. I watched them go, and before I knew it, I was standing alone in the room, feeling empty again. None of my kiddos wanted to leave me, but I helped their mothers with stopping their crying even as I had to stop myself from crying as they left. Feeling empty, I left the room, returned to my office, and stared at the ceiling. I didn''t know what to do with myself and wasn''t tired. I missed my kiddos and their happy smiles as they ran around a yed. My mind was filled with their happiness, and I looked down at the nk paper with only the title I had written on it hours and hours before. "Logistic Army''s Positions." Each title under it that I came up with was sitting there empty, with none being filled, and I looked at it with a long, drawn-out sigh. Instead of continuing, I remembered the smiling face of Susie as she talked about fire, and I looked down at the paper again. I remembered what this paper would do eventually, and I felt a renewed determination enter me. I needed to get these positions filled so I could spend more time with my kiddos in the future. It was also for more than that, as I could use the achievements to do so much more for them and the children on the way. I needed to seed, not just for my children either. The Beast-kin nation and the tribes under it needed someone like me organizing them, so fewer died. The logistics army would be bringing food and arms to the front. These were critical for war, and I remembered a saying from a book in my past. I believe it was a famous saying that amateurs studied tactics while professionals studied logistics when studying war. This whole world waged war in a different way than my previous world. Mana changed everything, and I would have to work within those confines while applying modern thought to an ancient system that technically still worked. This wasn''t about bringing munitions to the front like the war in my previous world. Most waged war with the swords on their hips and the mana in their bodies and around them. They werepletely different concepts and limited the need for logistics to food and water if there were no rivers nearby. I found myself filled with determination as I looked at the paper and remembered my siblings, that were considered failures. Some were not that impressive, but then there were those like White who pleasantly surprised me. They may have had bad luck, or the real world hit them like a truck and backed away from it. Some were happy with being in the house of dishonor as they were taken care of. Those were the most worrying to me, but each was an educated individual I needed. More families would send their failures, and I was sure to end up with more that never wanted to leave their Houses of Dishonor. I would need to keep an eye on them all and put the least motivated ones in the positions they would do the least damage if they decided to drag their heels. I quickly began to start putting down names of people in positions that were needed. I started with the most impressive and doing what my mother and father most wanted by putting family members in key positions. The name that sat at the top of the Boot camp was going to be White. It was a show of how much he impressed me that he was there. I would soon have to call him in for a meeting and see his thoughts on this matter. Looking through the positions, there were still more left empty but I had enough names to at least start building. That wasn''t nothing, and I started with nothing. The problem was that I needed at least ten to thirty times more people to fill positions, which wasn''t including the elite army I needed to start up. I looked at things, and I knew what I needed to start with, and I looked at White''s name. Again and again, I kept hoping that my impression of him was right. He would be critical to everything. If he failed, my chances of pulling through would be minimal, and I never knew him before a couple of days ago. I would need to establish a working rtionship with him and trust in his ability to seek and find talent among not only his rtives and other families'' rtives and failures. But from the working ss of the Bunny-kin poption and other tribes once they started. The position would never seebat unless the Empire pushed us back, and it was one of the safest positions once I handed it to him. I looked at it again, and I looked down the names I put in other positions, and even Janice didn''t make it as high. Janice probably saw how much this opportunity meant as White did. The difference was that I felt she was more sly about it now after that thing with Anthony. Anthony wasn''t someone I enjoyed working with, and he was arrogant. But Janice was someone that seemed better to work with but would build a political base among the military like White would. White was smart enough to be open about it, though, which made me respect him. Was White better at reading people or, "Excuse me," I suddenly heard, making my head jump up and then down as I saw Tina poking her head into the doorway. Her Pink hair and very pregnant stomach popped into the room. My surprise for a couple of seconds wasplete. "Oh my god," I said as my heart beat hard in my chest from how hard I was startled. "Tina, You look amazing, but you scared the hell out of me. Were you knocking for long?" I asked. "I knocked for about five minutes, but you weren''t answering. I thought you might not be here, but you weren''t in the room with everyone else or with your kids. I hope that you care for our children as much as you care about your other children," Tina said softly, pressing a greasy hand to her stomach with a fond smile, and I stood. "Of course, I will care for all my kids," I said, my tone almost reprimanding her for thinking any other way. I came down and kissed Tina on the lips, and she happily epted and brought her arms around me, bringing me closer and deepening the kiss. "God, it has been a bit, but I think Doorknocker is too big at this stage of pregnancy. God do I want it in me again soon," Tina said after breaking the kiss and looking down at my slightly moving loin cloth. She looked wistful at the fabric protecting Doorknocker from her sight. A moment before, I started to ask why she was looking for me though she looked up at me again. "That being said, I wanted to show you something. Remember the workshop that I got you to set aside for me?" Tina asked. That workshop was something that didn''t take much for me to get. Tina was the only gnome around, and I got her that workshop that she had thest time she was here. To make things better, the room had been empty since thest time she had been here. Tina was thrilled, and I hadn''t seen her in a while because she was in the workshop. "Of course I remember," I said with a smile. Then I froze and remembered what she was working on, and I turned serious, "Did you finish your project?" I asked with hope starting to rise in my heart. "Maybe," Tina said, unsure. "Come check it out," She told me a secondter, and I followed her out of the office. Hope was rising in my heart, and we didn''t take long to reach there with Tina waddling to her workshop. She was really close to having our child, and I couldn''t wait to see our kid together. It reminded me that I never had the chance to name one of my children, and I couldn''t help but start to wonder what I should name one of my kiddos. My mind was upied as we reached the workshop about much more important things like names for our kid. When we reached it, Tina opened up the workshop door, and I followed her waddling butt into the workshop. Toolsy strewn about, and the ce was a mess. In the middle of the room sat arge bronze machine. There was a pink glow about it, and I looked at it seriously as I looked at it. "I think we need wheels on it," I said without thought as I got close, "Is there any recoil?" I asked again as I looked over therge cannon-looking thing. It was different from a cannon and was aimed a little high if it was for direct fire. The manaing off of it was still tainted, and I turned to look at Tina. "I didn''t think about transportation," Tina said, smacking her head. "There is recoil, and it is a problem. That is the reason that I think that it isn''t quite done. There are a couple of tweaks that I am thinking about, but it fires now. How many shots is unknown, and the Pink glow from it is from the filter it uses. We need to take it outside if we want to test it properly," Tina told me with a huge grin, "Still with all those parts and the gold you spent on it. I think I finished something that at least works! Tell me, Chelsea," Tina said with arge toothy smile, "Would you like to take it out for a couple of shots?" Hope rose in my stomach, and I turned to look at the potentially first artillery made in this world before turning back to the lovably greased-up gnome before me. "I would love nothing more!" I announced with hope rising. There may be tweaks, but if she came up with something viable. My thoughts came up short as I shivered in excitement. ----- Thank you all for the support. I do read all thements, and thanks for the chapters. I really do appreciate your support on this tform and others; if you wish to support me further, you can do so on my Patreon or on Amazon by looking up my stories posted there. Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1 through 4 are on Amazon, and Week 5 will be avable soon. If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read my Short Story: I Sissified My Step Bro I have another short kinky story in the works, so be on the lookout for that announcement. Thank you all for reading my Stories; you have no idea how much it means to me. Chapter 196: Backing After a long night, Iid back, resting, and sighed as I sat in the office again. Tina went over her new invention, and I found myself smiling with a brand new issue to contemte. No more than one issue, and it wasn''t going to be solved easily. There are many issues, but the thing that made all of this pleasant instead of an issue was the fact that she finished a model that could be shot multiple times. It was many times heavier and even more unwieldy to use, but it was working, but it needed more testing with facilities meant to test these things. This wasn''t the Embassy where I got to regte what rooms were used for what, and I sighed as I thought about the number of issues I was about to face with this new technology. Sitting in my office now, Tina had gone to bed, and I pulled up a piece of paper to make a note. The first thing I wrote down was getting authority and control over this invention. That should be the easiest problem to deal with, but still the first issue I had to deal with. I was the person who made the investment for everything Tina made, and that was one of the ways the richer Bunny-kin controlled the power among our tribe. Those who paid the gold and funded the research got control over the technology with very few exceptions. The unfortunate part was that this could be considered one of the exceptions as it was military technology, although I could think of potential civilian use. Still, That led to the second problem that Tina recognized was theck of testing area to see what this technology could fully do. She didn''t dare bring the power to the max inside the Silvermoon tower or inside in general. This meant that I needed to find a ce to test and further development of this technology which hasn''t even been named in this world. I had some suggestions in my head, but I kept them quiet. That brought me to the third problem, which was manufacturing more in a short time frame. If I could make an assembly line, that would be for the best, we would also need Enchanters of a certain caliber which would probably be in the middle of the war-making achievements instead of wanting to stay home to manufacture! That made this a very serious issue, bringing up even more issues. The list started developing in front of me, and I began to frown. I hadn''t even made it to the damn people that would shoot the things. There was too damn much to do, and there was only one thing I could do, and I wondered if I should dy this. I tapped the desk, thinking and I already had a couple of solutions to the first problem. We could at least start solving the first problem, although it would still be conspicuous. Still, I could control the information in that area, and I tapped my desk more and more. I stood and stormed out of my office, surprising Yuri, and I headed past her like a woman on a mission. "Be careful, Chelsea!" Yuri called after me as the door closed behind me. I moved through the Silvermoon Tower and reached the floor in question, and I sighed. I knocked on my parents or at least my father''s door. I hit it with loud solid hits that echoed in the hallway, and a secondter, a female bunny-kin poked her head out. She was a brown bunny-kin, and I could feel the mana radiating off her body. She was a B ranker, although I felt that she was weaker than me, and she looked me up and down. "Chelsea Loveknot to see you," She said, her voice t. "Come in!" My father announced, and the Brown haired bunny-kin opened the door for me, and I stepped in to see his apartment, and I saw my father in a robe loosely tied up with a gold bunny-kin girl nearby on the floor, breathing heavily. I felt the manaing off her and realized it was another B ranker, and this time there was no way she was a Wizard. Her mana felt different, but I ignored her as I moved around and sat on the couch. "Father," I said seriously. "What is it?" My father asked seriously, "It is a little early for you to be showing up. No meetings were in ce on this day, so I cannot help but wonder why you loudly knocked on my door." "I have serious issues and solutions I need your help with the council on," I told him, leaning back. "Oh?" My Father said, and his demeanor changed a little, and he smiled brightly. It felt weird, but he leaned back and spread his arms. "You have done much, and I must say that I am proud of you, Chelsea. You are the youngest and most sessful daughter your mother, and I have had. I wonder what you need from me now since you never asked before?" I winced before I softened my look toward him. "Your right; I never asked for anything from you." I began, "My woman, Tina the gnome," I said, pausing before my father nodded, acknowledging her. "I have invested in her and got her allocated with a workshop in the Silvermoon tower. She has finished an invention that I believe may fundamentally change the uing war in our favor. Almost asrge of an invention as the discovery of the effect of the potion with Illusion spells." My father''s eyes widened in surprise, and his expression quickly changed back to his usually serious demeanor. "Rina, Bemy, Leave," My father said, and the two bunny-kin girls got up and bowed to him before leaving the room. "Are you sure about this?" My father asked. "To be honest," I said with a wry smile, "I can only guess since I have never been a part of warfare in my life. I believe that it is something that may have a major impact o the war effort." I told him, "Think of all of those Contaminated Arcane Crystals that we have and keep around. Imagine if we found a way to use them to kill the Empire''s soldiers." My father''s expression turned serious, and he leaned forward, which seemed to loosen his robe without him realizing. "Those useless things might have a use?" My father said, "That would be great, although" He leaned back in thought. "IS this device something that only works on one Contaminated Arcane Crystal or all types no matter the contaminates?" He asked. I shrugged, "That is the problem, father. I have invested thousands of gold and silver coins into this project. With the Logistics and elite armies, I have no time to make more potions to fund my research. We are running out of funds, and I will have to find an alternative way to fund things." I told him seriously, and my father barked augh. "Don''t lie to me, Chelsea," My father said, much to my surprise, "You have that Elf using your name in order to create businesses. She has been making some good strides. You should have some gold to continue funding these things without tapping Silvermoon Towers funds." I barked augh back at him, "Rose is doing a good job. I will also tell you that there is no avable gold to go to the scale that I need, father." I told him with a serious expression, "I will run out of funds, and I don''t even have more Contaminated Arcane Crystals for Tina to test with!" I announced while tossing my hands up in the air. "You think some smallpanies that are just starting up or have run for a little under a year can take on the strain of full experiments creating a whole new Military technology?!" I asked with a raised voice, "I will tell you that it will bankrupt Rose''spanies in a week here in the Beast-kin Nation. So no, only I can fund them with my potions, or the project will be put off till I have the time to gather funds. Parts for her experiments have toe from the Dwarven Kingdom as well, and some of those parts were sent to the Embassy, and they have yet to make their way back to Silvermoon Tower." My father was frowning now, and I looked at him seriously and leaned forward, "Father, I am saying this because I care, and I believe I understand what ising next. We are about to go to war, and we will need every weapon. This is a chance to start developing something in the background for a second push into the Empire''snds. I believe that we are going to push into their territory with the Illusionists Queen Mira brings. We are going to take somend while the Empire brings its full military to bare, and we will need to defend that territory and even retreat. But both sides wille to either a truce at that point, or we will be pushed back. I believe this will be the second arrow in our bow that will allow us to shoot a second offensive against the Empire." I told him seriously, "I may be wrong, but if my thinking is right, we can at least use this to our advantage in thetter half of the war if we start funding and experimenting now." We stared at each other, and my father looked at me more seriously. "You are taking this very seriously. I am sure you have some form of the solution too if you areing to me. You have something nned and need me to be on your side with the Elder council, don''t you?" He asked, and I smiled. "Yes, I do have a very small n." I told him, "First," I began holding up a finger, "I neednd outside the city that I can controlpletely. I need to be able to control whoes into the area and who leaves. I will dere this area the Logistics Army Headquarters. I will start training and doing research and development here. I will develop several cksmiths, alchemical workshops here, and anything else I need to create weapons of war for the war front in theing war. This was simplified a lot, but it will also make the logistics of supplies simpler. We can use this as a manufacturing area and testing areapletely off limits to normal people and people that have no need to be there. This will allow secrecy of any experiments to be more easily kept." I took a deep breath and put up a second finger, "Next, I will need to train and make the tools to make some of the parts that go into this device that can only be purchased in the Dwarven Kingdom. I could probably use the help of my Sister Christina in this as well, although she is probably more useful at the front. Still, we need to learn, experiment and develop these Lenses that we right now purchase from the dwarves in case they embargo us. This is an absolute necessity for the development of this technology and will cost a lot. This can all be hidden in the budget for the Logistics army." I took another deep breath as my father looked unconvinced as I wished, "Third, I neednd for a Boot Camp. Something so I can ensure that all the armies I am making understand exactly what is expected of them and tear down our Kin to rebuild them as a fighting force. I said this before, but I think our current barbaric version of tribes working together isn''t a good idea. We need cohesion and people strictly following orders without thought. That means training, and I need to have started training them months ago. I need a location and arge budget of gold in order to afford to do it all at the same time. This is non-negotiable, and Queen Mira also will be expecting something to help make our Elite army something that seems Elite." "Is there anything else?" My Father asked, sounding annoyed. "Father," I said, pausing and pinching the bridge of my nose, annoyed myself. "If I talked about all the things that I need, then we will have hours and hours of discussion with you losing what is important. I will being to anyone who will listen about all the things I need. I am creating a more effective fighting force from nothing. I will need more gold than you are willing to spend, and it will still not be enough. I guarantee that. We do not have time to go slow, which means I will need people to head out into the city and make contracts with ces that will try and rip us off. Only the most outrageous ones will I be able to skip. That means I am going to be burning gold on something that could have been cheaper, and I will have to suck it up. On the bright side of this," I paused momentarily as I saw anger develop in my father. "It will do wonders for taxes this year. With the influx of gold Spent on the tower on things that it normally wouldn''t spend on, those businesses will grow and or spend on new things." I shrugged, "it might not work as well as I am thinking, but it may work out that way, and we will make arge portion of our gold back with taxester. Continuing from there, though," I took another obvious breath, "I will be absolutely ripped off, and there will be nothing I can do about it but hurt the worst of the bad actors I deal with. I have to develop three areas father. I need a Logistics army area where I can develop workces and man those workces. I will have to pay people so they can eat and live. Then we have the Boot camp to filter all of our recruits into these armies, which will slow everything down. That means I will have dys in everything I want to do! That is all without aunch date for this goddamn war!" At this moment, I worked myself up and felt annoyance myself, "I have fifty fucking things that I need to have done three years ago, and I have MONTHS TO DO IT IN!" I yelled without meaning to, and my father looked at me surprised, and I sighed. At some point, I had started standing, and I was raving around in his room. I felt my face heat, and I went back and sat down on the couch and noticed that my father''s robe had opened slightly, and I could see his bushy cock. It hung at about three inchesid, and I coughed and pointed at his robe. A secondter, he retied his robe, and it was out of sight. "Sorry about my outburst," I said finally, "I am under a lot of expectation and trying my best. I need backup with the elder council. I need these things done sooner rather thanter, or you might start the war with Queen Mira''s Illusionists." I shrugged as my father''s eyes widened, "I made promises, and she expects them to be done in those ways. That means I need to start now to have a couple of squads to bring to the war front. Hopefully, a division of elite army soldiers that work together through thick and thin to help push the Empire back and start this war on the right foot. I need your backing, father. Will you give it to me?" I asked finally. My father stared at me, and I could see his eyelid twitching. He leaned back and looked at me, "With your mother, I may be able to back this all. But are you sure Queen Mira will not move her Illusionists forward without the elite army?" He asked. I sighed, "Father, the only reason I could convince her toe was with the Elite army promise. She will only do it under those circumstances, and without it, we have no Illusionists to fight with us, making those potions useless." I told him, my voice sounding sad. "Fine, I will get you your damn gold andnd. We will have to discuss the finances, though." His expression darkened, "That isn''t going to be a pretty fight. We have gold in the treasury, but it isn''t bottomless." I winced before I sighed, "The best you can. Each gold coin will be spent on the war effort. Try and get some other tribes on board if you have to! Any more educated soldiers will be wee. I personally don''t care what Tribe they are from, Father. We are fighting the Empire. I will take anyone who is willing to help." I got up as I told him that and turned to leave the room, "Tell me when the meeting is for the budget. I guarantee that I probably need triple the amount of gold you are thinking at this moment." "Chelsea," My father said as I walked to the door, and I turned to look at him. "What I said earlier is still true. I am proud of you. I look forward to seeing what you can aplish," He told me, and I opened the door stepping out. "I will prove myself with my aplishments at the end of this war, Father. I need the backing now," I closed the door, and a loud bang echoed as I walked down the hallway and hoped for an eighth of the budget I thought was absolutely necessary to fund these two armies. They were two ck holes for funding that could never have too much gold. I sighed and felt tired. Instead of heading back to the office, I decided to get some sleep and headed back to mydies and rest. I felt a desperate need to be hugged and moved to seek refuge in the Silvermoon Tower. ----- Thank you all for the support. I do read all thements, and thanks for the chapters. I really do appreciate your support on this tform and others; if you wish to support me further, you can do so on my Patreon or on Amazon by looking up my stories posted there. Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1 through 4 are on Amazon, and Week 5 will be avable Hopefully in July or Early August. I will put out a release date soon. If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read my Short Story: I Sissified My Step Bro I also have recentlypleted another short story that I will release on Kindle Unlimited Next Month called: The Bullied Masochist Futanari You can read it now on my Patreon but not next month when it will be on Kindle unlimited I will announce when that story is avable soon. Thank you all for reading my Stories; you have no idea how much it means to me. Chapter 197: A Brief Respite It was the first time in a while that I took to sleep. My brain needed not to think, and I hadn''t been meditating for thest couple of weeks due to the overwhelming workload. Soft skin and fur brushed against my body as I slowly woke, and I yawned as the sleep wasn''t enough. Pleasure started to blossom in my sleep-riddled mind as someone teased my lower extremities while I slowly woke up. "MMmm," I moaned as my eyes fluttered open. A secondter, I saw Asashi take my mouth, and water slipped in. I swallowed a mouth full of water while more pleasure started to shiver up my spine as I woke up even more. "Mmmm," I moaned into Asahi''s mouth as she slipped her tongue into my mouth, kissing me even more deeply, and I loved it. The pleasure from Doorknocker tingled up my spine as I felt a warm wet mouth sucking on it. Her tongue teased the underside of Doorknocker as she bobbed her head up and down. I loved every second of it as pleasure blossomed even more. I loved this, and I found both my arms were pinned at this moment under something heavy yet soft. I felt skin and soft flesh as I gripped the object while Asahi kissed me deeply. A momentter, she pulled her head back and smiled at me. "You are spending some time at home before we allow you to leave this afternoon. We all already talked to Yuri, and she is moving your appointments back. She said she would handle handing out the lower posts. She believes she understands what you want; if she is wrong, you can fix itter. "For now," Asahi looked at me seriously, and her face blushed slightly. "Your harem is kidnapping you and keeping you here for our pleasure. Sit back and rx as we take you ourselves." Asahi took a cup and took water into her mouth, then kissed me, feeding me the water that I drank as I felt her tongue dance with mine. Cool refreshing water with pleasure was something I had never thought of doing before with mydies. I liked them as they were, and they were not my ves. Still, I luxuriated in pleasure as I felt Doorknocker swallowed whole, sending me to the edge before I even knew it. A secondter, as if to know I was at the edge as Doorknocker throbbed in their mouth, I felt fingers pushing into my pussy and quickly sting me into an orgasm. My mind nked, and my balls sent arge amount of semen through Doorknocker into the waiting mouth as Asahi sucked on my tongue. I couldn''t and didn''t think as I released arge load down that throat. I loved this feeling, and oxygen got light as I felt my balls release my seed. My spine tingled, and I felt something rxing in me. Asahi broke the kiss, and I took in some air and I felt her move. Her elven breasts brushed against my skin, and Trisha showed up with a mouthful of something before kissing me. I felt more water enter my mouth, and the novel experience continued as I absolutely loved the treatment as my ejaction came to an end. I felt that mouth move, and Doorknocker came free, and I took arge intake of breath as Trisha kissed me deeply. She smiled, and I felt someone lifting my legs, and my eyes widened as I felt a cock press against my wet pussy that had fingers in it just before. A sudden pierce into my pussy sent my mind reeling as the first penis to enter my vagina in a while, and I moaned into Trisha''s mouth as she sucked on my tongue. I felt a hand on Doorknocker as I felt her push deeper into me, and pleasure flooded my head. Her cock was so good, sending jolts of electricity as a soft hand started stroking my shaft up and down without end. I moaned more as they teased me and brought me closer to another orgasm. Suddenly a mouth started sucking on the head of Doorknocker. Pleasure became my being, and I felt my balls throb as electricitying up from my pussy hitting my womb sted my head with pleasure as I orgasmed from that cock inside me. I cried out and felt my breasts suddenly attacked by two more mouths as my back arched in fresh pleasure. My mind nked out, and I came hard with my pussy. My balls throbbed, and I had no time to enjoy the bliss of orgasm as another orgasm came, and I ejacted from my cock into that mouth. My mouth and body were assaulted, and I couldn''t protect myself from the pleasure. My women made me cum again and again till my head turned hazy. I only knew who was kissing me as they took turns kissing me lovingly. Mally came and assaulted my mouth as I went from orgasm to orgasm. It was like they wanted me not to know who was doing what as I felt some st a load into my pussy, sending my mind reeling in another orgasm that confused me. I couldn''t help the pleasure and love I felt at this moment while losing track of time. I didn''t even know when I found myself being lifted up and on my feet. I felt arge stomach pressed against me, and my eyes found Katie resting her head on my shoulder. "Let''s go eat lunch and have another round before you can go back to work," Katie said. I looked around and found a gallery of smiling faces looking at me with eyes ready to jump me. Lunch was fantastic, and I rxed as my women took turns feeding me and sucking me off. My pussy was constantly getting attention, too, and my mind was zoning out into nothingness as pleasure constantly assaulted me. I loved every moment of it, and when I arrived, cleaned up, and dressed inside my office a couple of hourster, I didn''t remember how I got there. What I did know was that I was rxed and not as stressed as I was when I went to sleep. It was a great yet brief respite from my daily work, but that was all it could be. I heard a knock on the door, and in came White. I was going to give him his duty like a couple of others personally, and he walked in after Yuri let him as I sat back, my mind still catching up. "Commander Chelsea, I am reporting as ordered," White said as he entered the office. He was in a simple brown robe, and I felt like he would look better with a Gi. "Good," I said. There was a chair that Yuri left across from me, and I pointed to it. "Sit down. We have a discussion about what your duties will be in the near future. It is also the most important mission and position I have avable." I told him, and White''s face turned serious as I told him that. I liked that he was taking it seriously, and he moved around the chair before pulling it back slightly and sitting in it. It was a disciplined movement, and I wanted to nod upon seeing it. I was never in the army in my own life, but I was sure that it would be even more difficult to do the same in this world as it was to do in my previous world. "First, Your mission will not bring you to the front line of the war at all, I am afraid to say," I told him this seriously, and I saw White''s face fall. He was disappointed in that, and I could tell, and I shook my head. "The way you stand and even talk will be more important back at home than at the war front." I began. "Your contributions, at least in my mind, will be many times higher than ever moving to the front and killing an Empire soldier." I continued, but he didn''t change his expression, and I knew he wanted to prove he wasn''t a coward. "I," White began to say something and stopped himself. I smiled wryly and could see his need to fight in him. What I needed from him was much more important, though. "Sorry, White, I think you will enjoy your mission, at least in the short term. My mission for you is to create hell in this country. You will create a ce that will make anyone who walks out of it shiver and tremble when they remember their first days there. I need a ce that will break the mentality of anyone from C ranker down. Maybe even a B ranker is depending." I told him, and White''s eyes widened. "What for?" White asked, confused why I would want to break our own people. "When making a sword, you must first make sure they are sturdy before making sure the sword is sharp. If you have a brittle sword, it will break before you kill your first opponent and may even break on their armor." I told him philosophically. "We will forge a new army and break people, turning them into steel swords for war, White," I said, leaning forward. "We will take someone weak in the knees at a formation of steel and turn them into fighting machines willing to kill for their tribes. This will be the new training facility where we find talent and distribute to the army to kill on the front lines or bring supplies to those fighting!" I told him my image, and he still struggled with it, and I wanted to sigh. Did I choose the wrong with White? "So you want to ready people to the best of our ability before they go to war? Isn''t this really short-term? Creating a ce that will have no ce after the war?" White asked. I started tough, "Go away after the war?" I gasped, "That is when the real training would start! Not be dmissioned, White." I told him with obvious amusement. "We will create a military the Kingdom of Arlin and the Empire will fear even after this war. Peace is held with the threat of violence, White," I told him, "Once this war is over, then that is when the real battle will begin for you." I took a breath, "Your job will oversee and create a schedule for four months that will break and rebuild C rankers down to rebuild them up as soldiers. You will have my help, but I cannot do it all myself. Then you will oversee the training and ensure it is done with others." I finished, and White looked at me oddly. "Do you want me to separate the ranks of power?" White asked the first good question, and I smiled. "Yes, and no," I told him with a grin, "We will separate by a test on the first day where we push them to the limit as best as possible, and we will match groups with a mixed bag." I grinned with sadistic glee as he looked confused. "We are training them to be soldiers, White." I told him slowly, "Not Warriors. There will be group punishments, and they will be trained as a group. If their weakest cannot keep up, they must help them. Many of these men and women going through will be Wizards that will need to rely on stronger people to assist them. this is where they will learn." I finished, and I saw Confusion in his eyes still. This was going to take longer than I thought. Still, I could tell he was getting partially what I wanted. "Ask questions, White. I want you to ask them now instead of a month from now," I told him. "So, are we making a torture camp?" he asked, and I chuckled at his serious question. "Nope, This isn''t meant to torture but to make everyone who enters it follow orders without thought. They will jump when theirmander tells them to jump and will follow orders without thought. That needs to be ingrained into every person that passes through." I replied, and he frowned. The questions kept rolling in, and he left the morality question in the dust, and a productive question and answer session with who I was putting out to be the most hated man in Beast-kin Nation continued. ----- Thank you all for the support. I do read all thements, and thanks for the chapters. I really do appreciate your support on this tform and others; if you wish to support me further, you can do so on my Patreon or on Amazon by looking up my stories posted there. Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1 through 4 are on Amazon, and Week 5 will be avable Hopefully in July or Early August. I will put out a release date soon. If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read my Short Story: I Sissified My Step Bro I also have recentlypleted another short story that I will release on Kindle Unlimited Next Month called: The Bullied Masochist Futanari You can read it now on my Patreon but not next month when it will be on Kindle unlimited I will announce when that story is avable soon. Thank you all for reading my Stories; you have no idea how much it means to me. Chapter 198: Hells Minions Five powerful bunny-kin stood before me. They were all B-ranked, and they were different varieties of Mana as well. It was interesting to see them looking at me with various states of contempt, indifference, and arrogance. Each of them would most likely never break into the A rank at their age, and none of them felt like my mother before her breakthrough, but I didn''t know. What I did know was Three male Bunny-kin with Two Female Bunny-kin were standing before me, ready to make hell on earth. They would be the main drill sergeants for the boot camp I wanted to make. They would be the face of White''s build-up of breaking the conscripts and volunteers for the uing war. They all showed no respect for me, and I wondered what would happen with White as I nned to make him their leader. This would be this world''s Controversial form, as I at least had a status to back up my leadership. White may be a Loveknot, but he was a failure with no status. I could never trust these five at first to follow my orders, and that was the issue. At least after a five-hour conversation and brainstorming session with White, I finally had him know what I wanted. It took effort and convincing, but he understood the direction that I wanted to go. Maybe I wasn''t giving them a chance, though, as Iid back in a restaurant instead of my normal office. I was taking a break from the Silvermoon tower and seeing a local restaurant with some gold in hand to see how these five would react. It was a little restaurant near the Silvermoon Tower with some waitresses and waiters who were more than happy to do ''extra'' services for a bit of coin. I thought these five might want to use their services to lighten up, as each seemed to hate me. "Well, Are you going to continue to stand?" I asked in the private room I had booked for VIPs. I pointed out the other couches, and each of them moved to sit reluctantly. I looked them over while they decided to sit around the table in the center. The first and strongest was a Dark Purple bunny-kin with her hair and fur almost reaching ck; how dark of a purple it was. It impressed me how many different colors there were of Bunny-kin and made me question the origin of our race because of it. Her muscles were like steel, it seemed, and her mana felt hard like her muscles. She was a strong Bunny-kin warrior built like steel with B-cup breasts which were probably the only fat that existed on this woman. The next strongest in Mana was the shortest of the men standing around five foot one. He was a blue bunny-kin, almost neon blue in color, which seemed to attract my attention. His Mana was flexible, and his muscles looked more leanpared to the prior Purple woman, that was the strongest. He was attractive, though, and I was impressed with his physical shape. He would be a jaw-dropper with sharp features in my previous world. The Third strongest was arge man with a demeanor that reminded me of Francis back in the Demonnds. His mana almost felt slippery despite hisrge size, and his muscles looked huge. I felt almost manipted just looking at him. You could see the shape of his eight-pack abs under his shirt. His hair was a pale yellow that I had not seen yet among bunny kin. The Fourth strongest was the other woman who had bright green hair and fur, and her face was extra cute. It was off-putting as her face was small and petite, and her body was theplete opposite. It was bulky and strong, with muscles almost on top of muscles. Not very attractive, in my opinion, as it was in such disharmony to my vision. Her mana was solid and felt unshakable in every part of her body. It almost felt like there wasn''t a shred ofpromise in her. That brought me to the weakest member, but I was by no means weak at all. They looked at me with unveiled contempt and golden luster hair flowing down their back in waves. His sharp features would have made women swoon from looking at him, and his mana was like a whip. It was coiled at this moment, but from the feel of it, it could unravel and snap at you at any moment. It was such an interesting contrast with the others that I smiled. "Well, I am Chelsea Loveknot," I began to introduce myself without making it seem like I cared about theirck of introduction. "I have rented this room for the day, and the services here, I hear, top-notch. Please make use of them if you wish, although I will only be ordering food and drink for myself." I said and motioned to a waiter outside the room with mana that I was sure all of them felt. "interesting," The strongest woman said with a grin. "I am Luster Darkheart," Luster said, moving her dark purple hair behind her as she got a morefortable position. "I hear that you will be in control of our fate in the uing war. Where will a famous Loveknot put such fighters as ourselves?" Her question made everyone look at me, and I felt like this was a test of some sort. "Hmm," I made a noise to fill the silence of their stares to see each of their reactions before I answered, and I felt a frown. I could see no respect in any of their gazes, and this might not be the best group to lead what was going to be the most important position I had besides Whites. "You are going to be tortured by the masses. You will make boys and girls into fighting machines for our tribe and nation and turn them into a working force." Confusion now showed on each of their faces instead of contempt. "What do you mean?" the fourth strongest asked in a strong, upromising voice. I turned to her, and I tilted my head. "I''m sorry," I said instead of answering the question, "Introduce yourself if you are going to be asking questions." The woman blushed, and Luster snapped her fingers. "All of you be polite," Luster said, gathering the respect of the others, and they nodded. "I am Tyra Greenblood," Tyra, the fourth strongest with green hair and fur, said. "Sorry for my rudeness." "I am Darren Bluemaine; Ie from a family of warriors outside the city," Darren said with much more politeness than the rest. He was the second strongest and the most flexible, or at least it felt like it, because of his mana. "I am Kevin; I was recently given thest name Yellowsands. It is an honor to go by that name," Kevin smiled with great pride at that name, and I realized that this was still a world wherest names were worn with pride. "Although I am the weakest among the five of us, at least I am not the weakest in this room, and I am Trevor of the Golden Family," Trevor said with even more pride than Kevin and I looked him over. He was from a family with wealth, and I could tell that he was here under family orders. I could also tell he wasn''t happy about it. "Then, to answer your original question, Tyra," I said, not acknowledging them with a slight snub, "You are going to be in charge of Yelling, Kicking, Punching, and training fighters and future warriors of our tribe in a new form of warfare that emphasizes the group and following orders over individual ability. We will need to turn soft wizards, and weak warriors into soldiers that have a collective identity instead of a group of barbarians like our tribes are currently set up as." I told them. Sneers of contempt showed on Kevin and Trevor''s faces as I said that, and the other three looked thoughtful. "Barbarians?" Trevor snapped. "Are you calling me a barbarian?" He asked. Surprised, I looked at him and chuckled, "If thebel fits, then yes, I am." I said with humor in my voice, and he stood only to hit an air wall I sent mana out to do in a split second. Surprised, he pped himself into it as he stood and fell back on his ass with blushing cheeks, and I put up a hand as I felt his mana unraveling. "Not here or now," I snapped in a half shout. A secondter, three female waitresses showed up in our room and opened the door, and I took down the sound barrier so no one could eavesdrop. "Mistress Loveknot," The women bowed, "The food and beverages you asked for are here," A ck haired bunny-kin woman said to the three bunny-kin servers. Two men showed up behind the other three servers bringing in the food and drinks. All the women were attractive withrge breasts, and they served the men while the male waiters served the women setting down more food and showing well-toned muscles that were superficial in this world and nice tight asses in the women''s faces. To my order, they did not bother trying to seduce me; Instead, they only tried on the people I was recruiting as my minions for hell and me. They set themselves to work, and their timing couldn''t have been better as the atmosphere in the room changed from Trevor''s outburst. I saw Tyra touching one of the Waiter''s asses while giving him an appreciative look that the waiter reciprocated, it seemed. A couple of minutester, they stepped out of the booth, and my mana flowed, covering the room in soundproofing. With a smile, I picked at a te of food and said, "Now, Eat while we talk, and ytime will be covered by me." I said, "I do not mean to insult any of you or our ancestors," I told them slowly, "But I made some promises with the Subi, and I intend to keep them, and one of them is this training camp." The men looked serious as I said that, and I couldn''t help the small smile on my face as I saw them get more serious. "Maybe while training, we could?" Trevor asked, his voice trailing off as he said it, and I turned to him. "Trevor," I said slowly, "I will allow anything consensual with the Subi, anything that isn''t, though," I made my expression turn dark, "I will be the least of your worries," I finished. I could see Trevor understanding that the women were protected. "So you want us to create a new way of training our warriors?" Luster said, "Why would we do that when the current way works?" Her question was the one that brought everything to the point that they all essentially wanted to ask, and I looked at her with a smile. "Honestly, Luster," I said with a soft smile, "That is the best question you could have asked, and it puts new hope in me, unlike Trevor there, which I will have to keep a close eye on," I said making Trevor angry, but he held himself back. "That isn''t an easy question to answer either, as technically, there is nothing wrong with our warfighting capabilities now. Is that what you are thinking?" I asked Luster. "Essentially, yes," Luster said, and I smiled. "Then why are we going to war with the Empire?" I asked, my words in. "Because they keep invading ournds and robbing our tribes and viges for ves to sell," Luster said with pure hatred in her voice. I could tell she wanted to kill the Empire with just the tone. "Then how can you say that our warriors are doing their job?" I asked, "Is their duty not to be protecting their people from outside threats?" I asked, "Protecting their tribes from the Empire and their families from being sold as ves?" Luster opened her mouth to retort, then stopped, but Trevor wasn''t as smart as Luster. He decided that if Luster wasn''t going to respond, he would, "Because they have whenever they meet!" He announced, "The empire''s vers have died where they meet our warriors!" Trevor announced, and I chuckled. "Yet still, those vers continue toe in and kidnap and enve our people. They continue toe in and kill our warriors more often than not, attacking where we are weak because the warriors are not at our nation''s frontier. Instead, they are in the cities where the numbers of our tribes protect them. Meanwhile, each tribe is out there by themselves with a small number of warriors that have varying power, Trevor." I told him with contempt. I took a breath, leveled my gaze, and took a fruit before biting into it, "We have been losing more people, and tribes will continue to die if we don''t band together. "Now," I said, turning to Luster and gazing into her eyes, "Is our current Warfighting style working, Luster? How many vers have you killed in thesest five years?" My question was rhetorical, but Trevor and Tyra blushed, and I could tell neither killed a single ver. "We are weak everywhere, and our resources are squandered on the cities. We need to change that, and I n on you five being the trainers to train a new generation of warriors and wizards that will change how we protect our frontier. How we protect the people of our nation and our families so that vers will never kidnap and kill our people again? Tell me, are you with me?" I asked. "Tell me what you have nned," Luster said. Tyra, Kevin, and Darren all nodded, jumping on board while Trevor sneered but read the room. "Chelsea Loveknot of the Loveknot family, you have my interest and my want to assist you," He barely got out, but I smiled even as it felt like I killed his family to earn that from him. With the willingness to listen, the brainstorming session started, andter when I left, a bag of gold was left with them to enjoy the restaurant''s services. For now, I believed they would listen to White as the primary instructors. The building would have tomence soon. I sighed as I realized that my days would only get busier. ----- Thank you all for the support. I do read all thements, and thanks for the chapters. I really do appreciate your support on this tform and others; if you wish to support me further, you can do so on my Patreon or on Amazon by looking up my stories posted there. Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1 through 4 are on Amazon, and Week 5 will be avable Hopefully in July or Early August. I will put out a release date soon. If you have Kindle Unlimited, you can read my Short Story: I Sissified My Step Bro I also have recentlypleted another short story that I will release on Kindle Unlimited Next Month called: The Bullied Masochist Futanari You can read it now on my Patreon but not next month when it will be on Kindle unlimited I will announce when that story is avable soon. Thank you all for reading my Stories; you have no idea how much it means to me. Chapter 199: Negotiator Every day for weeks, I had been going to see my kids before I continued to work. Talking with my new Bootcamp workers was my major responsibility. I was waiting for more Logistic personnel, and the families were dragging their feet. That wasn''t my biggest problem overall, as I found my sisters and brothers now bringing in more information. I needed various things that the Bunny-kin people needed help to bring in. Or to be more straightforward about it, was the fact that the Bunny-kin tribe was too localized. Tribes surrounded and used us as protection from vers and other threats. That meant that if I was going to get the space needed for a new Military base, Boot camp, and Logistical base and warehousing area, then people needed to move, or I would need to split everything up to make a new logistical nightmare. My head pounded at the thoughts, and I didn''t have enough time to convince these people to give up their tribe''snds. I was nowing into what I found to be the biggest clusterfuck of interests and resources I had ever known. If I hadn''t talked with the united nations in my past life, I would be hopeless in this situation. To furtherplicate things, the interest groups around us were allies instead of enemies and would frown upon the fact that we wanted theirnd. No, I needed theirnds, and the onlynd not currently under anyone''s control was by the Elven forest because of the monster invasions. So tribes tended to stay nearrger tribes, with the stronger tribes being closer to the cities. This was the most simplistic version of things, which didn''t even bring the elders and my father into the equation. I wanted and needed space to work with, and the only thing I had was a gathering spot outside the city. I started with ns, but the ns couldn''t be refined and built upon without the fuckingnd. It was a constant loop, and I came to a serious conclusion. I did not have the time to deal with everything. It was a harsh reality, but it was the reality I was dealt with. I leaned back in my chair, pinching the bridge of my nose, and sighed deeply. I couldn''t stand this feeling of helplessness that I was feeling because of this. I needed more time and more subordinates that I could trust. I started to go through my head, thinking about who I could ask to help me and whom I trusted to negotiate. My mind went only to my women, and my thoughts centered on the short list of names I would trust to do it. Rose, Yuri and Alexia. That was the list of people I trusted who had both the ability and trusted to follow my lead on things, and I needed Yuri for herpetence as a Secretary. She was in on everything I was doing, and I knew that she was listening in on my conversations to create and bring things to my attention. It was that very thing that also made her the best choice to be my ambassador to other tribes fornd. Then there was Rose, who I had to strike immediately because she was an Elf. That brought me back to Yuri and Alexia, who was in the diplomatic core before I met them. They were both older than me and had experience in the role. My sigh was long and drawn out as I called out, "Yuri! I need to talk to you if you''re avable," I yelled out as I started to think hard about this conversation. A secondter, the door opened, and the beautiful woman stepped in with an elegant smile on her face. That smile was loaded, and I knew it, but I pointed at the chair, "I want to talk to you as an employee, not a lover, at this moment," I said slowly, my exhaustion clear. "Oh?" Yuri turned from that loaded smile at her slight anger for me yelling at her instead of sticking my head out and asking her toe in. "That sounds ominous." She said with a different smile. "Well, Think of it as a promotion," I said instead, making her tilt her head, and I sighed loudly and deeply. "Honestly, I do not know where Alexia is. She hasn''t contacted me in thest couple of weeks, even though I would love to see our child. But that is beside the point, and I need to talk to you about it. I need a negotiator, and I need one badly. To make it even worse, I need one that understands what I want and what I need while navigating the political firestorm potentiallying their way." I sighed. "Instead of winding me up, Chelsea, just ask me," Yuri said with an understanding smile. "Straight shot then? Okay, I need someone to negotiate with other tribes asking fornd to make this army. All I got is about one square mile area for everything. I can set up some things on that, but it clearly isn''t enough. One square mile is not enough for me to make the boot camp. To make it even worse, this area is all over the ce and around the city." I shook my head, "Impossible to work with the territory, and I need to simplify things now. I need a solid three areas. One area of around one and a half square miles is not broken up. That will be for the boot camp. I need a two-square-mile area for the army and another separate three to five-square-mile area for the logistics army. The logistics need to be near at least a dirt road. That is what I am asking for you to negotiate for." I finished. Yuri looked at me, thinking, and I saw her mind engaging the problem. "That will be a real issue to ask for," She said thoughtfully. No tribe will want to give up theirnd," Yuri said, and I nodded. "What are you able to give in return?" Yuri asked. "Spots in the army that will be created. Their warriors in an elite army, and if I can pry it from the conservative''s hands in the elder council, ability to live inside this city," I said before shrugging after a moment, "Honestly, I need to talk to the elder council to see what I can give you to negotiate with. If it was up to me, integrating with the Bunny-kin Elder council would be the best. Let them join a muchrger and more powerful council and unite our tribes would be for the best. But," I let my voice trail off as Yuri looked at me dumbstruck. "That would be insane, Chelsea!?" Yuri eximed, "I never heard of an elder council epting other tribes'' elders into the midst. It would be giving control of your tribe to another tribe!" "No, it wouldn''t," I snapped back, showing an expression of annoyance. "We have more elders than any other race except the Dragonic, to my knowledge. That means the Bunny-kin will still run our elder council, and as long as we keep other races to a minority, we would still be the controlling members." I told her seriously, "We would gain more people to control, and the new Elder would need time to make a power base, whereas our elders would still be in the majority. We could gain control of at least five other tribes this way while only slightly watering down the control our elders have. Yes, each vote would be worth less, but it would control more people overall, and our ability to control thend around us would increase." Yuri looked at me, shocked, and it took a moment for her mind to engage, and she started to think again. It seemed that no one in the upper echelons thought too much about the political side of things. As someone who lived in a world of representative democracies at the time of death with still so many dictators and oligarchies around to take the example of, it was obvious how the power game worked. There were many ways to y the game, and I remembered the movie Starship troopers for a fascist democracy and what that could y as. It was a fascinating series, and I remember it sparking a lot of debate from all of us. My major takeaway was how easy it was to control undereducated people but how that could also change against you if things went wrong. I wanted to create a democracy or at least a representative monarchy with a heavy emphasis on education for everyone here in the Beast-kin nation. Something for everyone to look up to but having their powers held in check by a democracy. That way, when the democracy needs a little bit of cleaning, the Monarchy is there, but the same thing is on the other side. It would take a long time to set up, and it was in my long-term ns. The fact that Yuri wasing around to my thinking as I saw her mind engaging was a good thing. As her mind turned, I leaned forward and engaged her, "Yuri, I am not going to ask you to do anything before I talk to the Elders. Are you interested in this position?" I asked her point nk. "I-" She paused and nodded to herself, "Yes, Chelsea, I am interested in this position. But what are you going to do about a secretary?" She asked. I took a deep breath and sighed, "Honestly, Can you call Alexia back to see if she is still interested? I miss her," I said truthfully. "I''ll see what I can do," Yuri said, her smile wry. "I don''t know what has been up with her, so I will go see her tomorrow. In the meantime, talk to the Elders before I change my position." "Deal," I said with a smile. ---- Hello, all enjoying my work. I have recently released a short Story on Amazon called: The Bullied Masochist Futanari It is on Kindle Unlimited or sold for 0.99 USD; if you want to check it out, then check it out. Otherwise, I want to thank you all for enjoying my work and yourments. I read every one of them, and I hope you continue to enjoy my work. Thank you! Chapter 200: Council Eldest My hands grew sweaty at the thought of this Elder council meeting. This was the first Elder Council meeting that meant so much to the future of all my ns. If I were sessful, I would expand the Elder council and bring in new Races'' powerhouses into it. It would mean aplete change in the current system of Bunny-kin ruling power. We currently had fifteen Elders now, including both my mother and father. My mother was the newest member. The only thing you needed to be was an A ranker to get on the council. With fifteen A rankers exercising the Tribe''s power, it was the main reason that we controlled so much sway among the tribes around us. Only the Dragonic had more concentrated power in their tribe. I had no idea how strong the Drangonic was with their A rankers, but only the most powerful tribes had multiple tribes. The Strongest Tribes in the Beast Kin nation were in order, The Dragonic, The Bunny-kin, with thest and only other race with more than one A ranker race, The Dog-kin. The problem for the Dog-kin was that they separated themselves from what my previous world would call breeds. I would also consider Bunny-kin''s different fur colors the same as what the Dog-kin represented. The problem being was that they didn''t see it that way. Their race separated their A rankers into multiple tribes, unlike the Bunny-kin. It was extremelyplex, and they would rival the Bunny-kin in strength if they banded their numbers together. It brought me to another fascinating thought about the A rankers that I had no idea about. It was the numbers that the Humans, specifically the Empire of Gand, had. It was a question that no one really knew. No one was advertising when someone ascended, and it tended to be kept hidden. At a minimum, a City would have at least one to stop terroristic activity. How else would you stop some B ranker from dropping something massive on a city? How else would you stop a Venomancer from dropping a poison? There were so many things that even a C ranker could do if given enough time, that would cause a massive mana fluctuation. It would make a nearby A ranker realize what was happening and react. The concentration here in the Silvermoon Tower was something I thought was redundant. I knew it was so they could practice their craft with the best facilities. There were also members of the Elder council that didn''t practice their power and dove into the depths of their research only to be heard from rarely. The Grand Master Alchemist was a major power holder that I knew my Father would have to listen to, but they never showed their face. These were facts that I had to deal withing into theing meeting since I would have to open up our resources to others, which typically never happened in the past. To make matters worse, expanding the Elder council would bring us into directpetition with the Dragonic for the strongest tribe in the Beast-kin Nation just before war broke out. So many considerations and one conversation that could not take too long in order to decide. Sweat coated my hands, and I took a deep breath as I heard the door open and a voice echo out, "Chelsea, Enter," I heard, and I stepped into the room and noticed nine Elders there, and I let a breath out. What I didn''t expect after counting was that my mother seemed to be present. Her Mana was still a little wild, and I could see the frown on her face. She could tell that this was an important meeting and joined in it seemed, despite still needing to solidify her mana. I could tell she had some control over it, but small movements might mean breaking other things. I could also tell that my father had her wrapped lightly in a barrier of mana protecting others from her. "Chelsea, You called us saying that you needed something extremely important for the betterment of our race and for the army. What do you wish to petition us?" My father asked, with Elders nodding their heads. "Elders," I said as I sat down at the table, "I believe it is time for something serious and something we shouldplete slowly. I believe it may be time to expand the Elder council," I told them and saw confused expressions. "Expand the Elder Council? We just added a new member to the Elder council. Your mother just joined the council and is exciting that power by being here before she finished consolidating that power!" Elder Tyrone eximed, "How do you expect us to expand the council even more? Do you know other Bunny-kin that have reached the peak of B rank and are about to transcend the B rank to join the A rank?" He asked, his voice filled with fury. "Elder, Please," I began, "Let me exin myself and why I started with this statement," I told him, and I could see that angered him more. "Before Any of you continue to ask questions, Please wait until I finish. I will be brief and to the point, and I hope you all understand," I could see a couple of Elders look annoyed, but I quickly noticed my father and mother ring at them. Elder Greggory seemed to re as well, and I was seeing an alliance behind me of sorts at this moment. The problem was that it was only three Elders together and not five that I would need. That was exempting if none of the others decided to give their six cents in. "Elders, I have encountered many problems while working these new armies. One of them is warm bodies with education to do the work I need," I deliberately looked around the table and noticed some ufortable movement. It seemed they understood that slowing the movement of what they called failures wasn''t helping me. "That isn''t the most pressing one at this moment. The problem I have mainly encountered is Land." I continued, "I neednd and ces to build, and at this point, our Tribe either has to takend or pay for it," I told them, "With the War on the horizon, no one would be willing to go to war for the Land. The Dragonic woulde down on our heads," I said, receiving nods, "No one would be willing to ept gold for theirnd around us. We are a safe ce to stay during the war, and thend around us isn''tcking resources, just resources that we find easier for others to harvest, and we will purchase from them." Another round of nods circled. The bunny-kin were strong and had resources in the cities, and we produced things the world wanted. Why we should do the gruntbor was probably what the elders were thinking at this moment. It was a wonder to me how we reached this strength. "This has led to many tribes surrounding us, leaving us with littlend to upy for expansion. Like the army I am currently trying to set up," I said, motioning widely with my hands, "We are out ofnd and cannot expand without fighting with another tribe. That is, if we even can fight another tribe fornd without looking horrible to allies. Some of those tribes we would have to fight would be allies as well, making things look even worse." I continued. I took a deep breath, "Elders, We have reached many issues, but I have one solution that we can handle and will increase our strength if we do it. It will make some of you angry, I even guess. I suggest integrating and negotiating with the Dog-kin that we are closest with and integrating them into the Elder council, bringing their A ranker into the fold. The Goat-kin tribe A ranker has been loyal to the Elder council for generations. With two more Tribes with an A ranker near us, we can use theirnd to expand and integrate their strength into our own." I told them, and surprise was painted all over their faces. "I have many reasons for this, including increasing our resources and workforce. More warriors for our new army and more educated workers in our ranks. More citizens to train and many, many more things that we need. This is a time of War and not a time of peace where we can use their A rankers instead of our own to protect our people and our camps at the front line." I told them, and instead of the outrage I expected on some faces, I saw contemtion. "Think about it; We would be bringing more resources to the table without needing to expend more of our resources. As we integrate more into our tribe, we will expand our influence as well." I told them. "And bring the anger of the Dragonic at a time where they cannot do anything with that Anger," My father said, his expression one of thought as well. "The War ising, and we all know it. The Dragonic have had the most strength in their tribe since the founding and binding of the tribes. With this, we would create an alliance of tribes, and our word would be louder than theirs for the first time in centuries. To make things even more interesting, if they join our council, they will have to abide by our decisions as well." The wordsing from my father produced a ripple effect from the others in the council, and I realized everything else I said meant nothing almost. The thought ofmanding other A rankers to do their bidding while they increased their power base was something intoxicating to them, and I wanted to sneer. My mother was sneering, looking at her husband like everyone else was. Her expression showed contempt, while other elders that usually disliked me were much more intrigued. "Are you sure this is the right move?" Elder Maya said. She rarely spoke up and tended to be with Elder Tyrone. She was a deep dark blue bunny-kin, but you could see her hair graying with white or silver streaks running through her hair and fur. Age caught up to everyone, including A rankers. "We have been slightly below the Dragonic since we first came here from very. They took us under their wings, and now we will usurp them?" She asked. I wanted to look at her with contempt, but she was also right. Still, I replied, "Elder Maya," I began, "We will not usurp them. I do not have that intention in mind. It might look that way to the Dragonic, but we need to solve our current situation. We need morend and resources for theing war, and I am trying to organize them. All we will do is consolidate and integrate previous alliances into something more solid that will never break. For the first time in Beast-kin history, without making another tribe ves, we will integrate their people and teach them with our resources as they will teach us with theirs. Think more about what weck!" I announced, slightly angry, "Although we are strong most of our forcesck Warriors and front liners. Sure, they are afraid of the best generalized Wizards on the continent. We also do not have enough warriors to protect those Wizards from being killed if simr strength Warriors breach our lines. That is the most simple question, though. With this, we now know we need illusionists to stop battle ves with the use of our potion. We don''t train Illusionists, but the fox-kin do. Bringing them in would provide needed protection to them and allow them to regain strength while filling the long-term goal of raising a race loyal to us for this important task!" Silence reigned as I told them, "What about the Dog-kin? Their trackers and scouts would be famous and strong if they were not so divided! What about the goat kin and their movement through mountains if we find ourselves fighting the beasts in the Northern beast mountains?" I continued to bombard them, "We are not invincible, and bringing in other races like the Cat-kin would bring in more specialized assassins and the thief''s that we can use to harass enemies! We arecking as a race, and if none of you realize that, then we are already doomed," I finished, and I had risen from my seat without realizing it. Slowly I sat back in my chair as I lost my cool without realizing it. Maybe it would be beneficial but Elder Maya got on my nerves. Yes, we owed the Dragonic, but usurping their position as the strongest in our current society meant they needed to adapt. Not that we shouldn''t progress. The Major problem with the Beast-kin nation was also its major strength. The sheer diversity of strength was something to bemended, but the division of itsbat assets was the worse. If I could convince the Elders to start slowly merging other tribes, I could increase the strength of our warfighting power before the war. It wouldn''t be perfect, and in order to get it into what I would call war-ready shape, I would need decades, not months. I didn''t have decades, though; I only had a few months. The elders looked at each other momentarily, and I could see that they were all thinking. "Chelsea," My father said as I felt Mana move, "We have recorded this and sent it to the other elders. Our decision on this will be known in two days. This will need the entire council to gather to decide. The Master Alchemist will also be interested in this decision, and we have decided to call you to ask questionster." I was about to stand and walk away when the doors suddenly opened, and an elderly bunny-kin with balding fur walked in. I could feel his age as he walked in, and he smelled of herbs. He walked with a cane, but I could feel the danger radiating off this elder. I felt like he could kill me with a single nce, and the reaction of the council around me made me realize this man was more important. "Child," He said, looking at me, and I felt my fur rise and stand on end. "Are we so sexually deviant now that we do not wear more than a loincloth?" He asked, and I felt my cheeks heat. "Your talent is amazing; your rashness in decisions is that of the young. I have heard of you, Chelsea, and your gathering achievements. Youck the discipline of a parent," He said, turning to my mother and father, and I saw my mother blush. My father seemed unfazed for a moment until the Elder said, "Especially you, Chris; you are her father, and I have my sources about you. Don''t try and act like you didn''t do your part," The Elder said, making my father blush now. "That being said, Child," He continued, "You are right; we are Wizards and Alchemists. None of us power-holders are Warriors. We have no one to defend us if need be, and we are weaker in close-rangebat despite us learning our own tricks." He moved, and a chair made of mana, turning into a throne, rose as he sat down. "I have little time to exercise my power in the tower these days," He said, "Your father is my head of the council, and the council advises him, but I believe you are correct. I have read some reports, and the Empire would be pointing its sword at us in a few years if we have not started pointing ours now. The Empire is organized, and we are not even now. I listened to your previous talk to the council and agree with you." My surprise wasplete, and I didn''t know who this man was but suspected it was the Master Alchemist, A ranker. I had never met him before, and his strength wasplete. Was there something beyond A rank? "You will be allowed to bring a maximum of five new Elders to our ranks. With that, only seven new tribes may be integrated into ours. We will make space in our cities and grow ournds and resources for the war. I will talk to the leader of the Dragonic if they have issues with our expansion." The Elder said, "Be a careful child in your expansion and choose wisely. Do not bring dead meat to our body," The Elder finished. I opened up my mouth, and I looked at my parents. I looked around, and I felt like there was a question that I needed an answer to before I could move forward, "Um, I am sorry, Elder," I began, "I have one question, and it is something I feel is important that I must ask. But who are you?" The elder tossed his head back andughed as the other elders winced, "Does no one here speak my name anymore? Does no one teach our young how we rule in this tribe?" He asked, looking at the elders and making my father and mother also look away like the other elders. "She was always more interested in the research of mana and alchemy," My mother said, her voice filled with shame. "Truly," He said, looking at her, "I am the Eldest of the Council. A Grand Master Alchemist, who is the one when the council cannot find an answer, answers for them." He told me and confirmed my suspicions. "Now, child, Leave. I must speak with the council and n for the expansion. Remember, Do not promise too much, child. We are looking for partners for life, not rotting flesh or dead weight." "Understood," I said, getting up and bowing. I promptly left a momentter with adrenaline running through my veins. I got what I wanted from an avenue I never expected. I was grinning broadly as I left the council, but I was the only one smiling. ---- Thank you for reading, I will soon be finishing Week 5 of this story on Amazon. Also, I brought out a new Short Story on Amazon. I now have two; if you are interested and have Kindle Unlimited, you can check it out as part of your Subscription. I hope you continue to enjoy my Story! :D The Bullied Masochist Futanari Link: https://.amazon.ca/Bullied-Masochist-Futanari-Madjic-ebook/dp/B0CBD2PQZK/ref=sr_1_1?qid=1689021939&refinements=p_27:By:+Madjic&s=digital-text&sr=1-1&text=By:+Madjic I Sissified My Step Bro Link: https://.amazon.ca/I-Sissified-My-Step-Bro-ebook/dp/B0C2LK8CMM/ref=sr_1_1?qid=1689277478&refinements=p_27:By:+Madjic&s=digital-text&sr=1-1&text=By:+Madjic Chapter 201: Chelly With the Grand Master Alchemist as backup, the families released their failures into my cause. I now had a whole lot of people to look after and Negotiations underway. Now my problem was the exact opposite of before, which was both a relief and a curse. Putting people in the right spots became impossible and something that I would have to review. Hundreds of educated workers that had been sitting around for years to decades came into my hands, and all had been idle. Some remembered trying to better themselves most resented me for taking them from their houses of dishonor. I expected something like this a little but not to the extent that it was an issue from my own house of dishonor for the Loveknot family. My life became a whirlwind of dealing with one issue after another for half a week. Although they were on the border, Yuri was already negotiating with the next-door neighbor Dog-kin and the Goat-kin. The border made a great exercise area, though, with the mountains, and I nned to do some of the boot camp there for excursions. There were so many political things going on that when I heard a knock on the door, I looked up and felt stressed. New issues were cropping up faster and faster, and I had a workforce not used to deciding bigger things on their own. "Come in!" I yelled out, trying and failing not to let the annoyance in my tone show. It was bound to be another problem, though, and when I looked up to see who it was, my eyes felt like they were showing up. Some resentment hit me, but I didn''t say anything as I looked down and saw a little red bunny-kin girl peeking out, looking shy as hell. The five or six-year-old looked at me withrge doe eyes, like looking at a unicorn or some mystical being that they had been told about but almost never believed to be truly real. I saw an imitation of me like a doll in her arm, and Alexia looked down at the little girl. "Chelly, This is your Daddy that I told you about. She is Chelsea Loveknot," Alexia said, and the girl looked a little afraid. My heart melted, and all annoyance disappeared into the cosmos without a speck remaining. Before I knew it, I was tearing up as I learned one of my oldest daughter''s names. "Chelly, Hey," I said, dropping everything and smiling, looking at her. She put her head behind her mother''s leg and seemed very shy. "Mommy, you said my daddy was a nice woman. Not mean as she sounded like," Chellyined, and I froze. Alexia red at me, and my heart was in my throat. "No, no, Chelly, Daddy is just busy, and he thought it was something else. Without Aunty Yuri around, she doesn''t know who ising in, so she thought it was someone she didn''t want to see," Alexia exined and picked Chelly up, which distressed Chelly a little before she wrapped her arms around Alexia and looked at me. Her head dove to the crevice of Alexia''s neck, and I winced. "Hey, Chelly," I said, getting up from my desk, wanting nothing more than to scoop her up into my arms. "Sorry, Daddy was not expecting to see you today. Will you please forgive Daddy?" I asked. I wanted nothing more than to care for her, and I was ashamed that I scared her when we met. Chelly looked at me than her Mommy, who nodded, then nodded herself, "Since Mommy told me to, okay," She said, reasoning, and I smiled and closed the distance slowly. "Thank you for forgiving me, Chelly. You are so pretty, Chelly. You have my eyes," I said, looking at her. "Mommy said that I have your eyes and her good looks. I like red, but I also like silver," Chelly announced, and I smiled. I wanted nothing more than to take this little cutey up into my hands and shower her with love. I didn''t even know what to do or say as she said that, and it looked like Alexia didn''t either. "Daddy''s fur is also Silver. Do you want to y with Daddy a bit? I swear, Chelly. Daddy loves you a lot and wouldn''t hurt you in the least. She has been looking forward to meeting you for a long time," Alexia said with a soft smile. Chelly tossed her head into her mom''s neck for a moment but turned her head to peek at me a little. "O-Okay," Chelly finally said, and my heart melted again with tears in my eyes. I reached out, and the little fiery shy girl reached out in turn and I picked her up from her mother. My heart didn''t survive when she gave me the shiest smile I had ever seen. "H- Hey," My voice finally said, almost scratchy. "Sorry it took me so long to see you, Chelly," I apologized. Chelly looked uncertain. "I- it''s okay; Mommy and Grammy said that you were fighting for my future," Chelly said, "Thank you, Daddy, for fighting for my future." I didn''t know what to do as tears were streaming down my eyes, and everything at that moment felt worth it. All the fighting and the political bullshit that I had to deal with. Everything for this little girl in my arms. I couldn''t help but pull her tight and into a hug. "Anything for you, Chelly," I cried, "Anything for you." Hourster, Chelly was sleeping on Alexia''sp after ying and talking for a bit. She was tired froming to the tower and meeting her long-lost father. I had cried out at this moment, and my eyes were red like Alexia''s hair. Her mother, my lover Alexia sat across from me with a blush and red-stained eyes of her own. I noticed that her mana had strengthened in the C rank realm, and it was looking red hot inside her. "Sorry for taking so long," Alexia said finally as she stroked Chelly''s hair. "Chelly was scared, and my Mother was scared you would take Chelly permanently and not let her see her. No matter how I reassured her, it took me a while to convince her." Alexia looked down at our daughter, "I know you care too much for your children to do that. I also had the leave and wanted to spend some time with Chelly. I know that we were gone only for a couple of months, but Chelly really missed me. I missed her so much too. She was looking forward to meeting with you too." Alexia finished looking at me with a soft, heartfelt smile and warmed my heart. "That is so good to hear," I replied, "I wish you sent me a message not to worry me," I said but shook my head when she opened her mouth, "No need to say anything. I was so busy, and you knew it. I was fighting with the elder council for the supplies I needed. In fact, now that I got them, I have a whole new host of issues that I am drowning in." I told her, "Youing back?" I asked, "I am one hundred percent willing to have Chelly''s Mommy and Grammy around the office. I would love more of my little bundles of joy to be around more often." I said my heart which had died today and resurrected in Chelly''s hands, hurt with thoughts of my other kiddos. "I cane back, but I will need a ce to stay in the tower, not the apartment. I hate to say it, but you are not the best person to have a kid stay with. I don''t want to confuse her yet," Alexia said, and I understood. "No problem, Honestly, You will be able to set it up yourself once you are back. I will talk to Yuri to see if she can help me with it. Although she has been in marathon talks with various tribes." I said, and Alexia nodded. "I already got her started on it," Alexia said with a wry smile, "I told her beforehand what I needed, and she knew you would approve it. The amount of power in your hands is a little unheard of, and I heard some rumors there are a couple of resentful families hating how much power you have over the tribe at the moment." The warning was clear, and I smiled. "If I am a failure, I will have more time for my kids in the future." I replied, "If I am a sess, then they will have the best future I can provide for them," I told Alexia simply, "They cannot hurt me in any meaningful way. At least not without attacking my children; they would be making an enemy of the tribe that way. I can take whatever they have nned," I finished confidently. "I hope so, Chelsea," Alexia said worried, "I really love you not just as a lover but as a father to my child. I know how much you care. You can''t be there most of the time for Chelly for your other kids. I know you want to be, but I know you just can''t be there. You are their protector and cannot be there. You have an insatiable appetite for making love to us, and I know I could never be the only one there. I know I wouldn''t want to be the only one with you, Chelsea. I look forward to working with you and being a mother for you, and hopefully, Chelly with having a sister or brother." Alexia looked down with a soft smile, "But I know you need me. I need apetent assistant, so I will be back to help you, Chelsea. Your hopeless scheduling without Yuri or me helping you." I got up, walked around, and ced a hand on my sleeping child. She was so cute and peaceful, sleeping softly on her mother''sp. "Thank you," I said, reaching down and kissing her forehead, "I know I can be a challenge. I swear I have improved," I told her seriously. "You have, please; just continue to be you," Alexia said. Her smile made me happy. A secondter, she coughed lightly, "Now, Tell me what I have missed, I need a run down to see the new mess you are handing yourself, and Yuri ran off, leaving on me." Alexia said her expression back on business. I smiled, walked around, and started to bring her up to speed. Chapter 202: Chapter With a flourish, Tayler cried out in pain as I ripped into her with an arm made of the void. The mysterious energy ripped into her undead body, making her scream in pain as the fight concluded. My mana drained quickly, and I released my mana from my body, allowing my body to once againe back to reality. Seeing my new form of mana conversion was interesting, and I was still trying to grasp a reason for how it worked. It wasplex and extremely mana intensive. My mana vortexes were at a low point, and the lich in front of me looked extremely annoyed. "You know that FUCKING HURTS! My body still feels pain, you know!" She demanded, and I nodded. "This was ourst fight, and I am going to say this because I care," I told her tly, "Your attack pattern needs work. It is simplistic and easy to learn duringbat. You sit back and let the orbs do most of the work. Yes, your ability to control many of them inbat is quite impressive, but that is all it is. You can dodge and move while controlling the rotting Mana balls as well. But it is simplistic and see-through.'' I finished, and Tayler scowled. "I AM NOT SUPPOSED TO BE IN THE FRONT LINES!" Tayler demanded, "I am supposed to be in the back while others fight to protect me. Also known as the fact that I am a necromancer!" She announced on the destroyed battlefield the Militarymandeered in negotiations. "Looking around, I see no dead," I told her with a raised eyebrow, "True that in a war, you will be a force that continues to grow stronger based on the army of dead you control. We quite inly n to use that soon for the good of the nation. But right here and now, you are alone without killing anyone else to assist you. I am not doing this to be an Asshole, Tayler," I told her seriously, "I am telling you this because I think you need a card you can pull out when someone closes the distance. Your rotting Mana is fucking despicably powerful. Without canceling the mana, the ground around us would rot into an even bigger mess. Use it ande up with something that can stop foes from either closing the distance or to use if they, in fact, do." I finished my rant. Tayler looked more moved this time, even as she rolled her eyes, "Fine, I understand what you mean. You are the worst type of fighter for me. Your ability to move through the void is something that allows you to close the distance, then your ability to somehow convert your body into theck of something is logic destroying." Taylerined. "Thank you," I told her, even as I couldn''t help but take thestment to heart. My ability to convert my body into the void was logic-destroying, and I still didn''t understand it. It was like something in the back of my head understood it subconsciously and was now starting to allow me to do it at will. Everything with this power allowed me to learn something extremely interesting about mana that I never knew before. All the research about mana in the Silvermoon Tower showed that your thinking must have a clear logic. I devised my thermite fireball by imagining the chemicalposition and its reaction with oxygen and heat. That produced a thousand-degree ball of fire with a bright blinding sh of light. It was meant as a weapon to do multiple things at the same time. But there was the thing; It was my way of imagining it. Susie, my little daughter, loves the mes, and when I had a conversation with her, she talked about the mes and how they sparkle to her. She didn''t understand the chemicalpound underlying beneath making a fire. Instead, she imagined how she wanted her fireball to be and grew more fascinated with it. This was logic-defying to me originally until you start to realize more and more that Mana is formed not from reality. Instead, it was something logic-defying that was developed by the imagination. The more you could picture the thing, the more powerful it became. This was my new working theory as I taught myself to change my body into different forms of mana. One thing I learned about it while doing these things was that even if my body consisted of fire or water, my body is still there. It was odd, but if you hit me while I was in the form of water, It would still hurt me. Maybe not in the exact way it would have if I hadn''t transformed my body, but it still did damage. There was more to learn, and I had made sure to take time from my insane schedule to learn how to battle. Florine fought with me, along with Tayler. Florine was now amander in the new Military that I was making and one of the higher-ups running the show. We devised a new system for the elite army, and at minimum, each squad needed one B ranker. The amount of B rankers was higher than I knew, and that got me excited as we had an entire division after Queen Mira brought herdies from the Demon Lands. They made their way into Hell, Which was my form of boot camp. Queen Mira was quite happy with the results of Hell as she watched herdies form into Soldiers along the ranks of Bunny-kin, Dog-kin, Cat-kin, and Goat Kin. It took less time than we thought to integrate the main Cat-kin tribe bringing along the Tiger-kin. With the Cat-kin, we brought in a brand new Era to our scouting and assassination forces with how lithe the Cat-kin was. Their specialty in speed made them excellent at helping indirectly bring up the power of our forces. The men and women joining our new forces were quick and strong. They mainly focused on what I wanted to call energy and speed forms of mana, but that wasn''t all. Their warriors were strong in and of themselves, and they were raising a strong generation of warriors. The Dog-kin tribe that we absorbed was the Brown Short tail tribe with only a single A ranker which was powerful. Their leader quickly epted and brought his people into the fold of our nation. It was amazing the speed of adoption of current policy right now with the Grand Alchemist handing over the Elder councils head. The Brown Short tail Dog-kin tribe brought a type of ranger and warrior to our new growing military, which was one of the more interesting things. Their archers could have been better, but they moved quickly and could reposition with the best. They were also excellent warriors to move with the scouts who specialized in light armor setups that could move around quickly and fight. They took to Hell pretty quickly, and their teamwork, I believe, was the best thing from their race. It seemed most of the Brown short-tail tribe was the ability to work together as a force. That brought me to the Goat-kin, which were brought in mostly because they were a long-standing ally of the Bunny-kin. They protected our northern border and had done so for decades. Their people made excellent all-terrain fighters and were a mix of unspecialized warriors. They were dangerous, though, and I would be just as scared to fight against them if they used a sword or a slingshot. They seemed to excel in tactics and use the area around them to their advantage. They were mostly mountain folks, though, which made things more difficult. Still, they were eager to learn besides the others and work themselves into a highly militarized unit. Boot camp became a ce that many Beast-kin people also talked about now¡ªwith Logistic personnel needing to be trained there before they were allowed to work made arge vetting process. Bunny-kin, Dog-kin, Cat-kin, and the Goat-kin who could pass were put to work with a good sry. The movement of gold and cash through the city was much higher now, as I insisted everyone was paid. Silver flowed like a river moving from hand to hand on their days off, where they released steam, further increasing the economic might of the Silvermoon Towers city. The military in my old world was something of a major rise from poverty, and now with the recruitment standards being lowered to my boot camp, things started to change. I found that arge portion of the lower ss of the Bunny-kin was very excited at the Logistics branch of the military. They didn''t have an option of picking, but those that had not developed mana into their bodies were not epted into the current tribe''s military. For now, there was only the Normal tribe''s military which was a collection of warriors and wizards that didn''t want to join the ranks of the elite. They wanted to avoid entering the boot camp, and they liked their current style ofbat instead. These warriors were glorified barbarians that would upy the front lines with the other tribes. Then there was the elite army. I had a minimum standard of C rank bordering the B rank. The only exception was the Subi Illusionists with them. They were C ranks and D ranks due to the limited numbers that we had. The new Squads in these Elite ranks were built around a purpose with at least one B ranker unless they were for the front lines. They would have a B rank Warrior and Wizard if they were meant as fighters. The two would cover each other while being paired with at least two scouts, one more wizard, and another warrior. The other six in each squad would be chosen based on the team''s preferences and their role in the Division. Unfortunately, it wasplex and not uniform, but teams were assigned to do each task that was needed. "Chelsea, Chelsea," Taylor shook me as her legs were reattaching themselves, bringing me back to reality. "You''re stuck in your head again!" She told me again, shaking me. I shook my head myself just as I received a Mana message making me smile and turn away from Tayler. "My Babies are being born!" I announced, making the lich behind me exim in surprise, but I was already moving. It was the first time I was going to be around for the birth of my babies. I opened a rift, and the void opened under my call as I spent mana. I walked through, and I was a great distance closer. I wouldn''t miss this chance as I rushed back to the Silvermoon tower and looked forward to seeing Katie''s and Mally''s births. They were going to be popping out babies one after another, and the excitement increased as I finally was going to be there. --- Thank you for enjoying my Stories. Sorry for the dy in releasing a chapter. I am currently experiencing Computer problems that should be finished with soon. If you would like to support me, I have recently released Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari and a couple of short stories. You can check them out on Amazon or on my Patreon. Links below. /Madjic https://.amazon.ca/s?i=digital-text&rh=p_27%3ABy%3A+Madjic&s=relevancerank&text=By%3A+Madjic&ref=dp_byline_sr_ebooks_1 Thank you for reading. Chapter 203: Births Weeks passed off what must be the happiest days of my life. I couldn''t help it as I watched my little babies enter the world individually. It made me hurt in my heart more than ever that I missed all my other children''s birth. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched Mally bring two cute little Silver subus into the world with a silver tails, and they just so happened to be intersex Futanari babies. I didn''t care about the implications, though. I cared that I was among the first to see my babiese into the world, and I felt like I had died and been reborn in that delivery room. Together with Mally, we quickly decided on the names Winter and Summer Loveknot for our little bundles of joy. My happiness soared as I watched Katie follow up with a cute silver tiger kin futanari girl. Surrounded by wizards and doctors we named our new little bundle of joy Silvia Loveknot, even as she cried out for Katie to take her into her hands. I watched and held her myself, although Silvia was much happier in her mother''s hands than my own. I couldn''t help but cry as I watched her cry out to see the new world, and I melted with hering to the world. Everything kept changing, and I felt a fierce need to protect her just as I felt for Summer before her. It did not stop there as Tina while working on the magic cannon testing in the logistics base, water broke. She went intobor literally as the cannon sent arge fire that exploded a crater into the ground several hundred feet away. After over twelve hours with Doctors and wizards, a little Silver haired Futanari girl came out of her with a look of extreme curiosity on her face. Her little futanari cock was out of proportion, too, but I didn''t care about that as I held her in my arms. Her baby gaze was of curiosity, and I couldn''t help but ask Tina if we could call her Marie Loveknot without telling her it was after Marie Curie, who died helping develop knowledge on Uranium. Her contributions towards the Atom bomb could not be denied in my previous world, and the way this little baby hit my heart was like a nuke. Tina smiled and nodded, saying, "I couldn''t think of a name, and it seems to hold some significance to you," I couldn''t help by cry and smile at the same time as I held her in my arms. Emily took another couple of weeks but after her water broke in the Silvermoon tower, she went into a hard fifteen-hourbor with Wizards and Doctors presence before gracing us with two more bundles of cuddling joy. Both came out crying at the indiscretion of the world, and we both were crying as we were holding them. They were both silver Bunny-kin, and my mother and father entered the room not longter. Both looked happy at the two bundles of joy crying in our arms. After a discussion, we finally named our two new bundles of joy Jade and Ruby Loveknot. My life changed forever at this moment, and I couldn''t help but cry with happiness as they both frowned at me. It took months, and so much had been happening, but I finally witnessed the birth of my children, and although there were many that I missed, I couldn''t help but feel closer to all my children, no matter how phycological that feeling was one-sided as it was. What I vowed, though, as I watched each of my children''s birth, was something that would never leave me. I would protect them no matter what and fuck up whoever tried to stop me. Their happiness was my priority, and to start with, I had a war that I needed to win toe back and make them happy. Determination was the only other feeling I could feel but happiness. --- Thanks for all the love and please continue to enjoy my novels. Please Vote, Comment, and Review. If you wish to support me, You can at /Madjic Or on Amazon at: https://.amazon.ca/s?i=stripbooks&rh=p_27:By:+Madjic&s=relevancerank&text=By:+Madjic&ref=dp_byline_sr_book_1 Chapter 204: Business then Pleasure The world moved on despite the birth of my new little bundles of joy, and I found it felt longer than before but my determination nothing less. I didn''t have time to be a father or mother to my children. I held them when I could and spent time when I could live with them, but the War was close. The gathering to prepare was around the corner, and no Tribe was willing to dere that they were against the war. The Beast-kin nation was unanimous; We would attack the Empire, make them pay, and set an example to the world''s other nations. Our people are not your ves ripe for the taking. We would dere our might and intentions of guarding our homes against their vers and killing them. That was the people''s intention, and I could see it even in the boot camp through reports and when I visited. The lowest of our nation were solidified in protecting our nation, and I had to now fight off volunteers in some ces due to theck of space in Bootcamp. I didn''t have enough trusted people to run it, so we found what we could for them in the way of jobs. Still, there was a strong movement through the popce when the rumors started about our army. Many wanted to join it and rise up against the Empire. This was especially true among the Cat-kin and Tiger-kin. Any tribe near the Empire border was angry with grief and righteous outrage for their families being killed and or captured for very. Somehow I didn''t consider this when I started advertising for volunteers, and now we had too many that I had to filter out the worst and only take the best. But damn, did we start finding talents among people who were never educated. They were already receiving crash courses from some of the failures of the families after the Grand Alchemist talked. Bunny-kin man and woman power was working quickly and hard, and I began to regret not being able to start a Navy simultaneously. Still, the Gold was flowing into the army, but they would never ept a Navy because our shores were too far away from the Empire. I thought it was short-sighted as we could use the Demon Lands and begin Privateer fighting and affecting the Empire''s Economy if it went into a longer-term war, but I had to take what I could get. I was selfish, and I knew it. I was already militarizing my nation without them realizing it. Already bringing up the lowestmoners in our nation, many were respecting me more and more and lifting manymoners from poverty. So much I was doing that as long as I produced some results in theing war, then I would have the achievements needed for a lifetime. Respect towards me as the controller of the new Logistical army was growing among the popce due to my strict enforcement of paying the workers. I had already killed six bunny-kin looking to scrape gold from the logistics army that was failures from the other "noble" families. They put up a small fight which was just enough for everyone to see that I didn''t care if the families tried to stop me. Corruption was punishable by death in a public setting, with everyone knowing why it was done. My control, respect, adoration, and eventually, with my punishments, Fear were now at their peak. I still had no title for my position, but I heard Whispers of people calling me Supreme Commander among the popce when they talked about my position. It was a title that I was reluctant to take as I knew that titles that over-glorified someone could be bad in the future. "Well, Supreme Commander," I suddenly heard, making me jerk in my seat in surprise as Queen Mira walked in. She looked beautiful with sexy long, flowing red hair that was down her back. A sexy little red dress with Proportional breasts around D cups. Her ass looked perfect, and her tail swiped back and forth as she sat in front of me. "I heard that is your new title for your position." Queen Mira said with a sexy little smile. "Well, Queen Mira, I have to say that I still do not have a title, and that is one of the reasons that I was thinking of actually giving myself a title soon." I replied and leaned forward, "Still, I Cannot help but wonder what brings you and that sexy body here today," I said, giving her my best Lecherous smile. "You sure know how to get me wet," Queen Mira said with a smile, "Unfortunately, I have a business we need to approach first before we have fun," Her expression turned serious. "The devils have sent their men here, and Francis sent a letter with them." She said, "It seems that someone in the Demonnds learned of your new Army. I haven''t talked, but someone has." I frowned as she pulled out a paper from her breasts and handed it over to me. I took the letter even as my mind turned around the thoughts that the secret of us militarizing instead of being a mob getting out. Once a Secret starts to circte, you can never truly stop it. Either the Empire knew about it now, or they knew something at this point in time. Still we hadn''t seen anything moving on the Empires side, which was weird. Instead of thinking more about that, I picked up the paper, opened it, and read the letter. "To Queen Mira and Chelsea Loveknot. Hello Queen Mira, Please pass this along to Chelsea Loveknot when it reaches your hands, although you are obviously allowed to read it. Dear Chelsea Loveknot, I miss our Fights already and cannot wait till the next time we sh in battle in the future. May the next time be as glorious as the first time. Now onto business as I have sent the Promised Line breakers from the Devil''s army. Now, I heard that you had created a new Elite army for the Subi Women to be I found myself interested. I thought it was so interesting that I sent an extra force of a hundred Line breakers: three B-ranked Line breakers and ny-seven C-ranked Line breakers for you. I send them for free for your army. Do with them as you will, and may they bring a glorious victory to our name or die even more gloriously with dead bodies all around them! Good luck in killing the Empire and Survive to fight another day or Die gloriously, Chelsea, Francis" I read the letter and couldn''t help but adopt a serious expression. The Secret was already starting to get out. Once it started to get out, there wouldn''t be anything to stop it from spreading to the Empire. The Demon Lands was one thing, but the Empire was another, but we still were disturbingly not seeing any movement from the Empire. Surely they had to have caught wind of how pissed off the Beast-Kin Nation was. I shook my head and thought of what would need to change for me to ount for the Line Breakers, and my mind thought it over. "They will need their own training camp and will be split among the Elite Army. I also have to deal with this carefully." I thought out loud, "Good thing this is now before I really had time to refine the training there," I said with a smile. "Refine it?" Queen Mira asked. "Yeah, I haven''t had the time to bring up the standards of Hell truly, I mean the Boot Camp. So for now, the standards are lower than they probably will be in the future." I replied without thought and froze when I did, seeing Queen Mira looking at me in surprise. "Well, the cat is out of the bag," I said with a shrug, "So you learned a minor secret," I chuckled. "How do you n to make it? Easier? Worse?" Queen Mira asked with Curiosity. "Not saying," I said with a smile, "Still, I have plenty of work that things will not change before the war is over. It will remain the same till I have much more time to work on it. For now," I shrugged, "I will put them all in with a ss of wizards to take care of. I will give them some weak ones to work with." I said and smiled, looking at Mira. "Now, is that all the business?" I asked, looking at her new appearance up and down. "Yes, I do, actually," Queen Mira said, her voice turning serious, "I hate to say this, but I am extremely curious about your Child; she is a Futanari like yourself. A Subus futanari and strong with energy. Although that is true with most Subus babies when they are young, your Daughter also stands out," Queen Mira said, and I knew where this was leading. "As long as she remains in the Beast-kin Nation till she is eighteen, then you can be her Master if you want if that is where you are leading, Mira," I said, softening my stance, "I trust you, but not many back in the Demonnds," I told her honestly, and Mira frowned, "There are facilities there that can help a Subus grow stronger," Mira replied. "There are those same types of Facilities here. You can also build another tower here after this War." I changed it around, "We already discussed this due to the women I have impregnated in the Demon Lands," I said, my voice t, "We will make a highly educated area for us to train together." Mira frowned hard and looked at me in thought. "You are being very stubborn about this," Shemented, and I felt something in me snap a little. "Stubborn?" I chuckled, "I have more kids than you, or I know," I told her, "Stubborn about the kids I finally saw being given birth to. The ones I vowed to myself to protect and fight a damn war to protect? I cannot imagine why I am so Stubborn when my children are the hottest Commodity in the entire Beast-kin Nation and the Demonnds it will shape into. I am Stubborn because I AM THEIR DAMN FATHER, AND THERE ARE ALREADY TOO MANY I CANNOT PROTECT!" I shouted, "I WILL PROTECT THOSE THAT I CAN!" Queen Mira looked at me with surprise and put up her hands, "Sorry, I am not fully in tune with what has happened, and my negotiations with you back in the Demon Lands were not personal." She replied, and I took a deep breath. I didn''t mean to get that emotional about it, and I took a moment to recenter myself. "Mira, I told you that I trust you, and I do. But when ites to my children, ites to more than trust. I wish and want to see them grow up. All of them and I want to be a part of their lives instead of a father that never talks to them. I want them to feel like they can run up to me and ask things of me. That I can discipline them and be there for their happy moments, many of them I will never be able to. I am also mature enough to know that I am too sexually active not to stop my actions. But that doesn''t mean I cannot do my best for them." Queen Mira looked at me in a way I hadn''t seen before, her eyes looking at me with want, and she nodded. "That is the end of the business. Are you still interested in what you''re looking at?" She asked, almost causing me to whish my feelings. Queen Mira made it easier a secondter as the little dress disappeared and her perfect nude body appeared. It was another form of her, and she was extremely wet as she smiled and leaned back in her chair, and spread her pussy lips. "I want you to fuck me like I am your whore. Exclusive whore that only you can fill," Mira said, her voice sultry. Doorknocker started to harden, and I looked her up and down again, taking in those nice perky D-cup breasts. They looked ready to be yed with, and I smirked. "You want to be treated like my exclusive whore?" I asked, "Then get up Whore." I said and pulled open my drawer and pulled out some silver coins, "I heard this is more than enough for you to suck my cock and take a filling from me." My words came out callous and full of contempt, and I saw Mira look at me with surprise. It took several moments for her to understand how I said that to her, and a smile took to her face as business was no longer in our minds. Queen Mira, A woman in charge of thousands of women and Illusionists, got up and bent down, picking up the few silver coins that I tossed at her with contempt and picked them up clutching them to her chest. "T-That is more than enough, Ma''am," She said, her voice quivering with desperation. She was already on her knees and crawled over to me where I stood after tossing the coins at her and moving my loincloth. Doorknocker immediately reacted to her hand and started to get hard as she touched it. Her mouth opened, and she licked Doorknocker''s tip with a reverent look, "Am I doing good, Ma''am?" She asked, her voice unsure, and a weird thrill went through me as she pretended to be inept. My hand reached down and guided her head under Doorknocker, "Lick it more; this will be entering your whore pussy and ass. It will make you its exclusive hole for it to fill, Whore," I told her my voice harsh, "Lick the underside and use your hand to ready your pussy for Doorknockers insertion." I told her. "Y- Yes, Ma''am," The whore in front of me stammered. Her head moved with her tongue as she licked Doorknocker all over, slowly tasting each inch that had been in other women this morning. Queen Mira knew that and continued licking it like the whore she was at this moment, slowly proceeding to get Doorknocker wet and ready for her pussy. Slowly I guided her with my hand, brought her back up to the head of Doorknocker, and put it slowly into her mouth before thrusting in deep. "MMMMM!" She moaned out in surprise, and I didn''t care as I began to treat her like a cheap whore who I didn''t care what happened to. Doorknocker went deep, and my balls pressed against her chin, making her moan more. I thrust deep in and out of her throat without mercy, sending shivers of pleasure through me as I quickly started to feel good with her tight subus throat. Her whore mouth sucked hard even as Doorknocker was entirely down her throat, being shoved in and out without care. Her whore mouth felt good, but I was thinking more about another ce, and I pulled her head back suddenly, and Mira, my whore coughed in surprise as suddenly Doorknocker pulled out. I looked down at her, smiled, pushed her down to the floor, and grabbed her legs, bringing them up to her ears as her ass naturally came up into the air. Mira grabbed her legs as I let go and grabbed her ass and lined Doorknocker up to her pussy, and from above, I pile-drove Doorknocker straight into her quivering womb. "AH!" Mira cried out in pleasure as I filled her dripping tight cunt with Doorknocker, and I pulled out by standing up and thrust back into her dropping Doorknocker in and tearing the door down. Mira cried out like a whore, and I was already reaching my peak as I began to thrust in and out of her quivering cunt, sending her quickly over the edge. Queen Mira cried out, "Cumming!" Sensually filling the room with her cry of need and bringing me to the edge with her spasming cunt. Each part of her pussy quivered and vibrated on Doorknocker, sending so much pleasure through to my head that I couldn''t help but release my baby juice straight into the baby-making factory inside of her. Mira quivered and orgasmed, juicing down onto herself and Doorknocker as her body trembled, my eyes rolled, and I continued to send more semen deep into her. As I pulled out, we would never be done with one round, and Doorknocker was dripping with her ejacte and mine. I smiled, held her ass in ce, and brought my hand down on it hard, making sure to leave a palm print on her nice ass. Moving only a little, I quickly lined Doorknocker to her ass and smiled, saying, "Well, Whore, You earned the first copper piece; I intend to make back all my silver from your worthless cunts." I shoved Doorknocker deep into her ass, and my eyes rolled hard, and I felt Mira trembling again, her ass tightly gripping Doorknocker, making it hard to even move an inch. IT didn''t matter as I used my weight to shove Doorknocker balls deep and felt her trembling on all fourteen inches of Doorknocker. Pleasure assaulted both of us, and I began to shove Doorkocker deep inside of her, making her cry to the point that Alexia opened the door and noticed us. "I will cancel your Next Appointment," She said, "I want to join in the next round, though," She said, her voice filled with need. "Looking forward to it," Both my whore and I said at the same time, our voices more moans than anything else. Alexia departed, but I thrust into Mira as her asshole started to tremble even harder as she was getting closer and closer to the edge of a massive anal orgasm. Doorknocker was hugged so tightly, using ejaction from both of us as lube while I continued to raid her whore insides. We both moaned, and the moment she shuddered and her pussy sprayed her whore face, I released a fresh torrent of cum deep into her without restraint. Out Voices joined together in a harmony of pleasure, with a new one joining us as we enjoyed each other bodies the rest of the day. --- Thanks for all the love and please continue to enjoy my novels. Please Vote, Comment, and Review. If you wish to support me, You can at /Madjic Or on Amazon at: https://.amazon.ca/s?i=stripbooks&rh=p_27:By:+Madjic&s=relevancerank&text=By:+Madjic&ref=dp_byline_sr_book_1 Chapter 205: Under Threat of Violence "Aren''t you a cute little baby!" I cooed, looking down into Summer''s eyes with arge smile holding a grumpy little baby. I could take each precious moment as I had to go soon while Summer looked up at me with a wrinkled face that showed discontent that I took her from her Mother, Mally. I held her for those precious seconds that I could. I lost myself in her cuteness before she started to cry for her mother''s tit. I smiled and decided that I hadn''t even had the time to taste breast milk myself. I couldn''t help this thought as I handed Summer off with a sad smile. "She seems hungry," I told her. "I know," Mally said with a smile, "Winter has been going at it for a while too." Mally took Summer, and with her other breast taken with Winter sucking on it, Summer soon got to work on the opposite side, and Mally sighed. "What are you up to today?" Mally asked, curious. I couldn''t help but sigh, "With my mother out of the picture at the moment, things are starting toplicate Politically finally," I said, leaning down and kissing her. "With that being said, I now have to talk to some of the Elders that want to pressure me into lowering the pressure on many of their perceived failures that I have been forcing to do their jobs in the Logistical army. What I thought was cut off when I started to cut off heads for profiteering from the logistics department was they didn''t think they would be caught." I sighed again. "What do you mean?" Mally asked. "I have a meeting with the Two Elders to kill their useless profiteering spawn." I said with a chuckle, "They don''t want me to kill them publicly and publicly shame their families by shouting out to everyone that they were taking gold meant as sries for their lowest level workers in their warehouses to their own families." I said, shaking my head, "Very bad look for their outside businesses that they were sending money into them meant for the very people who would have shopped there," I said with a predatory smile. "So wait, You are attacking their public influence?" Mally asked in surprise as she held up Summer and Winter as they enjoyed their meal. "Yes," I replied with a huge grin as these two elders, Tyrone and the more obscure Elder Kelly, were both attacking my policies. They hated how much influence I was quickly gaining among the poor of the Bunny-kin tribe. I was quickly rising as people could more easily feed their families, and I started to reform some practices in farming quietly. They had no idea about my farming reforms. Still, the amount of social pressure to look favorably at me was enormous at the moment as I was quickly bing thergest employer in the City surrounding Silvermoon Tower. "They are the biggest Critics of my policies in my military and if they kept beingw-abiding critics or at least their family was being Law abiding then they could continue to be critics. Now, I have the perfect ammunition, as I have done to many other families that tried to steal wages from working people. Then they wouldn''t be having this issue." I told Mally as I stretched a little and looked at the two cuties as it seemed Winter was finished her meal. "I think I need to get more involved in the politics here in the Beast-kin Nation," Mally sounded a little odd. "Honestly," I said, taking Winter into my arms and burping her. "You can learn all you want about Politics here in the Beast-kin Nation. You will not be able to participate at the moment," I informed her, "In the Demon Lands, you can talk to your Representatives," I told her, "Here in the Beast-kin Nation, the best you can do is talk to your Elders who run everything here. Technically the only reason why I can talk at the moment is because of my position and the Grand Elder backing my policies when ites to the military I am making." I sighed, "I hate this current system," Imented. "You seem powerful in it?" Mally said, her voice confused. "Just because you can profit and have power in the current system we run on doesn''t make it a good system," I informed her, "Right now, all my policies can be destroyed in a minute if the Grand elder decides so. Or the entire Elder council can get their shit together and say no to my policies. It is a horrible system that keeps the rich, educated Families in power." I finished. "But," I said as I heard Winter burp, and I smiled, handing Winter back to Mally. I then took the cloth over my shoulder and looked at the little Mess Winter had made. "I have to go; these Elders already hate me. No reason to be toote for them," My smile turned sad. "You know you seem to have a n, Chelsea," Mally said, her voice soft as she took Winter into her arm. "When do I get to hear it?" She asked, her voice mildly Curious. "Never," I said, my voice stern. Mally looked surprised, and I sighed, "Sorry, but what I am doing is not exclusively my burden, but at this point, I am not ready to define it, and maybe I never will." I told her seriously, "What I do know is that the Beast-kin nation will die if it keeps its current identity. Maybe not with the War on the Empire, but it will lose by the next war. I am not sure about the Elven Forest, but when ites to the Dwarves and the Humans on the Continent and the Demonnds, they have armies. What we have, or Had. Were Barbarian tribes working together for a single purpose? That isn''t going to work and what I have to do is prove that I am the future," I told her and turned and put the cloth where someone would wash it. "I am out there fighting for the future of my children." With that, I exited, not saying anything more, and when I turned to see my babies one more time in Mally''s arms I saw a woman blushing with desire and affection. I could feel the love emanating from Mally without holding back and I felt my heart throb. Then the door closed, and I turned, walking down the hall. My feet moved with purpose and I quickly reached my office with Alexia waiting with a frown. "They are inside waiting," Alexia said, her voice serious. "Thanks, No refreshments, please," I told her and took a deep breath showing Alexia a moment of vulnerability before I stepped into the office where Elder Tyrone was looking at me with pure anger on his face sitting in my chair. In fact, I could see Elder Kelly and Tyrone on my side of the desk, looking at me with Anger and contempt as they glowered at me. I stood in the doorway and lifted an eyebrow. "You are both on the wrong side of the desk," I told them without restraint, "This office is mine, and that is my desk you are sitting at and you do not have the authority at this point in time to be sitting there," I announced to both of them. Their anger turned to fury instantly. "WE ARE YOUR ELDERS!" They both yelled and the mana in the room instantly congealed and my senses turned on fire as I felt the threat to my life. They both wanted to kill me, and I felt the instinctual need to cower. Both could kill me without me putting up a fight in the least and I knew that now clearly. I knew in the past but could feel the mana around me solidifying and keeping away from me. I would not even be able to cast a spell around them. But I wasn''t a coward. "YOU TWO ARE NOT THE REPRESENTATIVES OF MORE THAN A DOZEN ELDERS!" I roared back, "I AM APPOINTED BY THE ENTIRE COUNCIL!" I yelled back at them with equal Fury. Both looked shocked at me, with simr outrage, and that I could stand up to them even as my skin crawled, my instincts screaming at me harder. "YOU WILL NOT MAKE ME COWER!" I took one breath as both seemed to be thinking, and I pointed at the single seat before my desk. "SIT," I demanded and watched both of them. Elder Tyrone twitched and I saw his ck Bunny ears twitching as he visibly looked extremely upset. Silence took over the office when Elder Kelly, a female Elder who was very elderly, got up. I could see her anger too, but it seemed sense entered her head first and she stood walking around, making Elder Tyrone stand and walk around the desk with his chair in hand. I walked around and sat at my desk, and soon we were all looking at each other in silence and Alexia moved to close the door. I could see from my desk her whole body trembling from the Mana solidification as the Elders scared her too, and I looked at both the offenders inside my office. "Now," I said, keeping my voice t, "You asked for an appointment." It was a deration of fact and both twitched and the silence quickly became prolonged. I quickly decided sitting in silence was a waste of my time and I would rather be with Winter and Summer or any of my other babies at this moment. They were all so cute and offended when I took them some time. I wanted to be around them more and bond with them. "If you asked for an appointment only to sit in silence, then I will have to ask you to book that appointment forter. I have things to do before I execute some worthless profiteers," I said, my voice continued to be t. "Worthless may be the right word but I think indefinite confinement might be a better use for their talents," Elder Tyrone said his a hard timber. "You mean less embarrassing for your families to be stealing wages from the very people that shop at your establishments?" I replied. "INSOLENCE!" He roared, the mana getting solid again. This time I preferred to keep silent while staring at him. Seconds ticked, and it quickly turned into another minute of silence. "I will tell you something, Elder Tyrone," I said, breaking the silence myself this time. "I will go out there in front of the Silvermoon tower and I will take a sword in hand. I will cut off their heads with perfect rity as to why I am doing it." I told him, "We are about to enter a War, Elder Tyrone," I said it like I was informing him of information that he didn''t know, "Now, I am going to kill a group of people that are traitors to that war. If you wish to protect them or put them in your House of Failures then you can go to the Grand Elder and beg him to allow you to save two Traitors to the Bunny-kin who are working their hardest for what is only a small wage and for the sake of our Tribe. You do that and have the Grand Elder talk to me about it. I will not stop my PUBLIC EXECUTION OF TRAITORS!" I found myself yelling now, leaning over my desk inside a thick amount of mana that made me want to scream and cry. My body shook, but it looked like it was because of anger, and it was partially that. But my instincts were screaming as Elder Tyrone and Kelly looked pissed. Kelly seemed to have calmed down in the meantime, while Elder Tyrone felt on the edge of killing me this instant. My whole body felt like it was at the moment that soldier stormed into the school in my previous world. I had a gun barrel against my head, and it was ready to shoot. The biggest difference now was that the person wanted to shoot that gun. God did they want to shoot that gun, but it was a question of if they would survive and their family would survive the fallout of shooting me. I could see the calction in his eyes as we stared. "Do it," I said as my body shook, "You, An Elder, Kill me as I try my best to make an army in the shortest time possible. What would my Mother and Father do, ELDER TYRONE," I tossed my parents at him, "FUCKING KILL ME YOU CORRUPT FUCKING-" Something passed by my head, and my body shivered as a rock was pressing against my ear. It was an impossibly perfect rectangle, and my body was shaking. "I will not be insulted, Chelsea Loveknot," Elder Tyrone said, his voice cold as Ice, "Insult me again, and I will kill you where you stand," He snapped. My skin was mming up, and my hands were sweating as the object that was touching me suddenly as it appeared disappeared with the mana dispersing. "Elder Tyrone, Get out of my office," I told him, "Elder Kelly," I turned to her and tried to ignore Elder Tyrone, "Do you have a more reasonable request?" I asked. Elder Kelly was older than Elder Tyrone, or I believe that was the truth, but she seemed to defer to Elder Tyrone as she looked at him fuming. "I will follow Elder Tyrone out as I think it will be more advisable to talk to you with other Elders present so that this does not happen again," Elder Kelly said, acting like a neutral party. "Very well," I said, "I will still be executing the Traitors of our Race today unless the Elder Council as a whole tells me not to. You have two hours," I announced to them and saw Elder Kelly look at me angrily and Elder Tyrone fume. Instead, he turned and left the room, the door smashing against the wall of the other room and disintegrating into pieces on the floor. Both departed, and Alexia stepped into the office, "They are both gone," She said. I fell to the floor, my knees no longer able to hold me up, and my body shook. I had kept myself together and would be able to hit both of them politically today. My body trembled, though fear overtook my senses, and I started to cry, and my body shook like a leaf in the wind. "I- I did it," I said, reassuring myself even knowing this conversation would be hard. I didn''t expect it to get this close to my death, though, as I antagonized Elder Tyrone to the brink of insanity. "You okay?" I heard a concerned voice and looked up with tears as my body shook all over. I nodded with a weak smile, "Y- Y- you," I stuttered as my voice box seemed to tremble from the fear I felt, and I tried to take a deep breath and was almost hyperventting. "S- S- S- Sorry, G-g- G- G -Give m- me a- a- a- a moment," I finally stuttered out. I tried to consciously take breaths deeply in and out as the moment was over, and I finally got in control of my breathing again. "E- Elder Tyrone doesn''t even understand what I just won with this. I am happy; I am just getting over the moment, Alexia; J- Hold me for a moment, please," I asked her. Alexia held me in her arms, and I shivered like a leaf. I couldn''t help but be proud of myself for standing up against him. I didn''t even know what that would feel like. My body was reacting harder than when I actually had killed myself back then. My mind was going crazy about what would have happened to my children if I had died. But I got the victory, and now, unless the council stopped me. I would look like a moral leader to the people as I executed thewbreakers. That image would be worth more than gold or even an A rank in the future. I needed it for the future. It took over an hour for my body to finally calm down, and Alexia never moved from holding me tightly. She didn''t talk and just seemed to wait for me to get a hold of myself, and I kissed her before I stood up. "Thank you," I told her honestly, "I need to go and reap the reward." Not even a half hourter, I was standing on a podium, "Today!" I said in front of a crowd of Bunny-kin, Dog-kin, Cat-kin, and I thought I saw some Goat kin. They all looked up at me as I held a long iron sword in my hand at the top of a scaffold with a podium in front of me. "We are here to witness the Punishment of two traitors to the Bunny-kin,'' I said, pointing out a ck and grey Bunny-kin. Both were men, and they were locked in shackles, unable to move with two guards behind them. "SURPREME COMMANDER!" I heard a shout and had to hide a wince. "These two were both found stealing the Wages of their charges and workers working for the future of our tribe. They are Traitors helping the enemy in small ways even if they did not think of it like that," I announced to the crowd, "Helping the Empire by creating resentment to those in the most vulnerable position in our ranks feeling underpaid." I told them all, and the crowd seemed to go silent. "This is a Capitol offense and is a crime punishable by death. I want to remind everyone here that this one here," I said, pointing to the ck Bunny-kin, "Is from Elder Tyrone''s family," I said, "His family is not culpable for what he has done, just as," I pointed at the Grey Bunny-kin, "Is part of Elder Kelly''s family, that their family is not culpable for what these two have done stealing from you all." I said, exaggerating. "Do not attack their families; they will pay for their crimes with their own blood!" I announced. "SUPREME COMMANDER, WE LOVE YOU!" I heard a scream from a woman in the back of the crowd. A roar of a cheer suddenly erupted, "JUSTICE!" They announced, and I wanted to wince. This wasn''t justice, and I wouldn''t prolong this disgusting act as I had one of the warriors pin the prisoner to the ground. I could see the disbelief that their Elders never got them out of this mess. Up till the moment I executed both of them, they never believed they were going to die for their crimes. They both even admitted to the crime, even with the prior examples of me killing those stealing from the army''s soldiers. I looked at the rolling heads and lifted up the kin of the two Elders from before, and the crowd''s cheer was deafening. My example was permanently set that even if the rich families had Elders, they could not touch the Army. The Army was sacred, and you couldn''t break the Law here. You will die if you do. To many, my position as an arbiter of Justice was set as I would not even back down in front of violence, both in the background and to those in the public. Elder Tyrone could not have done me a bigger favor as the rumors would be spread in the future. With two more swings of the sword, I converted even more people to my cause. Chapter 206: Authority My power among the popce reached new heights with thatst execution, and many of the families that sent their failures never knew what sparked the increased recruitment. The doors of the offices for recruitment into the army were practically being sted at the hinges. Everyone wanted to work under the fair and incorruptible Suprememander that would not allow others to wage theft of their sries. I may even have helped along the perception as rumors started that I even stood up to Elder Tyrone and Kelly under threat of death from Tyrone. This sparked even more popce movement in my direction, and the Army became extremely popr in the tribe. Gold was flowing in from new sources as I opened small businesses under my name. The employment there was extreme, and I had my pick of the litter as people wanted to work under me. I had to maximize this movement in my favor, and the Elders who were currently against me couldn''t act because the Grand Elder supported my Elite Army and Logistics army approach. I was doing Small businesses that I wanted to turn into juggernauts in industry eventually. They were in shipbuilding and many things rted to newer technology that would be used in farming and the Navy. Many would never notice that I was starting at the beginning of the Industrial Revolution while working on so many other things simultaneously. Working with mydies at home to help everyone started to help out a lot while caring for all my babies. Tina was especially busy with her invention as she learned to make essentially a magical cannon. They started to implement and work with manufacturers and were taking charge while Katie helped them out with our babies, although even she alone couldn''t take care of the growing family by herself. What was my Harem started to pick up and do things that started bringing in a small amount of gold to us personally. This was crucial to myter works and if they could help me run the business while I was in the war, I would use it as a springboard to move forward faster when I returned from the war. Finally, while I was making moves in public, I took the gold that I had and made a loan from Rose. Rose was working with my policies and created a business that was now bombing in general trading. Rose snapped Elder Tyrone''s family''s businesses, and now she had some liquid funds and with her loan, I purchased arge swath ofnd in the north near the border of the Elven Forest. Thend was mainly barren and the Monster Invasions that happened there meant that no Viges lived there and so with my deration to the Dragonic, I purchased it for future use as it was technically theirnd. The Dragonic were happy to take my gold for worthlessnd and it was highly understated and out of the public eye that I finally purchased thend needed for my ultimate ns. Sure, thend was useless, but there were more things I kept out of the public eye as I adopted a more Conspiratorial mindset. What I most feared was that I would get the perception that I was cashing in perse on my reputation. Never in my lifetime did I think that I would be the one to create a conspiracy and hide what the left hand was doing while everyone was watching the right hand. With Rose, I started even to hire those that were farmers and I sent them to the bottom corner to start to reim thend. It would be a slow process, but the farms and ie would need to be built first. I would need to recruit a B ranker with C ranker guards to stay there in case of Monster invasions, as I didn''t want my people dying. But it was a start, and no one even knew it was happening. I made sure that the start of all of this was while the public was still going fan girl over me defending thews. It was insane, and the Cat-kin and the Dog-kin were right on board. The Army was in the best shape, and the new mercenaries were sent to the boot camp to live in misery for the next few months. Months passed, and I tried to spoil my babies while still doing so much for the country that no one even noticed what I was doing. Today was a critical day, and the day was here. It was time as a Dragonic tribal leader appeared at my office door and stepped in without respect as I worked on paperwork. "Chelsea Loveknot," I heard a gravelly voice say. I looked up, and surprise filtered through me as someone came in without knocking as I was in the middle of working on my contingency ns for the first wave of invasions into the Empire in case it did not go ording to n. "Yes?" I asked, looking up. "I hear you are the Supreme Commander of the Army?" The unknown Dragonic said. I looked over the Male Dragonic and the Scales, a dark Crimson red that was much more prevalent than Yuri''s scales. They almost reached his eyes, but they trailed down the sides of his head and were like a cor around his neck, almost like natural armor. Unlike me, the Dragonic wore light military armor, and the crimson dye on it was nice. More dangerously was the enchantment lines running through it. He bore a sword on his hip, but his mana was Wild. It was like the man did nothing to contain it and allowed it to move with his emotions. Right now, it was calm and almost contemptuous but Powerful. The man was at least B rank, and he had more time to grow in the Rank of mana than I had. I looked him up and down, and I rolled my eyes. "That is not my position, but that is what the popce calls me," I said with exasperation. The Ultimate Title that I wanted to give myself was General. That had more use, and the Americans in myst world were right to use it. "The problem is that General Chelsea Loveknot did not seem to catch on," I told him. "So you are Supreme Commander of the Army," He said stoically, ignoring the words I said for thest minute. "You seem weak for a position that sounds as important as this," He almost growled out, and I shrugged. "What are you here for," I said, gathering my mana and bringing it to the forefront. Void Mana in the Silvermoon Tower did not work well, restraining my abilities harshly. But I was in no way weak as I stood, "If you are here to challenge me, We shall leave my office," I told him, not backing down. "I only make note that you are weak," He said. "I only note that you are rude, and a fight between us would be undetermined," I told him, "Are you sure you would like to have one?" I challenged him. "I am not here to fight a weakling. I am here for you to submit your warriors under my control for the uing war, Supreme Commander Chelsea Loveknot," He said, and I looked at him, stunned. My anger disappeared for a couple of moments, making way for doubt and hrity as the words hit me. It was hrious that he thought the army that was structured entirely around me as themander would submit to someone who didn''t even understand its rank structure. Even worse was the fact that he would be abysmal at understanding the ability of the Elite army or the supply lines and logistical capability of the logistics army to run it. Then when the hrity was over, I realized that this person had not even introduced themselves, and my mana rose again as my anger reached a peak. The man before me began to seem surprised as my emotions whished, and I started to gather my mana into the world. "Who, The, Fuck, Do, You, Think, You, Are?" I asked through gritted teeth, ready to attack at a moment''s notice. "I am the Dragonic war leader appointed by the Elder Council of the Dragonic Tribe. We are the strongest in our nation. It only makes sense that we Dragonic conduct the War with our strength!" He announced, "My name is Lexrov, War Chief of the Beast-kin Nation." His announcement cut into my anger, and I snarled, "I will not submit to yourmand, and the Bunny-kin Tribe''s Elite Army and Logistics army will not submit to you in any way, shape, or form." I said, regaining myself, and Lexrov looked annoyed. "I am the War Chief," Lexrov replied, "You Must follow and submit to my orders," He told me, his tone showing his annoyance, and I could tell that he expected this argument to go differently. "I am not stupid enough to submit to you," I told him, "The Grand Elder of the Bunny-kin tribe is whom I submit to. Not some War Chief that understands nothing about how my forces work. The mere fact you tried tells me that you do not understand how my forces work or what the Allies I work with expectations of the Bunny-kin tribe." I exined to him, trying to keep my anger in check. Lexrov grew visibly angrier at that, "I AM THE WAR CHIEF!" He announced to me again. "YOU WILL DESTROY MY FORCES BY MAKING ME SUBMIT, YOU FUCKING MORON!" I yelled in his face. Lexrov looked surprised at that, and I pressed, "The Subi are only contractually allowed to follow My overall orders," I told him as I had put this in the contract itself to protect myself and Mira''s interests so that we would not be cannon fodder or her Subi women. "if I submit mymand," I shrug, "There will be no army. The forces will disperse, and you will get nothing. My forces will be nothing, and you will have hurt the War effort as War Chief as the very first thing you did as War Chief." I informed him. Lexrov looked at me, surprised, and his anger was obvious. I could tell that this man was Wild as his mana. He might be expressionless, but I could literally feel his wild emotions on his mana. It was a unique experience; I could feel calm in his storm of emotions and reinstate itself quickly. "You will submit to me, then they will listen to you as the Secondary War Chief," Lexrov said, and I shook my head. "No, I will not submit to someone that has no understanding of my forces. The Dragonic''s tribe, like my own tribe''s main forces, are Barbaric in their war-fighting capability. My forces will not submit to the main forces, and our Army will run separately and feed the main forces in the war toe." I told him, "You will submit to my stiption. I will be a separate entity fighting in this war, helping and providing information andbat specialty. You will submit to this, or you will lose my support." Lexrov''s anger reached a new peak, and I could feel his mana turn up into almost a tornado, and his expression slipped. His stoic face turned into a snarl as he looked at me. "I will submit to nothing," He said, and I shook my head. "Then Talk to the Grand Elder of the Bunny-kin to make me submit," I said as I brought my mana into my muscles and blood, quickly shoving my desk away. The paperwork and the desk flew to the side as our mana shed, and Lexrov tried to intimidate me, which felt like nothingpared to Elder Tyrone. I looked at him with disdain. "I will not submit to such a moronic War Chief. I will work with you, but my forces will not submit to your misuse. Leave my office, or we shall sh, Lexrov, Moron of the Dragonic Tribe." Lexrov''s Emotions hit a height, and I could feel a mana storm of power around me, and I met it with equal force. Our mana shed as Lexrov tried to make me submit, and suddenly a noise sounded, and I heard wood click. "Lexrov," I heard a new voice say, "Seems that you have made the Supreme Commander angry and threaten to withdraw. You seem to be a bad pick for our War Chief. You have failed at the first member you have tried to make submit to our Tribe." Lexrov seemed to tremble, and his anger disappeared and calm reinstated itself as a ck scaled man walked in. "My apologies, Chelsea Loveknot. It seems we picked someone too headstrong without enough give-in to them to be War Chief. We will pick a new one with a better mind. In the meantime, please be more perceptive to the fact that one Tribe must lead all the others. Your forces are important." The new man said. "I will Submit to no onepletely," I said, turning to him and letting my mana calm. "You will do best to remember that," I said, turning away, "Both of you leave ande back when you are not going to treat me as a subordinate." I closed the conversation hiding my anger. Both now looked angry, and I turned to them, and I felt my anger spike as both looked at me with anger. "You both have intruded without an appointment or even knocking. You will onlye back when-" My voice was cut off as I felt wild Mana shut me up. It Solidified, and I couldn''t breathe. "Listen, Rabbit Bitch," The ck-scaled man said. "I am part of the Dragonic Elder Council, and you will respect me. "And you will leave our Supreme Commander in one piece, Matthew''s," An Elderly voice said. A shiver went through the ck Dragonic, and he turned to see the Grand Elder looking at him. "This is the Supreme Commander of two forces in our Tribe. Our Main forces will submit to a better War Chief," The Grand Elder said, "But they are not like the Suprememanders forces. She will have an equal spot at the table, or I will withdraw the Bunny-kin entirely. Is that Understood?" Suddenly, I could breathe again and felt my anger spike as the Grand Elder cowed the ck scaled Dragonic. "This is the Bunny-kin position. I will let the council know it," He said, and both the ck scaled Dragonic and Lexrov left leaving my office. "You heard me, Chelsea Loveknot, Our Supreme Commander," The Grand Elder said, "I do not wish to participate more in this game of politics," He said slowly, "But I must see if your forces are the future of our tribe and maybe our Nation. Do us Proud," He said, and as quick as he appeared, he moved a step forward shakily and disappeared from my sight as I blinked. I fought my urge to curse and throw things as my privacy had been vited, and for the second time, someone threatened my life. Although not as bad as Tyrone, that Matthews fellow took my ability to breathe away from me. Despite being close to an A ranker for so long in the name of Queen Mira, I couldn''t help but feel that the power difference was insurmountable. I needed power, and political power meant nothing in this worldpared to Mana''s power. Still, I would follow what I got and smile as I realized all my fail-safes were still in ce. I had controlled so much beforehand that even the Grand Elder would never be able to remove me as the Suprememander. My high risks brought about these rewards, and I would move with confidence with them. I took a deep breath and got to cleaning up as Alexia moved into the room and helped me. "Sorry," Alexia said, "They pushed me aside, and I couldn''t say anything, and I felt my anger peak." "I will do something about itter; sorry about this," I told her, and I internalized Lexrov and Matthews from the Dragonic Elder Council. I would be able to deal with thister. Now I had to deal with myck of authority and deal with the fact that I would not be directing the war front. Somehow I let myself believe that I would be a major controller. I still would be, but I wouldn''t be the head of the war. My ego took a minor hit, but I had other things to be doing than moping around. Just a new Complication, and as I cleaned up with Alexia, I settled in my mind a new n, and I wondered who would rece Lexrov. That man to headstrong and believed in his superiority over others. I was d he tried first on me and not on other tribes. Things were going to getplicated, but so was life. Chapter 207: Third Time is the Charm After the horrible session with the Elders, I continued to encounter; I introspected myself in meditation. My political power was soaring, but I was no longer growing personally. I was not growing in the least, and now was the time when I needed to grow the most. I needed to change that, and now was the time. After a long night with my women and releasing a lot of pent-up frustration into them, which they loved, I sat to meditate, as I started to take up doing. My thoughts strayed, and I thought about the time that I had in the day, and there was very little time that I had to try and make up for this training. I couldn''t give up my responsibilities because of my long and short-term goals. I would lose disproportionally too much if I gave them up and I already made enemies. Even as I tried to mitigate that damage, they were still extremely unhappy with me. This wouldn''t stop here either, so I had to continue to build up my political power for when I returned to keep my autonomy. That made me reflect on what I could do to increase my power, and I thought about my fighting style. No matter how I said it these days, I was a beast in close distance fighting as a Wizard. My ability to change my body into Mana with my robust mana vortexes was something unheard of. My ability to use my mana in my blood and body was critical, and I could only expand on that instead of shying away from it. Everything told me that this was my path into the future, and if I was going to be a close-distance battler, I needed to work on my martial arts again. Back in the Dwarven Kingdom, I started to tell myself to do this, but I ended up in the Elven Forest and lost not longter. Sure, I spent some time in the Dwarven Kingdom with the basics, but I barely even have the muscle memory of that time. No, Now was the time to change all of that, and suddenly, I had a sh of memory from myself as a child before I ever went to school in my previous life. No, it was of a School, but it was me from much, much younger in a Dojo. When I first learned my love of Martial arts, and followed my sensei in those small moves. I was a weakling then, and I was a very young child. But now I thought about my own children and the bond I could build with them. The childhood memories, they would have looked up to me as I taught them personally. It would take from my time to talk with them personally, but I could do it. This thought made it so I could barely think for a couple of moments as emotion overwhelmed me. I didn''t want to spend all my time with them making them look up to me. I wanted to be their dad and their best friend. But I did not have the time to do that for every one of my children. This was a way I could instill discipline and teach them moves while working on my own muscle memory at the same time. I would have to go back to the basics and start from there, but I already had to be doing that. My muscle memory was basically a nonentity at this point, and if I recruited all my children that I had, I could start to teach them various martial arts. Susie was learning Elemental Fire Wizardry and could always learn more about close-rangebat. Some Jiujitsu would do wonders and allow me to spend time with them all while teaching myself. This would directly cut into one of my most precious times, but it would turn it into something my babies would be able to take out into the real world. I could teach them hand-to-handbat that worked in real life. That, inbination with it, would allow them to ask me questions while I was still around. This seemed like a good idea, and I would love to spend more time with my kids. My babies were too young for that, but I still had a number of kids around the age of five where I could start. I decided, but now wasn''t the time to move as I still had to reflect. A war wasing soon, and my transformation into a void body was my trump card. But it was draining despite being elementally tied to the Void element, even if only a little. I had to question if going full void Wizard was better for me. The problem would being to enchanting and Alchemy in the future if I did so. One of the Reasons Alchemists who wanted to brew a variety of potions stuck to general wizardry was because of infecting a potion with your specialization. So specializing in the void would hurt me drastically in that way. What I needed, though, was a way to convert myself into even more forms of mana. That was the second way I could fight, and I could not help but wonder if converting myself into various forms of mana would be a more interesting way of fighting. Maybe even more powerful? I could move forward through a rift in the void, appear before an Ice wizard as an incarnate of fire, and st them with my much more robust mana. I wouldn''t even need to convert myselfpletely, and I could iste my body parts when attacking. With this and a more hands-on fighting style, I should never have an issue with closing the distance. There would be problems with this, but it was very interesting and allowed me to follow a new path. It would be a trail with no others before me, and I would learn more about the mysteries of Mana. It was so interesting I found myself falling in love with the idea. There were many issues, and I had been following this path slightly already, but I would need to lessen the time it took to convert myself and various forms quickly. I felt that this would be a new form of battle that would allow me to continue down an avenue of battle. But the training would bergely like I had been doing. Reduction to conversion and battle with hands and feet. Still, something felt iplete with my thoughts and patterns, and I thought along those patterns, wondering what exactly was triggering my instinct. Close distance battle hand to hand was dangerous business, and getting hit in critical spots could leave you instantly out or even dead. It was that thrill that had me when I was younger and a thrill seeker in my previous life. My Parkour and martial arts made way to extreme sports of all types. I remember thest-minute parachute pulls I did when skydiving just to gain those extra few seconds of freefall to the earth. No, Something was wrong here, and it took me a minute as I thought about it, and when it clicked, I realized a significant part I was missing. Hand-to-handbat was actually rare in this world. I was more likely to encounter hand-to-weapon action, which changed the equation in my head. Fighting various weapons would be problematic when being a Wizard. They could be used to block, and while I had thergest Mana pool known, that didn''t make it a good idea. The answer came much quicker to me than I thought, as there was a form ofbat and a weapon that worked with these thoughts. I even had the weapon already ready and had used it in the past. I would not be able to start the training and building of my fundamentals with it in hand, but it would increase everything about myself overall. Staves were a great monk weapon in my past world and came with their own martial arts. I would have to adapt it to a form ofbat in this world, but staves required extreme body usage. They were like spears but with an even higher skill ceiling but less lethality. If you thought about it, it did not make sense to go for a staff over a spear in this light for me. There was one key difference in this world over myst world that changed thatpletely. Mana. Mana changed the equation, and I could use my arcane staff as a weapon, and I ranged shooter topliment my spells as I fought in close distance. It was even a little spiky and could be used as a mace. It wasn''t like the staff was extremely breakable, although it wasn''t ideal either. Still, It was a staff without elemental tinging making it much more useful in the style that I wanted to adapt. I could convert my entire body into ice and cast close-distance ice spells while being in their face. Slowing them as I attacked them and used Mana-enhanced muscles to attack them. It would be attacking them so close they would be unable to dodge even while I attacked. This was the style that I had always been wanting to adopt. I never seemed to have made it, and with the war right around the corner, it seemed almost insane to pull off. So much to do with so little time to even start the training, but I felt good about this, and I found myself opening my eyes, and determination filled me. I would do this and make the time for it even as I fulfilled my duties as a lover, father, andmander. I would do it all or be damned. I would meditate when I could, and I would train my ability to change. That wouldn''t be all I needed to train, but I would start with the fundamentals as I stood and looked at the woman around me filled with my seed after finishing the night before. I barely slept these days as I started to use meditation to substitute except one day a week. I found keeping at least one day to let my mind shut down allowed me to stay sharp and rx. Rxation was good, just like spending time with my cute little babies. I would not give that up, so I would have to work within limitations. At times when most would sleep, I would train my conversation in a quiet room after spending time with my women. After all, I still needed to increase my point count for the System I had so I could spend during the war when I leveled up. That wasn''t the main reason, either, as I remembered what my Mother told me about Futanari and holding back for too long of a period of time. I felt a snarl on my lips as I remembered the raw rage of what my mother did before I reinstated my calm. For now, I would start my new form of training and start to work. I stretched and found myself in a quiet room with no one else. I moved all the furniture to the side, and I went back to doing what I had tried and failed to do at least twice in this life. I tossed out a punch in perfect Muay Thai style and followed it up with an elbow strike. Then with the other arm. I repeated, and I began my foundation rebuilding again. I would keep to it this time if I needed to. I would start adding other spells to my attackster. That was the reason why I stoppedst time trying to make a martial art with spells included with each movement. It sounded amazing, and maybe I would get there someday. For now, I wasn''t ready for that. I needed to walk before I sprinted so fast I flew. "I will keep at it this time," I told myself, and my first flew out again. ---- Announcement. Hey Everyone. Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I Released a new Short story and the first-ever Ebook to one of my light novel series. Plus, Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is out! Check it out on Amazon if you are interested in reading ahead. Also, check out these stories if you are interested: Gxy Hunter Online Tutorial Part 1: Into the Virtual World The Damaged Innocent Futanari: Book 1: First Date Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 208: War Chief The war was around the corner, and Tribes started to gather their warriors. Much to our happiness or dismay, we had found no movement on the border. The Military of the Empire seemed almost blind to our movements which were odd since they had got whatever Ralph gave them. Speaking of Ralph, I finally learned what had happened, and it spoke ill of ourst couple of Diplomates from thest four families that sent Diplomates. Embezzlement was rampant in the Demonnds from the Bunny-kin, and the first thing to go was the spy ring. Soon they were raiding the maintenance funds, and Ralph almost had nothing to raid by the time that he was in the Demon Lands. An Empire agent who was a bunny-kin, probably spending generations in very, got in contact with him and bought intelligence from our movements in the Demonnds. What was interesting was that the Empire didn''t even seem to think that the Beast-kin nation would ever attack. That gave us all a little Heartwarming when it came to theck of movement at that Border. Ralph was either dead or in such misery that he probably didn''t even look like an animal at this point in time, and I couldn''t say that I felt sympathy for him. He sold out his race and family for gold coins and didn''t even get to enjoy them for too long as he enjoyed the power that the Tribe associated with him. His family abandoned him without regrets and never even tried to save him. No family wanted to defend a Traitor that was almost saved by a Human A ranker. That would be family suicide, and Bunny-kin seemed quick to drop family members who either failed or broke thew. It was something that I noticed early, and it still reigned. Even failures were taken care of in case they needed the manpower, and it was paying dividends. Today was a special day as I finished teaching my little kiddos some martial arts. What I didn''t expect was how energetic they were to learn from me, and my sessions turned into a solid hour with every one of my kids showing up enthusiastically without restraint. All their mothers took it as time off when their child''s father took over and taught them. What I didn''t expect most of all, even with the prompting of the other Wizards in the tower, was how fast they learned. Most were either following practice at home, but we were already making our rounds through the basic sets of movements for Maui Thai. I didn''t want to go tooplicated, but I was already starting to get into the moreplicated strikes, and my kiddos loved it. They loved spending time with me too, and I could tell that was one of the reasons they were all so enthusiastic to learn from me. Their mothers were thrilled, and many of my old maids from when I was a child were starting to spend the limited time to try and find a way back into bed to have another child. In my previous world, I would be considered one of thergest deadbeat fathers of all time, spreading my seed more than I could even keep up with my children''s names which was a great shame as the Family tree for the Loveknot was spreading the fastest it had ever seen in history. Still, I decided against more children at the moment and stayed contained in my harem instead of spreading my Seed further. Sure, I would be able to get more points for the System, but I already took a look and decided that soon I would check my luck with a couple of draws of the system once we started to march toward the border. Much to the dismay of many who thought they would be joining the army, I continued my Boot camp and continued to gather another set of recruits for those that died while on the front lines. My training increased, and without letting others know about it, I was starting to teach all those that were recruited mana techniques needed in the Military. This was very hush-hush for the short term, but I had my talent picker picking out from the batches that showed promise to raise them up. In addition to training them in the uses of mana, I was also providing a basic education to which many families took exception. It was interesting to see what would happen after the war, and as I reached the office that I was called to, I saw the door open before I entered. Walking inside the office that I was scheduled to appear at, I saw a new Dragonic in armor that was much more feminine this time. It was a ck scaled female Dragonic, but her wild Mana was in much better control than Lexrov. The armor could not hide her moderate breasts as the armor was made specifically for her. The enchantment lines on it were something I would love to take some time to study, and it was top-grade armor as her tall, lean form bowed a little showing her respect. "Supreme Commander Chelsea Loveknot," The woman stated, "I am War Chief Isabelle Fireheart." She introduced herself, and I smiled. I bowed back and pressed an arm to my breasts as I did in a sort of salute that I was bringing to my soldiers as a form of respect. "I am Supreme Commander Chelsea Loveknot. Although my actual Position is General Chelsea Loveknot no one seems to call me that despite my insistence for a period of time." I replied with an introduction of my own. Inside this office was a table withfortable-looking chairs to make us look like equals. Isabelle motioned at the chair before me as she stood beside hers, and I nodded. We both sat down at the same time, and I adopted a serious expression as Isabelle looked at me. "First of all, Please excuse the actions of the previous War Chief Lexrov," Isabelle began, "He was hot-headed, and after your interaction with him, the council believed someone with more control of their mana to be better. I am their recement and one of the strongest we have to offer. I also believe that I am superior in nning than Lexrov, which is why I was delighted to take this position." Isabelle smiled, and I realized something about her as I tasted her mana. Isabelle was ambitious, and when looking at me, I could feel how grateful she was towards me. I could also taste in her mana her apt for violence as she smiled, "I guarantee that with the two of us bringing the tribes together, we will march over the skulls of the Human Empire," Isabelle said with a dangerous smile. "It is nice to hear that there was a change in War Chief, as I do not mean to be insulting you when I say you do not understand the purpose and actions of my armypared to your forces," I told her with a solid expression, and it seemed Isabelle did not take offense to that. "Please, Tell me what your Forces are for, Supreme Commander," Isabelle replied, much to my surprise. It was not the first time I was asked this, and I smiled, "My forces are Elites and work together in small groups to increase each other''s might. It is an organized Military meant for doing specific things and special objectives," I began, "When shing against the Main forces of the Empire, our Illusionists will act with the group and disorient and attack the enemy morale with a new potion and illusions that will copse the Battle ves and those without a will to fight," I told her, "Each group will stick together as a group no matter what and can individually live and work outside of the main army that you will bemanding." I paused, and Isabelle looked at me surprised, "That will be the main function for the Elite army that I have conducted, but it is not all it can do. We also can make it so that they can do special missions, such as blending into the vige with their illusionist''s help and waiting for an attack. They can be infiltrators, although that is not their best use. They are elites, and they will act like it. Each group will have a minimum of one B ranker, making it when several groups are fighting an extremely powerful force together." Isabelle seemed to be impressed, and I smiled, "My forces are untested, unfortunately, but we can discuss this more as we move closer to the date. My other forces are something you will be much more interested in. As someone I read in the past once said, Amateurs in war read Tactics; professionals study Logistics," I said, and Isabelle looked confused. "Who wrote that?" Isabelle asked. "Never mind that," I said, not wanting to exin that quote from my previous world. "I have a second set of forces," I told her, and Isabelle looked and tasted curiosity as to what I was going to say. "My second and much more powerful to thising war is the Logistics army I haveposed." "A Logistics army? What does it do?" Isabelle asked curiously, "What is its fighting power?" "Their fighting power is weak, and their main focus is the delivery of goods to the front line. To organize supplies and bring forward what our troops need to fight in good condition, if not Peak condition. The main camp here is fitted with cksmiths, enchanters, and Alchemists who worked by the tribe for the main forces of the military. They make and repair what is needed and transport that to the front. If they cannot make the things needed, theymission outside businesses to ensure we have enough to continue to fight on the fronts. They will be on the front lines bringing forward the supplies in case we win a battle, or they will be the ones bringing our supplies back with us when we lose a battle. They will fight and die around their carts of supplies in order to keep us fed and well-armed for the war. They will essentially be the lifeblood of our war effort," I finished, and Isabelle looked at me, shocked now. Isabelle looked grave now, and her mind was in turmoil. She looked at me, "Why not just have," She stopped herself and looked very concerned, "Do you not have enough soldiers to," She cut herself off again, and I could feel confusion moving through her. Her mind was a mess, and I could feel her mind racing even in her mana, and she looked at me, shocked, "What forces do they bring for protecting these things?" She asked finally. "Not much," I told her tly, "The Logistics army has some B rankers to protect the supply lines or major shipments, but otherwise, it is mostly paid volunteers of F ranks to C ranks. They transport the goods with minimal protection and will continue supply lines from the back and checkpoints I n to set up along the way. That way, we can bring things up closer to the war front without directly bringing all our supplies to the front where a retreat could happen. These supply lines will be potential weaknesses to our forward movement, but additional supplies will be closer than ever, and our draft animals will be less strained in their movements. They will only need to go back to the supply depot while there are people constantly moving up more supplies." My exnation had Isabelle''s eyes widen, and her mouth was open, and she sighed. "I thought about moving up supply lines before and checkpoints as we have done in the past. But having an entire army set up beforehand instead of butlers and educated people we find is something that I am not used to." Isabelle said, "This logistics army sounds even more useful than your Elite army," Isabelle said, and I wanted to roll my eyes. I was happy about her attitude towards my armies, and she smiled, "In fact, I think I want to have some of our people join and help with your efforts. Is there any way I can do that?" Isabelle said, and I looked at her, shocked for a moment, before I looked at the War Chief with respect. I was even happier. I stood my ground against Lexrov now, and I smiled, "I would also be happy to receive help along some issues; funding will never be turned away. The problem is," I continued to speak with a very fruitful conversation as we delved into the details of logistics and what she could help me with. Her genuine attitude towards me helped greatly, and I secured more gold, carriages, wagons, and the draft animals that went along with it. ---- Announcement. Hey Everyone. Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I Released a new Short story and the first-ever Ebook to one of my light novel series. Plus, Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is out! Check it out on Amazon if you are interested in reading ahead. Also, check out these stories if you are interested: Gxy Hunter Online Tutorial Part 1: Into the Virtual World The Damaged Innocent Futanari: Book 1: First Date Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 209: Spark I leaned back after another long nning session with Isabelle. Lately, we have been looking into the specifics of the battle ns for the main army while my Elite army will be more spread out among the line. Isabelle learning about the potion''s effects started a fury of nning on new assumptions, but the new ns were more based on whether it worked and what to do if it didn''t. The worst issue we had was either theck of intelligence in the movement of the Empire or thepleteck of attention we were getting. It was like the Empire believed that we would never attack them, and no other nations were attacking at this time. This was at its most oddest because I could not help but wonder if our own politics were helping with this. All the Tribes knew we were about to go to war. It was the fact at this point, we were in the preparations stages of movement, and both Isabelle and I were annoyed and amazed at what was happening. I heard that spies kept reporting from our ranks that the military was stationed well behind the border in the City that no one seemed to know the name of. The Beast-kin called it Border City, and so that was what I was going to call it. The military was holding Border City for an unknown period of time by the military, and they retracted their forces back from the border in order to upy it. Apparently something there required constant forces in order to keep control of. Was it a Coop de Tat? I couldn''t help but wonder why in Border City. To our annoyance, though, reinforcements were on the way, our spies say, afterrge infighting in the military. They were moving more forces up to Border City, and that was what it was going to be. With that information, we would have to live with it, and that was what I was going to do. We were going to go to war with them and would need to take Border City to control that part of thend we wished to take. Border City marked where I convinced Isabelle to stand her ground. It was a hard thing to convince her of, but I told her over and over again that takingnd wasn''t all we had to do. We have to control it, and the Empire has owned thatnd, and Humans run it. Humans that we have to convince of our rule over the Empires. We are a bunch of Beasts to some humans and always have or mostly been ves around them and lesser people, which would work against us. I could not help but stress over theing invasion, and my forces were readying their weapons, and thest of the armor was being prepared. The Weapons and staffs were already doing for the Elite army, but the Logistics army was having trouble catching up with the Main forces. It seems many of the Smaller tribescked the funds in order to go to war. The Honey Bager-kin was the worst for it. It seemed that they just didn''t seem to give a fuck, but they were a powerful tribe among the mid-tier tribes. They were one of the few tribes to live near the Elven forest. Their people were mostly warriors with very few Wizards. They formed arge scouting ss of forces that Isabelle was reluctant to rely on because of their nature to attack. Many other Tribes were gathering outside the Silvermoon Tower''s city and getting stronger as we gathered up; the problemy in more fundamentals as the entire army waspletely unorganized andcking supplies. More where I came in and without the Dragonic backing up the Logistics Army with arge import of gold with more flowing in by the day. The army would still be securing more and more tents, let alone the food for the warriors to eat. It was crazy, and the logistics army was being tested to the extreme, and I could not be more proud to say that they were holding up. Fresh recruits with the expanding army size with many recruits being F and E rank after boot camp, there were more where that came from. More supplies were being moved, and the positive feedback I heard from the public and Rose, in particr, was great to hear how business was booming, and employment was shooting up. People were spending more than ever, and the Soldiers were blowing their sries almost nonstop. The pregnancies among the tribe were exploding among those staying at home, and it was ridiculous. It seems that the poption was about to increase by almost twenty-five percent before we left for the war. It was amazing what was happening culturally because most of the tribesmen doing this were my people. Those in the Elite Army and the Logistics Army. My armies were well paid, while those in the main forces were barely paid if they were. They were there for the cause, and you could see Moral on my side much higher, and it was something that Isabelle wasn''t sure if she liked. I fought with her for an hour, and the conclusion that she came to was that it wasn''t something she could change now. I sighed in relief as my poprity among the popce was untouched, and now I saw other tribespeople looking to join the army. It was a crucial moment, and when I was about to start epting members, it was the first time the Elder council stopped me. They were not ready to allow outside tribe members into our new Armies so that they may repeat it. Such a dumb response to it, but it was something I could not fight at this point. It was a pain, but the interest was there as so many realized what the Army meant for them in society. Those that were at the lowest point in Bunny-kin society were now looking at the Army as a way for them to raise their station and look for a way to be considered strong. The culture behind my Military was something that caught on quickly, and I was raised onto the highest pedestal as a result. Now it was about raising my power to the A rank, and I frowned as I realized that my appointment waste. Queen Mira was neverte, and I stood when I heard a knock on the door, and Queen Mira came in looking very annoyed. "Do you know about this?" Queen Mira asked, her voice dark. "Know about what?" I asked seriously, and I was about to stand. "Stay sitting," Queen Mira said, walking over and sitting before me. Her body, this time, was Blonde withrge cherry lips meant for going around a giant cock, but now they were in a firm line that still gave you those thoughts as her D-cup breasts seemed to press against the fabric of her dress harshly. The White dress looked like it was struggling to hold on, but I was only paying a little attention to that as she leaned forward. "The Empire has attacked!" She announced, much to my surprise, and I was blown away, and I started to hear voices in the hallway. "THEY SENT SLAVERS TO YOUR VILLAGES AGAIN!" She announced the incredulity in her voice unmistakable. "They met a ground of your Elite Army and attacked, looking to take a small Cat-kin Vige that refused to leave their homes near the border. It was mostly older Cat-kin and elderly that no longer wished to flee, but now," Queen Mira looked shocked, "I cannot believe this! Does the Empire even know what is happening here?" She asked, her disbelief showing even more when Isabelle entered the room. "Did you hear?" Isabelle asked, and I nodded. "The Elder councils of all tribes are gathering in a few days!" She announced, "A month ahead of Schedule!" Isabelle shouted. My expression frowned, "We cannot start this early!" I announced, my voice filled with dread, "I am still gathering supplies!" I shouted, "Checkpoints and supply points are still being built. Supply chains are not finished. I am barely making my current ns!" I freaked out. "You have no choice," Isabelle said, "The popce is in a fury with our forces all gathered. The Cat-kin are furious, and the Tribe''s elders are all on board." My expression was darker than ever, and I realized that either the Empire just made the biggest mistake ever and started this war early. Or they just wrote the doom of our offensive as supplies will be tight. I couldn''t stop the forces that be from moving forward. The war was extremely popr, and the people of all tribes wished our warriors to sh with theirs and the gathering of all the tribes and the training that Isabelle was doing to bring the groups closer made every moment out of battle just as important as those momentsing up. This was either one of the most ingenious things they could have done or the worst, and I knew the only way to know was the history books. Would schrs thousands of years in the future look back at this moment and see the Empire being geniuses or the worst mistake possible? My mind raced on this point, and I took a deep breath and started to prioritize what was most needed in my head, and sighed. "I need to talk to my Staff Sargents!" I yelled in recognition of what needed to be done and sent out a mana message with orders to the logistics army. My mana message was sent only to those of Staff Sargants and higher rank. "Officers, The Empire''s vers have attacked ournd, and I believe that war is imminent. You will prioritize the building of supply points. You will lower the standards of all warehousing of weapons and ammunition while you will keep the same standards for each Food warehousing. You will supply each point with an additional person and all major supply points with at least three for the explicit use of increasing those facilities'' sizes. We must supply and upgrade our ability to feed and supply the army with the most haste in theing war. Be Prepared! This is a warning, and all pending or pushing back contracts will be sent to the Suprememanders desk with no exception unless it was only ordered within one month. You may give them one chance to fulfill the contract, and I will wait only a single day. If they have not fulfilled their contract, They will be brought to me and pushed with my office''s authority. For the glory of the Nation!" I finished with a single line, looked at the women before me, and sighed, "I have set my priorities to my people. The Elite army has been ready to move for months, and I would love to hear," I finally got a mana message that seemed to be sent strictly to me. "Supreme Commander," A Staff Sargent''s Mana message stated, "We have had an engagement with a vingpany in a small vige near the border of the Empire. They were empty, but all of them were carrying Empire silver and gold with them. They knew where the vige was and were just about to attack when we ambushed them. They had no orders, and it seems to do this. This seems like an independentpany from the Empire. When interrogating one of their people, they talked about the dead in Border City and that the Empire was just starting to open the City back up for people to trade and leave. There seems to be something wrong at Border City, but that is all the information we have¡ªend of Report. I will inform you of any new information from the frontline Commander. It also seems that one of our people leaked this information, and I am finding out who as they messaged others before me." "An independent verpany attacked the vige. It seems they came from Border City and that something is up with Border City." I said, looking at Isabelle and Queen Mira with a dark expressions. "They seemingly are just allowing the citizens out of the city," I finished. "What?" Queen Mira said with an odd expression. "Opening Border City now?" Queen Mira asked, "Why was it closed?" "It doesn''t matter," Isabelle said, "We need to move as soon as the Elders dere war. We will need to take the border fortresses as quickly as possible, then steamroll from there. Border City is where we will stop and reassess." Isabelle said and I nodded. "Queen Mira," I said, turning to her, "Are you and your Ladies ready for this war?" I asked her. "Mydies and I will assist you, Chelsea Loveknot, in this War," Queen Mira said, her voice filled with the moment, "Show us where we can assist, and we will be with you!" She announced, and I nodded. "It seems that war ising before we know it," I said and chuckled, "Let us walk on a road of dead bodies to Border City!" I announced, and I received two wolfish smiles in reply. In the back of my head, I was already nning to find the person who leaked this information and lost me for those three weeks. It was time to move now. ---- Announcement. Hey Everyone. Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I Released a new Short story and the first-ever Ebook to one of my light novel series. Plus, Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is out! Check it out on Amazon if you are interested in reading ahead. Also, check out these stories if you are interested: Gxy Hunter Online Tutorial Part 1: Into the Virtual World The Damaged Innocent Futanari: Book 1: First Date Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 210: The Beginning "Right foot forward as you twist your body, and our fist shoots out, aiming past the person you will hit. You picture hitting something behind them so you don''t pull your punch. You are looking to inflict damage and at the least a distraction so that you can follow up with something else," I told my kiddos, "That is a proper punch in its most basic and unstructured form. It is weak and will do little to the enemy, but it is a basic punch. What I have been teaching you, all my little cuties, is a more structured strike," I continued and was about to continue when I noticed a grim face enter the room behind my kids. All my kids were sitting cross-legged in various forms of exercise outfits, looking at me with reverence and attention. They loved when I taught them; this was a sacred time for me that no one interrupted. The fact that five Bunny-kin walked in with grim looks on their face made me pause. "Sorry, Cuties," I said with a wry smile, "It seems that today will be cut short," I told all of them to see sad faces. "Your mommies will be here soon and I want you all to be good for them and make sure you practice every night. I will have to go now," I said, walking through my children''s ss. My heart sank, and I heard a collective call out, "Thank you, Daddy!" From all my children. It hurt as I walked towards those bunny kin but I stepped out and their robes were all Wizards of B ranked standing. "The Elder councils have gathered and confirmed that with haste we are to attack the Empire as soon as possible. There will be no dy, and all tribes have already gathered here and are moving towards the border." A stone-faced Blue bunny-kin told me as we left my ssroom. "We already informed the mothers toe to collect their children, but now is the time to go, Supreme Commander. The Elders insist. The War chief insists as well. The Empire is just starting to show signs of noticing our march towards the border." Grim news, and my face as like stone-faced. I knew it was going to happen. I knew it, and in thest couple of days, I did my best to have things moving forward. Whatever was happening at Border City and releasing those vers started a chain reaction, and my logistics army was absolutely destroyed by its schedule. Recruitment increased and we started to send more people to each checkpoint to help build the warehouses and transportation lines we would need. We didn''t have the carriages and draft animals needed, though. In a Mana-filled world, this seemed stupid. I wanted something to help with this, but there needed to be more. Something with Void magic would be wonderful but it was simply a very rare thing that would not be used in the military. Today I would leave all my kiddos behind and I felt my heart was heavy. I was summoned to the Elder council, and things would kick off. Queen Mira already promised to follow me into the Empire''s depths and some of my women. But everyone else I would be leaving behind, and I would not see them for some time as I relied on mymanders back in the Tribe to run everything. It was early in the military, and confusion on who should be talking was still a thing but that was always going to be the case. My firm will as I walked out of that room and finally arrived at the meeting that was kicking everything off. Isabelle had already sent the main forces forward where we would meet them in theing days and the military was moving forward with a limited stockpile of food and resources I had ready. My mind was telling me that this was a horrible time to attack, but the Empire''s movement seemed to be just waking up to our movements now if thattest report was true. The border was weak, and the fortresses on their border would be the same, and those would be critical to take with minimal resources. I didn''t know if this was a good move, but at this point, I was on a wild horse already trying to buck me off. I had no choice but to hold on tight and hope everything went perfectly. I followed the escort and found myself in ast meeting with Queen Mira, Isabelle, and ten Elders at A rank from various tribes. The Grand Alchemist was among the strongest, and the room''s mana was heavy as I looked at Elders I had never met before. There was a Grey Dragonic¡ªa Grey wolf-kin who looked powerful and radiated bloodthirst. A Cat-kin Elder recently joined us, and three different versions of Dog-kin looked annoyed to be in a room together. What I did not expect was a Spider-looking woman who was leaning back, whom no one sat near, that I didn''t even know was part of the Beast-kin nation. She had a spider bottom and a human-looking top, but it was unsettling to the eye. There was a Bull-kin that I did not know had an A ranker and an unassuming woman that I didn''t know what species she was but barely registered as an A ranker to my senses. "We have gathered today to tell our War chief and the Supreme Commander something important," The Grey Dragonic said, "We, the highest Elder council of the Beast-kin Nation, will give you an order. We have unanimously agreed that the Beast-kin Nation is now at war with the Empire. We will drive a knife into their hearts and show the world that we should not be looked down upon." The Elder Dragonic said, his voice fierce. "THEY WILL FIND NO MERCY!" he shouted suddenly, and it was filled with mana, and I realized it was a mana message sent out echoing out to the people of the nation. "WE WILL KILL AND SHOW NO MERCY TO THE EMPIRE!" He demanded. The Elders joined in with a new Mana message moving out to the nation announcing, "TO WAR!" The Deration was made, and no one could stop us. The Elders had spoken, and the Nation erupted into cheers of blood thirst looking to avenge their dead or enved rtives. ---- Announcement. Hey Everyone. Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I Released a new Short story and the first-ever Ebook to one of my light novel series. Plus, Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is out! Check it out on Amazon if you are interested in reading ahead. Also, check out these stories if you are interested: Gxy Hunter Online Tutorial Part 1: Into the Virtual World The Damaged Innocent Futanari: Book 1: First Date Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 211: Departure Watching a force move slowly was interesting and scary. The sheer amount of beast-kin moving towards the border was in the tens of thousands. I knew this was a small numberpared to my previous world, but it was a massive force to move in this world. The army I was bringing was smallpared to the Main forces of seventy thousand from the tribes¡ªa massive number for the Beast-kin nation. My forces had been moving up over thest couple of months, or at least the prepared Elite army and the Logistical army had been working on it. The Elite Army intercepted the vers attack and been hiding as they watched the border. It seemed the Empire was finally starting to learn that we were serious, and the main army was moving and being a terror to the local poption as it moved forward. Seventy thousand Beast-kin was a force that needed to be fed, and my Logistics army was already learning about some hups in moving goods. These were lessons that needed to be learned, and I knew they were going to encounter them. I wasn''t sure which issues would be an issue, but the fact that some B rankers thought they could get wine while moving to war wasn''t one of them. Alcohol was at the main stations, but we were not putting it in the travel rations. This seemed to be a mistake, it seems, in hindsight, which I took ountability for. It was a struggle not to be annoyed when everything for my army went to shit instantly. The barbarians that were my counterparts were the meat of this army but hell on the logistics. Bringing forward tents and various things was a pain in my ass, and the only light I had was that Isabelle was making all of them carry their own gear. It freed up a lot of strain on my supply lines. But I was behind the army at this point, and that would not remain true. I turned my back from the window and looked back at the small group of women with me in the Inn I was at. Mally, Emily, Kate, Rose, Yuri, and Alexia all wanted to stay with me. Tina wanted to be in her new Workshop working on her gadgets which were looking closer and closer to fruition. But they could note. Alexia was needed back home to take care of the administration of the Logistics army and to work as a stand-in for me. Yuri was needed in her capacity as a voice for me, working as a Diplomat to other tribes for me. She was already working wonders and reaching new heights. Emily, Mally, and Kate were taking care of my little babies, that were looking more adorable by the day. I was already sad thinking that they were going to be more grown-up when I came back, and I missed days, Weeks, Months, and maybe even years. That was something I wasn''t willing to fullye to terms with as I had with my other kiddos. Rose, on the other hand, was swamped with work. Businesses were taking off, but I was keeping a lid on things at this moment. I was overcharging for things that cost us a fraction of the price. I was undercutting mypetition and slowly building up an infrastructure for a massive business. It was both my n and backup n to make and something that would take years to finish. But I was already starting and recruiting, and I just needed to finish this damn war. Asashi and her beautiful sister Trisha were with me. Both looked identical still, but their mana was growing. Both were reaching the Peaks of C rank, and it showed. Their fire and ice magic Wizardry was amazing, and theybined their power together as they practiced. Both would reach new heights if they survived this war, and I shook my head with that thought. We would survive; all of my women would, I told myself as Queen Mira had a small smile on her face lying on the couch looking at me. "Your worrying," She noted. "I am," I told her with a sigh; Betsy was over to the side with a giant ax sharpening it, and her cow tits shook a little with each swipe. When I had not been looking, she rose to the early stages of C rank, which was a surprise since I thought she would bail on me. "I have been nning this all and working so hard on it. Now it is here, and it is even more work, and my months of nning and working on all of this is barely scratching the surface of what is needed." I sighed, "I needed another three more years of nning everything," I admitted. "You didn''t have it, and frankly, I am amazed at how good it is going. Your checkpoints are running slow, but materials are moving much faster than I expected; I think you are just giving yourself too high of hopes. The morale of your people is high, and they are motivated to do their best for you. Rx and let them work, and let them learn for themselves. You need to rx. The first attack will take ce in a couple of days, and we still need to make it to the front," Queen Mira replied, sounding genuinely impressed. It was an achievement in itself to make things run this smoothly, and the number of minor errors was still reaching my ears. I turned, sat down, and rxed. "Fine, you are right," I told her, "it is going much better than I expected. I got right back up when I remembered something and walked to the door, "I need a moment to breathe; please, I want to look out at the stars by myself for a moment," I told my woman. Mira looked at me puzzled, but I stepped out onto the balcony only for the most prestigious people sleeping at this inn. I walked up to the railing and sighed, "There was one thing I had forgotten for too long. I have let the points build up and remember my mother yelling at me. I don''t think what I have been choosing has been wrong, but I can no longer hold off on this anymore," I said out loud, looking up at the stars. I wanted to grow and experience things naturally in this world. Learning these things took time, and I wanted to avoid growing reliant on the System. But now, I was about to go to war and have kids back home to return to. I couldn''t live with myself if I didn''t achieve my goals, and now was the time to start looking into it and nning. Taking another deep breath, I looked out into the stars and realized they were forgotten from my past life. Earth''s stars were different and much less avable to the naked eye. I wasn''t an astronomer, but the fact that this surprised me a little made me realize how much I was failing to n and think. Ever since I left the Elven Forest floor, I have gone from one thing to the next, and I even had a birthday at some point that I didn''t celebrate. That made me chuckle, as I was too busy for that. The Parties I went to were for work, and that work never failed to increase. I shook my head and looked into the sky. Slowly while looking into the sky, I finally said something aloud that I didn''t need to say aloud, "Status." -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 24-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist, Supreme Commander, The Just. Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 29317/1000000 System points: 387700 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 61 Agility: 69 Reflex: 72 Vitality: 104 Toughness: 94 Regeneration: 17 Charisma: 84 Ingenuity: 55 Intelligence: 119 Wisdom: 177 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- My system points had gone up massively. I knew I could only sleep with my women once a day for points and ensured not to impregnate anyone recently. After almost every night, I made sure to enjoy myself, and when I couldn''t, I added other women, and many were from other families. No matter how much some of the Elders hated me, they still sent their female family members. What no one but my women knew was that I kept my seed to myself. I hated that I had to y with other families'' women. They were sending them to me so that I could sleep with them and impregnate them so they could increase their talent pool. It was ridiculous, but I politically could not pick and choose families, only those that I wanted to break openly with, like Elder Tyrone''s family. I am not proud of it, but I did not regret it either. I was the hottestmodity I had, and my cock was wanted all around. I bet the Elder''s families were annoyed that their women did not get pregnant by me either. I was busy too during that time and made dozens of excuses to be with my family and women. I sighed, looking over it, and I knew I didn''t want the current Items in the shop, or I would have purchased them. The lottery did not work out for mest time, and I considered trying again. I looked at the massive point pool to spend. I leaned on the rail, looked up into the sky, and thought about it. I was about to kill a lot of people and start earning experience. I already noticed earlier that the system only counts fellow intelligent beings as experience. It was something that was meant to train the user of the System to kill without restraint. The more I killed, the higher level I would be. The more I had sex with more women, the more points I had with the system. The more women I impregnated I would receive even more reward. There would be a point when I would have children I did not even know the name of. It was already a truth that I hated as I knew Subi were giving birth or would be giving birth to my children in the Demonnds without me knowing the names they chose. I signed and stared into the stars thinking. No, This system was a poison, and I knew it but I remember the conversation with God. Was it a god? I did not know but something about the system I was wary of. But now I was about to join the war, a war where my people would die and I would kill. I needed to stack the bodies of my enemies, and now was the time to let go and do what is needed to be done. I will save my system points and use the system shop to purchase whates with my level-up. I will start to learn, grow, and get stronger with or without the system. I would make use of this resource and I will do it while killing my enemies. My mind focused, and I watched aet streak the sky with a long tail and sighed. Amazing, Different ces in the universe, but the physics are still the same. I would make use of that, and I turned back. I leaned my back on the rail and thought about Queen Mira on the couch. I knew she was trying to entice me earlier, and I smirked. Asahi and Trisha would join soon after things got started. I believe I would enjoy somepany now. Walking inside, I made sure I never even thought about the new titles. That was another can of worms I didn''t want to think about. ---- Announcement. Hey Everyone. Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I Released a new Short story and the first-ever Ebook to one of my light novel series. Plus, Week 5 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is out! Check it out on Amazon if you are interested in reading ahead. Also, check out these stories if you are interested: Gxy Hunter Online Tutorial Part 1: Into the Virtual World The Damaged Innocent Futanari: Book 1: First Date Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 212: First Battle Plan My eyes were shut, My mind drifting in meditation. The carriage under me moved thest few miles toward the destination of the battle line. The final encampment before moving forward. This, unfortunately, would not be the camp for the Logistical army or my Elite army. Instead, it was the main encampment of the Beast-kin Nations'' barbaric army. It was a huge force of men and women ready to attack and kill all humans standing in their way. The rattling of the wheels on the ground as we moved forward as I meditated brought nofort for the days toe. It was going to be hard and fast-moving. The Empire seemed to be finally waking up that we meant business, but now we were already on their border as they woke up to us. Their initial lines would be weak and crumble under us. But they were still in forts, and we had no cannons. Forts in this world were much different than in my past world, though. It was enchanted fortresses where people lived. It was more a ce to eat, sleep and train for their men and women at the front. To take taxes and other things for those who cross borders. That didn''t mean that they were bad; it just meant that sieges were going to be shorter. The war between the Empire and the Beast-kin nation was also something they wouldn''t seeing, and hopefully, we could take it intact. At least without a main door afterward. I had the logistics army prepare for something like that, and we had carpenters andborers brought up to the front in case of an eventuality. If that did not happen, then we would use them to transport more goods. If we captured those fortresses, they could be important link-ups and holding lines for retreats in the future. I think it would be very interesting to see if we got them. All of this was contingent on if we got the fortresses intact. The other issue was the enchantments and the conditions of them on the forts in the Empire. Out intelligence said that they were due for Enchanters toe out and fix the enchantments, and that was one of the potential things that wereing out with the forces to reinforce the Empire''s borders. If that were true, this early attack would be the best for us. We would run over them as if they were not even there and start to move over the Human farmers that lived at the borders of our nations. They were about to get struck, and I frowned, knowing that many of them were in for a hard timeing soon. It was a question I had not asked, but I didn''t have high hopes for the Farmers surviving the invasion. Their fields at this time of year would soon be up for harvest, which was another reason I brought up thoseborers. It was controlling my Logistics army and Elite army that was my responsibility. But I was unsure what they would do with the barbarian army we were fielding as the main force. Their territory for too long had been invaded and their parents murdered, women and men alike captured and sold. Their family members and ancestors were sold likemodities, and as a ruling family, I had no idea the hate they had in their hearts. Each tribe had its hatred, and I had my forces under discipline. But a Barbarian army? Doubtful. I let my eyes slowly open, and I turned to look out the window and saw the coordination of the Logistics army all around the main encampment and smiled. The camp was organized, and the army was listening. It seemed Isabelle had the army on a short leash listening to my directions for now. That kept with my strict sanitary conditions that, although Isabelle didn''t agree with understood that my people were much better at setting up a camp than the tribes. My carriage arrived with cheers as we started to head into camp; my carriage was followed by a trail of draft animals and supplies for the uing war. We had a noticeableck of Calvary, but it was what it was. I could only do so much and I wasn''t sure if Calvary would be good for anything other than aplete victory where the enemy was fleeing. Which meant I thought it was one of the things we needed most for the start of this war. My carriage driver drove right to the center left of the encampment where themand center was. I was in charge of where this encampment was which meant that I knew it was going to be at least somewhat randomized so the enemy wouldn''t be able to guess the location in future wars. Although for now, I was focusing on this war, things still needed to be done like this. We could not be predictable. Isabelle got out of her tent as the carriage pulled closer as all the supply trains moved off to the Supply area that the tents had a road for them to move toward. It was all efficient and the army would learn this high-efficiency encampment style. The defenses for this camp were light at the moment, but theborers were working on that. It would be the final supply point in the future for supplies to move up to the border and cross into the empire. My mind stopped focusing on the huge logistics movements I was making as the carriage stopped in front of themand tent and I got up along with, Queen Mira, Asahi, and Trisha. Betsy looked at us with her War axe for a couple of moments, knowing she would get outst. I took a deep breath, stepped out of the carriage, and smiled as War Chief Isabelle smiled as I stepped out. Isabelle looked ready forbat in her armor whereas I was back in my loincloth and simple top that I had gotten so used to over the years. It was ck with gold sps now and my Arcane staff was in hand as I stepped down using it as a walking stick with a smile. "You are finally here," Isabelle said and I frowned as she shook her head, "Sorry that came out wrong. I know that you have been ensuring we are fed but we are on the cusp of going to war, and I need your forces." Isabelle said, and I nodded. I pointed with my staff at themand tent, and Isabelle nodded. We walked into the high-raised tent with a nice packed-down dirt bottom which was the best I could do in the short amount of time. It was not arge tent, though and it blended in with the rest of the tents of the army. "I do not understand why we blend in so much with the rest of the encampment," Isabelle said, her voice carefully neutral, asking me. "I realize that you think it is dumb and that it is better if your people can readily see your location and tell you information. The problem is that if our people can readily see it, then so can the enemy." I told her, "In a sneak attack, they will be able to kill us quickly and leave the army leaderless." My biggest regret, and one of the things I had Rose working on back home, was a smallpact shovel. I would much rather lose the tents altogether and start teaching the love of shovels to every member of the boot camp. Trench warfare would allow us to make fortresses in weeks. But I wasn''t sure with Mana, and frankly, I had no reason to teach what the military called their true loves in war¡ªthe Shovel. "I disagree, but you are setting up camps and bringing the supplies. We will go with your suggestion." Isabelle said and I smiled. The War chief already knew I had a strong position, and with Queen Mira walking in behind me, we had an additional A-rank defending camp. "Now, We are unsure of an A ranker being on the border," Isabelle suddenly started the discussion. "The Elder Lily is on the front with Elder Leon joining us tomorrow. This means with Queen Mira, we will have three A rankers to attack the border. Regardless of Elder Leon making it on time, I believe that we attack. Queen Mira will merely need to stay in the background. We don''t want to tilt our early hand with The Illusionists," Isabelle said, looking at me, "They have no battle ves here yet. It seems that it has been confirmed. They brought the Battle ves they had back to the city for some reason which we still haven''t learned. Border City has been entirely ck people go in but are not allowed back out." That was worrying news and good news. "That means tomorrow is the perfect time to move," I said with a frown. I couldn''t disagree with her. "I will message my units to move into a reconnaissance role for now and to move as a unit but try to stay undetected. They have set up multiple small camps not far from here to regather supplies. I will message them to get in position but not to blend into the army. I see no reason for them to announce their existence yet. the Logistics army will keep the new supplies on the carts and wagons for tomorrow." I told Isabelle, ready to support her offensive. "I will do my utmost to support the first offensive with everything I have," I told her honestly. "Much appreciated. Although I think the Elites you have would help, I don''t think I need them for the first of the fortresses. This will test our power against the Fortresses of the Empire and how coordinated the Tribes can be." Isabelle said, "The Badger tribe has been very uncaring for my direction. I hear their Elder decided against protecting the tribe back home and ising to the front in the next couple of weeks." I frowned at that. More A rankers were always wee on the front, but A rankers were like nukes. You don''t have themying around at the front in these wars because no one wanted to start a nuclear war. Instead, they stayed in the back to protect from subtle attacks from other A rankers and B rankers that could cause Mass devastation to your cities and Tribes. That took a lot of A-rankers. That didn''t mean that A rankers were not needed at the front. Queen Mira was here to protect her Subi from A rankers killing them. But in this world, Nuking the enemy army was allowed, and so you had to have A rankers around to stop that from happening. As long as both armies knew that there were either A rankers or more A rankers in the other army meant that you had to keep civil. The fact that the fortress might not have an A ranker there meant that Elder Lily could step in and kill them all without the Army needing to engage. It didn''t make sense not to have at least one A ranker, even in peacetime in a formal military on the border, just in case. No, That fortress had an A ranker ready to ambush, probably as they saw us organize on the other side of the border. I looked down at the map, and I looked at the Border Fortress, and I sighed; this was some Baroness''s Fortress. Apparently, a strong woman had close Ties with the Military. Seems she was out of the fortress, though, for political reasons¡ªprobably the best for her. "Tomorrow, we attack the Fortress, but now we need to discuss how much of the army is needed to do that. Maybe we can attack this fortress too," I said, pointing to a more southern fortress. "Attack two at the same time?" Isabelle asked. "Audacious, but I like it. It would allow us to put arger gap in the border of the Empire, and we could move in more readily from there." Isabelle said, looking at it. "But splitting forces?" She asked. "If Elder Leon is here, we can split your Forces and put my Elite Army into the mix to buff the numbers and have some coordination going on instead of us staying out of it. We will act as forces that snipe problems for the main forces in a more support role, acting as they need to." I told her with a frown thinking about it. "We do need Elder Leon to be there if we are going to do that. Then we can fortify these two positions and we will have a ce to make roads and start a supply route with less chances of it being attacked." I told Isabelle, and she nodded, thinking. "I would like to stand back until necessary," Queen Mira added, and we both nodded, but Queen Mira looked intrigued at our discussion. "Understood, It seems we need to bring Elder Lily in here. She must be willing to attack the fortress with only herself against whoever resides on the border. But," Isabelle was looking at the well-drawn but missing many details map. "We must wonder how much defense there is and who will lead what," Isabelle said, and I grinned. "That is the thing," I said with a grin, "I already have the authority to guide your people and split up and attack both fortresses," I told her, "I will guide and lead one-half the army to attack the southern fortress while you attack the closest. I may even take Elder Lily buying more time for Elder Leon to fight with you instead," I finished with a grin. "We need to bring the Elder in," Isabelle said, and I nodded, and now was the time to convince the Elder of our n. Elder Leon will have to get on board once he arrives. Mana messages went out, and Elder Lily, a female elder with long flowing white hair who looked almost like she had a Ragdoll background in her heritage as the way her ears and hair looked, came in. Her power was strong, and her muscles were toned and perfect. Her breasts were no more than B cups if I was being charitable, but there was not a single gram of fat on her elderly body. Her age is probably in the sixties. "Have youe to a decision, Supreme Commander, War Chief?" Elder Lily asked, looking at us both with a bit of indifference. That was what I thought, but then I realized she didn''t react much as Isabelle began to exin. I let Isabelle take the lead in exining and sat back and listened, jumping in when I had to. Anxiety hit me, but I did not let it show. Tomorrow. Tomorrow would start the war. --- Announcement Hey Guys, This is a little early of a Chapter, but I will be going on vacation for the next couple of weeks, so I will only be updating after I am back. Sorry about that, but I do not want to touch Electronics for the period of time that I am gone, so I am posting this. Please Continue to Enjoy my works, and thank you for Commenting, Voting and Reviewing my books :D Chapter 213: The First Fortress Feet moved at a mismatched pace along the slowly breaking ground. The cool air of the season is slowly changing. The season was only slightly moister than thest as the ''summer'' ended. Seasons in the middle part of the continent were always mild, it seemed. I have not seen the snow in this part, but in the north, it seemed that the Theocracy got snow, from what Christina said. All of that mattered as our feet were pounding the ground to mud slowly as we massed towards the fortress. I was a part of this mass and frowning hard. This was destroying the ground that we were going to need for the logistics army. But without a road built between two nations that did not trade together, there was an overwhelmingck of a road. Still, the march was needed as the army split for the first confrontation of the war. Asahi and Trisha walked beside me, with Betsy slightly behind me. We moved with the mass of Beast-kin tied into the army. The logistical army was behind me with their orders and doing their best to move behind the army somewhat. Queen Mira was with the Logistical army and waiting as she was not to be part of the warfighting force. Elder Lily was with us moving toward the enemy fortress. It took time, and things moved slowly as a mass, but we arrived without issue. As we approached the fortress, our forces moved to surround the fortress''s front, and I could feel the mana of an A ranker inside. Quickly an old man shot out of the Fortress as we arrived, and Elder Lily shot up into the air a second afterward, stepping into the limelight. "Here, Kitty, Kitty, Kitty," The old man said with a smile to his voice, "The Beasts seemingly have a little problem with the Empire. You didn''t need to bring so many people to ask your Master for help with a hairball," The old man taunted. "Bah, You are so full of yourself, Human," Elder Lily scoffed, "You think that because you are in a fortress, you can survive this day?" The question made the man smile, but I could feel the enchantments in the fortifications. They were weak and not what they should be. The fortresses were dangerously underkept, and he was showing false confidence. "You realize this will bring the might of the Human Empire upon you," The man stated. "You have already attacked ournds over and over again. Do you think we will forever sit and smile as you steal our fellow kin?" Elder Lily asked. "You have for a century; why should it change?" The old man asked, "You are all pets living in the wild and feral till we pick you up and give you a proper home. Still need some training to be a proper pet," The Elder man seemed to smile, "I could always use an Elderly Cat. What do you say, Cat? Be Grampa''s little pet." Suddenly much to my surprise Elder Lilly was before the old man in the sky, and a sh of air spread out in a sonic boom. A Dagger was in Elder Lily''s hand, shing against a sword in the old man''s hand that had not been there a moment before. "ATTACK!" I shouted and fueled my body with mana. Ballista''s atop the fortress shot into the Beast-kin mass surging toward the walls, and my Elites moved. Shields appeared, stopping therge ballistic with arge snap, but the baristas were manageable. I did not expect ballistas as I did not know the level of technology that the empire had. We were more worried about movements and where their soldiers were at than technology, and it was a mistake and blind spot I had. I was more worried about magical barriers that I asked about that instead of standard defensive equipment. I knew now that I needed to learn more about warfighting, and I frowned as mana started to swell in the fortress as the wizards began to get involved. Archers pulled back arrows as our forces stormed the walls and started to climb. Illusionists got to work as shields started to form as my army followed the strategy I put before them. They were not focused on fighting at this point. They were elites who needed to defend their brethren from the enemy. Arrows hit various barriers general wizards put up, and arrows rained through some barriers, not others. Some caught fire as Fire shields stopped ice but couldn''t stop the flow of arrows. Beast-kin took hits beside me and fell to the ground. They were stomped on as the mass of beast-kin moved forward, and it was only forward you could move in certain areas. I stopped paying attention to the bem of the situation as Beast-kin moved forward in a mass of bodies. I leaped onto the wall allowing my mana to condense. I filled each body part with mana and held my staff in hand. "For our Tribes!" I shouted as the first to get on top of the wall. Men and women in armor, their mana resonating around D to B rank, turned to me as I aimed my staff at them, and some pulled off shields just as I started shooting Arcane Missiles toward them. I shot forward, stuffing the staff''s tip into a weakness, and blew an arm off with no ability for the C ranker to defend. A B ranker instantly shot toward me as I killed men on the wall, making space on the wall. More beast-kin started climbing and jumping onto the wall as a sh above us sted with the sound of metal on metal. Both A rankers were moving through the sky, shing, and I started to picture myself turning into the void as the B ranker reached me. They wore heavy armor and were equipped with a sword and shield. I sent Void missiles at them, augmenting them, and I felt something cover the enemy''s armor as theynded home against the shield. The Shield blocked the strike, but I was atop them next, and I felt myself smiling as I closed the distance. It was atypical of me, and the B-ranked Sword and shield wielder brought their sword down toward me when I opened a rift behind them and in front of me. Their surprise wasplete as I appeared behind them with my arm moving through their armor and heart. I grabbed their heart and sent them into the void to be lost in the infinite space. The knight or whomever they were turned onest time to try and look at me but failed to do even that as their mana dissipated as I turned. It was the fastest battle I ever had, and I took a chance to put multiple disciplines together to turn myself into a death machine. My instinct screamed for a moment, and I shot a void arcane bolt behind me as someone tried to cut me down from behind. I turned and leaped into the bem of battle as I allowed my body to turn back into normal mana. More and more Beast-kin were topping the Fortress as the battle raged, and I found myself quickly down into the fortress as the defenders lost the walls and started to get into the bulwarks. It was messy, and no more than one or two people could attack at a time. I ran into two B rankers with a couple of dead beast Kin in front of them from the charge. The war was going to be messy, and fights without casualties were rare. Both wore a shield and a sword, and they easily cut down any lower rank than them. It was a conundrum that I didn''t care about. Instead, the sh outside with the A rankers was more worrying as they shed in a rapid series of hits. I was about to attack the two when something happened, and the sound of something bursting hit my ears. A momentter, "THE GATE HAS BEEN BROKEN THROUGH! THE ENCHANTMENTS ARE DOWN!" A roar of fellow Beast-kin roared, and I almost could see the B rankers paling in front of me. A fresh roar sounded, and I opened a rift below myself and the B rankers as they were distracted for a second as I was. Suddenly we were out in the open, and I used my massive mana pool to attack as their feet hit the ground. Suddenly a Shield was in my face as one of them seemed to toss it. I barely dodged, only for the second shield toe at me while the one I just dodged came back suddenly. I instantly realized that the shields were somehow bound to these fighters. Boom! The old human suddenly stopped, as did Elder Lily, as they were both bleeding. The old man suddenly roared, "It seems little point for me to be here now. Keep the ce clean, Kitty," The old man said before turning and running. The humans all gasped, and I barely dodged one shield as the other hit me. Despair suddenly swept through the human forces, and the Beast-kin roared as I groaned in pain from the shield harshly hitting my breasts and stomach. Elder Lily then turned and disappeared, and suddenly, the B rankers were dead with their helmeted heads flying in the air as their bodies crumbled to the ground in front of me, and C and D rank fighters were surrendering to our forces. The Sudden change was massive as the fighting swiftly came to an end. I coughed in pain but moved to gain control of the beast-kin flooding the fortress, some killing others taking what the Humans had. I quickly moved to regain control. "All Beast-kin," My mana-enhanced voice shouted, "Take Captives! Gather supplies and do not allow humans to set anything on fire. If they do, put it out immediately. These are the Supreme Commanders'' orders!" I snapped out. I watched as a Badger-kin growled at me, as did many others, but I made my orders, and these warriors followed them. I sighed with relief and got a move on with cleaning up the fortress. We soon would have to move and gather with the other portion of the army. We could only stay here briefly. This fortress was the Logistics army''s problem soon. So it would remain my problem as I moved forward. Chapter 214: The Most Vulnerable The fortress fell, and there were two hundred and forty-three prisoners. They were now being grouped together. The Beast-kin hated the humans a lot, but I made sure they were stripped of armor and weapons before being clothed in something to protect them. Then I ensured that they were not being raped and tortured for beast-kin pleasure. There was arge portion of the army that was pissed with my decisions, but I did not care what they thought. I was the Supreme Commander, and the only person that could question me was the War Chief, and the only one who could stop me was Elder Lily. Elder Lily watched me without caring in front of people but stopped me in a private setting. "Why are you protecting the humans?" Elder Lily asked. "Because it is what I would want them to do if the situation was reversed," I told her tly. Elder Lily showed emotions on her face for the first time when I said that. It was surprise then respect, and she nodded, "I respect that, and I will not question it. A surprising answer from one of your age," She said before walking out of the room. I sighed and rxed. However, problems came with capturing the fortress, and my Logistical enchanters were not nearby. As I took over the fortress, I noticed something about the enchantments and realized why the A-ranking human retreated when they fell. The enchantments were enhancing him somehow. It was enchantments I had not personally seen before, and I wondered why they were not the same in the Embassy. Maybe because it could easily fall to the enemy? Not knowing the answer, I could not research the question much as we would need to put down our own enchantments in ce. These were the ones that the Beast-kin personally made, and I wondered if they had a simr effect to those that the Empire had. It made me wonder more about the fortress building and many other things that I looked over without thinking I was overlooking them. My grasp of this world and its functions were incrediblyckluster for someone like myself, and I realized I fostered these blind spots. I fostered them and built them from the ground up like an idiot allowing my preconceptions to filter out relevant information. I sighed and thought about the battles that would soon being my way. The causalities were still being counted, but the number of injured outnumbered the dead, which was good. The mass of people rushing forward did end up injuring some of the beast-kin. More of the weaker beast-kin in the mass movement forward to attack the fortress, and I leaned back and suddenly heard some sniffing. I felt something soft pressing against my legs, and I looked down to see two massive breasts pressing against my legs and Betsy reaching and grabbing my loincloth and pushing it aside. "You smell good," Betsy suddenly said, looking up at me, "I want it; you don''t have to do anything," Betsy said and stuffed her face into my cock and balls. "Mmm, Smells horrible; I love it," She continued and licked my balls as she picked up my Doorknocker, which was stillid. She kissed and sucked on my balls, and my head shivered. It was like releasing something in my head, and I started to rx, and my thoughts cleared up a bit. I did not understand much about the sh between A rankers, but there was something more going on between them. I would have to talk to Elder Lily and talk. But we could not consolidate here in the fortress for too long. We needed to get the logistical team here and leave a skeleton crew to take over with someone trustworthy, then move to meet up with the War chief. The War chief also needed to take some time to prepare the fortress and let the logistics team get to work. All of these were important, but so was moving on, and I talked to the War chief about letting logistics get their feet under them before moving on. We were about to gainnd rapidly, and we needed to be able to bring supplies and reinforcements without issues. The logistical ability would be the support for the front. "Mmmm, Chelsea, please, Don''t shower as we fight. I want to enjoy your stink," Betsy moaned. "I want it so bad!" She moaned loudly, took Doorkncker deep, pulled out, and started using her breasts to pleasure me too. Her breasts moved up and down, stroking my cock, sending shivers up my spine. I looked down at the pervert I picked up a time ago and smiled, "As long as I can, but no promises," I replied and heard some people enter my room. I watched Asahi and Trisha enter and smile. "Chelsea, things are looking a little dark in the fortress here. Some of the beast-kin are not happy we are imprisoning the humans instead of doing what we want with them," Trisha said. Trisha watched as Becky continued to use her breasts to attend to Doorknocker. I moaned but nodded. "It will be an issue. Call Sergeant Amy; She is the light green Bunny-kin for the elite army. I will have orders for her group. Please bring them quickly," I replied, and Trisha nodded. "Yes, Supreme Commander," Trisha said, "Queen Mira is talking with arge amount of the Subi. So you might not have full squads with Sergeant Amy." "That is fine. Please Call Sergeant Amy and a Sergeant of her choice. I think it will be interesting to see who she chooses. I have an assignment for them." I replied, "Oh, And Trisha," I said, my voice turning Dark, "Call me Supreme Commander agFain, and I will spank you naked in front of the elite army," I threatened, and Trisha blushed and nodded, heading out. Asashi was looking at Betsy as Betsy used her breasts with some fresh milk squirting from her nipples as she sucked the head of Doorknocker. "That looks delicious," Asashi''smented, her face a deep crimson. I moaned as Betsy worked her breasts faster and harder, and her nostrils red as she took in the bad scent of my sweaty body. Her moan vibrated and rumbled my cock as she continued to suck me off. She pulled her head back suddenly, "Chelsea, Mistress, Lover; I want you to feel my cunt with your cum, Please," Betsy begged. Betsy got up and turned around, sticking her face to the dirty ground, and her face was in the dirt, and her fat beautiful ass was in my face. Her hoofs held her legs up to Doorknocker''s height, and I didn''t wait a second to insert Doorknocker straight into her dripping wet pussy. I moaned as her pussy gripped me tight, and at this point, with how little I had used Betsy''s body recently, it was like I was stretching her pussy all over again. Her cunt gripped Doorknocker like a vise, and pleasure tingled up my spine from her wet hot hole as I plunged deeper and deeper into her. "Sergeant Amy, Reporting for Duty, Supreme Commander!" I suddenly heard as I shoved Doorknocker balls deep, making both Betsy and I moan. "Sergeant Ramor, Reporting for Duty, Supreme Commander!" A male voice shouted. "Come in," I said, barely able to keep myself from moaning. It was moments like these I was grateful for the culture of the Beast-kin. Two Bunny-kin walked in and the Light Green female Buny-kin was Amy and highlypetent. One of the ones that learned a ton in the Boot camp. Both saw Betsy not taking Doorknocker, and I could see both blush lightly but not blink at it. I was well known for my Harem, but it was universal that my children were highly sought after. "Sergeant Amy, Sergeant Ramor, I have a mission for you, and I want you to seed without any issues. If there are any issues, you will have myplete backup as long as you carry out my orders," I told them. Both looked serious and shouted simultaneously, "Yes, SIR!" "Good; your mission is to keep the captives safe from the rest of the army until the logistics army takes control of the fortress and control of the captives from your hands. I want you to feed them and keep them safe¡ªno raping the men or women, no poisoning their supplies or torturing them. I have uses for them, and I do not want them to be harmed in any way. Understood?" I asked. "SIR!" stood at attention and saluted by pressing their right hand to their heart. "Understood, Supreme Commander!" They said at the same time. "Good, That is for your squads, and I expect it to be done perfectly. DISMISSED!" I announced just as I was reaching the peak as Betsy took control of the moment to move her ass up and down the length of Doorknocker while I was trying to keep a serious face for the Sergeants. I rolled my eyes, and my legs started to tremble. Asashi came and stole my lips a momentter, and I released my seed deep into Betsy''s fat amazing ass. Doorknocker released a flood, but I remembered that things would heat up quickly as I returned to my mind from the pleasure. I shivered and kissed Asashi when Trisha came in a momentter with a smile, and she walked forward. "Don''t start the First victory party without me," Trishamented. I grinned and started to shove Doorknocker deep into Betsy again, allowing myself to release some stress as I knew these moments would get rarer and rarer. ----- Thank you for enjoying. If you want to Support me at my Patreon at /Madjic or on Amazon with this story and others at: https://.amazon.ca/s?i=digital-text&rh=p_27%3ABy%3A+Madjic&s=relevancerank&returnFromLogin=1&text=By%3A+Madjic&ref=nav_custrec_signin Chapter 215: Enemy Spotted There was no time to stay inside the Fortress. We were on an offensive, and Elder Lily was unhappy with how long we stayed. I received word from a very harassed-looking logistics messenger that the Warehouses were almostplete and that the road building was underway to support the war effort. Labor was brought from various tribes that were being brought in. It was general chaos it seemed, and more and more chaotic like I thought it would be. With the logistical side running what seemed to be half a dayte, I left two teams to keep control of the Fortress. It would be a death sentence to those left behind, but my elite army was up to the task. The Squads were made explicitly for something like this as flexible machines that get the job done. Sergeant Amy was very confident that she could rejoin the army or hold out in the Fortress to protect the logistics team that was still set up. They would rendezvous with the main forces after this task, which was a relief. I did not want to start splitting up the army at the first battle. We were now moving in a slightly more organized way after my assistance, and now we moved more as a column. It was more manageable, and people were almost now making a road or beating down the path in this grasnd that was rapidly turning to farnd. The march toward the Empires Border City, for some reason, wasn''t named, was getting closer. We were only a day out when the Scout informed me of something very interesting. "Supreme Commander! SUPREME COMMANDER!" I heard a voice in the distance running up to my tent as nightfall wasing in, and I was looking to where we were supposed to meet up with the new rough maps scouts were bringing back. "Bring in that messenger or scout, have them get water, and hear what they have to say!" I announce, and two bunny-kin run off to the other side of the tent while another heads out and brings in the screamer. A minuteter, a cute-looking Cat-kin came in and was breathing heavily. "Suprememander!" She suddenly screamed after taking a quick second to breathe in. All of us winced at the scream; the girl had a pair of lungs on her. "Take a second and drink some water." I told her, "Then Report." I told her, my voice was serious. The Cat-kin took a drink from one of my Sergeants that I was going to have to lead the procurement from the nearby farms when the Girl started screaming. "AH! Thanks, Supreme Commander. I have something to Report!" The young, cute, looking Cat-kin said. "I was scouting, and I found arge force of Humans! They are bunkering down for the night, roughly ten kilometers ahead of us. My group and I killed five scouting humans in a small skirmish. We thought they were weak Farmers until we found a mass of humans. There were hundreds of tents ahead of us!" The Girl reported, and I wondered. "Are you sure they are humans?" I asked seriously. "Yes, Supreme Commander. It seems there is a mass of reinforcements moving for the Fortresses!" The Girl said, and I nodded, thinking and looking at the map. "Can you show me where on the map approximately their forces are settling down for the night?" I asked. I turned to my Sergeant. "Sergeant, Go collect Elder Lilly and Queen Mira! Tell them the Supreme Commander has emergency orders!" "Yes, Supreme Commander!" With that, I turned to the Cat-kin, and she pointed at the crude and terrible map, but it gave me general information on what wasing ahead. My eyes narrowed. The terrain sucked if the map was correct for a retreat if things went south. The Forces were camping down a small hill. We would be entirely to the advantage in a rout as it was primarily tnd. If we defended from atop the small hill, it would make the enemy''s lives hell. But if we attacked in the middle of the night, taking out their scouts before moving forward. My eyes narrowed. "Commander Brain," I said to what felt like an oddly named Bunny-kin with ck hair. One of the shining lights of the talent-finding abilities I promoted. He was a C ranker but had the mind that I needed in amanding position. He had the mind I needed to do this job. "Commander!" Brain acknowledged. "How would you like to take the Elite army out for a spin?" I asked, baring my teeth. "I want you to take out all the enemy scouts tonight before they see us. I want you to equip the Subus in each squad with at least one Potion, and we can finally see what they are made of in War. I want you to do this all without starting anything that will give us away to Humans. Are you up to it?" I asked. Brain''s smile was wicked, and I loved it. "I was hoping you would ask me, Supreme Commander. What are my exact orders?" He asked. "Kill all scouts silently. Move in front of the army and scout a little more, and if there is anything of note that you think I should know. Tell me, If not, your silence will mean a lot. Report any Battle ves. Remember, these are reinforcements for the fortresses, not a main battle force." I said. "Yes, Ma''am. I will mobilize the Elite army under your orders!" Brain said with a massive smile of someone, knowing what an achievement it would be if I pulled off what we were all thinking. "We are attacking at night?" The Cute Cat-kin said, shocked. "What is your name?" I asked. "Tora," The Cute Cat-kin replied. "Tora, Go back to your Comrades. Bring their names up with my Commanders and tell them I wished to know about it. I want all of you to know you achieved something great today!" I announced. Tora''s smile was bright, and she headed out smiling before running once she left the tent. I turned and thought about how to move this army into position as quietly as possible. I didn''t have much time to think when my Sergeant returned with two A-ranked powerhouses. Queen Mira was impable in a lovely blue dress with friendly modes breasts and a slit up the leg that made Doorknocker want to get hard. Her toned body was on disy, and she smiled seeing me. "To what I owe the pleasure, Supreme Commander?" I heard Elder Lily say, stopping me from checking out another iteration of Queen Mira. "We have a report that might elerate ns," I told Elder Lily. "Queen Mira, It seems that I will be using your Ladies tonight. Sergeant. Get your forces ready and report to Commander Brian for the orders issued. You will be moving soon!" I snapped, and the Sergeant moved out of the room without question. "What is happening?" Elder Lily said, looking displeased to be out of the loop. Queen Mira was merely smiling, looking down at my dirty loincloth. "I received an order that the Humans have arge force setting up camp about ten kilometers ahead of us." I smiled, "We are going to kill them tonight before they know we are here!" I announced, and Elder Lily frowned. "A night riad with an army like ours might hurt us too," Elder Lily said, and I nodded. "it can, but we won''t let it. Queen Mira," I said, smiling, "What do you think about not attacking an army but casting a single spell for us?" My question hung in the air, and both women looked at me questioningly as I grinned like a maniac. ----- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Chapter 216: Saving Throw Hours of nning and movement around the Camp. Queen Mira was smiling as she looked at me as I was getting ready. "You are crazy if this works. You know there is probably an A ranker over there. You will be getting the drop on them if you attack like this," Queen Mira said as I meditated in the short amount of time that I had left. "That is for Elder Lily to worry about. My job is to n and join in the fighting as a symbol." I replied, my mind more focused on gathering mana into my vortexes. "It is up to Elder Lily if there is an A ranker with them. We will catch and kill as many as we can to move deeper into the Empire. I do not want to see my loved ones die, so I must beat them under my feet." I told her. "That is not what a meant." Queen Mira said, her voice a little annoyed, "A surprised powerhouse is a dangerous Powerhouse. They might attack your people instead of Elder Lily," Queen Mira said. "Again, That is for Elder Lily to decide," I said, my voice hard, "I am weak and trying my best. I need to gain experience and attack. I must move forward and get stronger. I have proven too weak repeatedly, and to reach A rank, I must move forward. Backing off because of might is not allowed. I need to practice and kill. But you are right; I need to do all I can to survive if that happens." I said, my eyes opening. Now was the time, and I looked at Queen Mira. Her sexy body was now shorter than me, five feet tall, with breasts that were perfectly proportional to her body at C cups. Her ck dress was modest by her standards, flowing past her knees with a slit to show off her thigh as she lounged on the bed I wouldn''t be using tonight. I looked at her and stood up, "I need a moment before everything starts to focus," I told her, and Queen Mira tilted her head, watching me. I turned, walked out of my tent, and saw people gearing up for the battle. The camp would continue to be built, and a defensive perimeter was being set up in case of the worst. Everything was being done quietly, and I walked out as the sun was slowly dipping into the horizon. My mind was focused on something that I had not checked in a while since just before the war, and I needed to do so now. Walking to the front of the camp toward the enemy. Beast-kin all around me were saluting me with respect as I walked slowly and nodded here and there as the Supreme Commander of our Forces. The War Chief was technically their leader, but I had the same authority which she did not have over my people. I knew this was a unique position that would notst once the war was over. Either the War Chief position would forever disappear, or my position would. That was forter, though, as I walked to the edge of the digging Bunny-kin acting as a logisticspany with my part of the army. They were entrenching a barricade to help defend the camp in case we had to retreat. It was simple work but vital in case we lost the battle. We couldn''t bring our entire force forward under stealth, but we could bring arge amount of the strongest people. It was a gamble, and I was ready to throw the dice. Standing by myself, waving off a couple of people who wanted to talk, I took a deep breath. Dusk would soonplete, and Darkness would settle in. My Elite army was out there killing and capturing scouts, ensuring they would not find our camp and, hopefully, in the next hour, would only grow suspicious at most of what was out there. Under my breath, I finally called up the System that I had not been using. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 24-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist, Supreme Commander, The Just. Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 562871/1000000 System points: 389500 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 61 Agility: 69 Reflex: 72 Vitality: 104 Toughness: 94 Regeneration: 17 Charisma: 84 Ingenuity: 55 Intelligence: 119 Wisdom: 177 Luck: 30 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- It seemed that thest battle leveled me up, and I hated the system. It was inconsistent and gave various levels of experience. It was like the gods that put me in this world and created this system, putting in something where they could decide the amount of experience I got for things. One thing was for sure, though: unless I got a kill or kills, I would not get experience. It had to be people who could think that monsters did not count. That meant it rewarded killing people over other things. Thest thing was that it would not reward killing in executions or something like that. It was catered to if I actually experienced tribtion or problems in the fight. I was annoyed that to do what I wanted here, I would have to go back to chance. There is a chance of getting nothing for the year I have built up my system points. It has been years now since I havest used it fruitfully. I still find myself studying that book of Rifts from time to time as it spoke a lot about the void. It was difficult and convoluted but provided theories that I still had trouble grasping because of how subjective they were. My mother was right all those years ago, but I still did not want to depend on this system. But I needed to survive in order to not depend on it. I set a starting cost on the lottery this time and I winced as I decided on ten thousand points to start. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, You have received + 1 Luck Stat. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received a ck silk Kimono. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received A Saving throw die. -- I stopped as I reached my tenth roll, and I looked at thest thing I received. A Saving throw die. I pulled up the interface and I grinned as I looked at the description. ---- A Saving throw die. Description: The God of Luck once created a die for mortals. Roll an odd number, and you will be saved. Roll an Even number and you will be punished. Roll a six and you will be punished and not saved. The God of Luck smiles in earnest to see if you will die. This die will automatically roll if you are guaranteed to die within a second. --- I looked at it and my smile died as I thought about it. What was the punishment? Would it still save me if I didn''t roll a six? So many questions and I sighed. Still, it was what I was out here for and my luck must be good if I got what I was out here for. Still. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 24-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist, Supreme Commander, The Just. Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 4 XP: 562871/1000000 System points: 379500 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 61 Agility: 69 Reflex: 72 Vitality: 104 Toughness: 94 Regeneration: 17 Charisma: 84 Ingenuity: 55 Intelligence: 119 Wisdom: 177 Luck: 31 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I looked at my almost frozen stats that barely ever moved up which did much better at C rank and below for increasing, and wondered if these were just numbers meant to fuck with the mind. I didn''t ever feel wiser with those numbers or more intelligent than it said I was. I knew I was harder to kill but I never felt luckier either. But I did get what I needed from the system without needing the shop. I frowned harder and turned back, heading toward the attack group. The sun wasing down and everyone would meet up and get ready for the battle ahead. I needed to focus my mind on that and not this system that I had yet to learn if it was even helpful or not. ------- Hey Thanks for reading. If you are enjoying the series and wish to see early chapters and see things as I bring them out you can read ahead on /Madjic Thank you all for the Support! Please continue to enjoy my Stories! Chapter 217: Night Raid it was time. I wished I could say that I felt the mana move, even if that would be bad for our movements. Instead, something of almost a film or bubble started to appear ande into ce as Queen Mira stood beside us, and she smiled. "Move forward quietly. I can mask most of the Mana and noise, but it will not be perfect. The smell is another thing. So move forward briskly but quietly as discussed," She told me, her expression hard as she seemed to focus. Elder Lily was beside us, and both of us nodded. Not another word was said as the Elite army forward forces were waiting near the enemy. I waved my hand as the Supreme Commander and the forces moved forward from the main camp. The movement was slow but we would make it at the height of the moon. Only the strongest B rankers from the main forces were here, and all moved at the same pace as silently as possible. No one said a word, as everyone knew the risks of tonight, and this could break a major portion of the attacking tribesmen if it went foul. I believed in my movement, as did the army, as we silently trekked forward. You could feel how nervous everyone was; kilometer after kilometer, people moved silently until we were in sight of the enemy. Tents were pitched all over, and some fires at the edges of camps with men and women in armor were resting. Some stood, and others were sitting looking out into the dark grasnds. We watched as we advanced with the cover of a powerful A-rank Illusionist. None suspected as a powerful force of B rankers moved forward toward them. You could see guards looking around more and the start of some moving around the camp as we got closer and closer. The darkness moved toward them, and suddenly, a powerful woman shot up into the sky, looking around. You could tell that it was their A ranker worried about something when I motioned for the attack. On the other side, it must have been the figure of nightmares as hundreds of B rankers fueled their bodies in their unique ways suddenly appeared from nowhere. Men and women screamed, and instantly, people died before they ever had the moment to understand they were under attack. Armor did little for those who were already awake when they were not ready to contend, and the A ranker suddenly had Elder Lily in their face, getting a sneak attack off on them regardless of their instinct warning them. "WERE UNDER ATTACK!" A Human man yelled finally as we were already moving into the tents and stabbing men and women while they never had a chance ever to do anything. The Elite Army moved to intercept the people who were too scared to fight. The surprise wasplete, and even the A ranker tried to run suddenly when Queen Mira appeared before them. I never even noticed her move, and her appearance as a young woman made the Human A ranker shiver as she tried to escape through her only to end up with a dagger from Elder Lily through her stomach from below. The woman attacked and attacked with a sword, but the wounds piled up with Queen Mira there along with Elder Lily. It seemed Queen Mira was not being a guest for this fight and was actively assisting in the battle. It was undiscussed, but the battle below already waspleted more or less. "Retreat! RETREAT!" Someone screamed, and I yelled out, powered by mana, as I shot an Arcane Missile into the gut of a C-ranked soldier. "KILL THEM ALL! NO SURIVIORS!" My orders echoed along the in, and Beast-kin moved, running down the humans in armor, throwing their weapons away just to run a little faster. They ran straight into the arms of some of my Elite army that moved into position just in case something like this happened or to nk in the worst-case scenario, and men and women died. Melees broke out, but the Men and women of the Empire''s Military had no time to respond, and they were routed as we broke through them and killed more and more. The reinforcements were done and dead as the night moved on, and the battle in the sky continued with the Human A ranker fighting. Queen Mira seemed to be everywhere and nowhere as she seemed to attack with a sword of some type. She would swing the sword in an almostzy style at the Female Swordswoman from the empire. She was older and lightly armored but bleeding all over from multiple wounds. The woman only seemed barely able to defend against thesezy sword strikes. Then, when the swordnded, Elder Lily was there, stabbing her in the body. Again and again, this repeated, and finally, with a cough of blood, the fight below ended, and I watched the fight above. The Human swordswoman lost, and Elder Lily grabbed the woman and stabbed her in the heart. She tore open her chest with gushes of blooding out and ripped the no longer beating heart of the Human A ranked Swordswoman. "OUR FIRST POWER HOUSE KILL!" Elder Lily roared to the beast-kin below. "SWEEP THE HUMANS!" The Elderly Cat-kin roared with the throats of all those below bellowing out in victory as not a single person from the Empire survived that we knew of from the Night raid. It was a glorious victory and one that was an achievement to my name as Queen Mira stood beside me suddenly. "Ensure no one knows of my involvement. I couldn''t let the Swordswoman getaway. She spotted me," Queen Mira told me. "I used more mana than I wished; I need to meditate," She said before disappearing from sight. "WARRIORS! SCOUT THE AREA! ENSURE THERE IS NO SURVIVORS!" My voice yelled out with Mana, ensuring that they heard. "YES, SUPREME COMMANDER!" Beast-kin roared together and those with fast feet moved out to search and destroy. Those still in the camp started stabbing corpses to ensure there were no survivors, and I watched Elder Lily walk toward me with a smile on her face. "Supreme Commander Chelsea, What an achievement you have done. Convincing Queen Mira to assist us. That human woman made a mistake noticing her Presence. She is a powerful woman. Please, let her know that we are thankful and will gift her something when we can. If the Dragonics or the Bunny-kin don''t I will personally reward her," Elder Lily finished and turned, "I will depart to search and destroy. I will ensure the minimum that no word of her involvement reaches the Empires ears." With that, the Elder left, and I looked at the dead bodies around me and sighed. I killed fewpared to others, and I sighed. My women were back in the main camp, and I turned to the others around me. "Those with me, Start looking for supplies and things that will be useful. Grab the weapons and armor that isn''t destroyed. We need to bring it back for the logistic army." I began. I needed to start getting to work, and I started to hand out orders to those around me. ------------ Thank you for reading. If you would like to support you can at /Madjic Chapter 218: Fill up The night was a long one, and the army''s morale was high. The various warriors wanted to celebrate the victory with so few injuries, let alone the fact that there were no deaths. It was a glorious victory. They might want to, but what they instead got was the movement of the entire army up in the middle of the night to clean up loot and ensure the entire human camp was dead, then a short march forward with the logisticspany moving forward to set up a small camp ahead on a defensible location a scout. We needed to meet up with the main army soon for our movement toward the first major objective. We needed to take Border City or whatever the damn city was called. No one seemed to know or care. Taking that city in the starting charge of the war would simplify our nation''s defenses, and honestly, I would like to stop there. I wanted to ensure the Empire understood we were serious about stopping their vers from taking our people. How much better would it be that we took a major piece of real estate and cut off their direct connection with the Demonnds? Not only that, we would take arge fertile ground where the Humans we captured could be a buffer between us and the vers. It would be a win-win situation in my head, and the empire would get a very, very shiny ck eye for this. The whole world would know that they lost to the Beast-kin nation and were not invincible. They would be looking to recover theirnd in the future, but we would have the river to assist us in pushing forward into the Empire even more if we continued to attack. What taking the City would also do, though, is give me time. I could stall the war and gather the logistics of the war to the front and stop us from starving our army. We would run low on supplies without a couple of wins under our name. The morale of the warriors and the Elite army was high at this point, and they didn''t realize how close to the edge at the start of the war we were. The Beast-kin were not good at managing their resources, and it was something that I learned now as the Logistics army was moving forward with the tribes to collect food. Humans were much better in this regard, with farmers usingrge swaths ofnd they could collect. The Beast-kin was divided into tribes and had so many micro things going on at the lowest level that I wasn''t even sure who was producing what and how it was being obtained. The Tribes were doing their best, and there was some extra stored food for this asion, too. But only the War Chief, myself, and the damn logistics army were truly starting to understand how bad this war effort would go if it was extended. Or at least I hoped the War Chief understood as I could see the blood lust for the Empire in her eyes. Now, with victories in our name, I would be able to collect supplies and food. I took a deep breath and walked through the camp with all the lower-ranked warriors looking exhausted. I walked to the new tent and saw Mira waiting for me on the bed lying down. She looked amazing in a little ck baby doll, one piece, with her entire body on disy for me. Her breasts were at a nice lower-end D-cup size, and she was roughly five feet tall, looking at me with lust. "Supreme Commander Chelsea," Queen Mira said, her voice sultry and full of promises. "We are bunked again a little early, and I helped you immenselyst night." Queen Mira licked her lips, and Doorknocker throbbed as I looked her over, making her smile. "I have no demands as of this moment as I was the one to agree to the raidst night. Still," She licked her lips again, "I am low on energy and would love to spend a long evening with you," She paused, and her hand trailed down her hip, lightly touched her ass, and moved between her legs, "Filling me, with all that thick, sexual energy you endlessly have. I want you to make me scream with that smelly cock and make me cum again and again," Queen Mira dropped the fa?ade suddenly, and her pheromones filled the room, "Oh, God am I incredibly horny for you," Queen Mira admitted. "Make this Queen your bitch," She begged. "Such a naughty bitch," I replied with an almost primal growl in my voice as I saw her like this; I stepped forward and licked my lips as I looked at her, "They should all know what to do for the evening. But I will tame your pussy for you, Naughty bitch," I promised, and I could see a gleam in her beautiful eyes and sent out a mana message. "To Everyone, Clean up, organize, and consolidate our supplies and rest for tomorrow''s march. In an important meeting tillte." Then I sent a mana message to my elite army, "Commander Brain, I will be in a very important meeting. If something isn''t Absolutely necessary for my attention, I will be in a very important meeting with Queen Mira. Elder Lily and you have the encampment for the night. Those are your orders," I finished the mana message, intended to test Commander Brain as a potential candidate for promotion, and moved toward Queen Mira. "Oh, I have been a very Naughty Subus, My pussy is Dripping, and my asshole remains remarkably unstretched from your Massive Doorknocker Supreme Commander; both need to be punished and filled to the brim," Queen Mira said, bringing a finger up to her mouth and talked a little cutely. She was begging for Doorknocker to stuff her cunt hard. Under the lingerie, I could see her pussy practically squirting with how much juices were flowing out of her. The clear liquid as I stepped forward and took my top off only grew as I got closer and Queen Mira moved forward a little on the bed and turned her body so she wasying back with her headying at the edge of the bed, "I want you to fuck my throat, Supreme Commander," Queen Mira insisted opening her mouth and sticking her tongue up and out. My cock throbbed more as sheid her mouth pussy wide open for me and begged. My smile was bright, and my need reached a new peak. I didn''t even remember the original reason I wasing back to my tent when I had another meeting before. Instead, I brought Doorknocker down and under her tongue and let go. The top of the tip of Doorknocker rested on her tongue and teased her with the vor of my sweaty, unclean Doorknocker. "Rx your throat, you Naughty bitch," I said, then chuckled, "Although someone as experienced as you already know that," I said and grabbed her face with both hands and shoved Doorknocker deep into her mouth pussy. Queen Mira moaned and vibrated my cock as I pushed in, and my head melted as her throat tightened on me and her lips enclosed around Doorknocker. I felt her juicy lips on my skin, and shivers of pleasure went through me even as her tongue started to work on the shaft, and the instinct to move started to take over my thoughts. I moved slowly fucking her throat with Doorknocker slowly, but her moaning increased as I moved slowly, faster and faster. Her moans sent shivers through my body, and I couldn''t take it. Doorknocker was going crazy, and I felt her amazing lips and tongue going wild on Doorknocker. I loved it, I loved this feeling, and damn, Queen Mira was amazing. I felt so in tune with her so easily as she started to suck harder like it was a void. She was begging for my cum, and I could barely hold back. Feeling her throat stretch again and again on Doorknocker was amazing. I couldn''t take it, and I moaned as I pped her face lightly, "OH, You Naughty Bitch!" I moaned, "You want the Supreme Commander''s Semen this much?!" I asked, and her hands suddenly went to work. I felt one hand started to massage my balls while the other straight-up prated my pussy I wasn''t even thinking about. "TAKE IT, SLUT!" I demanded as I thrust Doorknocker straight down her throat and released my seed. Her moaning continued sending shivers as I removed more and more down her throat, and I shivered as my toes curled. Queen Mira continued to massage my balls as they sent more and more semen through Doorknocker straight into her stomach. The first part of releasing into her began, and when I pulled out, not a single drop dripped from her cum hungry face. "Did you like the cleaning?" Queen Mira asked with a soft smile. I wanted to growl how sexy she was, but she was already moving; she got on her back, spread her legs, twisted them behind her head, and smiled charmingly and enticingly, "Pile Drive me,mander. Take me like a whore," Queen Mira begged, "Please, Commander, Please!" I didn''t need to be asked twice, but Doorknocker throbbed with her begging, and I moved forward. I stood on the bed and squatted down over her dripping cunt. I grabbed Doorknocker and lined it up with her trembling, dripping cunt. Pleasure sted both of us as we moaned together, "Oh God, Yes!" We cried in tandem. I wanted to kiss her how good it was, but I pulled out only to shove every inch of Doorknocker back in. My balls pped down against her pussy, and her head sted back against her feet as they were behind her, and I started to fuel my body with mana. "Then I will make you beg for mercy like amon Whore," I suddenly said with a roar, and I started to fuel Doorknocker with more blood, making Doorknocker thicker and longer. I dropped my hips, shoving the new, longer, thicker Doorknocker straight into her, making her scream, "GODDESS ABOVE!" Mira cried out, "GIVE IT TO ME! IMPREGNATE ME! MAKE ME YOURS! CHELSEA! GIVE ME MORE!" The Queen seemed to be gone, and she became a wanting woman even more, and I provided. My mind frayed at the edges, and I wanted more and more of Queen Mira. Something about her was something I could never understand, and Doorknocker throbbed with want and need as I continued ravishing the sexy Queen. Her body trembled and orgasms as I shoved Doorknocker in and out of her, and I didn''t want to be in this position anymore. I wanted more. I pulled out and moved Mira to allow myself to ravish her missionary style, and I shoved Doorknocker all the way back in. "IMPREGATE ME, CHELSEA! MAKE ME YOURS!" Mira cried out more and more in the throes of orgasm, and I was tempted too, as I reached down and kissed her lips, grabbing her hands with my own. Our lips mashed together, and Doorknocker rampaged inside her, and we got closer and closer as I felt her pussy spasm all over Doorknocker. Then it happened, and I reached my peak inside this fantastic woman. We cried out into each other''s mouths, and we trembled and orgasmed again as we kissed, and I released my seed inside the wanting bitch under me. We shook together and continued to kiss as if the world around us didn''t matter. The blood that was probably on my body from the battle didn''t matter either, as we made love to each other. I barely registered the next moments till when I pulled out of her, and she got on all fours before me, and I shoved Doorknocker into her once again. We both cried out as we reached orgasm after orgasm. Queen Mira and I fucked all over the tent filling the room with the smell of our sex and need till the night fell and even then. I had her begging for Doorknocker. It was a blissful moment in such a high-stress ce. I adored it. I adored her. ----- Announcement: New short Story in a Couple of days will be appearing on Amazon and I will be posting a link when it is up on Discord. It is a Squeal to A Damaged Innocent Futanari called, A Damaged Innocent Futanari Book 2: The Movies It will be released soon and will be on Kindle unlimited. Otherwise Enjoy~! Chapter 219: Reunite Queen Mira, after a long night, did not seem to be sated from being filled once or twice. Every night, she raided my tent, and I did not get sleep. She was simply insatiable for thest couple of nights as we moved to meet up with the main army. Honestly, I was loving it. I felt the special bond with Queen Mira developing more; she loved the attention I gave her each night. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a Powerful Illusionist and a Subus, I know that her pussy and ass would be dripping semen. With that being said, we were still lucky that no more Empire forces were met, and we were raiding farms for food to continue feeding our army as the Logistic army was struggling to catch up. There were simply too many duties for the army to keep up. The Farmers were pissed, but we left them with enough food to survive till the next crop under my orders. Any warriors that didn''t and were caught not doing that would be severely punished with seven years of the most brutal, sadistic boot camp I could think of after the war was over. Rumors were running rampant after the night raid and the Elite army''s performance and training. The forces working together showed how to stealthily take down enemy scouts without alerting the enemy. Honestly, I think it was more theck of a system to check when people got back and mandatory report times, as I had instituted from my scouting forces. At least once an hour, someone would have toe back and report. That was also why my warriors and scouts were paired up as they moved to ensure no one suddenly disappeared. If they didn''t report in, we went looking for them, which was something the Empire did not seem to be doing. That was a relief, but if the war went on for a long time, then something they would probably fix. As of this point, we were marching forward, and finally, I received the report I was hoping for. "Supreme Commander! We have received several reports from our scouts that the Main forces of the War Chief are ahead, setting up camp at the rendezvous location!" Commander Brain reported to me, and I smiled. "Acknowledged report," I replied, "Continue movement and check the area for Empire forces and send a message to Elder Lily so that she is in the Loop." "Yes, Supreme Commander!" Commander Brain replied, and I smiled. Commander Brain looked a little harassedtely from the amount of things he had to be doing. It seemed that while I had been entertaining Queen Mira. Mira and I had not had a conversation about why she was so sexually needy at the moment, but I think it had to do with the night raid, too. Commander Brain had been a champ, taking many smaller issues off my hands, and not once had I seen a bad decision from him. It was only camp issues at night, but the Warriors and the Elite army seemed to be listening to his orders as if they were mine and Brain was doing fantastic. At this rate, he would be promoted at the end of the war or during to run a portion of the Elite army on his own. That was for the future as I walked with the Warriors as we closed thest couple of Kilometers without reports that they were engaging with an enemy. I shot forward as our army neared the Main forces, and I smiled as Queen Mira and Elder Lily did the same as we approached the other forces. The War Chief and Elder Leon were there smiling as we approached. The War Chief looked happy, standing strong with Elder Leon, who stood beside her, looking very powerful. He was a Dog-kin of the Wolf Tribes and looked powerful in light leather armor and grey fur from age. It seemed that the Elder was looking at Elder Lily with a smile as we approached the army. "How did the battle go?" The War Chief opened with, and I grinned. "We came, We Killed, and we ughtered," I replied with a smile. Elder Leon startedughing, and Elder Lily looked at me with a smile as Queen Mira was still eyeing me more sexually. "We took the Fortress and found reinforcements on the way to join up with the main Camp. We ughtered them all and killed an A ranker that was with their camp to stop them from reporting!" I announced, and theughing stopped from Elder Leon. The War Chief and Elder Leon then looked to Elder Lily, "Is this True?" Elder Leon asked. "We killed a Human A ranked Swordswoman before she could flee and ripped her heart out. I ced it in a jar as my first Trophy of the war," Elder Lily said with a smile, and new, more ferocious smiles dawned on The War Chiefs and Elder Leon''s faces. "THE FIRST A RANK BLOOD HAS BEEN TAKEN BY OUR BEAST-KIN NATION!" Elder Leon roared, and the Warriors of our Nations shouted in joy. "YEAH!" The First blood of an A rank was momentous, and the moral of the army would go up as Beast-kin shouted for joy. "I would like to," I held up a hand and stopped Elder Leon. "Elder Leon, I hate to say this, and I know it would be good for Moral, but if you say we should feast to celebrate, I will stop you here," I told him seriously. "You may be the Supreme Commander of the Elite army, but that doesn''t mean I cannot have the army party," Elder Leon said, clearly wishing to celebrate such news. "And I will reply with the fact that my Logistics army follows me also. I am also keenly aware of supplies, and a Party would rip through them. We''ll need to talk about this more privately unless you have a significantly different supply situation than I do. Then we cannot feast on this asion. " My reply was hard and solid, and I stared down Elder Leon. The moment turned tense, and finally, he nodded without getting mad, "Although I hate to admit it, There are reasons we hand over duties to B rankers. At this time, you have more information about our current Circumstances. We can discuss this in the tent; please Bring your Warriors in and rest for the night. We have a lot to talk about." Elder Leon said, and the War Chief nodded. Walking into a tent and discussing things took hours and hours, and it waste into the night. It seemed that my fortress and the fortress they raided were in different conditions. Theirs was more fortified, and the Enchantment made the fight hard. But superior numbers tore down the Enchantments, forcing the A ranker to flee. They suffered mostly injuries, but there were a lot of deaths as well. They moved forward without incident after securing the Fortress and leaving the Logistics army with some extra warriors. When I iterated that the Reinforcements, if I missed them, would have killed our back line with what we left behind, we all sobered up in the close call. Our generalck of information at the front of the war was a serious problem. Still, with us finally meeting up, we noticed that there were A rankers in both of the Empire''s strongholds, which meant we might face harsher fights at the Border City. "At least we killed one, but how many A rankers will there be at the Empire Border City? There is no way that there is only one or two. We will need reinforcements in order to attack. I am thinking at least four," Elder Leon said, and I could not help but agree. A rankers tend to be more hidden. They were nukes, and you did not want your enemy to know how many of them you had. With that even being said, you also want to make them think you have more as a deterrent. "We need to take the City," I said, my voice resolute, "Our Supplies are dwindling, and the farmers on our way here were not enough to make up the shortfall. I have messages from the Logistics Army that we have about two weeks of supplies to get up to the front in about six days. That being said, I also hear that the Badgers A rank Elder, Elder Farrow, Ising in the next couple of weeks instead of protecting his Tribe. He wants to be part of the war effort, so," My voice trailed off, and the five of us went silent. "We are in for a serious problem," Elder Lily said, "The two A rankers that retreated might be reinforcing the City. They will be weaker if we attack early, but if we give them weeks to recover, then we will be in an Issue." Those words couldn''t be truer, and Queen Mira sighed, "I am still recovering from the excessive Mana and energy usage I had at the Night battle. Supreme Commander Chelsea is still assisting in my recovery, but I am still at least a week away from full recovery. Not that I mind the recovery process with her," Queen Mira finished while licking her lips and looking at me. Doorknocker throbbed, but I suddenly had an idea. "Wait, I think I have an idea," I said, having everyone turn to me. I got a couple of raised eyebrows, but I shook my head, "Not about Queen Mira, Although I am enjoying your Recovery too," I replied with a smile at her. "No, I was thinking about attacking almost when we get to the city. It''s not a full attack, but I want them to bring out a couple of A rankers to defend. I am also going to send a message back to the Tribes to have two A rankers defend our Logistics. Something tells me we will need them earlier rather thanter. I have one, but I think they will notice our weakness after this fight." I said, and I got tilting of heads. "Why would we attack right away and get them tomit to the battle a little," Elder Leon asked. "To show what we are against and to make them think we have less power than we do have. We willmit the main forces while I order my Elite army to scout and watch instead." I told them, "We will have them map defensive locations, and we can see what happens more or less. We show them the least amount of information as possible and see what happens. Then we back off while making defensive fortifications and enchanting the hell out of our position as we wait for things to move up. That way, my Logistics Army has enough time to secure our lines as we have a forward position against the Human armies and ensure they cannot nk us," I made my point, and everyone went quiet. "It is very defensive of a mindset," Elder Leon was annoyed. The War Chief nodded, and I could see them thinking more. "We will lose our Momentum; give them a chance to gather more forces," The War Chief added, which Elder Leon nodded to. "That is the worst part of this n. But we are ahead of schedule," I told them, "We also can raid their river system if possible and fortify around there. That would leave us vulnerable to enemies attacking our supply line," I told them. That made everyone quiet again, "Look," I added a minuteter, "This is a City; we will attack and potentially win in the first fight if no one is there. Plus," I decided to add something everyone seemed to forget, "Remember, the Military of the Empire has been upying and doing something in the city for thest couple of years. We have no idea what is happening inside the city; being overly aggressive to the city might not even be a good thing in the short term if there is an issue there," I finished. That was a reminder that had everyone growing, and I wanted to sigh. The meeting went long, and we all were in a thought session about the Border City. One thing was for sure: we were no longer high on our Sesses as we realized what two additional A rankers at the City might mean if they retreated there. ======= Hey, I dropped a new Short Story on Amazon Kindle Unlimited recently. If you are interested, check out the link below. Chapter 220: Insatiable My hips thrust into the tight wet hot pussy. My balls pped against her pussy, and she cried out my name as Doorknocker glided on semen and her own fluids. Her cry of ecstasy quickly followed, and I leaned down, silencing her, kissing her as Doorknocker throbbed. My balls followed suit a momentter, and I released another massive load into her pussy. We both shuddered, and her legs tightened up. My arms wrapped around her, and I sighed as the pleasure and closeness brought us even closer. Our Breasts mashed together my nipple rings pressing against her breasts. I brought my lips down and kissed her as our bodies intertwined, and I lost several moments in the kiss as she kissed my back. I barely registered that we wereying in a bed together, our faces inches away from each other as Doorknocker snuggly fit inside the Queen Subus. "You are amazing in bed¡ªa never-ending amount of Sexual lust. I am honestly surprised you do not lose yourself to your barest desire. You have a harem, and your tribe would be happy for you to create thergest family in existence," Queen Mira said, looking into my eyes. I looked into her currently green eyes solidly and smiled wryly, "What a boring existence that would be," I replied with a sigh, "The world is beautiful, and I only regret not seeing more of it before I was called back." "Really, I heard that you Bunny-kin must make achievements in the world before you coulde back. Something that can wow the n in order toe back and receive a high position," Queen Mira said, knowing full well that it was true. "You know that is true," I told her and shook my head slightly, "What a terrible tradition, though," I said, my contempt ringing through, "Years ago, I thought it made sense, but then I thought about it more." I sighed again, "It is a useless tradition, and it only limits the Bunny-kin poption. Our people are more insatiable when ites to sex than the Subus race," Queen Mira chuckled as I said, "It serves to weaken the tribe and our nation as a whole. There are many things even the ''Failures'' of our tribe can contribute, as you see in this War so far." "What do you mean?" Queen Mira asked. "I mean that the biggest hindrance in this war is a cultural policy that is killing thousands of elite Bunny-kin a year, and we are not even talking about the mediocre and poorer quality Bunny-kin." I said, my voice angry, "In this war already, I have rehabilitated over a hundred ''failures'' in the tribe that was unable to be productive because of it." "You genuinely hate your tribe''s culture, don''t you?" Queen Mira asked, her voice serious. "Notpletely," I replied, "There are many small things I love about Bunny-kin Culture. Take our Sexual openness is something I would praise. It seems somehow we are even more open than some Subus in the Demon Lands," I said, and Queen Mira seemed to reluctantly nod. "But there are some things I loathe. We should protect our people more and find more ways to educate the whole tribe, if not the nation. Our military is backward at best. My entire tribe is hamstringing itself, and I am fed up with it." "You''re being remarkably open," Queen Mira said, her voice serious, "If it wasn''t for me putting up a sound barrier, your Elders would have heard your discontent." I bit my lip and realized I had started to talk unfiltered to Queen Mira. I hated this feeling of openness that I enjoyed with Queen Mira. I cared for her and wanted to spend more time with her and make her my woman. I didn''t want her to be the leader of an opposing force from the Beast-kin nation. "Oh," I replied after a moment. "Are you okay?" Queen Mira asked. "Not really," I replied, letting my feelings show. "I want you to be my woman," I told her, "I want you, Queen Mira, to join me in my n after this war is over," I told her tly, surprising Queen Mira. "Are you being serious?" Queen Mira asked with a blush now on her face. "I want to hear what you think, Mira. I want to hear what you think about bing my woman." I replied instead of answering her question. Queen Mira went quiet, and I asked her another question, "I don''t know about you," I began, "But I always have felt like there was something more between us. Something more than just sex and you taking Sexual energy from me. I know you are horny because of the night battle, and the insatiable amount of sex right now has a lot to do with that. But I also feel close to you sometimes, and I cannot help but wonder what you think of that," I paused, "Do you feel it, too?" My question rang out, and Queen Mira seemed to blush harder. I had no idea what Queen Mira''s age was, but she was now pressing her forehead to mine. I looked her in the eyes, and she did in mine, and finally, she took a breath visibly, although I wondered if she even needed to in the back of my head. "Yes," Queen Mira said, "I have felt it, and I have ignored it. I have felt a closeness with you that I have never felt with others. That is also something that I am only willing to put aside for now, Chelsea," Queen Mira told me, "Maybe after this war we can explore that. For now, No, I cannot promise anything." She told me. "Okay," I replied, taking a deep breath. My voice was steady, as was my heart. Honestly, I didn''t even feel bad about what she said. Outside, thousands were gathering and preparing or sleeping. All were ready to die on the front of this massive war with one of thergest forces on the continent. Instead, I smiled, leaned forward, and kissed the woman before me. Breaking the kiss a momentter, "That is okay. I didn''t expect you to be mine overnight, and I never expect you to abandon yourdies out there or your Wizard Tower. It would change who you are, and I never want you to give that up. Now, Let me fill up that insatiable womb of yours. It needs a top, and I am sure that we will both enjoy the experience." My smile was coy, and Mira seemed to love the idea and pushed me on my back, and her hips pulled up and dropped back down on Doorknocker. The pleasure shivered up and down my spine. Queen Mira then started to lift and drop her pussy up and down Doorknocker hard, and we moaned together. That feeling of closeness and caring as she rode Doorknocker and milked me hard came back. I loved it and knew she did as she cried out in pleasure. "Chelsea, Give me your cum, please," Queen Mira moaned, "This Queen needs it. More! More! Fill ME!" Queen Mira cried out suddenly as she started to shudder, and her pussy tightened up on Doorknocker, and I moaned, rolling my eyes back. My balls pumped fresh semen without rest. Momentster, I found myself behind Queen Mira fucking her doggy style. Then in missionary, as I continuously poured more and more cum into her. Then We both stood with her leg on my shoulder as I began to start filling up her ass as her pussy gushed semen out from it. Our moans intertwined in the night, all backed by the powerful wizard moaning on Doorknocker as my balls throbbed, ready to send another load of fresh stream of semen into her. Her cries filled the tent long into the night as her Insatiable body took more and more of my lust and sexual energy. The conversation was in the back of our heads, but it was the first time we addressed our rtionship. It didn''t go perfectly, but it was better than what it had been. We continued to fuck like rabbits deep into the night and I lost track of time as the pleasure overwhelmed us both. ----- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 221: Good news Movement forward slowed under my advisement, and ns were moving forward behind the forward lines. The Empire''s front oddly crumbled before our forces even more than was projected by myself or the War Chief. We were expecting more of a fight before Border City, and with us achieving first blood against an Empire A ranker, the morale of our standing forces was high. It was very worrisome as we moved forward as the barbarian forces that were our main forces were eager to reach the city and attack. City infighting would be harsh and a bad ce for us to fight. The walls would also be harsh to fight in, and I thanked the heavens for not having modern armaments at this point in the war. Urbanbat with rifles mixed with magic would make taking cities with the moral to keep fighting expensive as hell in casualty counts. That is before we add up theck of discipline the main forces has inparison to the Elite Army. The Logistical forces were less trained, too, and left us vulnerable while we would need to supply such an urbanbat scenario, and all of it would be more than enough to keep me awake at night. As we steadily marched toward the border City, I found myselfing up with more and more nightmare scenarios as our slow march brought us forward. What should have taken days turned into a week, and we were about a day out when information came in that made us smile. Reinforcements were on the way. Not main forces but powerhouses to assist in takingrge objectives. The bunny-kin selected an A ranker to bring to the front from defending the back lines, which made the most sense, and the Bager-kin found a Wolf-kin Tribal Elder that was willing toe to the front as there seemed to be a recent breakthrough from one of his Kin making the Wolf-kin tribe rise in the ranks of tribes. That was fantastic news for the war, and it was added to the fact that I got secret letters from my Logistical army. It seemed that my Elders and the Grand Alchemist noted his dissatisfaction with our Supply situation after repeated letters telling him how close we were to running out of supplies. The Lack of trained Beast-kin resources was something to be made a note of. More coolies from the docks and more from outside tribesmen were being brought into the Logistical army. More trained people and new coolies meant more people were being trained in construction and logistical work. This would hurt the overall economy of the cities and towns around the cities, but we were not getting into the adventurers'' guild. That brought forth the fact that more gold was also reinforcing my coffers in the logistical Army, which was spending as fast as the budget wasing in. Meaning that things were looking more and more positive. It would take at least a month or two before the effects of these changes came into effect, but I also had onest note that might be good or bad news¡ªthe movement of the Adventurers guild in securing our backline from banditry. Although Banditry had not be a problem for the logistics army, there were some worrying signs that the bandits realized more gold was between the borders of the Empire and the Beast-kin nation. Which meant those disgusting bandits would be a problem to the warfighting capabilities of our nation. Sure the Logistics army had some strength to it, but not enough to secure each shipment. Protecting the shipments with adventure guild assistance was not a good thing. But it was better than losing desperately needed supplies at the front as we walked closer and closer to what I hoped to be our main objective. In my mind, Taking, Securing, and holding Border City was all we needed to do. It was a vast piece ofnd and would put arge buffer zone from the vers while giving the Empire a major ck eye. It was everything that we needed and wanted. Invading harder would make everyone more worried. But for now, Morale was high, and if we took the city with ease, I would not be able to stop the War Chief from moving forward. It made me sigh as I took a break from Queen Mira''s pussy to get some desperately needed work done. The woman was desperate for sexual energy to replenish from herst fight. Although I very much enjoyed herpany, I still had a war to fight and an Army to lead. Not that any Bunny-kin would object to the Supreme Commander at this point in time. No one seemed to have the ability to question my decisions at the moment in the army, which could be bad because of what happened in my past life. Just because I was smart and good at some things didn''t make me a perfect leader. People needed to be able to question my decisions just so that they could bring up the points without getting hurt doing so. "Hey, Hey, Hey, Chelsea, Are you okay?" I heard Asahi''s voice suddenly break my line of thinking as I rested and contemted. I turned to her sharply, surprised at the sudden burst of sound. I softened up as I felt her mana, and I smiled at the Elf Twin. "Asahi, I am okay; I am just worried about the uing battle,"I told her honestly. "You are worried about it?" Asahi said, her voice filled with mirth, "No one outside this tent thinks you are," She said, pointing outside. "Everyone out there trusts you and your judgment, and even the War Chief, I think, wouldn''t act against you if you told us all to stop. Your achievements so far exceed any others, with the exception of the Elders." Asahi pointed out. "That is what is most worrying," I said with a loud sigh to follow it up, "I am not Omnipotent. This is the Empire with strong forces, but we are cutting through them like butter. We are going to meet resistance somewhere, and everything tells me that we will at Border City." My voice came out t yet strong, "Fighting inside the City and those damn walls willplicate everything and things will get messy." "Well, yeah, it is war," Asahi pointed out, "My sister and I were expecting messy. We were expecting more deaths and battle," She said, "Everyone out there expected more dead, and there aren''t because of yours and the War Chiefs leadership." Asahi sighed, "I don''t want to die, and I want to remain with you and get stronger with my Sister. Trisha thinks the same, and we look more toward the future after this war. You are doing a good job. Plus Trisha and I have made a lot of progress in working together since the start of that fortress battle. With both that and the fact no one is questioning that this war has been useful," Asahi finished, and I wanted to sigh more. Was it bad for me to wish that people would question me? Arguably, I could say it was better for now for people to follow me without question blindly, and I sighed. "Yeah, It is better than everyone questioning my decisions. I will continue to make the best choices possible, but this next battle is going to kill a lot of people on both sides. I can only hope we can aplish our goals without too many dying," I finished with a sigh. "Chelsea," Asahi said slowly, "It almost sounds like you believe we are going to lose?" "The war or the battle?" I asked in return. "The battle, I think?" Asahi replied. "The battle depends on what victory is defined as," I said, my voice sad with the implications of the next battle. Asahi didn''t seem to like that answer, but I shook my head, ending the conversation, and silence returned. I returned to work nning the possible entrieswe could make against Border City. It was about to be the first real battle of this war. There was no way this was going to be ---- Sorry for the Dy in Chapters. I have not disappeared and am still writing. If you want to read ahead you can at /Madjic Or look up my books on Amazon and enjoy! Life of a Dominant Futanari The Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 222: Dark Haze The sound of our forces must have been heard, and I walked with my people toward Border City. You could see the growing city and what seemed like a haze before bringing my attention to it. The haze was lightly ck and sinister in color, and you could not help but wonder why it was there. This was no natural phenomenon; people rushed into the city as our forces marched. In the distance, you could see lone odd-looking stragglers around the city line. My scouts would soon report what was happening as the Empire retreated back into the City walls of Border City. This would be thergest fight yet, and my people were anxious. The forces of the Beast-kin nation marched steadily, closing the distance. Soon, we would stop outside of range from the weapons along the walls, whatever those were. I was still unsure of Fortress''s defense in this world, and the gap was making itself known as we inched closer and my worry grew. The Elite army was ready, and the illusionists were questioning when their big moment woulde. The reason they were here was for the battle ves of the Empire we had yet to see. That meant we had yet to see the main forces of the Empire. That meant the Elite army was still untested and unsure of itself, which was not good. "SUPREME COMMANDER! WAR CHIEF URGENT REPORT!" A scout yelled out as they approached, and the beast-kin opened up to let a small mouse-kin move forward toward me. A rare Moue-kin in the army and was definitely a scout with the C-ranked mana that felt light and wistful, something new to me. The Mouse-kin ran up to the War Chief, who was nearby talking to an elder and me. The Elders were paying attention but did not join in, so they did not intimidate the Mouse-kin running up. "War Chief, Supreme Commander! Urgent report from the scouts. There are undead roaming outside Border City in that dark haze. They seem to attack whatever is nearby without an ally. We witnessed a skeleton destroy another skeleton and continue walking!" The Mouse-kin reported, and stunned looks from all of us were made. What the fuck?! There was no Dungeon here! I felt out with my mana and noticed a disgusting lingering, almost solid mana that could have onlye from an A ranker. The Elders and I reached out, and I saw the War chief looking the same before reaching out and realized that a new factor had entered into the equation. As we got closer to the border city, the haze started to get thicker. Now, with our own sight, we could see the Empire''s soldiers on the wall, guarding with a line of silver armor. They were here, ready to defend their city with the dead, most likely inside the town as well. What the hell happened to Border City for it to have the dead roaming inside of it? "Some nasty Necromantic Magic is at work here," Queen Mira said suddenly, "Disgusting magic that can turn the mana around here into undead creations. It seems to be an iplete spell done by someone in the A rank. They neverpleted the spell, though, and died before itspletion. The mana hangs thick and solid but is ever so slow despite this spell being at least a year old." The sudden information from Queen Mira started making me remember the movements of the Empire, and I realized something. "We are going to face increased resistance in the city," I said while thinking, and I saw a couple of faces turn to look at me. "The reason the border was so weak was that something recently happened within a couple of years it seemed to have happened in Border City, with it only now being mostly dealt with. When we came crashing through the border, the Empire was still dealing with an A-ranked spell!" I eximed, pointing forward, "An A rank Necromancer spell that seems to be still surrounding the city!" "That means there is probably a constant problem still inside the City!" The War Chief suddenly eximed, and as if to add emphasis to that, the ck haze near the front gate started to twist and turn a little before moving into the ground, which then had a skeleton hand break through the dirt ande out of the ground leaving a small pile of dirt behind. It started to roam mindlessly afterward. "There is nothing guiding them," Elder Leon suddenly added, "They are created then have no purpose other than to terrorize the poption and attack randomly after being created in a random location where a dead body was once buried, it seemed. Although I am unsure about thatst part as the Mana is solid." The sheer terror on a poption the size of a city like Border City, was something that would take a lot of guard and military to control. They probably had to desperately bring soldiers and guards from other cities to control the poption. That meant my thoughts on how hard this would be might even be worse than expected. "This might be a hard fight," Elder Lily said, "They might have brought in mages and various A rankers to investigate the Mana and disperse it faster. We might be overwhelmed if we are not careful." "You killed an A ranker on the way out here," Elder Leon suddenly added, "Maybe they dispatched A rankers to the border Fortresses again and have yet to gather again." "That is hopeful thinking," I said with a face of steel, hoping for it to be true. "The question is, do we attack on the first day or not?" I asked out into the group, and all of us went quiet as we moved forward. We were soon reaching the line of halt, and no one spoke, so I did, "New information must be processed. We will stop short of attacking tonight. We will set up defensive arrangements and enchantments. We will discuss further once the Camp is set up!" I announced taking charge, and no one questioned me. "Sending out the orders now!" I announced, and the Elders nodded, looking seriously, and the War Chief and I started to send out Mana messages. Looks like it was going to be moreplex than we thought. Meanwhile, on the wall stood a wall of steel-d men and women watching as we halted our advance in the middle of the day. Who knew what they were thinking? Chapter 223: The Origin of the Haze The night was starting to creep over the camp outside Border City. Already, we noticed Skeletons and Zombies lightly and randomly attacking the border of our encampment, starting small, inconsequential but annoying fights. The Warriors took it as no problem and enjoyed toying with the zombies mainly, but the instinctual fear that people felt being near them did not suddenly disappear. The front lines were, therefore, set up a little farther than normal from the tents for those on rest from first watch. The second watch would soon have to get up and rece those who had not gone to bed yet, andter, the third watch would rece them. It was a pretty standard setup, although not as good as some more modern equivalents. I was already pushing too many things forward with my Elite Army that I didn''t need to push the main Barbarians of the forces. The Elite Army was sleeping with the exception of one group, as I wanted them rested for tomorrow. The Group in question was Sergeant Taylor''s as their leader was a very special individual and was now inside the tent with us, looking back at the Elders and the War Chief as they glowered at her. "Why do we have a Necromancer among our forces?" Elder Lily asked. "Because I recruited her back when I was returning from the Demon Lands," I replied Tartly, "Another B ranker will never be unwee in my opinion. Plus, I have made a deal with Sergeant Taylor, and she is working with me on some projects. She will also be a great person to consult about this Haze!" I snapped back at the elders, who were now ring at me for a couple of moments. Silence reigned for a couple of moments before I heard the first sigh. "Fair enough," Elder Leon said, turning to Elder Lily, "Having a Necromancer, despite her oddities around, would not be bad." "Thank you for your trust," Taylor said, her voice soft and still difficult to tell the gender of. "I will say something of this matter, though. I was on a boat witnessing the spell that hit this City when it happened." Her sudden confession made even me turn to her in surprise. "At the time, I was with an associate I am Unwilling to talk about who saved my life. Previously, I had been in a group called the Necromancer Guild and realized things were going south at thest moment and joined this associate to exit the Empire." My eyes had narrowed, and I could not help but ask, "Is this associate part of the Empire?" I asked. "From the amount of Empire Soldiers andmanders she killed in our escape?" Taylor replied, "No, I don''t believe she is. Although I wonder if her associates would still be around," Taylor seemed to think. "I might be able to help you contact them, although I am unsure what has been happening with them since I dropped out of contact with the associate a while ago. Still, The group I was a part of is who I think you are more interested in?" Taylor ended up making it sound like a question, and the Elders and the War Chief nodded. "Well, I have no idea what the final n was, but our leader was an A-ranked Necromancer who had been hiding in the Empire for a while. I do not know their identity, but they had a grand schemeing up," Taylor paused and sighed, "Unfortunately, I am a Unique necromancer," Taylor said, getting raised eyebrows from everyone but me. "I am a Life Necromancer and not one that studies Necromancy by the will of the dead. I look at it from apletely different perspective, so I was shunned from most of ourmunity and was never in the Inner Circle despite being a B ranker at the time and a Lich, which would have greater standing in the Necromancer Guild. That being said, I watched the spell being made over Border City." Taylor finished for a moment, licking her purple lips. "Well, Not knowing the purpose of the spell is an issue, but the consequences are looking like someone almost wanted to turn this into a dead city," Queen Mira said softly. "I don''t know about that, as the living has to have a ce to live in order to create the dead," Taylor said, "Necromancy is about death after living. Even Necromancers know that there has to be life first before there can be Undeath. Therefore, I think the Dark haze is only to turn those who die and have remains left over to rise again in undeath, making a City for Necromancers. When the Necromancer was making the spell, though he was just about dead with two of the City''s A rankers pinning him down, he brought the spell up a certain degree, and even arge distance away from the city, we felt the Mana building and when the Necromancer Guild leader died the Mana never went away with an iplete spell." Taylor finished. I frowned as I thought about it and could see the other elders also thinking about it along with Queen Mira. It seemed like such a bad spell to cast at the end unless your objective was to annoy the Empire for a couple of years. "Maybe the Spell was supposed to bring the entire Skeleton poption to him? Or Resurrect everyone who dies?" I said, unsure, "So when they killed him, the Necromancer Leader would just rise once again?" I said my conjecture,pletelycking any evidence. "Conjecture without evidence will mean nothing. We are not even sure of the true extent of the haze and what is happening inside the City!" Elder Leon suddenly roared. Everyone could not help but nod, and I leaned back, as did several others, as we stood in the tent looking over nothing but a map of the Border City that spies gathered. I looked at it and looked over theyout of the City and noticed the inner walls, and I realized that we were going to have to fight a lot. "Fine, The Undead are the undead," I said, gathering attention again. "Our warriors will not fear the Undead," The War chief said in agreement. "I am more worried about what will happen after we win the fight and take the city when ites to the undead," The War chief said, mirroring my own thoughts. "That is my worry," I replied, and the Elders looked at us, "We will have to upy the City and keep the Civilians working without the same resources. We will then have to keep the Undead in check and make sure that the people we have control over are safe. We need to keep this city moving under the Marshallw of the Beast-kin nation, and we do not have the forces to do so and continue attacking the Empire!" That made everyone turn grim, "Wait!" The War chief eximed, "That means we would lose our opportunity to attack deeper!" She eximed, and I rolled my eyes. I had talked to her about this, but I think she never fully believed that we would get this far this easily and was hoping to move a little deeper into the empire. The problem was that Border City sat in the Empire was a perfect chokehold. It was the end of the line for Empire Logistics, and they could easily transport supplies up to this point. But if we wanted to attack past border City, then we needed to control it, or they could easily attack our supply lines. "Supreme Commander Chelsea, I know this might be a stupid question, and we have talked about it in the past," The War Chief began, and I already knew the question, "But can we bypass Border City and attack deeper into the Empire?" "No, No, No," I said three times, "We absolutely cannot, In any way, shape or form, avoid Border City. We cannot attack past it without taking it. We must take it or leave our backs vulnerable. We still have fortresses behind us that we need to take care of, too. We all know this! We cannot, Absolutely cannot, leave Border City behind us. Honestly," I said, pausing, "I don''t think we can go much farther than Border City and the surrounding area without leaving ourselves open to the Kingdom of Arlin attacking us. Attacking deeper will bring our forces too damn far away from the Nation!" My outburst seemed to finally get some thoughts moving in their heads, and serious expressions returned. "Okay," The War chief said, "On that basis, I must agree. I want to take more of the Empire, but I also cannot disagree with your assessment. We need to take Border City, though, and I think-" The War Chief''s words were suddenly cut off as suddenly we heard soundsing from the front. "ATTACK! THE EMPIRE IS ATTACKING! NIGHT RAID!" Someone suddenly shouted with mana-enhanced lungs, and The tent exploded as Elder Leon and Lily flew out to cover the encampment; all the tents outside had warriors pouring out into Chaos. ----- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 224: The Empire Strikes At night BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Spells of ice and fire hit the front of the encampment, and our forces scrambled to meet the surprise attack. No notification of the attack came from the scouts of my Illusionists, so it must be something else. The Elders had already departed, and I heard in the air above us a fight between A rankers that I didn''t have the time to watch. I had to trust my Elders to meet the attack. I jumped out and started to get my bearings on what was happening on the ground in front of us. I leaped into the air and started to rift just so I could get a judgment on what was happening, and I saw the Empire shing against the defense forces at the front. The Line held, and I noticed my Elite army shing in the weakest areas and fortifying them as more reinforcements came to secure the line. Warriors shed against shields, and Wizards started to separate themselves from the front of the line and put up protective measures from the spellsing in and barraging the warriors. Our Bunny-kin overrepresented the Wizards, and they were taking control very quickly in a calmer way than I thought. The Empire, garbed in steel, continued to sh, and men and women of both sides died without the defensive line falling, much to my surprise. Moral among the Beast-kin were high from the small string of victories, and I heard shouts. "Kill the Empire Cowards! They think us Beast-kin will back off even in the night?!" From someone in the elite army to gather morale and push back. Roars and cries of moral rising speeches were being made, and I noticed almost all of them from the Elite army squads reacted the fastest. They followed their training and pushed back against the Empire forces even from surprise. I watched as the barrage continued from a small distance in the back line behind the shield warriors of the empire and their swordsmen. The forces were in a quagmire in the opening bout, and I realized just how high our morale had to have been to take a sneak attack, and now, I even heard someughing from our forces as they basked in human blood. We wanted to take this fight if this was all that was happening as the Empire was off their wall and at our camp. What a stupid move, but I needed to look out for something, and I found what the Empire wanted to do. I turned and sent a message to the War chief, "You need to send arge group of our reinforcements to the west encampment. I see Empire forcesing from our west, and we cannot be nked. Our central forces are fighting back and no longer need the reinforcements. I will take the central forces and counterattack with my army." "You are activating the Elite army?" The War chief responded. "They have been upholding the front since almost the start as the first reinforcements. I will bring the rest of the army and cleave and kill as many Empire forces as I can!" I replied back. "May the wind be at your back! I will bring the rest to the West as reinforcements to the empire. I will leave some backup in case they also try to attack from the east!" The mana messages only took a moment, but we responded, and I sent out a message to my Elite army, "Good work holding the line! I will be joining you and attacking the front. All forces will move forward into the Empire and kill them where they stand. Our objective is the Wizards! All squads prepare for battle!" Various acknowledgments came through, and I took a moment to think about how I should move forward. That was when it was finally time to show off one of my first ns for the Elite Army, and I executed the first order for the Army to work independently. "Squads, Wizards, Execute Breaking n one. On my mark," I executed, and I closed my eyes and started to transform into the void itself, burning mana quickly. "MARK!" I sent just as I finished transforming, and a boom overhead from the Empire shing with the Empire marked our movement. Many little things happened at the same time. My Illusionists started to mess with the perception of the Empire that the back lines were moving. It was only for those at the front who could barely see, but no such movement wasing at them. Then the Wizards started to work, brought their best breaking spells, and targeted the weakest points if there was one of the lines. The Illusionists would cover this movement, and the warriors and scouts were behind the movement as soon as the Wizardpleted it. It only took a moment, and the moment I said mark is when over thirty holes in the Empire''s line appeared for a moment as they were taken by surprise. Large explosions of mana bloomed across the line, and behind them were Warriorsing in and smashing the hole evenrger in pairs of two, opening the line justrge enough for the scouts to get through and start to kill or harass those reinforcements to close the line. As that happened, the Wizards went back to defending the warriors and scouts as they prated the Empire''s line, and the Elite army squads focused on bringing more and more of the Main army through those holes. I didn''t need any input from you as the Main Barbarian army noticed what was happening. Like a highly individualized group, they jumped on the opportunity to st through the line and use the opportunity presented to them by their Elite army counterparts. Then I appeared, and as the holes in the Empire force''s line of battle grewrger, the Elite Army moved forward with the forces going for the main objective. The Wizard backline. I appeared above them just as the forward line of battle had holes appear throughout. And like a grim reaper, I felt the beat of adrenaline as I appeared among the Wizards, and they felt the mana movement. They could no longer focus on the front line as they turned to me, and I leaped to be in the middle of them. Chaos ensued, and I focused on a dozen things at the same time as the C rankers attacked me, and the B rankers truly knew what needed to be done. I would open rifts for those spells that would hit me as my foot came up and split a person''s head into two as the void moved through them. Parts were missing, and I didn''t care, as my job was to make the B rankers engage me and forget about the front. I then started to move through their C rankers as a grim reaper, killing and cleaving the enemies in two, causing thergest distraction as I could as B rankers finally started to attack. Three attacked me at the same time as C rankers retreated. Three robe-covered people started to attack me, and I noticed it was two women and one Man. I leaped through a rift, instinctually to dodge arge purple ball that seemed to explode in the distance. That was lightning, and I was surprised that someone used such mana. But I didn''t have time as ice and fire suddenly shot at me, and spikes of ice started to appear all over. I moved quickly on mana-enhanced muscles, dodging and weaving as I got close to Wizards and ended their mortal coil. I rifted repeatedly, and my mana burned, and I could see the surprise on their faces as I fought them as a spirit of the void. I then appeared in front of the one shooting a bolt of lightning at me as he just sent a bolt. I appeared before him with a smile on my face, and I grabbed him and tore at his face. I caught the lightning Wizard, and I turned and tossed his body in the way as a fireball sted his body toward me, and a spear of ice came through at me and stabbed into the void of my body. I felt nothing as It pierced the void, and his body fell back, and I looked at the other two with a smile as they killed a fellow wizard. Then more were upon me, and fire, ice, earth, lightning, and light spells meant to blind me were sent. All were able to injure me as more and more B-ranked Wizards responded to free up the C-rankers to help the front lines. I couldn''t help but smile as I moved through the spells and dodged and killed C rankers, not even trying to kill the B rankers as the motion of my orders finally rang true, and the Elite army with the Barbarian main forces pushed through the unprotected front lines. "RETREAT!" An old voice suddenly shouted, "Back to the wall!" The voice urged, and not a single moment passed between those words, and the Steel armored soldiers started to try their best to retreat together. We clung to them and killed them as they ran back, but as soon as we neared the wall, a barrage of spells we were unprepared for came in waves, and we had to back off. It was an onught, and the first battle of Border City, where the Empire tried to ambush us at night, ended in our victory. ----- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 225: New Battle Plan The retreat and subsequent artillery from the wall of the City was something of a shock. Not many died as the Wizards reacted fast enough, but we had to back out. It was a quick battle thatsted only a few hours but was deadly. Many human and beast-kin bodiesy dead, and my mana was half spent moving through their back line. My body was drenched as I walked back, and the army was already cleaning up the battlefield. After the first two battles, the barbarian forces knew what they were about, and under the guidance of the Elite army, they listened. That could only be a positive as I did not want any disease to start to spread throughout the army. That would be something that we could not handle when at the front door of our enemy''srgest fortress. Cleaning up, Wizards were casting magic to help their fellows as theck of water was still serious. We needed more rations, and nights like tonight would not help. We would have to work through the night if this was going to work. The day was several hours away, and people would only get a partial rest. Still, Many made their way back to tents with the previous watch on confirmation. People needed rest, and that was absolute. The previous watch was still on, and they dragged their exhausted bodies to continue cleaning up. The Human bodies, it was already to be known, were going to be added to make a makeshift wall at least ten to twenty feet out before we could bury them. We had no time to dig the holes at this point for a mass grave, but the bodies of our brethren were brought back for proper burial when possible. In the meantime, I used mana to wash off my body and clothes, and soon, I was back in a meeting with the Elders and the War Chief with a freshly rebuilt tent. As I walked in, the Elders were looking a little roughed up, with the exception of Queen Mira. She looked fine, and the way that she was looking at me told me that she had not had her fill of Sexual energy yet. "The night raid, we sessfully pushed them back. How are the casualties?" Elder Lily said, her voice even. "Elder, With respect, our losses were not that bad. The problem is the mana expenditure." I told her, and grim nods replied back. "I know I used more mana than I should in thatst fight to break the wizards in the back line to break the attack sooner. Although I can fight, It would be more in a role I am not as strong in. Unless I want to go for mutual destruction spells," I said, and many grimly nodded. No one wanted to talk about the indiscriminate spells that many knew. It was an unspoken rule not to use spells that would kill friendlies and enemies without care. That limited the spells somewhat, but people didn''t mind standing beside you when casting them. It was quite the trade-off. "We have more issues than that, too," Elder Lily said, "That was a probest night to our forces. Thankfully, they felt Queen Mira may be here and," Elder Lily turned to her and bowed a little, "Thank you for putting up the illusion that we were hiding more strength than we had. As we shed, I felt the mana of at least another wizard, whether one or two, I am not sure. We will need at least five A rankers on the front to be able to attack, if not more." Elder Lily told us. Elder Leon nodded before adding, "That was only a probe, and they were looking to see our resolve. I do not believe it will be the only probe either." I looked at them and saw the serious implications of our current situation. It was horrible. Terrible and just downright bad. I closed my eyes and decided to think of the positives we had. "Okay, They are going to start a probing campaign, and we need to think of our answer. We do know we are getting reinforcements soon. Maybe not enough, but reinforcements. What we need to do is stop that attack from being a surprise," I said, and the War Chief nodded. "Getting men and women out of bed to fight decreases morale. We need to be able to let at least them prepare before sending them to fight. The morale is still high, and I will not even start on deserters. We have had virtually none, as our people are not cowards. No one is forced to be here either. That doesn''t mean that if this keeps up, we might not start seeing some," The War Chief added. "Correct, So we need to make scouting and supplies our priority. We will have a force entering our position currently, but I think I would like to back away from the walls a little further. Make a retreat path and enchantments to go along with it. This is not going to be a short siege, it seems. We don''t know if the Empire will reinforce either or what is happening on their end." I said, and I looked over the map, "Anyone have a problem with what I said or anything to add?" "Retreating back might give them more notice that we are going to attack when we do. It is also a sign of weakness," Elder Lily said, her tone not liking the sound of that. "Honestly, I would rather theye out and attack us again and again," I said, my voice contemting. Others looked a little shocked, but I shook my head, "They are on a wall and with Wizards casting down at us. Up on that wall, they will kill us three to one, no problem. Do we have arge enough force to break it at this moment? Not sure, So for now, if they want to get off that big enchanted wall to attack us," I shrugged, "Better than killing them up on that damn wall when we have to." Understanding clicked in people''s minds, and I looked over the defense and smiled. "Who would think," I suddenly said, and all looked at me, "We march into the Empire, walk up to one of their major cities, then immediately set up camp outside of it and make a fortress. Cut off major farming routes to sit here and not attack. I wonder how bunkered in we can get while waiting for enough forces and supplies to attack?" Understanding started to take over the small group of people, and I grinned. "Your idea is unique, and I like it. I put my word behind yours," The War Chief said suddenly, "The main army won''t like it, but ying defense here might get us more than attacking like we initially thought. Still, The Empire might use this time toe up with something more." "Isabelle, We have fortresses still behind us. We have clean-up operations. We have food to pige and loot from the enemy. We have a lot of things to do while sitting here and fortifying." I grinned, "Why wait for the Empire to do things? Let''s literally build a road back with our forces while building a fortress. Let us spit in the face of the Empire and see what they do about it!" Around the table were sharp smiles, and people were on my side. They were all attacked-orientated just the day before. We would have probably attacked the City with our current forces if they didn''t raid us. Now, I finally got the Elders and the War Chief on my side. It''s a defensive game where I can buy time to secure the things we need. Excellent! ----------- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 226: Between Realities The day turned to night, and the night turned into day as we fortified. The Logistics army that was tied to the main forces worked with many of the warriors to dig and dig while Enchanters worked with them. The training and work before the war was paying dividends. The front-line portion of the Logistics army was paying off. The few enchanters andborers knew what they were about and were mostly supervisors. Now, they helped work my ns into a whole trenchwork that they would never think up on their own. The Enchanters were working with the meager supplies to set up boosting enchantments simr to what would be on the walls when we attacked. Siege Warfare was beginning, and it would look pretty damn stupid from the outside. We were sieging a City with arge transportation system that the rest of the Empire could still Supply. They could bring in more soldiers and supplies at any time from the opposite side of the city where the river was where we could only watch. I do not even really watch all that well, either. We had the longer Supply chain and were making a roadwork behind us. Right now was when we were most vulnerable and had the least amount of enchantments. So the Empire might want us out of here as quickly as possible. We have fewer A rankers or the same amount if we y Queen Mira, who has been in hiding. The Demon Lands could not be recognized at this point as potentially lending aid with A rankers. That would not be good and something that the Demon Lands would not want. That would spark potential problems with other nations joining the Empire, like the Kingdom of Arlin. Although the Kingdom of Arlin was still in a quagmire with the Northern Beast Mountains over something that happened a while back, that fight was apparently still ongoing. Although only a little information wasing from the front in recent years as our eyes turned to stop the vers from the Empire. The big problem with allowing us to sit here, though, was that we were cutting off a crop area of the Empire where farmers lived. A major source of food came from the ins, and we were sitting in the middle of cutting off that major food source. I wasn''t sure of the numbers, but it was something that would hurt their economy. Which meant that we were hurting them just by being here, and that meant they wanted us out. So the question was, How do we go about winning this war? For now, It was sitting here like a bone in their throat, although they could still maneuver around us. We were only about half a million people, which was a lot, but I needed more to do everything I needed. Plus, most of my forces were only equal to barbarians and not trustworthy enough to do things exactly as I said. All of that being said, as the fortifications built, we would hunker down and cut off ess to the world behind me more and more, and we would make our way into the nks and be arger problem. The problem was keeping the forces fed, morale high, and the area clean. Every fight would attack those things, and we had to protect the important things. My Elite army was now in charge of several supply areas in the fortifications that had not beenpletely covered. The fortifications were taking time, and one day was only enough to get things started. I was all over the ce, and my mana was enough to fight but not at full power, so I hoped the Empire would allow us some more time. Leaning back in the tent after working for twenty-four hours straight, I was getting exhausted. "So, Get out there and recruit as many warriors as you can to continue the digging. The Wizards that know how to enchant will join the logistics army to reinforce the damn trenches. I know they don''t know much about it, but they can damn well do the simple parts. Talk to Isabelle if they have problems with it. Keep them rotating on who is on watch. The Empire is not going to sit on that wall forever," I snapped at amander I didn''t remember the name of. He was on the shortlist for being demoted at this rate. The Literacy of my people in the army was going up, which was one reason that particr Bunny-kin was in his position. I could see him nk and nod before turning to run as he wasn''t doing a very good job. I sighed as I pressed the bridge of my nose. This was a problem that I expected toe up to, but I pushed it aside as I needed to rx my tense muscles. "is the front that bad?" Trisha asked, with her sister sitting nearby. I looked around my personal tent as I had not been in it for the day, and that was the first guest that hade by since I got back. To be fair, I did not have time for other guests. My tent was one of therger tents, and I had Betsy, Asahi, and Trisha staying in it with me. I had Alexia back in the Silvermoon Tower doing everything I needed for the Logistics, while Yuri was my voice with the council and the other tribes. "The front is doing fine at this point. We need more A rankers to assault the damn city, though, and the damn undead keeps attacking us at random times, but the barbarians of the main forces easily deal with them." I sighed, "As soon as an assaultes in, we will see how our fortifications truly stand." "Why are you digging into the ground instead of making a fortress?" Asahi asked, her eyes opening as she left her meditation. I chuckled, "Something for the future that you will see when I am ready for it," I told them with a grin and hoped that Tina woulde up with at least a couple more prototypes soon that I could bring to the front. I needed those magical cannons to st down that damn city wall. The enchantments on that wall were up to date and reinforced recently because of that ck haze that still surrounds the City. "Still, to add on to that, digging down will mess if the Humans try Calvary as well. Hard to hit us in the sides with horses and men when there are holes in the ground." I told them, which made both of them nod, and I leaned back in thought. "You are tense," Betsy suddenly noted, "Would you like to y a game," She asked, and I saw her eyes spark up and look me over. I could tell the smell of my body from not washing or using magic was getting to her. The best I have done so far is using some magic to remove the blood, but nothing about the smell. With Queen Mira in hiding right now, I was letting Betsy get some wanted action. I saw her nose ir, and she smirked more, "Well, I can smell that you are getting ready for me, and I know you need to meditate," Her voice trailed off, and Betsy removed her shirt, and her massive breasts came out with a little bit of milk dribbling from the tips. "You meditate; I enjoy myself," She promised. Asahi and Trisha rolled their eyes, and I knew I would have to pay them attention soon. I also knew they were more focused on the war, unlike Betsy, who barely reached C rank since I brought her on. I never saw her working on her rage, but she was a fighter nheless and had killed for the Beast-kin Nation. None of that mattered in this moment, though; What mattered was the want and need on her face. I could see how much she wanted to y this game, and I thought about what I needed to do and nodded. I smiled and rxed, "Then, Bring it, Betsy; distract me as I meditate," I told her, even as Doorknocker was hardening for her. I could see it peeking out from the dirty loincloth and Betsy wanting to drool over it. Her nose red, and she closed the distance, her mouth opening and licking her lips. What a depraved soul that I enjoyed spending my time with sometimes. I could feel myself rxing, which was needed to enter a meditative state. The more rxed I was, the better the state I could gather more mana to fuel myself in the next fight. My guard came downpletely, and I felt Betsy grab my breasts and Doorknocker, and her head did not hesitate to lick the horrendously smelly doorknocker. Her tongueshed out and slobbered all over, and I felt her breasts surround it and start to stroke it up and down. The pleasure allowed me to rx even more somehow, and my mind expanded, and I sighed as the pleasure rolled in. Doorknocker was twitching, and I felt the flow of manaing inside me. It was like I was sucking in as the pleasure came in, and more vortexes were desperate for more mana. I sucked in more and more as my mind expanded into the world around me. I felt more and more wizards as they meditated, and others cast mana around me. The world of the mana was turbulent here with this many Wizards, but we were all spread out. Suddenly I knew Betsy was on me even more, sniffing and sucking on Doorknocker. I could feel her tongue gliding up and down, bringing me a little back to the world of reality instead of mana. I was caught in a mix as I felt her go at me. I took mana in and purified it for my use and felt Betsy simultaneously. The mix of the worlds was like thunder in the mana and calm, pleasured winds in reality. Suddenly it all stopped, but only for a moment, as I felt hot wet pussy surround Doorknocker and start to move hard and fast. The pleasure was no longer a gentle breeze but an assault of pleasure as I took in the thunder of mana. It was so unique, even if it wasn''t the first time, but it felt so different. The worlds seemed to mix almost but not quite, and I felt more and more. Pure mana came in and mixed inside my vortexes, turning into energy that was useful for me to use in the future, and suddenly, I felt something. Something was on the horizon, and I did not know what. Pleasure was bringing me closer and closer to the peak. Doorknocker was throbbing and trembling inside the insidious woman trying to get me back to reality, and my mind, which was wandering in that storm, stopped. My mind snapped to reality, and my body started to bring in mana on its own. More and more mana began to fill me without me needing to be meditating as realization struck, and I sucked in more and more without thought. Betsy''s massive breasts were bouncing enticingly in my face, and I loved them. But my mind was stuck on a thought, and I realized something, and my hand moved, grabbing Betsy, who cried out as I grabbed her and stood. Her legs wrapped around me, and she fell back as I held her up by a breast in one hand, and my hand moved in another. Doorknocker was throbbing, and her pussy tightened on me, and my hand lifted. "There is more than reality; there is more than the world of mana. Then maybe I can perceive the world of the Void!" I cried out, and my hand cut into the void naturally, and my mind entered as a small amount of enlightenment hit me while Betsy moved her hips and her milk squirted from the nipple in my hand. She ground her hips, and I shuddered as I was already at the edge. My mind was just about to enter the void without preparation when that orgasm shattered my concentration, and I cried out. Semen moved through my balls and erupted into the big-breasted Betsy, and she cried out as her pussy spasmed on me. I shuddered and thrust in as I realized what I almost did and pulled my hand out of the rift. Reality snapped back in my mind, and my mana was almost back to the peak despite the small amount of time I was meditating. Reality was pressing on me, and so many things happened that my brain was catching up. Betsy fell to the ground, and Doorknocker slipped out of her. I realized I had reached enlightenment. Something new was there, a feeling of being able to enter the void with my mind and call upon it. It was a world just like mana that I could enter and see with my mind''s eye. I shuddered as I was about to enter that world without preparation, and I looked down at the woman who saved me or made me lose such an opportunity. It didn''t matter; I was happy I didn''t go in without someone powerful to assist and watch my body. Doorknocker sprayed Betsy one more time as she was on the ground of my tent, and I shuddered. "I guess I don''t need to meditate anymore," I said, my voice incredulous from feeling a state of enlightenment like that once again. I looked at the woman below me and felt the urge to reward her for what she had done. I licked my lips, and I grabbed Doorknocker feeling her spit and juices mixed with my cum on him and poked her cumdripping slit. It was time to fuck; I shoved Doorknocker in hard and heard her cry out. ---- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 227: Rumors The thought that I could enter the Void alone in meditation and see the void without entering it was something that was on my mind. The problem was that the only people I trusted to watch over me while I did so were my mother and Queen Mira. Thatand the fact that the Empire was just outside my door made me unsure if I could do so soon. Our Fortifications were being dug in, and the enchantments wereing in nicely. With that being said, we noticed some movement from the Human wall as the night began toe in. Something told me that after waiting a day and our ''unique'' fortifications being built, the Empire was not willing to sit still and was getting increasingly more agitated. Siege warfare was a thing in this world and had been done, usually, with the enemy attacking the fortress as much as they could with wizards before an assault with the A rankers battling above the head. It was a simple form and created many casualties that the Beast-kin nation could not afford. There were more humans in the Empire than in the Beast-kin nation. Fielding this force out here and not back in the nation was a heavy strain on our logistics, but it was something we could do for a time. First, we needed more A rankers without letting the defense be weakened. That being said if the Empire learned of ourck of A rankers in the forward front, we were doomed. With them potentially prodding our defenses again, we were getting ready for yet another meeting, and I was heading in when I saw Isabelle, the War Chief, suddenly join me. "Chelsea," Isabelle stopped me before entering the tent and making me turn to her. She was in her armor and looking very serious. I nodded to her and smiled, "Yes, Isabelle, War Chief," I said, unsure of the context in which I was talking to her at this time. "For now, War Chief, I am wondering why we are fortifying if we are here in most likely superior numbers than those on the walls," Isabelle asked. "Three reasons," I replied quickly, "One, We are weaker with fewer A rankers than them," I said, and she nodded. "Well, we can fake them with the previous n and use Queen Mira to even out that number," Isabelle countered. "The A ranker that isn''t supposed to be here?" I replied with a question, and she flushed a little. "No, We can''t, and they are probably hiding some of their own A rankers because it is a City. Isabelle, I know you want to attack, but now is not the time. Every time they leave that wall, they thin themselves a bit more for our attack. The Next reason is that we need to not only defend that massive wall but also control the poption inside," I told her seriously, "Without killing civilians, we need more manpower. This way, we will have more alive bodies to take care of peacekeeping." I continued, and she nodded, and then I smiled. "There is a third and final reason, and it is the simplest: I may have something that will do more damage to those walls when we attack. If what I am hoping is true, we will surprise the Empire, st our way in, and take over before they know what is happening." I grinned, telling her, "Then it will be City fighting where we will take more even casualties with them than if we stayed. Plus, reinforcements will be with A rankers." I told her, and Isabelle nodded with a frown. "I get it, but the morale is starting to decrease among the main army." Isabelle warned, "They all believe we should at least attack once before we go on the defensive," She told me, and I knew that was the truth. Many of these barbarians thought we could get through the first time, and that was stupid as fuck to assume. Still, it was what they believed, and each day we sit on our asses earning defensive victories would feed into that. It was something that I really didn''t want to happen as Morale being high was extremely good in the art of war. I sighed, "Look, I know you are asking this so we can be on the same page inside the tent for the Elders," I said, and she nodded, which I was grateful for, "We need to remain on the defensive. My bulwark fortifications areing up, and rudimentary stamina increases on our forces in defense is already starting up. They will have hell to pay for attacking us, and they might be attacking. Each time they attack and lose, it will make those walls easier and easier to take." I took a deep breath, and I could see her thinking, "Still, We cannot keep this up," Isabelle said, "AS soon as the A rankers show their faces and increase our numbers, the Morale will no longer stand with us on the backfoot taking attacks from the Humans." Isabelle insisted, "I am getting too many reports of people thinking that you and myself are cowards." That had my attention, and I frowned, "Do you know who is starting those rumors?" I asked. "No, they seemed to have just startedst night," Isabelle said. "It has been one night here," I said, my voice dark, "That is too early for them to start thinking that," I said, my voice serious. "I will have to discuss somethingter with our spies," I said barely above a whisper, and Isabelle instantly caught onto what I was thinking. "You think we have been infiltrated?" Isabelle asked. "Maybe, but that rumor is either someone causing trouble and needs to be punished or," I replied, looking toward the Empire and shaking my head. "No, this is something you and I can considerter; for now, we need to convince the Elders, which I do not think will be hard to continue to defend." Isabelle nodded, and I was happy that the War Chief changed a little to have her own opinion. It seemed she had her own opinions and even started to push back against me for the first time. That was something worth celebrating because she had not done so till now. It more or less seemed that I was inplete control of the army despite there technically being two leaders. That being said, the Elders could just take over whenever they wanted if they chose to do so. It was a consideration that I had to take into ount while working with them. I was happy with the change, and the Elders were waiting as we entered the tent. "Finished your chat?" Elder Lily said with a smile. "Yes, We are on the same page, as I am sure you all overheard," I replied. Elder Leon and Lily smiled and shook their heads, "We expect you to be on the same page and understanding, and we could overhear the conversation." Elder Lean smiled, "We are in a worrying stage of the war with us not moving forward," The Elder continued sternly, "We were expecting harder pushback and fighting before stopping and even reaching the City. Our expectations have brought about this scenario where we are stuck at their feet and unable to bring forward our Might. Your battle n is still holding. What we are worried about is the attacks while we wait." As if on cue, I heard something and mana moving, "Coward trash Beasts, Attack you Simpletons and die like the beasts you are!" A sudden roar came on the back of that shout, and the Elders both moved and shot out of the tent into the sky without destroying it this time. My eyes widened as their forces got close once again without us seeing them or our scouts catching them. It was a serious problem, and momentster, with A rankers shing above us, the Empire moved forward to attack just as the sun was beginning to set. ----- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 228: Battle at Sundown BOOOM! The sh of both Elders meeting the Empires A rankers shed again. Then the sound of magic bombardment hit, and the Bunny-kin Wizards were prepared. We had seen movement, but the sudden arrival was something we had not expected. This was something that we would have to figure out. How were they approaching attack distance without us seeing?! Although it mattered overall, it did not matter in the moment as the Empire attacked the trenches. I smiled as the Front fortifications were retreated out of as the Empire entered, and the Beast-kin followed the n the Elite army told them to follow to the main defenses. The long winding trenches began to fill with blood as magic stormed around us, and Wizards blocked the spells of the Empire Wizards. The sh and sts made everything erupt into chaos that was much more organized than before. I turned to Isabelle, and she nodded to me, sending a mana message with her wild magic, "I will gather the reserves and reinforce anywhere the forces are slipping. I will prepare a counter-offensive if possible," Isabelle made note of the previous ns, and I nodded to her. She headed off into the encampment, and I started toward the front line to have a better feel for the battlefield. The sh above the head was close to the ground, and I did not feel safe surveying the ground from a height. Running to the front would be better than rifting as the Mana around us was going crazy. BBBOOOOOOMMMMM~! Suddenly, the world shook above us, and you could see the Empires and the Elders A rankers sh. They were barely overhead, and the ground almost shook. The roars of Beast-kin as they shed against armor were evident. I was making progress when I reached the front. I allowed myself to a spot where I could see a little of the battle, and my eyes smiled bright. In the trenches, the beast-kin backed up to the first defensive zone. It was named the first, but it was the only zone that wasplete. It was where they nned to fight back to and, at this point, had nothing to back up to. The Empire''s soldiers were shing against our forces, and when they tried to stay out of the trenches, the Wizards easily picked them off. I got to witness a group of men try to run around a group of beast-kin defending a position in the trenches. So they climbed up and made targets of themselves. Five wizards hit them almost at the same time from different ces. Ice, Fire, and wind spells hit them at the same time, sting them into shreds or into the trenches once again. As the Wizards got the point and started to cast offensively against anyone trying to nk on the trenches and trying to get around, they were sted. It was beautiful, and it was like I had rifles of my own doing their work. Sure, it wasn''t as good as actual rifles, but the Wizards outside the trenches were also much easier to shoot at from our Wizards. This started with our Wizards shooting first at anyone trying to nk our fighting forces in the trenches. Humans and Beast-kin alike learned that whoever got out of the dirt got hit quickly by a st of magic from the opposite side. No beast-kin was even trying at this stage, while the Empire continued to try only to eat a mana bolt of some kind. The blood was flowing, and the casualties on both sides were growing as B rankers hit up against C rankers until they hit B rankers. This continued to happen on both sides, but our side brought more Wizards. The bunny-kin obsession with Wizards was paying outrgely as we started to attack the Wizards more directly without the fortifications and the fact that the Subi in the Elite army already knew their role and drastically messing with their ability to hit our Wizards, their casualties started to rack up. The Empire was used to having a Wall of steel before their Wizards, and because of the dirt in the way, the Wizards were killing less of the Beast-kin and could only attack the Wizards, who were having a wonderful time behind Illusion magic messing with Enemy perception. It was a shit show, and I smiled as the chaos unfolded and the Barbarians thrived in this environment. The Trenches brought a lot of the fighting into the dirtiest uncoordinated bloodshed possible where they were stronger than the united forces of the Empire. Soon, the Empire would have tactics to help them in trenches, but not in time for this war. The barbarians were among them, and under the thunderp of sonic booms of A rankers shing, our forces drove the Empire back on their heels. I didn''t even need to intervene at this point, and I got a mana message from Isabelle, "The leftmost nk we have broken through their forces; I n to drive the reinforcements through and nk the Wizards to kill as many as we can!" She notified me. I smiled, looked to the center, and sent out a mana message to my army, "Central forces, hold your ground or retreat a little; make it look like you are losing more; reinforcements areing, and we will nk them from the left!" I sent them to themanders and sergeants in the Elite army, which many barbarians were listening to for orders without thinking. I sent out yet another message to the right, "Hold the line and attack with arge push when ordered; do not take more casualties than needed," I again sent that to themanders and watched as the Empire moved forward in the middle. It was only a minute of the Central forces moving forward and the Wizards casting more and harsher as our lines backed up a little before the empire Stopped, and someone noticed what was happening. "ATTACK!" I snapped over mana toward the Right rank, and they attacked harsher, and the Wizards expanded their mana. I rifted to watch across the front line and continued to bark orders. Quickly, our forces shed against the Empire, backing up as the lines hard and fast as they started to fall apart. Wizards got back first, and the A ranker suddenly burst down to the ground with Elder Leon on him. It was close, but it was in the middle of battle, and the fighters around him died. As the A ranker, they fought to buy time for the Empire''s Wizards to escape along with more warriors. We continued to move in to kill more and more. We moved in, but the fighting was too fierce, and no one got close enough with an A ranker standing in the way even as Elder Leon fought him. Soon, I ordered our forces to back off, and the quick battle onlysted a couple of hours and the sun was just about to finish setting with it, setting the sky aze with an orange so red it almost looked like the sky was bleeding. The Enemy retreated across no man''snd with much less than they had before they attacked, and I felt the urge for a counter-offensive. It would do a lot to increase morale and allow the Barbarian part of the Army to understand why we were waiting to attack. On that wall of the Empire were still steel-focused Wizards waiting to cast spells. Only this time, we allowed none of them even to cast a spell as they watched their bleedingrades return losers. This was another great victory, but I don''t know if that was what we needed right now. A loss may have been more useful. -------- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 229: The War Continues A day, two, five, moved into a week. Battles at the front were frequent, although the Empire was no longer trying to fight in our trenches. Now, it was a nuisance with our Wizards exchanging spells for hours in the day like the Artillery strikes of World War One in my previous world. Night and day, they struck, and our Wizards rotated and shed against theirs while defending ourselves. Still, on the wall, the line of Silver armor stood stone-faced as they watched their brethren fire spell after spell over the head of their warrior brethren at us. Our shields, now being enhanced by thetest enhancements held strong. The morale of our forces was still strong yet impatient. More and more Barbarian warriors at the front were hoping to club more Empire soldiers instead of waiting. There was nothing for the warriors to do but dig with the Logistics army or watch the sky overhead as the Wizards continued to sh. Once in a while, a spell would hit the ground and blow up, causing fires to a tent or just sparking uselessly on the ground. As the defensive trenches got deeper and deeper, more and more tents were being taken down, and rooms were being made with good old shovels. My tent had been one of the first to be taken down, and I now had an underground room fit for seven people to stay in. It held supplies and two exits or entrances for me to move through the defensive fortifications. I looked upon this all, and I knew this was the war now raging. More sts sounded in the distance as they continued to waste mana on our fortifications. When thinking about what the Empire was doing, I could only smile as they could not attack our supply lines. That became thergest battle we were starting to see with the empire. Our Scouts were out, and small skirmishes we continuously won seemed to be breaking out. The Empire needed to stop the shipments of our Supplies as our forces continued to defend them. They were sending out increasing sizes of forces to try and move around us with increasinglyrger amounts of provisions, which started to increase the casualties in this war against the Empire. The Elite army was taking charge of these skirmishes, with the Main army holding the front. This was made with careful consideration, and I could not help but agree with Isabelle when she made the argument that my people were not needed at the front but on the nks, watching and stopping the Empire. We are still unsure of the magic used twice against us to let their forces get so close, but my suspicion is an Enchantment from the City walls. My working theory is that the Enchantment resonates with another enchantment on a special type of Armor the soldiers were wearing. That allowed them to get close until they wished to be seen. That was scary, but the Empire was too full of itself and showed such a trump card early in the fighting. Thank the gods above for that. If the Empire had waited until after we attacked the wall to show such an attack, that might have ended the war. Or at least made us retreat a further distance. As it stands now, we are perfectly fine with our entrenchments just at the front of their attack. "Supreme Commander," I suddenly received a Mana message, "We have reports of another attack to the west trying to get past our entrenchments. It was muchrger than thest three attacks. We believe that we can take care of it, but I believe that it is advisable to detach some of the reinforcements just in case." I quickly nodded to myself and thought about the situation at the front. Was this something to depopte the main camp? No, notrge enough for that, and splitting some forces off would not hurt the main forces at this point. I quicklyposed a Mana message to Isabelle before returning to my contemtions. "At coordinates provided in this mana message, there seems to be an Attack of greater than normal proportions to get past the main entrenchments. Please send a group of reinforcements to the area with instructions to fall under the Commander of the Elite army there." The message was sent, and Isabelle quickly confirmed that those forces were avable and sent arge group to assist. It was starting to be routine, and the Elders were gathering energy for the next fight. This week had been a long one with not a lot of sleep, and I had not even seen Queen Mira in a while. She was in hiding and watching for the enemy to kill her Subi fellows without regard. It was the main reason she was here, and I sighed as I got up from my bed without much thought in my mind. I was full on mana, and reaching into the void with my mind solo was not something I was willing to do. I needed someone I trusted to watch over me and assist. "Hello, Supreme Commander," I suddenly heard, and I turned to see Queen Mira at one of the iron reinforcements with enchantments on it. She closed the door and smiled, "I have been watching the war for the past week in silence, and the Empire is really on your army''s line trying to distract you." She said with a sultry smile. Even now, as she said that, you could hear the sh as spells and shields hit each other. It was a background noise that I loathed, but I could tell that Queen Mira wanted something. "Yes, they have been on my case, as to be expected," I told her with a wry smile, and I moved over to my bed, leaned back on my hands, and spread my legs. "It is nothing but expected, although whatever they used to get close to us the first and second time has not shown up since then," I said and wondered if Queen Mira knew about it. "I have been researching that since I got here," Queen Mira said, moving over to a chair in the room near me and spreading her legs. It was then that I took notice of her, as did Doorknocker. Today, Queen Mira changed again. She had short ck hair that ended around her ears in a more modern-looking cut from my past light. Her shirt barely ended at the top of her stomach, and it was held up with spaghetti strings that barely seemed to hold on as they covered her E or F-cup breasts without a bra. You could see just a little into the dip, and I licked my lips as she wore a small skirt, and now I could see her glistening pussy as she spread her legs. I could tell that it was deliberate, and I knew where this conversation would end. But it was not the destination that mattered, but the journey of the conversation as important things would be discussed. "Have you gotten any progress?" I asked, seriously curious, but Doorknocker was also waking up and pressing on my loincloth, slowly lifting it up as I saw her honey pot. Queen Mira noticed but said nothing as she leaned back in her chair, and somehow, the fabric of her shirt moved in a way to show more of her braless breasts. "Yes and no," Mira replied, "I believe that the Empire did something with a potion or an enchantment. What I do know is that it closely resembles Illusion magic, but it is not. That is what I find so questionable. It resembles, but it is almost nothing alike to our Illusion magic." I leaned back, thought about something, and wondered because although it had been causing us trouble, it was not enough for me to think about it too much. "The ck haze around here," I said, thinking aloud, "Wonder if they did something that would react to that?" I asked, thinking about it myself. "The Latent Death Mana all around that is raising the skeletons?" Queen Mira asked back rhetorically as she thought about it. "Yeah, That mana still messes with the senses and might do more than we know. We haven''t found any effects yet, but we are also at war and haven''t been studying it too much," I told her, and Queen Mira was frowning. "It does mess with the senses, and to my knowledge, the death mana haze has been here for a time. The Empire may have adapted something ore up with things to help against attackers," Queen Mira replied. "Well, this is conjecture, and I don''t have the time to research," I said, my voice sounding salty. To be fair and honest with myself, I wanted to research the urrence in the area. The Death haze was odd, and the ck fog had been nothing more than a nuisance, bringing up weak skeletons here and there. The thing was that if something worked with the death mana that was ambient in the atmosphere here, "That is an interesting thought but one that we don''t have time, or I don''t have time to look into," I reiterated to her, "Although if we take the city," I smiled and Queen Mira showed a smile of her own. "It would be interesting to find mixes of mana types that would work well with Illusion Mana." Queen Mira said, getting up slowly and walking over to me. She slowly crossed the distance, and I slowly had to look up more and more as she got closer. I tilted my head back all the way as she finished closing the distance between me and the bed. "Then that would be fantastic, but not the main reason I decided to take a break from watching mydies out in the field," She told me, licking her lips, "Your reinforcements should be here soon, and things will get busy, I believe that before then, I should get a top up of that wonderful Doorknocker of yours," Queen Mira finished. Doorknocker no longer hid behind the loin cloth as it reached full mast, and the cloth dropped to the side. I licked my lips, but Queen Mira no longer saw, and her hand reached down and lightly stroked the tip of Doorknocker, "And I see your friend here is very interested in helping out," She told me, being coy. "How, Long do I have to enjoy your and your friend''spany," She asked, licking her lips. "Until the Empire strikes back with more force than now," I told her truthfully. An actual attack had note in days. "Then let me distract you from the death of the war," Queen Mira replied and got down on her knees.One of the most powerful women in the world on her knees before me started to lick and twirl her tongue around Doorknocker without aint. I heard her moan a little as her tongue touched the tip, bringing out a dollop of precum for her to taste test. That first taste must have set her off as she moaned and took the head of Doorknocker deep. Her lips a secondter at the base of my cock, and her tongue licking my balls a little. I felt her throat tighten all over, and she pulled back as I moaned in return, letting her know my pleasure. "Always sorge and Fat, Mr. Doorknocker," Queen Mira said, "Only cock I am willing to call by name," She said with a charming chuckle, "I want you to blow your load straight into my stomach. Fuck my face, and I want to feel your balls pping my chin. I am looking for rough while being treated like your slut, tonight, Supreme Commander," Queen Mira of the Illusionist Tower told me. I almost growled as it wasn''t the first time that she requested this, but damn, I love being asked. I got up and smiled, and she looked up at me once before opening her mouth and holding her tongue out. Then I took a second to say something which I loved, "Fuck me with your fattest, strongest cock, Suprememander and forget about outside!" The demand was made by a powerful woman, and she opened up her mouth, and her tongue was stuck out for Doorknocker to invade. He was throbbing, and I was now looking down at her, and I smiled. "Largest and fattest?" I asked, and my mana started to move into my bloodstream. The Doorknocker started to get harder and more needy as it increased in size. My hand put Doorknocker into her mouth and shoved straight down her mouth pussy throat. The surprise wasplete, but Doorknocker was inside, and I grabbed her head, not letting her escape. My hands found her ck hair and shoved my cock in deep till her lips pressed against the base, and her chin felt the feel of my full balls. She moaned something, but I didn''t want to care. I was given a request, and I pulled back only a couple of inches as she started to suck on my cock with air. I didn''t know where it came from. My hips were melting inside her throat, and I didn''t care as I started to thrust in and out of her cunt mouth with speed as she took each of my oversized Futanari Doorknockers. Now, it wasn''t her womb that I was knocking on the door of, and I found myself pulling a little more in and out as I fucked her face for all it was worth as I moved her head with the thrust of my hips. My balls pped her chin again and again, and her moans were full of my cock in her mouth as I got closer and closer. I knew that she was getting wet downstairs, and I continued to fuck her for all she was worth. Her moans filled the room more and more, and I got closer to each and every thrust. I fucked her like the slut she wanted to be, and my pleasure was reaching its first peak as I could hear the sound of death and destruction outside. It brought guilt and pleasure that only those in my position could know, and I was quickly and rapidly rising to bust my first nut, which I did straight down her throat. I didn''t even give her a taste and directly sent rope after rope of semen straight into her stomach. I felt her protest, but I held her in ce. I knew she wanted to taste my cum but not at this time. When I pulled back, she looked up at me with a little pout," I wanted to taste some!" Queen Mirained, and I grabbed her by the throat and tossed her on the bed. I growled a momentter, "Then enjoy the taste with this hole, Slut~!" I pounced and thrust inside her, gasping. I pushed up her little dress, and her breasts came into view with a majesty that I couldn''t exin. Her cherry-red nipples flew around as I thrust into her, and I reached down and took them into my mouth without a care. This was my Queen Mira, and I lost myself in her body and thrust my eighteen-inch oversized cock into her. Queen Mira was a subus, taking each inch as the best thing in the world as I raided her womanhood without care. Her cries filled the room and drowned out the explosions and rumbling of the close strikes of magic the Empire sent. I thrust into her and closed with her insides in a war of pure pleasure against cumming too soon. With Queen Mira wrapping her slut legs around my back, ensuring that I was never too far outside of her. Our bodies shed again and again as she gasped for more and more pleasure. I lost myself in her body and released a tide of cum inside her slut cunt. Her cry of ecstasy filled the room, and I did not even pause as I tossed her to the floor and took her slut pussy from behind. My hands shed against her scaled ass without a worry in the world as I released my anxiety and stress into her. Her screams and cries of anguish and pleasure replied, epting each thing I did to her without reservation, and Doorkncker ravished her insides without stopping, flooding her again and again. Yet another tremendous diplomatic session right into the night as she screamed for me to make her mine. ---------- Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me you can on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 230: Surprise The explosions in the background as the attacks continued were nothing but background noise. It was nothing but a noise that everyone got used to as they smiled happily. It had been a week, and the supplies had continued to wane despite the logistics army doing its best. In the distance we finally could see the sight of therge shipment of food and water that we so desperately needed to catch up on. There were a couple of extra things in that supply line, and why it was so massive. The logistics army and my leaders back in the city knew what to do with extra protection. With the protection this supply line had it was impossible for the Empire to stop it. This would supply the army through an attack on the city finally. Isabelle was correct when she said morale would soon drop if we didn''t do something soon. Only with the Empire constantly attacking with spells and mana did we fend off a copse from the main barbarian army for sitting in our trenches. They hated that they were sitting back and watching the wizards fight at a distance with the Empire. Which was stupid and uneducated of them. It seemed that didn''t matter, and I saw a dampening of spirits about the leadership of myself and Isabelle despite the fact that we had not lost a battle. But the Barbarians wanted to attack! ATTACK! No matter how much we told them that we needed more A rankers, that desperation and misunderstanding seemed to mean NOTHING. We continued and continued, but they were desperate to fight, and only the nking attacks got them to cool that down. Things were made even worse as the Elders had not been needing to engage inbat becuase the empire has not dedicated arge attack on the camp. This meant that our Elders got to rest, though, which was fantastic. We could recover and recoup the main people for thergest battle of the waring up. I would call it pivotal if we won quickly. But that was probably not going to happen. This was a massive City we were talking about, and we needed to pound our flesh against the wall if Tina''s toy wasn''t among the things this shipment of supplies brought. The prototype was ready to be moved yet long distance in this turn and I hoped Tina solved that problem and sent one to me in this convoy. The problem with that is we would spark an arms race as well with the Empire if we did that. Or we might if they know about it. The Empireand the Dwarvren Kingdom, especially the Dwarvren Kingdom, were much better suited right now for an arms race with their infrastructure. Hell, with the tribal setup of the Beast-kin nation, I was surprised that the Bunny-kin made a damn city. Same with the Dragonic. it was a fucking miracle that I still didn''t understand if it wasn''t for the poption growth and cultural tendencies of the Bunny-kin. Their insatiable desire for more Wizards built the libraries and tech for a city fueling the alchemists, which sparked a whole chain of events, allowing them to import enough food from nearby tribes. Also, they could cultivate their own in limited areas because of the research into Alchemy. You needed ingredients for potions! All of that leads to the lopsided but generally odd technological development of the Beast-kin nation, which I needed to fix for a proper arms race. The problem was that if I got that cannon, then I would be using it. We needed more people alive than dead at this point, and this war was going to kill a lot of our manpower. Hopefully, more of the Empires than ours, and if we took the Border City, then we would need the military mightter to hold it. There was so much going on that I was just going to do what needed to be done in order to make this war a win. Taking the Border City and owning a Human city along with the Fertile ground around it would be good for the Beast-kin nation as well. I just didn''t know how long we could hold it for. "The supplies and reinforcements are here," Queen Mira said while bumping me a little, taking me out of my own thoughts. "You are in your mind a lottely, Chelsea," She noted, "You should be careful too much time in your head. You already zone out a lot with the war and all." "I wish I had that luxury, but once the war is over, a new one will begin," I told her honestly, and I saw her look at me sharply. "What makes you say that," She asked as the Carts that should be carrying the Elders wereing forward toward us. "Because if we win, then the world will be watching us, and I have to change the way the Nation I live in works in order to protect it." I said with a wry smile, "If we lose then," I shrugged, "I got to know where I will go to save my people," I said, and Queen Mira frowned. "You can alwayse to the demonnds," Queen Mira offered. "I can go to many ces, but the question is where I should go. I have much back in the Beast-kin nation, and my Family is of the highest in the Tribe as leaders. My father is the head of the council by family right and the only family that is technically nobility. That does mean I have some responsibility for that," I chuckled, "Ah, My nation''s governance is an issue in so many ways," I told her, shaking my head, and I looked at her. "My goals will never beplete in the Demonnds, though," I told her. "You could always change those ns as long as you are alive," Queen Mira informed me, her voice sounding warm. "Maybe. No, I probably could," I sighed, "but it wouldn''t be the same." Something in me spoke to raising the country that I was born in. To take them out of the ignorance of Tribal living and bring proper civilization to them. To uplift all of the tribes together and bring about true reform. Maybe not what I will be able to aplish, but in this world, I could survive longer than in my past world. Perhaps I could reform it to a new image in time. In the Demon Lands, I would never wield that power to change the world around me. "Well, you will always be wee in the Demonnds if the worst happens," Queen Mira said just as the carts carrying the elders arrived. I smiled as the carts stopped and the doors opened instantly, and much to my surprise, the youngest ''Elder'' I have ever seen in the Beast-kin nation came out with silver Bunny ears and a giant smile. I could feel the power from her as my mother stepped into the daylight and smiled at me. -------- I will soon be Dropping some new short stories on Amazon in the next couple of weeks or they arepleted on my Patreon. Be on the look out for: Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist Thank you for reading. If you would like to support me, you can do so on my Patreon @ /Madjic Or you can find various books on Amazon Such as: Life of a Dominant Futanari I Sissified My Step Bro A Damaged Innocent Futanari The Bullied Masochist Futanari Gxy Hunter Online Chapter 231: New Elders The surprise on my face must have shown as my mother chuckled and stepped toward me. One thing I was not expecting was my mother, as she was the newest A ranker that the Bunny-kin had. Why not send someone more experienced to fight with us? Instead of risking someone who had nobat experience and hadjust finished getting used to her new state of mana. No, my mother stood before me with arge smile, looking at me and Queen Mira. However, her eyes were mostly on me with mirth in them. I could tell that she did this, at least partially because I was at the front as that twinkle in her eyes was full of amusement. She stepped out farther from the carriage and turned to look at herpatriots. Most of the other wagons and carriages were bringing supplies, and they were bringing ton after ton of supplies that were desperately needed in order to attack the City. It was going to be a very strong attack with the number of A-rankers that had just joined us. I felt the amount of mana leaving the carriage that my mother just left was extreme. Our backup would berge, and I noticed something else as arge group was following up on the supplies. Then, an A ranker stepped forward toward our group, and my mother smiled with a huge smile. "I told you my daughter would be surprised," she said with a grin as she stepped forward toward me. "This is my Daughter, the one I am proudest of and my Youngest. This is Chelsea Loveknot, Supreme Commander of the Elite Army and Logistics Army. She is one of the two leaders of our forces right now," My mother said in a bragging tone. My mother suddenly turned and started to point toward a Honey Bager-kin. His long dirty blonde hair was speckled with shite and looked strong. His face was slightly elongated, but his fingernails looked long and wlike. "This is Bradley, Elder of the Honey Badgers tribe. He is one of their two A rankers. He was already on the way from the northwest of our country, and I joined him when he was moving through. I will tell you one thing: A very strong Elder, Be respectful at all times," She finished thest part quietly. The man smiled, "I cannot wait to hear your strategies to take this City; I do hope it will take no more than two days," he informed me, and I shivered as I was thinking that with them here, that sooner was better thanter. "I believe we can do something about that," I replied with a smile. "This is Gloria Brownfur, from the Dog-kin tribe," My mother said, and I saw a cute little white-haired woman with an elderly smile. She was no more than five foot five inches with an elderly grandma look. She stood with floppy dog ears, and that elderly smile was almost infectious. "Greetings, your mother likes to brag about you, Supreme Commander," Gloria said while tilting her head. The power emanating from her was immense, and I realized the reason for this all. She was wearing a normal brown shirt and pants, making her look almost improvish, but the power from her made him seem far from simple. Someone must have made a decision back home. "This is Elder Redscale; He will only be called that," My mother said, and I could hear the barely contained contempt in my mother''s voice. But the power was wild around this man, and he nodded to me. He was a tall Dragonic man with fiery red hair and a beard with a long ck and red staff that measured taller than his own six foot or more height. He wore a red robe, uncaring about his surroundings. "Next is Elder Kitty," My mother''s face nked, and she pointed out a Cat-kin with Brown and white hair. She wore a skin-tight ck outfit that hugged her G-cup breasts that seemed to be defying gravity with the help of mana. Her Mana was agile and formless, and the two long, short swords on her hips seemed to glisten with killing intent of their own. This Elder was a trained assassin, and the Elder bowed. "I am Elder Kitty. My name was from my first human master, who saved me and brought me to the Beast-kin nation before passing away. He taught me how to be an assassin. Do not disrespect my name, and please help me be put to maximum use in the uing battle. The Cat-kin are done with being on the border of the Humannds." The voice was overly feminine and cutesy, but she spoke to the heart of why we were at the front. I saw the desire to kill in this elder''s eyes and knew exactly how to use her inbat. "This is Elder Duran," My mother then added before I could reply to Elder Kitty, and she pointed out a Mouse-kin, much to my surprise. He had tworge ears, and his brown hair was streaked backpletely with some type of gel. "Is is a Wizard of the Earth type. Very strong; I am sure that we can all use him," She said with a smile, looking around. "I am amazed at what you have done as a fortress, Supreme Commander Chelsea," Elder Duran said, "Looking this over, I would love to take some time to talk to you about this Fortress," he said seriously, and I smiled. "I would love to spend some time talking with you all," I replied with a smile, "Especially about the fortress," I told them, my smile growingrger. "Then,st but not least, the one who traveled the longest," My Mother said, "From the Demonnds, A Ruler of a Tower came to watch over the Line breakers," She pointed out, and the group of soldiers behind the carriages that were still arriving started to appear. All of them were Devils, and I smiled. "This is Carl," My mother finished introducing. I hid a smile on that as Devil''s names always seemed to throw me off. He smiled, and he was a menacing-looking man. He stood over six feet tall and probably halfway to seven feet. He was rippling with muscle and a peculiar mana. "I am here to guard my men from wanton ughter, nothing else. Please keep me informed of your ns as you have Queen Mira. My Line breakers are ready to join with the forward group and storm the City," He finished. The small but also significant Line breakers were not enough to be arge force. Many were around and moving with the Elite Army. But now, I smirked. "Very good; I look forward to seeing your Line breakers in action against the wall of the Empire. How many lines will they cut down in the next battle leaves much to the imagination." "We will make the Empire tremble under our feet!" Carl announced, and I smiled. "Well, Let us make them tremble!" I announced before I grinned, "Are your men in need of rest?" I asked Carl. He nodded, "The walk was hard without a road. At least give them a night," He told me, and I nodded. "Then everyone, Rest up; talk with the elders, and we will n to attack the day after tomorrow. We will meet in the afternoon tomorrow and discuss the attack. I want every Elder to hide in the meantime. We do not want the Empire learning what we have nned." I told everyone, and Isabelle nodded. "To War!" She announced. "TO WAR!" The Elders replied, and I quickly summoned a group to get the Elders settled in. We had more than I expected. It was a great problem to have to find sleeping quarters for them all. -------------- I have released a new short story on Amazon, Kindle Unlimited. The Story is called Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer and it is an Erotica Short story. Please enjoy if you are so inclined. Canada Link: https://.amazon.ca/dp/B0CW1FTHJM United States Link: /amazon/B0CW1FTHJM Chapter 232: Battle Planning The night was quick, and I ensured I got some good sleep as I had already restored my mana over the nights this week. The sounds of spells flinging from the armies at each other continued to sound. At this point, it was more worrying if the spell flinging stopped instead of continuing. The Bunny-kin Wizards were doing great defensively, and I really saw our Tribe shine with this. We were a tribe of few warriorspared to the rest of the nation, but we shone thoroughly when it came to wizards. You could see the odd cat-kin, dog-kin, and even dragons among the ranks, but the number of bunny ears dominated that part of our nation''s forces. It really spoke to why we were considered the second strongest tribe other than our A rankers. Last night, with my orders ringing out, I told the reinforcements to hide as best as possible and rest. They were to stay out of sight and out of the fire. I wanted them for a special job tomorrow, and they would be the front of the line. But that didn''t mean that I didn''t want them toe as a surprise. The Empire will break upon their wall as we burst through their enchanted walls. This afternoon, the Elders and I will talk about the overall n. We had no idea how many A rankers the Empire had here or how many men and woman fighting for them. Now would be the time to maximize our damage to the enemy. Then with the Demon Lands devil here, Queen Mira would be less able to attack and join the war unless an A ranker attacks the Subi individually. that was something that no one could know. There was a reason no witnesses other than our forces could attack on that night attack. Grouping together in an underground trench, we all started to gather inside with arge table in the middle. I could hear Elders sniffing and looking around therge underground bunker my Logistics army set up. It was amazing how fast they had been working these weeks, and I could tell the new Elders were looking around. My mother seemed very impressed as she looked around, while the Devil looked very curious around the room. "This is the headquarters of our army, Elders," I told them with a smile, "This is where we do our nning in this fortress; how did you enjoy your underground rooms?" I asked with a smile. "Very interesting," My mother replied, "How has this fortress style worked against the attacks of the Earth Wizards of the Empire?" The question earned some very curious looks, and I grinned, "Well enough that the Enchantments I put forth have worked very well for our cause. Other than that, I would like to remain quiet about it," I replied, and my mother hit understanding. I could tell curiosity over the new style of fortress overcame her need for military secrets, even from allies. She smiled, but I think she also did that as the Other elders who wanted to question it understood. It was better for my mother, who could easily ask those questions and be turned down for an answer, than the other tribespeople. I realized a secondter, after a little thought, that she saved me politically, having to turn down the questions of other elders who might resent not being told by someone under them. I wanted to smile at her for saving me a little, but I could not do that in this environment. "Supreme Commander Chelsea," The Dog-kin Elder Brownfur began, "I am very interested in what you have nned for the battle toe. I have even talked to Isabelle, the War Chief, and it seems that we are more or less going by your strategies for the war with the War Chief being more of an advisory role this time." That earned a lot of attention from the other elders and my Mother winced along with me. Isabelle remained stone-faced as Elder Brownfur said it, and I could see Elder Redscale was not happy about that. That also meant that everyone understood that the strategies and aplishments were mine, but Isabelle was giving up responsibility if this attack failed. I could see the political maneuvering that she was making here, but I thought it was ultimately stupid to do in the military. This was another problem I had with our nation''s current situation. instead of raising a stink, I smiled. "Well, we are in the Empire knocking on the door of Border City. I would say," I emphasized, shooting a look at Isabelle before returning to look at Elder Brownfur, "I havee quite far on my Strategies. I do have an Idea also about how I want to attack the Empire, and I talked to Representative Francis back in the Demonnds all those months ago about how I want to do this attack." This earned startled looks from the Elders and Carl himself as he looked at me surprised. "What was that? Then it seems my Line Breakers are needed in this fight," Carl said. "Simple, in fact, this n is so simple that theplexities are what will cause the most damage to the Empire. I n to fight in a simple manner. I want the Line breakers at the front with the War Chief''s best men and women. We are going to attack the main gate on this side of the City and smash ourselves against the wall of the Empire''s Border City. We will have Five Elders in the Front. I want Elder Redscale, Elder Leon, Elder Lily, Elder Loveknot, and Elder Bradley at the front. I want the A rankers to bust a hole in the wall that we will charge through and lure the Empires A rankers out." I told them. Surprise showed on their faces, and then realization started to dawn on them. "You are not targeting the city itself," Elder Bradley said, surprised. "I am targeting the A ranks of the Empire," I replied with a smile, "I want Elder Kitty to be waiting. I want her to target and kill any and all A rankers that she can inbat with other Elders. I want Elder Brownfur and Elder Duran ready to reinforce our A rankers." I grinned, "I want to destroy the Morale of the Empire with this attack. I want to hit them hard and kill their leaders inside the City and flood the streets with our Forces." My smile was bright, and I had their all-epassing attention. "Elder Loveknot, Mother," I said, turning to her, "I want you to start this battle," I told her, earning more surprise, "As the weakest or newest A ranker of the Beast-kin Nation, I want you to start this battle with arge attack. I want you to destroy arge portion of the wall for our forces to flow into. I want you to get the attention of the A rankers and bring them out to y. I want to start this battle with arge concentration of Mana that makes theme out and y and battle. This will ensure theye out and focus on you, Elder Lily, Leon, Redscale, and Bradley. I want the Empire to think that you are our reinforcements. They will attack with all they can, and then if they have five or Six A rankers in total, Elder Brownfur and Duran will be there to reinforce while you continue to cast a massive spell to break a hole in their wall. I want it to be all they can feel are you building up Mana for that first attack, so Elder Kitty," I smirked, and she smiled. "I will cut their throats while distracted. Even if I only kill one, this Strategy will pay for itself," Elder Kitty said, "It makes best use of our numbers, and when the main forces run inside, they will run wild on the Empire. Once inside the City, it will only be a matter of time before the City is ours," She finished. I nodded. "The forces behind you, including myself, will not just stop here, though. While the battle among A rankers is where the true battle lies, Once the Wall has a hole in it, Our forces will already be moving towards where we have targeted, "I told them. We need to n where that hole will be, but that will be the focus of our forces, not the only one. We have madedders and various other siege equipment with what we have brought. We will have that as a backup n just in case while storming the Empire''s walls. My Elite army will act as morale boosters and deceive any Battle ves. Although we haven''t seen them yet, there must be some here somewhere, and better to make them attack their own people than ours." They earned some nods, "Questions for now as there are other small details that I have nned and talked to my people about. But your main focus will be the initial part of the fight, then cleaning up or chasing the A rankers from the City. Also, If you do end up Chasing A rankers from the City, Elder Loveknot and Elder Brownfur, I would like to request that you do not leave the army behind to chase them. Let the other Elders as they might try leaving an A ranker behind in order to win the war instead of the battle." "I cannot believe you are trying to dictate the Elders'' battle n," Elder Redscale suddenly said but then smiled, "But I love it; I lost this n if it works." The Dragonic smiled with sharp teeth and looked at me. "If this n works, then the Line Breakers will drill into the Enemy city, making way for the Army to flood into the city. How long do you think it will take to take over the City." "That is hard to answer, All cities have a lot of small ces people can Hide, Including A rankers. I say taking the city into possession if everything works right," I theatrically hummed, thinking, "A day or two. If the Empire found its feet somewhere in the city, it would Four to five days. Remember, there are also other walls, and we do not know the situation inside the Wall itself with the Undead energy around the city." "Yes, The Undead energy around the City. Do you have any information on that?" Elder Duran asked. "Not at this time," I replied with sadness, "Something we will have to learn aboutter, unfortunately." "Then I have a question," Elder Brownfur suddenly said and then began a long question-answer section. Hours and hours went by, and we hatched out more details of my ns. Elders added their input, and we all started to smile. Confidence was high in the n among the Elders and Isabelle was smiling too. I wonder what that political maneuvering earlier was about, but for now, I was nning for tomorrow and had no time to contemte things that would affect the future more than the battle. ------- Announcement: Thank you for Reading. Just a heads up, I have released two new short stories on Amazon Kindle Unlimited. If you are interested, you can look up the stories: Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are Interested in doing so. Chapter 233: The Night before I knew it was going to happen. This meeting was inevitable, and I was standing in my room, making sure that Betsy, Trisha, and Asahi were out of the room. Taylor was around a couple of nights ago in her station as a sergeant in my army and as a lover. But tonight, I was alone, and Queen Mira was discussing things with Carl. So when the curtain was pushed aside, and I saw my mother standing there with her long silver Bunny ears pressed against the roof as she entered, it was not a surprise. I saw the way that she was looking at me, and I had seen that stare from others. Mainly women who lived and loved around me, and my mother was no exception. Her expression reflected exactly what Queen Mira looked like when she wanted to talk a bit before she had her ''fill'' from Doorknocker. "You have done very well, Chelsea," My mother said, walking deeper into my room, "Your strategies and forces have had an outsized effect, and it is showing even outside the Tribe." My mother brightened her smile, and it turned sharp, "You are the rising star of influence around the entire Nation. Even the War Chief backed off to your strategies for this fight. The Elders all around our nation are looking at you. If you win this next fight," My mother shivered and smiled, "Even I wouldn''t know the amount of influence you would have on our nation''s warfighting capabilities." "So you mean I might be able to make a national military?" I asked in reply. My mother looked at me and nodded, "Yes, I have already heard back home in the Elder council about the thoughts of making a more professional force. The Dog-kin that have joined us are very interested, and the Goat-kin are on board. The Cat-kin have even started some feelers about joining in along with more smaller tribes. They are looking to the Bunny-kin more and more about the defense of our nation. This all has to do with your more outstanding feats at just the start of the war. No one expected us to hit the Empire this hard and this quickly, and we are already potentially taking a city!" My mother was excited, and to be honest, this was amazing news. My goals had to do with changing the entire nation, not just the Bunny-kin tribe. Changing the Bunny-kin tribe would not be too hard as long as I stayed in it long enough and used my children as chess pieces. People would have to listen to me for that just due to my gics and the perception of my children in particr. But if other tribes were already starting to look at our Tribe to be the next ruling party over the Beast-kin nation, at least militarily, that meant there was someone who was standing in my way. Isabelle, the current War Chief. Her recent pulling back of her name from my strategies meant she was leaving me out to dry. To be honest, that meant all the victories right now were in my name, but so were all the failures. The fact that we had not stuck the enemy walls was on me. I was the one holding us back, and Isabelle had made it known that she wanted to attack. Now that I was in charge of leading the charge against the Border City walls, it meant that I would be the one taking credit for the failure or the sess as well. Honestly, barring major A-rank reinforcements from the Empire, Tomorrow, I think, would seed. Something was going on in the Empire, and for some reason, I think Border City might be more of a nuisance than I thought. The Dark Haze with Undead resurrecting at random times must be it. All of that was concentrated on the city itself, inside or outside of the city. That was a part of the reason I think we might be able to take the city. There was a part of me who thought that if I was the Empire and I had an issue like that it was even worse. I would give it to my enemies and let them have it for a time until I could gather my troops and counter-push. Bonus points if the enemy pushes forward far enough, allowing the undead problem to affect their supplies because of the problem inside the city. I could even leave forces all over the city to mess with their supplies situation and cause rebel action, forcing them to divide their army. Which I would use to my advantage if I were the Empire. Was I being paranoid? Probably not. The territory is not the only thing in War. It would be an achievement in my name to take the city, but if I lost it, I was even more guilty of a crime. I shook my head and allowed myself to think too much about it as my mother smiled at me. "I see you''reing back to reality. You''re probably right in thinking this is an amazing opportunity for you back in the Beast-kin nation, but it alsoes with increased risks." My mother said, and I nodded. "Honestly, there is no point in this conversation at this point, Mother," I told her bluntly, "Politics aside, the battle tomorrow will be a hard battle with many dead. We will walk upon our enemies and allies'' corpses without remorse as we battle into the city. You will be spearheading the army with one of the most shy entrances that have been seen in war to date. I wonder how you feel about that?'' I asked her instead of changing the subject. My mother smiled, "Honestly, I heard what you had nned for a New A rank who has just finished consolidating my Mana, and I loved it. The first major spell in a war that will go down in history? The mother of themander shooting open the wall to the city?" My mother smiled, closed the distance to sit on myp, and looked into my eyes. "Amazing, just as I suspect my lover to do for me," She said, her voice and eyes showing me her desire. "This is the perfect entrance for someone of my stature and, to be honest, our family level. We will let the world know that Loveknots are to be frightened of no matter where in the world they are. As I charge my spell, the Empire''s A rankers will die trying to reach me. All I have to do is watch and shoot." The smile on her face would look at home on a serial killer''s face, and I shook my head. This world was much different from my previous worlds. Then I saw my mother look at me with even more need, and a secondter, her lips were on mine, and I was being pushed back, and her hands found my breasts. She grabbed them and started to y with my nipples as she deepened the kiss. Her slight moan of pleasure as she started to thrust her tongue into my mother so that our tongues danced together sent a thrill through me. Only my mother could make me feel this way, with this sense of guilt, shame, and lust all mixing together. She was the one who forced this situation and did drug me and rape me. But the shame and guilt felt muted as we engaged in it more and more. The lust grew, and my hands found her mature breasts quickly. She moaned as my hand gripped them hard and yed with her sizable breasts back. She moaned as I reached under her ck robe and started to feel up her bare breasts, molding them into shapes. Calling it massaging them would be a lie as I started to y with them more. She moaned and returned the favor as she sat in myp, and our tongues danced together, exchanging spit for god knew how long. It was an intimate greeting between two that should never be doing this. Yet it was happening, and her hand traveled down my arms and found my other breast as she got more and more into the kiss, somehow deepening it. Our hands molded the other''s breasts, and our breathing wasced with lust and desire. Her hand moved down, and she got off myp, slowly kneeling before me, helping Dooknocker get hard. Not that I needed that much help as she pushed aside the loincloth and started to stroke him up and down the length before adding her tongue. Watching her outstretched tongue glide up the length of my cock was something of a feeling that no one could understand, as I barely did. I could see the desire and need on her face as she used her body to pleasure her daughter. The immorality of it even as she craved it more. I could see her deep, almost instinctual need for it, and my mind was a maze of feelings as she pulled her head back and pushed aside her robe showing a bare pussy gushing with self-made lubricant. "I can''t take it anymore. I love your Doorknocker, I love it," She moaned as she pressed her sex to the head of Doorknocker and then let it slip inside her. I moaned along with her as she took Doorknocker whole. Inch after inch slipped into her sheath, which felt like I wasing home to a soft embrace. We moaned louder together, and she moved her sex slowly down the length so I could feel every inch of her. "You know, I miss this every time; I cannot believe I held off for so many years," My mother moaned, but then she hit the bottom, and I felt her cervix and inside her womb. Doorknocker was inside, and my mother shivered. Then she started to move and pound her womb. It was amazing, and my hands found her breasts. I moved her robe, taking herrge breasts into my mouth as she moved faster and faster. Pleasure assaulted me, and my mother moved faster, taking Doorknocker hard and fast with ever-increasing speed. "Ah~! Ah~! Chelsea, Take me~!" My mother moaned, "Make me yours~! I''m your slut~!" She cried out, moving faster and faster as the desire, lust, and pleasure took control. My body shivered, and I felt myself reaching the first peak. I grabbed my mother and stood up, bringing her with me as she wrapped her legs around me, and I grabbed her ass hard. My hands forced her ass to move inrger, more pleasurable, and harder movements. Her cries echoed in the room as we made love. Her hips moved up and down quickly, and our bodies pped together in concert as we brought each other closer and closer to the edge. I turned around and suddenly dumped my mother on the bed with me atop her and my face in her breasts as I moved into a missionary position. We cried out, pleasure peaking, and I felt my cock flood her womb with my baby juice. My mind nked with emotions as they did each time I made love with my mother. Her arms and legs were wrapped around me tightly, refusing to let go as I filled her baby tank. My mother and I didn''t stop as Dooknocker filled her up. My balls throbbed, and the thrusting continued. This was a show of affection despite the taboo, and it helped my mother break through to the A rank. I had no idea what was good or bad anymore, and it was like only now, I didn''t care. This is what I did with my mother as I released a stream of semen into her. My legs helped me thrust Doorknocker into her harder as she cried out for me to move harder and softer. The Previous world could be dammed by Taboos. This was a new world with Mana! I could make anything happen. Feelings made way for pleasure, and I lost myself in the mutual lust I had with her. If anyone were outside the door, they would hear our moans and cries deep into the night. --------- Announcement! I havepleted Week 6 of Life of a Dominant Futanari! Thank you all for the Support and reading to this point. I would never have reached this point without my fans and supporters. I hoped you enjoy the bonus Chapter. Chapter 234: Shatter Beam The Empire was remarkably light on spells this morning. Hurling them into our trenches, they were lighter than they normally were. Their wizards have spent some time letting us get our bearings and sparing our forces from having to put up too many shields. Tension in the air as Beast-kin talked in the trenches together with tension in their voice. There was no sign of the battle toe yet. Isabelle and I ensured that everyone understood what was going to happen. The tension was building, and the dark haze surrounding the city seemed to darken a little with all of the death and destruction over the past couple of weeks. in the distance, Armored heads stood like a row of steel on the wall, watching us unmoving. A thought in the back of my head about if those were an illusion hit again, which I brushed away. It would only make sense to do that to intimidate your enemy. But in a world of Warriors and Wizards? Who gave a fuck!? Now it was the time for action, and I breathed in the air and looked up at the sky. It was a clean morning with crisp air, and I thanked whoever I should thank for the clear weather the past couple of weeks. Beast-kin didn''t like to wear shoes or boots, and so they didn''t, and they had been walking in bare feet through the dirt. If it were raining the mess would be huge, and it would be a hindrance to our advance. I moved to the center trench where everything was going to start. I found my Mother instantly looking up in fresh, icy blue robes with arge smile on her face. Her long, pale legs poked out, and her silver fur wagged a little in the light breeze. "A good day for battle," My Mother said with a smile, "A day of showing the world that the Bunny-kin has a new A-ranked powerhouse," She said, her voice wistful. Suddenly, Elder Kitty appeared around the corner and cut in before I could say anything, "A newmander and army are announcing to the world that we exist and will not be ignored," Elder Kitty said, "We will paint the ground red and take this city announcing that we will hold our borders now. No more enving our people," She said, her voice sharp. "I agree," Elder Lily said, walking through the trenches, "We will bring our might to bear and strike them where it hurts." "That I agree with," I said, finally putting in my two cents, "My n, if it works even a little," I began. "It will have the Empire take us seriously," Elder Leon suddenly said, showing up to add to the conversation. "Agreed," Elder Lily said. "Agreed," Elder Kitty said a momentter. "We are impressed and waiting for you to order us, Supreme Commander Chelsea," My mother suddenly said, "You will be in charge of this battle. We will start on yourmand, and the Beast-kin Nation will start with your words." Suddenly, all the Elders were in a dirt pit around me, and War Chief Isabelle started to enter normally. Queen Mira was in the corner watching with a small smile, and the Devil Carl was watching beside her with his arms crossed. "Everyone here and the army atrge," I said and began sending the same in a mana message to the army, "Today is the day. Today is the day THEY FEEL OUR WRATH," I announced even louder in the message as they heard it in their head. "Today is the day the Empire trembles. Today is the day when it is no longer just fortresses that fall, but CITIES will be taken into our control. You have wanted to storm their wall, and I have held onto a leash that I hated holding. Loathed, staying our hands in wait for this day. Now, No longer, We will move forward and CRUSH THE EMPIRE!" The mana message went out to the army, and the army started to cry out, cheering and roaring, rming the Empire that something might be happening. "Elders, please go to the discussed positions," I announced to them, and they moved out of my sight by my orders. I respected and expected them to enter their prechosen locations, and then I turned to my mother, who was smiling brightly. I could see her excitement build, and I turned to Isabelle, "Are you ready?" I asked her. "Yes," She replied. "Elder Loveknot! Please, Start this Battle!" I shouted, and my mother obliged. The world was not quiet when it started. Wizards were still hurling fireballs, ice spears, and various other spells to no effect. Walls and counter spells came up or intercepted each of them, and the mana would dissipate. It had been like that all morning and it was a little lighter today than normal. The Empire might be nning something forter today, but their ns would have to change. Suddenly, everything stopped, and the mana of the world started to condense. The Dark haze started to lighten, and the mana started to move. Suddenly, a Silver Bunny-kin shot into the air with an Icy blue robe, and the world''s mana moved as she started to charge something. The amount of mana was horrendous, and no one knew what she was doing. The world seemed to freeze, and I could not help but smile. It was the Beast-kin Nation knocking with its newest A-ranked Powerhouse. Nothing could ignore the man build-up, and the Empire started to move. You could feel the A rankers of the Empire move, and they stopped just outside the fortress as they saw a New A ranker they had not seen in our Attack forces before. They had no time to stall, though, as they felt the spell building. It was a powerful spell of unknown proportions, and they could not allow it to be cast. There were Four A-ranked powerhouses that showed up on the Empire''s side now. Two new A rankers were here, and it seemed that either the Empire reinforced Border City or they were hiding two A rankers. It didn''t matter as the four powerhouses decided at the same time to attack the solo A ranker, Charging a spell so out in the open. BOOOOOOOOOM! Four loud sonic explosions of sound happened at the same time above the trenches as the Empire''s powerhouses charged forth. They made it a little distance as Four Beast-kin Powerhouses found them in return, and the battle began. "CHARGE!" The First sounds of the Devil''s liner breakers moving out with high morale, leaving the trenches at once. The charge was sudden, and the beast-kin followed up as they finished leaving the trenches. Not all of the Army left at once; I organized the movement into waves this time. The battle was heating up, and the mana of the world was surging all around as my mother charged her attack. All A rankers of the Empire were now caught up in battle, and I watched and directed with an order for the next wave to move. You could feel the mana surging higher and higher, and the Empire''s A rankers were panicking. The Sonic booms of the A-ranked battle got louder, and suddenly, from almost nowhere, a Fifth A ranker showed up to the battle, ambushing one of our Elders. The ambush turned the tide for only a moment before one of our Elders shed against them. It was reaching its peak, and I could tell that the Empire was bringing all they had to bear. They were scared of the spell that we were casting. The amount of mana was immense, and you could feel the cold on your skin. Hell, with the amount of mana that she was collecting, I hoped the spell she created didn''t permanently hurt the world. BOOOM! A fresh sonic boom hit, and a sixth Empire A ranker appeared. Ourst Elder intercepted, and then the fireworks started. I could feel the Mana had gathered, and I saw my mother smiling as she looked at the wall. "Shatter Beam," My mother said almost in a whisper, but I could hear it. It was like a whisper to the world, and the mana solidified and moved. I saw a Wizard cast arge-scale spell for the first time ever, and fear grew in my heart. A beam shot out towards the wall, instantly freezing the wall. Hundreds of feet of it just froze instantly, and the beam pressed against it for a couple of seconds. You thought it might hold but then it shattered into ice shards. The breaking of the wall was beautiful to see in a macabre way as anyone there died. Then it passed the streets and into the center of the city, and my eyes widened as I didn''t expect my mother to do this. Streets froze, buildings shattered, and her beam hit a second wall, and this one put up a fight. The beam collided for seconds and hit a barrier. For seconds, the wall held. It was like it could hold forever for those three seconds as the spell was starting to end. Only seven seconds had passed, and the spell was almost done, but the spell protecting the wall broke. Rainbow mana broke like ss visibly and shattered into thousands of pieces, and the wall froze in one more second and broke the next. The beam ended a momentter, opening a road to the center of the city for the Beast-kin army. There were noplicated roads and barriers we would face to take the center of the city. Now, it was a straight road, and we could see what was on the wall. It was like the spell froze the world as we all watched, or maybe it was just me as the Devil Line breakers pushed toward the wall, and the Empire started to respond. "NOOOOOOO!" An Empire A ranker suddenly shouted, and new attention was brought to the sky as Elder Kitty was smiling with bloodthirst and her sword pushing through the head of an Empire A ranker, freeing up one of our own. "PUSH ONWARD!" Elder Kitty roared, and the fighting intensified, and the Army surged forward. The roar of the army called back to her in agreement as we moved forward. No longer could I stay in the back, and I opened a rift to move forward into the battle. --------- Announcement! I havepleted Week 6 of Life of a Dominant Futanari! Thank you all for the Support and reading to this point. I would never have reached this point without my fans and supporters. I hoped you enjoy the bonus Chapter. Chapter 235: Overwhelming Explosions and sonic booms erupted all over the ce as the fights with the A rankers shed to a new level. My mother joined in and started to fight after her announcement to the Empire that she existed. The A rankers of the Empire were fighting more and more above the city instead of out in the trenches where they were before. I could already tell they were in a retreating battle after one already died. A ranked spell started to erupt as my mother joined the fun, and the world started to snow as Devil Line breakers pushed into the City. I rifted forward and moved, watched as the Empire''s soldiers gathered and fought in the streets. The sudden eruption of violence and the loss of their main defense did not immediately shatter their morale, which was amazing. As the Line breakers reached the wall, the half-hazard wall of steel they tried to put up with their bodies did notst more than a few seconds. The Line breakers broke their line in seconds, but those were precious few seconds to the empire as the Beast-kin Barbarian Army rushed in behind them. The cheers and morale of the army were great, and the Empire moved more and more soldiers blocking the streets. B rankers and C rankers shed against each other, and the D rankers that filled the numbers died gruesome deaths to help their stronger counterparts. The steel wall held on to some parts, and the Line breakers took a moment to crush them. Fire spells of the empire reaped the first lives of the Beast-kin nation that ran in, and wind, earth, and ice spells also came on their heels. Without the Bunny-kin to protect the warriors in their mad dash, the Wizards of the Empire had free reign. I rifted forward and sent my mana out with fresh orders, taking control of the fight. "FORWARD TOWARD THE NOBILITY DISTRICT!" I announced, "Kill all along the way!" The tide of beast-kin drove into the ck-misted city, and the streets were filled with killing. Beast-kin flowed in, heading down the icy path that the Shatter beamid, and the Empire was struggling to man defense down where ity. But they wereing from the side streets. Men and women in Steel put up a valiant defense, and as the Beast-kin tied in like the barbarians, they were many stopped from fighting the many fronts of the Empire. This was ideal; I could not help but smile. I moved and rifted to an Ice wizard in a blue battle robe with steel to protect the body. It''s an interesting design, making it a light or medium armor for battle. My staff appeared in my hand as I appeared through the rift, and the Empire''s Wizard looked at me. I smiled a bloodthirsty smile, stopping him from killing more Beast-kin. I shot a thermite fireball in his face, and the screams as it erupted in front of him sounded on the battlefield. All it did was join the thousands of others who were fighting. Bem was all around us, and no one was safe. A dozen spells shot at me, and I opened a rift and felt it get harder to do so as the A rankers above us got lower. To my knowledge, no more deaths had happened, but it seemed like the sonic sts were getting louder and more frequent. The mana is already thick, and we''re sting more against each other. I appeared a distance away, and I started to shoot Arcane missiles from a rooftop I had rifted onto. I looked down the frozen road and winced as I watched the barbarian armying in wave after wave, trampling anything in their path. It was horrendous as I knew some of our own men and women would slip and be stomped to death by their own allies. Many split off to engage those steeled men in formation at each road on the icy path, and more charged forward. I could not help the sneer on my face in disgust as I watched our fighters move. It was something that was never seen before in my previous world. Hundreds of thousands of barbarians ran forward with all the valor and courage to decimate a civilization. This was not how a nation should fight. Not how a people should be organized as there was no organization. Even my waves didn''t stop the bem from happening. No matter how much I cast and shot into the Empire and killed their wizards in quick battles, It didn''t stop our own people from trampling over some of our own people. We have wasted courage and valor, wasted lives, and wasted effort and supplies. Wasted the life of the strong. Our own people seemed to be killing more of our people than the fucking Empire. AND I FUCKING HATED IT! This is why barbarian armies were small, unlike this massive wave of people moving through the city. Then I noticed the first signs that someone on the Empire''s side was thinking. "Retreat!" Sounded over the battlefield, an indiscriminate order from an A ranker that was not from the Beast-kin nation, "RETREAT OUT OF THE CITY THERE IS TOO MANY!" The Wave of Beast-kin toppled over, and the organization of the Empire moved back. Or they attempted to. The massive wave of beast-kin stumbled into the city, and their lines were barely holding. My orders rang out as the first beast-kin made it to the Noble district and ttened all in front of them. The Empire was running in front of them, and the A rankers were in retreat as well. Then, a roar over the battlefield sounded, and Elder Gloria Brownfur took her first A-ranked Kill. The roar in return from the Barbarians returned her excitement, and I realized that it had barely two hours, if that since the battle started. A fresh roar and Elder Redscale took another of the Empire''s A rankers. They were in full retreat now, and the sh got faster as they were outnumbered in strength. I realized it was aplete victory for our side. Despite how sickened I was from the rush forward, I realized something fresh and steeled myself. I couldn''t rift toward the center of the city to stop what I knew was going to happen. But my orders were sent to every beast-kin in the area. "NO LOOTING! NO RAPING! LEAVE ALL CIVILIANS ALONE OR CAPTURED! THESE ARE THE SUPREME COMMANDERS ORDERS!" I moved forward, shooting spells into the Empire''s backs as they tried to retreat, and the gates of the City were now open with steeled soldiers running away in the distance that I could barely see. I moved forward, and a fresh roar of victory sounded and again as the Elders caught up and ughtered the A rankers of the Empire. This was a major victory, no matter how disgusted I was. The Empire lost Six powerhouses and a City to us. We outnumbered them and didn''t let them know until thest moment. It was a sign that we were winning the war, and the Empire had to take us seriously. To be fair to them, bringing eight to their six A rankers was overkill as it left major cities open to attack from a force of A rankers from the Empire. For now, We won this fight, and I moved toward the Noble district and the Pce lord of this city. I wonder if they are alive or if one of the A rankers is being killed now. Another roar told me another A ranker died, but I dove down into the city, now able to rift, and started to pick up the scraps. It was time to get these Barbarians under control. I went forward, and my orders raged out as the blood lust of the Barbarian army swept over the civilians and the Empire''s soldiers alike. I wanted a functioning city at the end of this battle, not a piged nightmare. I sent a mana message out, hoping to also reach Isabelle somewhere in the bem to have her assist in ordering these Barbarians to stop looting and piging. --------- Announcement! I havepleted Week 6 of Life of a Dominant Futanari! Thank you all for the Support and reading to this point. I would never have reached this point without my fans and supporters. Chapter 236: Dying Where they Stand The battle raged on, and so did I. "They are pushing back in arge group!" I snapped out, and the enemy Wizards attacked us with an onught of spells. Shards of ice and beams of fire sted against shields as we pressed against the wall of steel. "Those in the front press hard!" I barked out, and the spells were in a slight parab, and I finally found the disguised Wizards in the enemy group. The buildings around us pressed our fighters together, making a natural blockade against nking maneuvers with many other pockets of Empire Soldiers fighting for their lives. I rifted high in the air directly above us and found the wizards. I started to turn my arm into the void. I needed to start ending these fights, and I needed to now. Who knew when reinforcements mighte to the city? Instead of my whole body, I was using much less of the mana-intensive power, and I drifted into the Empire''s soldiers by their wizards just above their heads. I turned my body around and entered the rift with my arm out, and as I came back into reality among the enemy, my arm grabbed the head of a B-ranked wizard. I could see only one of the eyes of an unnamed man in the wizard''s clothing. I could feel the cold ice mana inside him as I grabbed onto his face. He was staring into the void, and I felt his mana gathering inside for a wide-range spell he was casting. There was no chance that he could cast the spell as I looked into his eye for that infinite moment before I crushed his skull with enhanced void-filled muscles. My momentum carried me forward and swung his body into another as I shot out at speed from the rift in reality. The portal behind me closed as I exited fully, and my arm was already through another wizard''s armor with realty ws breaking the way as I swiped. My momentum was too much, and the guts and gore rained on my body as I pushed through their ripped body, separating them as I moved through them. All of this in one second as I felt blood and guts in my silver fur, and I smashed into another wizard who collided with another couple of wizards. The middle of the formation faltered in their retreating advance, but I recovered faster than their people. My breath was hard to bring in, and my concentration was sapped by converting just my arm. But another B ranker was on their feet and at me, and it was no Wizard. A sword came down with all the ferociousness of a person of simr rank, and I felt my death if I left them to hit me. My arm met the sword, and the Void collided somehow with reality as the sword stopped. I felt the cut into my arm was deep, but it still stopped the sword from cutting me. I could no longer conserve mana as a B-ranked Wizard started to charge an electrical spell somewhere in their formation, and I quickly converted my entire body, starting with my other arm, into the void. I did not have much time and felt people moving behind me. There was another B ranker in the midst, and this Formation was a powerful one to keep dying our barbarians for this long. My other arm moved forward, and you could visually see it turn purple with the void. The silver fur turned to the dark purplish ck of the void, and the swordsman swiped at my legs, attacking my mobility. I abandoned my counterattack and leaped back, only to feel myself collide with steel as soldiers gathered behind me. I waspletely surrounded, and they were responding better with more morale than I expected as they were in a suicidal battle as they tried to leave the city. More and more of these fights were over the city asmanders took control of the situation, and the Elders seemed to have gone to meditate and regain their strength after the battle. My body smashing into their bodies behind me took me a second, and I felt electricity spark in the air as the Wizard was working with the swordsmen to deal with me. But I covered my arm into the void, and my legs were turning into the void visible to the eye, the swordsman was moving forward toward me at this moment, and I moved forward to sh with them. I could feel their mana, and my eyes widened as it came down toward me and attacked a spot that had not be one with the void. Mana fuelled my body, and I roared as I attacked by opening a rift just before the man himself. I opened two opportunities to him, and I watched as he cut the rift, in reality, itself, buying me the half second I needed, and my hand reached out with ws of reality-bending mana. The swordsman reacted instantly, shing with my ws as my hand came up, and she parried me again. His sword moved and intercepted my ws repeatedly as I moved my body around, making him pay attention to my hands. I felt moreing up behind me, but now I was a part of the void entirely, and the spell from the wizard sparked and filled the area with their mana. Power and mana sparked and erupted through me as the lightning bolt shed against my body and leaped into the air just before it shed against me. My body erupted in pain, and the swordsmen swung their swords to take advantage of the moment. I had only a second, and I was in the air. My arm reached out, and I felt the sword bite into my skin and into my void flesh. I could feel the damage, and my mana reinforced the bone as much as possible. The cry of pain erupted from me as the pain erupted through me for multiple reasons. But it all paid off as the lightning moved through me, seeking ground through the easiest means possible, which closed that circuit with the swordsman. Not even a fraction of a second passed as the Swordsman screamed a feminine scream of pain, and their body sparked with the lighting their wizard hit me with. They were frozen for a second, and I moved forward, taking advantage of that split second, and found my hand through where their heart used to be with the still-pumping organ in my hand. I could feel it as it tried to pump blood through ruptured arteries, and the body it was attached to realized that they were dead a momentter as I squeezed the heart to mush. Pulling back my hand, the body fell before me, and the wizard started to spark and sent spell after spell at me in rapid fire. Mana burned, and I moved through reality as a nonreality being. I killed around me, reaping the C rankers as another B-ranked swordsman finally broke into our part of the formation and joined the battle. I was quickly lowering in mana, and I was hurt as I could only dodge around as a swordswoman. This time, it came up and started to sh with me. It was a three-on-one, and I could no longer keep myself in the fight as I felt a sword bite into my leg. As soon as I converted back to my real body, I would be gushing blood, and I shed with the swordswoman one more time before I opened an opportunity to rift out and appear on a building not far away. Rolling on the ground, I coughed and spilled blood on the ground and decided I needed to go back to my responsibility ofmanding the army instead of helping. I watched the fight below, where Beast-kin Wizards sted more spells into the formation now that I was no longer there, and the Empire''s soldiers had even more pressure on them. I noticed more Mana signatures of B rankers from the Barbarian army joining the fray, and the Empire soldiers continued to try to retreat while fighting. Many were dying where they stood. I could only thank that A ranker for sounding the Retreat as it allowed our barbarians to more easily enter the streets and fight with the empire. Commanders of the Empire were much more hearty than I thought as they shed with the beast-kin, but more than half the city was ours, and the Nobility district was not a priority for thedefense at the start of the battle for Border City. Slowly, I allowed my body to turn back into its fleshy body as I limped to the newmand center. The Elders took over the City Mansion before resting. We took control of the city, and I was already moving forces into the city with the Logistics Army slowly moving in with supplies. The Elite army was in control of the Logistics army''s defense and already fought with some of the retreating Empire as some patriotic soldiers with the Militia tried to sabotage our supplies. These were the most troubling signs of what was toe in theing weeks. The Empire''s soldiers were almost fanatic, if notplete fanatics, for dying for the cause. It was remarkable how cohesive they were; I had no idea how the Empire had done it. No army existed like this in my old world unless they knew they were dead either way. It was one of the reasons I wanted to keep POWs instead of mass ughtering them, without the Elders to give them any hope, though they were fighting as they retreated. Many were staying to keep fighting and helping more escape. Only a couple of thousand have retreated sessfully, but many more stayed to fight as they retreated back. Some were giving up, and the Barbarians were told that I would love to have my hands on POWs in the future. I was already starting to gather them and defend them from the Beast-kin people with us. I had to shake my head, and I opened a rift to where the new headquarters was and winced as I stepped out into a cluster of activity. "Supreme Commander! I have a report of a cluster of Empire forces in the east fighting with our forces!" A bunny-kin ran up. "What are our reserve forces looking like, and what is the overall situation? Where is Isabelle?" I snapped back. "Commander Isabelle is inside dispatching forces; as for our Reserve forces, many are out attacking other pockets of forces. Only the Elite Army is left in reserve, and they are defending against Militia and Empire Soldiers trying to get at our Supplies!" I nodded. "Follow me; you seem to have a good head on your shoulders," I told the Bunny-kin, who smiled and started to follow me into the tent. "Actually, first get someone to help patch me up with some medical supplies, thene back and be ready to send messages under my name," I told the nameless bunny-kin, and they nodded. I took a moment as they ran off and noticed all the signs of an Elite army private on them. It was time to get this battle under control as it was mayhem with battles all over the city. ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. Just a heads up, I have released two new short stories on Amazon Kindle Unlimited. If you are interested, you can look up the stories: Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: Week 6: Chapter 238: A Week and a Half Later "Suprememander! Supreme Commander!" I heard someone shout as I red at a very demure-looking sergeant whom I had been yelling at moments before. "Yes?" I snapped, yelling out of the tent, "In here!" I sent a mana message, and soon, a young blue Bunny-kin girl was holding a paper to me. "Isabelle wanted me to rapidly send this to you," the blue bunny girl said. Do you want me to wait for a response?" she asked, not even out of breath. "Wait outside for a moment, and I will read this," I told her as I broke the seal and started reading, and I frowned. It was going to happen at any time, but I was hoping for another week." I shrugged, "I wonder where my absent sister has been all this time. She has not shown her face in a while to report what her spies have found." I tapped my foot, and I shrugged. I could understand why Isabelle sent this by messenger instead of mana. It was something I would rather not be leaked out to the army at this point. The Empire was marching down the river within three or four days march, and they seemed to being in strength. It seemed that the real war was about to start. Our early lead and taking border City has sufficiently pissed off the Empire, and they''reing to our door now. We only had a few days left before the first standoff or battle. The Logistics army had been makingrge headway on the new fortifications. "Sergeant Amy," Isaid, turning to the sergeant I had been reaming out for an incident rted to the city moments ago, "It seems the enemy will be upon us soon. We will be relying on the Elite army even more to ensure there is no trouble in our rear while the battle rages on. That coupled with the fact that we still have not learned how the damn Empire''s army snuck up on us, we need to keep the city on lockdown. At least the west side of the city. I cannot have you and my forces making things even worse while we fight. We just got the farmers reaping their harvest and bringing it in. DO NOT INFLAME THINGS FURTHER." "Yes, Supreme Commander!" She snapped to attention, and I nodded. "That goes for the rest of the army. Again, you are allowed to defend yourselves, but putting yourselves into a situation where you will be forced to defend yourselves is not okay. Understood?" "Understood, Supreme Commander!" Sergeant Amy acknowledged, and I sighed. "I honestly think you don''t. But it is what it is. Get out there and follow my orders no matter how much you dislike them. Hate the humans however you want, but you made an Oath to follow my orders, you and your squad. DO NOT DISOBEY ME AGAIN." I took a breath. "I understand your plight, but go now. Call in the messenger, as I wish to have them send a note back to Isabelle. A momentter, the messenger came in, and I was in the middle of writing the note as they came in. "Girl, what is your name?" I asked as I wrote a reply for the condition of the city and the fact that she was going to be soloing it with her army unless they caught sight of battle ves. "Fierce, Supreme Commander!" Fierce replied. "Okay, Fierce, you are going to first go to the logistics camp and yell around until you get the highest rank around there. You will cry out, and they should be able to gather someone. Then you are to tell that person that I want a report on the logistics side in the city now. Then youe back here with them, and I will have further orders for you." "Understood, Ma''am!" Fierce ran off with arge smile on her face, and I sighed. I wish I had a proper messenger core now, too. I needed to be able to have reliable people that I vetted to be my messengers. That was yet another damn shortfall of our current army. I got to work putting in my rmendations, and we could discuss ideas in a meeting on the west side of the city with the Elders. They were due to leave meditations soon, but I was surprised none had yet. "Hello, Chelsea," I suddenly heard as if the thought of her summoned her. "Queen Mira," I said, looking up before continuing my writing, "Sorry, I have to finish my note as it seems we have spotted the enemying to the city," I told her. "I think I finally have an answer to one of the mysteries since we came here?" Queen Mira said. "If you can fix my damn undead problem leaving me to have to patrol every damn street and even enter houses to kill undead, that would be nice." I snapped with a snarl. "No, unfortunately, not that one. That has been a particrly annoying problem," Queen Mira said. "Very annoying. My Elite army is better than the main army for going around and cleaning up the City. That is not even in question. They are in squads and can spread around and get more work done for less. That doesn''t mean that the Empire is not making use of those Undead to ambush squads. Not that they have created any casualties at this point, as my squads are very well trained." I smiled at that, "The problem is that my people are using that as an excuse to kill civilians that had nothing to do with it. Some of them ughtered a damn family for no damn reason. I cannot stop the reprisal mentality from brewing if I do not punish them publicly, but I cannot damn well punish them without causing an uprising among the army." I snarled, "But what other issue can you solve? I will be more than happy to lose it." "The appearing army," Queen Mira said with arge smile, and she pulled out a breastte from the Empire''s army. "I found out that some very, no extremely intelligent Enchanter is using the death mana in the air to haze their people over. It seems the Death mana is causing us to have more blind spots in our vision, and this enchantment is almost like illusion magic but not quite; it just enhances those blind spots with the haze so you see the haze instead of a shape. It is hard to exin, but the best way of exining it is that it is using the Death mana to kill some of your vision temporarily. Overall, It is a veryplex enchantment, but they have it on all their breasttes. I think that is what made the Empire so smug about their defenses here. If you didn''t change defensive thinking and they came upon unexpecting front line warriors, they would have a very clear surprise attack and would have dealt serious casualties to the army no matter what." I looked at it, shocked, and I looked at the enchantments, which were very intricate andplex. "WHERE THE FUCK DID THEY FIND ENOUGH TO EQUIP AN ARMY!?" I shouted, looking at it. "That is the question that needs to be answered. But," Queen Mira smiled, "I have alreadye up with a simple solution for your logistics enchanters to put into your defensive works as an add-on to ensure that they cannot do the same in the next engagements while in this city." Relief poured through me. "That would be amazing," I sighed, leaning back in my chair. I looked down at the note to Isabelle. It was almost done, but I wondered if I should add that to the note. I thought about it a bit longer, and Queen Mira smiled at me, "I do expect your presence tonight as a reward for my services. I am quite the mercenary, and my payment is required from the Supreme Commander themselves, you know." I shivered and smiled at her, looking her up and down. This time, Queen Mira was B cup breasts and no taller than five feet tall. She was in a nice ck dress, looking just as ravishing as every other time. "Seriously, I am expecting some loving back in the tent after you get your orders out. There is not much time before the next battle, and I need a top-up of your lust. My body is yearning to have more of your seed in my womb, and I will not let that desire go. I will see you in your room," Queen Mira chuckled and moved out of the room, leaving me a bit stunned. Then I smiled after she was gone and took a deep breath. I wasn''t expecting her to be so forward, but it seemed less and less boundaries existed between us. "Absolutely," I replied, "I can''t wait to feel you tighten all over me." "Mmm, I Can''t wait." Queen Mira walked out of the tent, and I noticed a new paper on my table. I picked it up and grinned. It was a rtively simple enchantment, but it was a modified disillusion enchantment meant for defensive structures. This scroll could mean a lot if the Empire had some way of mass-producing Enchanted gear. No, they must have some way of producing enchanted gear; it was the only thing that made sense. "Supreme Commander, Permission to enter!" I heard Fierce''s voice cry out. "Granted," I said, and the Messenger came in with a rare Cat-kin in my logistics uniform. I looked at her rank and was surprised that a Staff sergeant was avable. Then again, they could have been caught on the way somewhere. "Suprememander, you called for me?" The Cat-kin asked. "Yes, I did, Fierce. I want you to go to the west fortress where the Main army is, go to the Logistics area, and get me the highest-ranked member you can find. Tell them that they are to make a report to me as soon as they can get to me in person and that they are to bring a member of the Enchanting division." "Yes, Supreme Commander!" Fierce replied. I stuffed my note into an envelope and sealed it with my seal, handing it to the girl. It was a horrible way tomunicate, "Then deliver to the War Chief. She is probably expecting this," I finished. "Go, make haste!" I snapped, and the girl ran off without talking anymore. I turned to the logistics Staff Sergeant, "Name?" I asked. "Staff Sergeant Muffin, Supreme Commander!" Muffin said. She was an orange-haired girl with little ck and white stripes in her hair. Her ears were not like Katy''s, and I almost shook my head. "Sorry, the name threw me off," I replied honestly. "I escaped my human oppressors as they were too cheap to buy a ve cor for me," Muffins sneered, "I will keep this name as a reminder of what happened to my mother and father." And there it was, thepletely justified hatred for the humans that I had to deal with, even in the Elite Army. Many found it hard to hold back, and it was hard to me them. ve revolts were some of the most murderous revolts to be known in my past world. The amount of hate and anger generated by the ves towards their ''Masters'' was something those who did not live through it could understand. They wouldmit acts of violence that were done upon them with an enthusiasm that could not be matched. I was lucky with how disciplined my Elite army was acting; I was disgusted by some of the things the main army did. There was a good reason I moved them out of the city as fast as possible. I needed to limit the attacks and reprisals. We needed to control the city and its citizens, not massacre them. I was not going to allow genocide while I was at the leadership level. "Now, Muffins,I want you to report the current supply situation as it ising to the city and what supplies you are expecting in theing days. Basically, tell me the situation that you know of for all the backlines," I ordered. "Yes, SupremeCommander," Muffins took a breath, "The backlines are starting to shape up. It seems that when fleeing, the Nobility were not able to take all their assets. After going through a majorponent of the Nobility district, we hit a windfall of gold. We have been using the gold, silver, and copper coins to purchase food from the farmers at a premium based on your orders. That has gotten the farmers back out in their fields, reaping their crops and bringing them to us. I am happy to report that we will have a three-week supply if we are cut off. The trench fortress has had one group continuing to finish the fortifications so we can retreat into them if needed. We also have put some carefully ced explosives, as you asked for, if the Empire decides to try and use them to cut off our supplies. The road workers have done great in thest couple of weeks, and half the distance to Border City has had a road built for our wagons. The Tribes have sent A rankers with a small force of B rankers to clear out the remaining fortresses and patrol our border to help stop any sneak attacks behind us. The logistics forces reported an attack from the Empire that was small in forcest week. They believe that thest two or three fortresses are going to try and get back with the main army or attack our supplies." Muffins smiled wryly, "Some of these are several days old, Commander, but that is the end of what I consider the good news." "The bad news?" I asked. "The bad news is that there is an increasing shortage of food back in the Beast-kin nation. The purchase of foodstuffs from the Demonnds has only been going so far, and the smaller tribes are already feeling the pinch. They are having trouble feeding their tribes and the young. They are increasingly looking at the Bunny-kin tribe and the Dragonic to help them with their food shortages. The Bunny-kin have been opening their treasury, but the Dragonic are taking their time tapping into the Dragon''s hoard for anything but the War effort. This is creating a lot of resentment among the smaller tribes. This may affect the warfighting abilities here at the front." Muffins looked at me, seeking confirmation that I understood, and I nodded. "That is all the up-to-date information I have. But I have been noticing ack of information from our spies. I haven''t seen an update from them in over a week." "That, unfortunately, is for me to deal with. Now, I want you to tell your people and superiors that the Empire''s forces havee into sight. It looks like in two to four days that we are going to have the Empire at our door; pissed the fuck off. I want your people to understand that and look sharp. I don''t want any incidents either. We need to keep the trouble to a minimum. How is the Civilian food situation?" "Good. The farmers are selling less to us and mostly to the poption even though we are paying more for it. In fact, I believe the Humans still can''t believe that we are not just taking the food from them by force." Muffins smiled sharply. "I think they are starting toe a bit more to our side. I have noticed something, and this is a personal thing." "Oh?" "Yes, There has been a gang that hasn''t been giving us problems but almost helping us. In the areas they control, the people almost wee us with open arms. It is odd, almost like a trap." Muffins reported. "Really?" I frowned, "referring to a gang that was acting friendly. Which gang was it?" I asked. "The Bloody Candiesis a weird name for a gang, but all around the docks section, we can even count on their people to help us get a decent wage. I am not going to lie; it has helped us immensely. We have been making use of it to bring supplies from our side of the city down to the trench fortress on the west side. It allows us to warehouse on the east side of the city," Muffins paused, "I have no idea what their intent is, but they are useful." "If they have a leader, subtle hint that I would be interested in a meeting with them. If they have that much control over a portion of the poption, that means they are very organized. That also means if they want to make themselves a problem, they can and will. But as a Gang, I cannot officially recognize them." "Yes, Supreme Commander, I will drop some hints to some of their members as they work for us. Honestly, Commander," Muffins paused for a couple of moments, "It is interesting that you actually got the humans to work against their own race''s best interest." I frowned and thought about how to reply, "I think what they are doing is smart; I don''t n to empty this city, Muffins. You will be able to get your vengeance on the people who enved you. You have my blessing on that, and I will not try to stop you. But many just are struggling like us. Understand that, and understand that this city and our geopolitical situation are much better if we are not seen ughtering humans. We do not want the theocracy and the Kingdom toe to the aid of the Empire. Understood?" Muffins smiled and nodded, "I am d you would allow me to have my vengeance. I think I am starting to understand some of your unpopr policies." "That is the best I can ask for. Now prepare; you might have increased enchanting supply requests for the front. Ensure they get them if ites in. I am not sure about the issues with the West logistics side. You''re dismissed." "Thank you, Supreme Commander!" Muffins shouted, saluted, and left my room, and I sighed. I watched the young woman leave, and I sighed. She was one of the many problems urring. Many of the Cat-kin are holding grudges. Their territory was along the border, and their tribes were attacked the most often. Many who escaped kept their ve names, I learned, and they were cute pet names. That always threw me off naming a sentient person like Muffins, Kitty, Mr. Freckles, and so much more for the Cat-kin. I shuddered. I knew I had a lot of work ahead of me, but I had at least Queen Mira to look forward to. What I do for diplomacy. ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. Just a heads up, I have released two new short stories on Amazon Kindle Unlimited. If you are interested, you can look up the stories: Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: Week 6: Chapter 239: A Week and a Half Later Part 2 "Supreme Commander, Commander Jenkins, Logistics army. You called for someone from the western front, preferably from the enchanting division. Unfortunately, I cannot spare someone from the Enchantment division, so I am here to report!" Jenkins snapped to attention. He was one of my more sessful failure cases and was working his ass off for the war effort. He was a Bunny-kin from one of the Elder''s family and had already developed enough merits to lose the Failure status. "That is unfortunate," I replied as I continued finishing up what I was working on, "I need a report on the current supply situation and development of the trench fortress on the front," I replied, looking up from my paperwork. "We are about two to three days from finishing Phase One; the Enchantment teams are working overtime and are right behind the digging crews. We have set up the basic retreat, advancement paths, and traps you had us include. However, we are running out of devices for those. We will not be able to start another massive trench work like the ones outside the city with the current specifications without more devices." He seriously told me, "The food supplies are abundant, and we have a week''s worth of supplies and even multiple cafeterias along the fortress to feed the army as fast as possible. Our cooks and service members have been distributing rations and cooked food at an incredible pace. It''s better than the previous trenches. Your revisions with the logistics crew after what we learned from the first trench fortress have taught us a lot. We have been looking into new ways to do quarters, but there are too many people for everyone to have dirt over their heads at night. We are taking what we have learned very seriously, Supreme Commander." "Good, I am happy to hear that, as good news is the best news at this moment. I have just dispatched a new enchantment to add to the fortress. It seems we have figured out how the Empire sneaked up on us just over a week ago. It was abination of Enchantments with the dense death mana. I will spare you the details, but the Enchantment team will have their work cut out for them." I replied, leaned back, and looked at the Yellow Bunny-kin. "I have bad news for you, though, Jenkins. We have spotted the Empire''s forces but don''t have hard numbers yet. Not even estimates, as our scouts have only sent word that they have seen them." I paused to let that information sink in, and Jenkins nodded. "Not going to lie, Supreme Commander, I wish they gave us more time." "I do, too," I replied solemnly, "We need more time to get the city back to work and deal with the soldiers abusing our people, but we have two to three days before they are at our door. This is the quote that you just gave me:" I finished. "I can put my people on double shifts, but that won''t do much," Jenkins said thoughtfully. My people have been working nonstop for a week and a half, cutting into the dirt. They are husks on their feet, and I need to give them a day to recover soon before many of them copse under the strain. If I ask more from them, that will increase casualties without increased production. In fact, it would hurt my people more. I looked at Jenkins, dumbfounded. I knew this man was smart, but he understood that rested workers do more than tired workers. He knew pushing his people more would be adverse to what wewanted, and he was willing to bring that up to me without a second thought! Quickly, I jotted a note down for Jenkins to be on a short list for Labor distribution in the future as he was the first to show signs of this understanding. I couldn''t let someone with talent be stuck without promotion. I must have people develop the same mindset as him. It was obvious even in the previous world where one of my friends was looking into making new Laborws for the country he lived in beforeing to the school. He went through the data and learned many things. Overtime was rarely useful in the long term, and it was even worse among physical jobs like construction. Construction tended to increase ident rates and outright loss of life rates. These were figures that I could not afford to go up when every single forward-acting logistic soldier and officer I had were irreceable. There were months before the next boot camp was finished, and we were burning gold too fast to keep up with it for more than two more sessions. So I had a conversation with all themanders about this and it seems Jenkins was one that listened. Things would improve in the long run as the veterans continued surviving to teach the newbies in the tracks behind them. Still, the fact that there was no way to increase speed sucked. I could not bring more men forward and could only bring more supplies. My mind froze for a second, and I coughed, "I will bring the small number of enchanters working on the other trench fortress and bring them to the west fortress. It might not be much, but it will give you a slight bit more resources to work with. "That might not bring up the schedule much, but a couple of hours ofbor off my people would be good. They are working themselves haggard, and when their heads hit the pillows at the end of the day, they are out." Jenkins seriously said, "I have made sure that my people all have beds to sleep in, too, to increase productivity." "Did someone have an issue with that?" I asked, hearing him exin. "Yes, some of the main army people were put out, and the logistics army was taking a couple of the underground barracks while they still slept outside. In fact, we took the first built ones other than the very first, which we gave to the War Chief to give out to her top people. As I exined before, I exined to her, and she did not seem happy, but she also did not try to stop me. I am not going to lie, Supreme Commander; I was fully ready to use your name and lie, saying those were my orders." I looked at Jenkins, shocked for the first time, and I started tough loudly with arge smile and stood up. "That is what I like to hear, Jenkins. You beat people with a club and get the things I tell you to do done! If you ever lie about something you cannot give me a very good reason for, I will punish you. But as long as you can give me a thought path, I will never punish you for working with your best judgment!" I could not stop smiling as he told me he lied about orders. I needed people willing to lie like that for what they believed to be the best way to follow my orders without me showing up and needing to use the club myself. If he abused it, I woulde down like the wrath of god, but before then, he had my trust to lie. "Thank you, Supreme Commander; I am trying my best out there. I want to go home alive with the people around me," Jenkins saluted with a massive, exhausted grin, "The Empire has enved too many of our people over the generations, and it is time to make them understand that it has consequences!" "Well said; in fact, what I want is the territory that we have taken now, and that is about it." I told him, and he was surprised, "A buffer territory of humans that we control protecting the tribes, I think, would be a very good idea." I saw Jenkins now thinking and a smile. I gave him that small amount of information, and he nodded, "That makes a lot of sense, Supreme Commander, but what if we win morend?" He asked. "Jenkins, That is something that I cannot speak about at this time." I sighed, "But we will do our best to win this war." I paused and touched his shoulder, "Go out there and finish my fortifications. Tell every logistics soldier and Officer I am very proud of their work. Seriously, I am," I told him with arge smile, and Jenkins brightened up. He might be older than me, but I could see that thepliment meant a lot. "Now, we have the Empireing up on our new border, Jenkins. Do me proud, and I want to see your face after all the fighting. You are too useful to die in this war." "YES, SUPREME COMMANDER!" Jenkins proudly shouted and turned. I looked at the table and realized a mistake. "Jenkins, before you leave, I just remembered something important I forgot to give you." I said, stopping him in his tracks, "You surprised me, and I almost forgot something essential," I said, turning around with the enchantment in my hand, and Jenkins turned around. "This is the counter enchantment to that. I do not know exactly how far out they will be, but this is a defense from the Empire using the thick death mana around here to sneak up on us. Take this scroll with you and get it added to our defenses as fast as possible. Maybe set up the small team to do that while your other people work on the other defenses." Jenkins smiled brightly. "YES, SUPREME COMMANDER! I am d that I can save more lives!" Jenkins walked up, took the envelope, and turned around to leave. "I will get working on this right away!" "Good work, Jenkins. Dismissed." With that, the Yellow Bunny-kin was running to work. I then quickly sent a mana message for a messenger I trusted toe to my office, and they were here in five minutes, which was enough time for me to write out orders for the enchanting crew. I sealed it as the messenger entered the room and got up, handing it to the messenger. "You are to take this to the Enchanting group on the retreat trenches. Be quick." I ordered the messenger before they could speak, and they nodded before running off. It was time for me to work on diplomacy with another nation in my bedroom. I could only smile as I started to head over to my bedroom. The bedroom in the building that I was in was quite luxurious to the point that I wanted to puke. It was a ce with a soft bed to sleep instead of an army-issue t that I had been sleeping on. When it came to the future, if the army needed a moral increase, I would sleep in what they were. But the morale was so high that it was an issue. At least Isabelle knew that we could not go on the offensive. Whatever this Death Mana was, it was a long-term upier problem. It would cause a lot of issues for whoever owned it. It was in my hands right now, and I had those issues. Now, I had to hold it. I sighed as I reached the bedroom and felt the stress of fighting a war. Was this what I would have faced in my previous world if I actually had resources to fight with? Or would it have been another battle of mutual destruction? I found myself revisiting my hypothesis that a massive EMP explosion would have taken down the United States. But that would also be doubting a god; if I had not met the god in person, I might not even believe they exist. I shook my head and entered, seeing Queen Mira in a new form. She was on my bed with double D cup breasts and hips that were tinypared to the massive fat ass she had. She looked like the picture of eroticism with a smoky dress that was clearly an illusion. She was not even hiding her body as I could see her nipples and scales through the ck smoke in a cocktail dress as it wavered around her body, and she smiled. "Take a load off, Lover, ande here." Queen Mira purred, and I shivered as I walked forward in a trance with Doorknocker straight up, hitting my breasts as I pulled my shirt off. My body was ready for more release, and the world outside became nothing. This was my safe space as long as no one intruded. She moved, patted the bed beside her, and pulled out an oil. "Us more powerful beings know it is much better to hand off power to you peons because it is a pain in the ass. How about I oil you up, and we can enjoy a night?" Mira said, and the bed suddenly disappeared and turned into a table for me toy on. The invitation was too much, and I got up on the table andid down, pointing Doorknocker down as a long third leg with my legs spread. My head was in a hole that suddenly appeared on the table, and I could not help but question how she could do this. "That is it, Love; enjoy my touch for a time, and we can get to the nasty in a bit," She cooed into my ear, and a warm liquid poured onto my back, and her fingers pushed into my muscles. Painced the interaction as she started to find knots in my muscles and started to work on them. I groaned and moaned as she reapplied the oil, and she spent her time working my body. Doorknocker was harder than before as I rxed into a zone with my mind on the brink of pleasure as she worked my back out of the stress. My moaning became frequent, and her hands moved down, and my ass was suddenly covered in oil, and she started to make me moan more and more. Then it all began, and she started making me moan even more as she pushed into my ass. I was in a zone as she pushed in, and pleasure filled me. Her fingers moved inside me, and I heard, "You know, As an A ranker, I can make things real, Chelsea; I wonder what it would be like to be inside you." "Then take me, Mira." I moaned, and I felt something long and hard on my ass but much more modest than mine. Suddenly I felt her womanly cock pressing against my wet pussy as she spread my ass and pushed in. She was thick, and it pushed in deep and hit the womb deep inside me. I shivered, and she moaned with me. I felt her throbbing inside me as I felt her breasts pressing against my back, and she slowly fucked my pussy. Doorknocker throbbed, and I moaned more and more as she pulled out before pushing in. It was a slow lovemaking session as she massaged my shoulders at the same time she took my pussy hard. I felt my womb being slowly pushed up against before she pulled back in a slowly sensual fuck that made me moan. I could feel my cock throb, and I moaned louder and louder as she brought me closer and closer. We moaned more together then suddenly she started to m my womb with her illusionary cock that made me cry. It was amazing, and my head nked out, and she thrust hard as I rapidly reached my peak, my pussy started to spray out my pussy juices as she loudly moaned and released something in me, making me shiver. My mind was nk as I felt her turn me over, and Doorknocker shot up into my breasts. She grabbed my futanari Meat and stood above it before engulfing it in her pussy and sitting down on myp with her meaty ass. She was amazing, and more oil came from nowhere as she started to massage and grope my breasts. She was all over me, and I was passive as she rode Doorknocker with her own futanari cock bouncing in front of me. It was glistening with my juices and her imaginary cum, and I moaned as I watched her breasts bounce in that wispy smoke dress that covered nothing but only made her more enticing. She was a sex demon, alright, as I quickly found myself filling her womb with my cum before I even realized it. "Just take pleasure from my body, Supreme Commander," Queen Mira said coyly, "I will take what I want from you and ensure that you are ready to face theing days." I moaned in response, feeling that odd feeling I had when I was with Queen Mira, and she started to ride Doorknocker harder as she suddenly grew a second pair of hands that began to massage my balls. It was a surprising sight, but she still looked amazing as she bounced and sent my brain into the clouds. My balls quickly filled up, and I felt her tighten her pussy all around my cock and started to give Doorknocker a hand job while her wet pussy folds wrapped themselves around me. I was in bliss, and I released another load as her cock sprayed all over my face, and her pussy squirted all over Doorknocker, and I was breathing heavily. My body was in heaven, and she smiled, and suddenly she started to bounce on Doorknocker when something invaded both my pussy and ass at the same time. "Don''t overthink, Chelsea," Mira purred, "If you think too much, it will take more mana to realize this illusion. Let yourself go and enjoy. I promise that I will not do anything to you. Your mother is already watching and looking quite jealous at the moment. She will ensure that no harm is done to you if you don''t trust me." I moaned and let myself gopletely, and I drifted in bliss and let my instincts take over, and Mira rode me hard and fucked me in so many ways. I came inside her again and again as the night had only just begun, and she was spoiling me rotten. Who knew Diplomacy could be this amazing? Chapter 240: Politics at the Front I walked up the wall of the City, looked out over a sprawl of Trenches and fortifications in the ground, and looked toward the sight beyond it. The sight of over a hundred thousand humans gathering and setting up a camp a distance away with steel on their bodies. It was a grim sight, and soon a battle would start, and I felt a presence walk up beside me. It was my Mother, and she looked at me with a grim smile, "Now that is an intimidating sight; too bad we have brought more," My mother said. "And they are less organized than the enemy. Worse, where are their battle ves? How are we to use their own ves against them if they are absent?" I asked. "I do not believe they are absent; I believe they are their logistics; they are bringing up the supplies and will be here in theing weeks. A fairly standard way of bringing battle ves in the past was to use them to transport food, weapons, and supplies to the front, then get pushed forward as meat shields for their forces." "What an incredibly stupid way of doing logistics and use of resources." "They don''t have to continue feeding them anymore, though," my mother replied. There are benefits to it. You can starve them on the way here, then send them into the fight to wear out your enemy and chip at your spears and swords. Then follow them into the battle with fresh soldiers that are well fed and have a good night''s rest. They can always buy more vester," my mother said and looked at me, and I shook my head. "It is Worthless and ineffective in the long run. Poption is important, but the Empire has not learned this lesson like I have. Our people back in the tribes cannot afford to have this many fighters out at the war front for much longer." "I have not been hearing good things about the state of our finances." "It''s bad as long as the Dragonic keeps the hoard closed. Our tower ising in clutch for gold flow, and the other tribes are starting to follow behind us for the War. We are gaining more and more from this war while the Dragonic, while strong, is losing its ability to control the other tribes as we are gaining control." "What are you saying, Chelsea?" my mother asked, turning to look at me seriously, although I could feel a hunger in her gaze. "I am saying that this war will destroy the Beast-kin nation as we know it. If the war is still ongoing for another two months," I smiled, "And the Dragonic still haven''t opened the Dragon Hoard? They will lose all power. The Silvermoon tower will gain control of all the other tribes with our Elders, and there will be nothing the Dragonic can do about it. The bunny-kin got closer to the Subi and the Devils of the Demonnds. The Bunny-kin are the ones who spent their gold for the war. The bunny-kin or myself were the ones who led the war and took thergest gains. I have sole credit for taking Border City, and I am going to tell you the truth, Mother," I said, turning to her. "We cannot support the logistics of moving further east. WE CANNOT DO IT." I stated as a fact, turning to look over the Empire setting up a distance from the trenches. "The Elders will not like hearing that." "I do not care; this isn''t about force numbers. Look out there; we have more Barbarians out in the trenches my people made than they have soldiers lining up against us. Maybe this is their whole force. Maybe if we kill all of them, and this is the entirety of the Empire''s warfighting power, we will be able to take thend up to the next city. But I have few ships. They sent most of them downriver with the Nobilities things. I will need to make new River barges to add to the few I have. I cannot, and I mean, CANNOT feed the army away from the city. Damnit, we are lucky that we are spending Noble''s gold on the human farmers who sold us their crops at a premium and LESSENED the hate against us. They are richer under our rule than the previous owners of this city. They are even safer under my martialw with the Elite Soldiers walking around and killing the Undead everywhere. People are starting to let us into their homes to save their loved ones now. That has been the span of thest couple of days. But we have to feed this city and the humans here, and frankly," I turned to my mother, and she was looking at me with that hungry gaze, "If we can annex thisnd as ours and keep the conquerednd, we have proven our point. We would havee out and aplished what we can with this war." My mother was silent and turned to look out at the forces, and I looked out with her. "Well¡ª" My mother was about to say something, but then a mana message hit us, and we both frowned for a moment. Then things started, and people started to fly over, and I saw War Chief Isabelle walking toward us on the wall from a distance, much to my surprise. The Elders all showed up at the same time and looked out into the Empire''s forces as Isabelle joined us. "An Impromptu Elder meeting," I loudly proimed. To what do I owe the honor?" My question rang out over a silent audience, and I looked them over. "Supreme Commander Chelsea, you have done much for the War effort up to this point," Elder Redscale suddenly said, and I closed my eyes with his formal tone and the expressions of the other Elders. "With your forces now controlling the city and the Main army being the main forces to sh with the Empire, we believe it might be prudent for War Chief Isabelle to start to lead her forces for the Glory of the Dragonic Tribe." I could see that the other Elders were not happy with this, but the Dragonic still had the most A rankers in the nation despite their growing unpoprity among other tribes. I looked at him and shrugged, "Elder Redscale," I said, turning to him, "I never saw myself as the main leader of the forces in the first ce. I thought it was a meeting of Equals between War Chief Isabelle and myself. I have never thought I was dictating myself to Isabelle," I lied without remorse, "Am I allowed to still push forward my opinion for your consideration?" I asked. "I believe it is time for the War Chief to show theirpetence in the face of the enemy. We will not ask for your advice for the next couple of battles unless your Elite Army is involved." Elder Redscale said for Isabelle, and I realized this was because of what was happening back in the Nation, and Politics just hit the war front. "Uneptable," I replied with a smile, and Elder Redscale looked at me angrily. "What gives you the thought that you can tell us no?" Elder Redscale said with a sneer. The other Elders watched in silence, some looking worried, and my Mother was watching him closely. "Because My forces are involved in the front," I said, looking him straight in the eyes and sneering, "I am the Supreme Commander of both the ELITE ARMY AND LOGISTICS ARMY!" I yelled at the end, "You want to feed the main forces, don''t you, Elder Redscale? Or are you going to let the Main army Die starving to death?" I asked him bluntly, and I heard my mother chuckling behind me. The other Elders seemed enlightened, and I heard Kitty chuckle.Elder Bradley of the HoneyBadger tribe started tough hard and without shame at Elder Redscale. "She has you there, Redscale," Roared Bradley,ughing at him. You do want to feed the army, and she is the one feeding them. I believe that makes her input on all movements of the Army of paramount importance. It is like she is the Supreme Commander for a reason!" Elder Bradly called out,ughing. Elder Redscale opened and closed his mouth, looking to retort, and I turned to him. "You clearly want War Chief Isabelle to be able to prove her worth. I can move to a logistical advisory mode," I said, politically backing up, earning the appreciation of many of the Elders. Bradley was stillughing at Elder Redscale. I will still veto any movements that are logistically impossible, but the defense will fall to Isabelle for now." Silence took over the impromptu meeting on the wall, and Isabelle walked up to me, "I am sorry it came down like this; I should have just asked you in person without all of this to be able to make achievements," Isabelle said seriously. "You''re right. Next time, just talk to me, and I can advise. But now, my hands are tied. I can only advise you on logistical matters. If you want my opinion on anything else," I looked at Elder Redscale. You will have to ask." I turned and looked at my mother. Let''s go. I have something important to talk to my mother about." My mother nodded and followed me along the wall and back into the city without saying anything to the other elders. Chapter 241: Raging Concerns I walked back into the mansion I had taken over as headquarters to all the movement inside the City, with my mother walking behind me. I mmed the door, and I roared out my frustration and anger. I sneered, and my fist hit and shattered a part of the brick and several around it, with the y or motor falling apart where my fist hit, leaving arge hole into a thick brick wall. I turned and looked at my mother, and the snarl was on my face, "They fucking want to SHUT ME OUT!" I snapped, "THOSE STUPID FUCKERS!" I almost sted the floor and realized my anger was making my mana fluctuate all around my body, with rage being its main mover. I felt the need to kill that piece of shit, Elder Redscale. The Dragonic had barely done anything for this war, so he wanted to take over the decision-making. "This is all because they don''t want to open up the goddamn Dragons hoard back home," I sneered. "They don''t want to spend their precious Treasury on the war that is affecting the smallest tribes the most. They don''t even give a fuck about the smaller tribespeople being enved. How many of the ves are Dragonic?" I sneered, "No, their people are fine! So, they do not want to open their coffers for this war. They just want the achievements while we FINANCE THIS ENTIRE FUCKING WAR!" I roared, and my mother watched me, and I turned to look at her. "You going to fucking say something, Mother?" I snapped. "You are not wrong, so why should I say anything, Honey?" My mother replied kindly, "They need to show that they are doing something, and the news going through your people back home and those injured is that you aplished everything. You are the one that punched the Empire in the face and took a City from them. Captured a massive amount of territory and aplished something that had never been done against the Empire. If you want me to say more about it, then I really have nothing to say, Honey," My mother shrugged, "You are right. They have nothing to show for their contribution while the Bunny-kin Tribe has opened our Treasury; we have organized separate forces and logistical paths to aid the war effort. We sent soldiers in the Main, Elite, and Logistical armies. We, Bunny-kin, under your eyes, have done everything to all the other tribes. I heard before I came here that the Bear-kin are looking to join with the Bunny-kin Tribe, and apparently, one of their people just broke through to A rank. That means they can sit at the Elder table. Smaller tribes without A rankers have been begging to join our tribe, and our influence is reaching a new peak." My mother shrugged as I red at her, "You have aplished too much too quickly. Now they are desperate to get some of that influence back." "THEN FUCKING OPEN THEIR DAMN TREASURY AND STAY OUT OF MY FUCKING WAR!" I snapped, "THEY ARE GOING TO GET THE MAIN ARMY KILLED!" "That is not a fact, and you know it. Isabelle has not been idling around, Honey. She has been watching you and listening to your orders despite hating that she had to. She has overridden Elder Redscale as the War Chief and adopted a defensive posture for the army. She has been reading your reports on the logistics and understands that, as you have said, we are not in a position to push forward." I opened my mouth to retort and closed it. I would have done the same, sneering, "Good; at least tell me she is protecting the nks with mobile scouts to watch for small detachments trying to cut off our supplies." "She is," my mother replied calmly. Isabelle was actually against Redscales'' attempt to block you outpletely, I have been told. Elder Kitty has been very informative about the meeting that took ce without me." I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and looked at my mother. "Fine, you''re right; if she has done that, then maybe I should put more trust in her. Isabelle has been listening to my orders and watching me this entire time. She did not even need to follow my orders, but the Army Morale was focused on me." I felt the rage start turning more into raw anger and took a series of deep breaths. "No, this might even be a good thing for me. The main forces are not exactly happy that I stopped them from raping and looting the city to the ground. This will be a time when Isabelle is in control, and she can shine. But it also works more against her than me. I have control of the city, and it is slowly starting to shape up in my favor. Actually, it has been at light speedpared to what I was expecting. We are foreign conquerors, and people are settling down pretty quickly. Many of the people are actually grateful for our clean-up jobs on the undead that keep damn well appearing." "That has been a gift to you?" My mother questioned. "It has remarkably helped. The people know that if the Undead appears inside their homes, our people wille in, kill them, and leave them alone, trying not to destroy their houses. Apparently, the Empire had been much rougher than we had been, with much more sticky fingers." My mother looked at me surprised and blinked a couple of times. "It is unexpected that humans are already epting us into their homes." "Not all of them, but the civilians without strength have no damn choice. The undead are in their house, destroying their things. They need us, and we are working with them to clean it up. We need them to report the undead before they start to build up. One of our squads found a concentration of Undead that numbered in the upper fifties to a hundred was the count. It seems the more undead in an area, the more likely it is that another Undead will appear in that area. Which then concentrates the death mana there or whatever this damn spell is and makes more. It turns into a vicious cycle where, if left alone, they could turn into thousands. Doubtful to happen, but theoretically, if this city was abandoned for two or three years? We might even see the spawn of more sinister skeletons like Liches." "That is doubtful," My mother replied. I shrugged, "It is a theory I cannot try. I fought with a Lich before, and it is like Concentrated Death Mana. If you get to a certain amount," I shrugged again, "You might get to a concentration enough to spawn a lich or two. I have not studied the Necromantic arts to know what else might spawn. So, Now the Elite army squads, although not like, are starting to look like a necessary evil, and ultimately, better than the previous guards." My mother looked at me, surprised, and her mouth opened and closed. "Did you see this happening beforeing here?" My mother asked. "What?" "Did you predict this?" My mother asked again seriously. I started to chuckle. "Mother, no, Not all of this," I motioned around us, "But the thing is, I spent some time thinking about how I wouldtake control of a City before this war started. This Border city is the only real im we will be able to take from the Empire. I think if we go deeper, the Kingdom will get involved, and we already are dangerously expanding our border with them while also shrinking the amount of border we have with the Empire. So, with this being the only real territory im I think we can take from the Empire, I had to think. How can I effectively control this city?" I stared into her eyes, partially lying and telling the truth, as much of the knowledge came from my previous world. "First, I need to take the City itself," I said, motioning around me. I raised an eyebrow, making my mother nod, "Once we have the City, we need to clear thest of the soldiers or at least any meaningful resistance with one clear thing added to make it more Complicated," I smiled, "We must limit Civilian Casualties to the utmost. We cannot go around raping and looting them as we take over their city. Which some of the main army did." I sighed, "The eastern part of the city is not very happy with us right now, but there are some counter elements." "That cannot only be it," My mother said with a sharp tone, looking at me. "Of course, it isn''t. The next part is much harder; you need to return their lives back to normal under Martialw. Even as everything has changed, make the civilian poption feel that life has not gotten worse, and bonus if you can make them feel that Life has even gotten better." I smiled, "That is something we do have; the Empire''s soldiers and guards'' sticky fingers made us clean out the Undead even better than before. They feel safer and like we are better than the previous administration, if only by a little." I took a breath and smiled as if it was a good sign, "Then thest part to make the humans living here ept us is to bring economic activity back and either make the civilian poption richer because we are here or bring in more trade." My smile turned bright, "Now because we are buying grain at a heightened cost using the fleeing Nobility''s gold, I can do thatst part. They are getting richer without it, looking like we are just bribing the poption. They are working in their fields, Reaping harvest, and we are not stealing from them. Hell, We are not even taxing the poption! We are purchasing for a more than fair cost! They are richer because we are here; they are starting to see goods moving in because I am also allowing the logistics department to sell them certain things from home to make their coin worth something. Now, Mother, Tell me what you would think as a civilian who had just been upied a couple of weeks ago by a foreign power. How would you feel after the new upier is making your life better and richer than before?" "That the previous regime was worse, and I would rather be in the new regime''s hands. They are not taxing me; they are paying me for mybor, and as long as none of my family died not to die in the attack," My mother''s eyes were wide, and she stared at me. "That is right; The reason is to stop people from hating us because we raped their wives and their families and stole all their belongings. The Parents of soldiers will still hate us, but the people who hated the nobles, the military, and the guards will like us more. They won''t love us but will like us more than the previous administration. Then, with us staying here, those who hate us for killing their sons and daughters will be drowned out by those who are living better lives. That is how I n on taking over Border City and making it so they never want to go back to the Empire, and one day," I grinned, "Join the Elite army with pride in their hearts, helping the Beast-kin instead of trying to enve us." After exining all that, I sighed: "At least that is my hope. It will take years of work and nning, but if done right, we will turn Border City into what stops any vers from entering ournds again. It will act as a shield for a lot of movement and show that Beast-kin can live with humans without genocide. This will also rob them of being able to call a race war because humans are living with us harmoniously." "There is a lot of hope in that, ingenious and will take a long time," My mother said. I shrugged, "This n has to start from the conquering, and we have to hold this city. We must hold this city at the end of the war. I have so many ns for this city. I only hope I can find a governor under my control to take it over when we are called back home." "You think that we are going to hold this territory?" My mother asked seriously. "I am damn well going to try," I replied with a smile, "As long as the Empire does not bring every A ranker to the front just as we are not bringing all of ours to the front, then they can only push against our forces. It wille down to C rankers and B rankers on the front. That is where this war will lie because I might be wrong, but I think we might have A rank parity with our recent kills on the Empire. It was a strong start to the war, and the Empire was reeling from it. That is the way they MUST react. I have no idea how many A rankers they have, but I know if we lost SEVEN A rankers, we would be cowering back in the damn Sivermoon tower hiding from the humans suing for peace." "That is true, but they are also here in front of us in numbers, and their forces have more than at least three A rankers. "They are probably hiding more than we are, and you, A rankers, are probably not going to do more than p each other in theing days. Unless that is, they are going to make major movements, which we certainly should not want to be doing. I will talk with Isabelle in our next meeting. Honestly, the more they are willing to stand out there while I finish up the supply lines, make new Warehouses, and, more importantly, MAKE A DAMN ROAD, we will be better off. I also have a hope for something elseing up, but there is one thing I am really damn scared of." "What is it?" "Where is my Sister? She is supposed to be my eyes and ears in the Empire, but I have yet to hear from her from the start of the campaign. I have yet to receive intelligence from our spies in the Empire. Is Isabelle getting it and not telling me? I need information on the Empire''s movements. Honestly, I am worried because I did not know when the Empire started consolidating this force. If I can get this information beforehand, I can n around it. I can sabotage their roads along the way. Set up Wizards to Ambush their forces and flee, tiring their soldiers out. I can do more with what I have!" "I will look into this; you are right; it is worrying," my mother said now. I was nning on spending the night, but that reminder," my mother''s voice trailed off.I am going to investigate." Then she turned to me, "I want your attention when I get back. I want your Doorknocker inside me, but you have brought up a worry for my daughter that I also care about. I will look into things and find out." With that, my mother moved, her mana leaving wisps of snow behind her, and I was left alone in my headquarters with my restrained rage. Damnit, I need to see if there is anything in that damn sketchy system that I have. Maybe something can help me quickly power up. Chapter 242: Probe The tension was palpable in the air, and I found myself looking toward the frontlines from my office, my curiosity piqued. I was just about to delve into the system, seeking a way to bolster my power, when the Empire''s forces sprang into action. There was no grand speech, no thunderous boom. It was a symphony of movement and mana, a dance of power. My rift transported me to the city wall, where I could oversee the sprawling trench system outside. I was a mere spectator, but the spectacle before me was anything but mundane. My surprise that they had just settled in before this symphony was absolute, and I was sure that Isabelle felt the same. They had seemingly settled in beforeunching this attack. I watched as spells in the tens of thousands started to shoot from the wall of steel of the Empire''s army, leaving the robed men behind that steel. Mostly, Bunny-kin intercepted those spells with barriersing up and counter spells raging out¡ªlightning strikes, ice spikes, fireballs, and various other spells from Wizards that were not typical. Bunny-kin had a more diverse variety of Wizards, while those of the Empire seemed to be able to work together to increase their strength marginally. Spells shot over and started to hit the earth, and many of those wizards could easily hide behind. Their spells shot out, and the movement of the empire stepped forward. Their steel and shields block spells, or the men or women behind them die. There was so much happening on the battlefield that there was not just one ce to watch. Much to my surprise, the main army showed discipline and stayed in the trenches; the wizards continued to be the primary source of battle. Their spells shot into the crowd of steel, and it was death. The Empire marched into the hail of spells, and their wizards intercepted most of them. It was a ughter of massive proportions, but they marched into it. Their armor takes the less powerful spells and breaks to B rankers. I was impressed by their armor and shields. More often than not, they held against the onught of C-ranked wizards'' spells. But with those C-ranked wizards, there was a mass of B-ranked wizards. Few defended the homnd. Our tribes were left with only A-ranked wizards to defend our viges and cities and only a few adventurers to keep the bandits out. That was not for me to worry about as the Empire walked into that hellfire under my eyes, and they reached the trenches and began the melee. It was harsh, but the Empire had to endure a massive march into our teeth and were already more worn than the barbarians inside the trenches. Isabelle ruthlessly took advantage of that, and our army swarmed them quickly. It was a quick battle, and more spells shot more directly into the trenches; the no man''snd was littered with steel corpses, but inside the trenches was our yfield now. The barbarians were now used to battle inside them, and many worked their way through the empire; yet another retreat was sounded in the battle, and the Empire backed out. It was almost magical how they backed out as a cohesive whole. Their shields blocked more, and as soon as the main army tried to follow them, the flow of the battle changed. Our Wizards shot into the back line, and the barbarians shed against steel and swords. The exchange rate became much less favorable, and the Empire continued to retreat. I frowned as I watched the Beast-kin bodies start to litter the no man''snd as the Empire retreated before Isabelle called off the retaliation strike. The Empire walked back with only spells to greet them, with thousands of fellow soldiers missing and littering the battlefield. The battle was heavily on our side, but that retreat was actually better for the empire than it was for the beast-kin nation, and I did not like that. During that entire battle, not one A ranker showed their face, and I returned to my office through a rift, my mind contemting thest battle. It was considered a victory but only minor. In fact, I would consider it one of our most considerable losses so far in this war. But it was a victory nheless, and I will be called forward to talk about it soon. I was worried about theck of intervention from either side''s A rankers. It was like neither side was tipping their hand, and I wondered if they knew our numbers. It was time to look at my system. I needed to see if there was anything I could use moving forward. Chapter 243: System Appearing back in my office, I shut out the world even as those at the front cleaned up the death there. In the streets, many people were cleaning up the undead and quelling rebellion. Martialw was still in ce, and I was delegated to the back lines of a war I had brought this far. Was I angry? Yes, I was. I would never have chased the Empire farther than our own trench lines. Discord among our barbarian forces was stronger under me than with the War Chief, but it became apparent that I had to make space for her to achieve something because no one recognized her achievements under mymands. The army viewed our collective decisions as mine, and I realized when it started. The First kill of an A ranker. Hers got away, and even though I had nothing to do with that and it was all Queen Mira and Elder Lily, it did not matter. I was the person who brought about the circumstances for it, and that was the truth. Since then, I have been recognized for our defenses, as the logistics army created the fortress, and the war chief had no sway over my people. And I would keep it like that. She was subservient to me without even realizing how much ground she was giving when she did so. Without the Dragonic Tribe contributing an organized force to bring supplies to the front, she had no legs to stand on. The Bunny-kin Tribe was the second most powerful of the tribes, and our influence was spreading among the lower tribes at a dangerous rate back in the Beast-kin nation. The Dragonic needed to show they were the most powerful and the muscle that kept the strength of the Beast-kin nation. Then I undermined that, and now they needed to w that back with everything they had. All the Major achievements were from the Bunny-kin tribes. I was the one who did it, and our ns pushed us to do this. Now I realized something might happen to my n as I contemted, and my strength had to grow. I had to do something to develop it as a B ranker soon. I knew I was far from whatever made an A ranker an A ranker, but I needed to progress. Even that woman, Mistress Sally, who dominated me back in the Demonnds, was stronger than me at the same age. It was a mystery how she did so, but I felt the raw strength in that woman, and she was frightening. She was progressing faster than I was. Would she be an A ranker the next time we meet while I squandered my time and remained a B ranker? But worst of all, there was no way that this war would end soon. Even if the Empire sued for peace, the Dragonic would refuse. I knew that now after thisst battle. They were desperate for an achievement, and they would not leave the front without getting one ofrge enough proportions. They were too desperate to remain in control. They would not even open up their treasury to regaining that. Then again, maybe they had by now and were working on regaining control. I had a horrifying suspicion that after this war, The Beast-kin nation was going to have a Civil war. I would probably be the focus of this war, and I did n on it. I could not lie to myself and say I was not thinking in these terms. I was a treasonous Bunny-kin looking to Coup d'' tat the current leadership of the beast-kin nation and reorganize it. It needed something to change, and the current tribal nature of the country made me wonder how it was even recognized as a nation. It was ridiculous, with tribes powerful enough to have more power over certain things while others had none. It was aplicated mess that needed to be destroyed. One tribe was wholly responsible for defending the trade route to the Dwarven Kingdom. It was stupid, so I knew I had to do everything for this nation. I want to ensure my kids grow up in a stable environment that allows them to flourish. To abolish the stupid belief that the strong were the only ones who should procreate. Even the weak have a position in the nation I was looking to build, and now, I believe the Dragonic are waking up to the fact that the Tribes may not want them in charge. It was funny that it took me gaining THE achievement of the War to wake up to it. Redscale probably noticed the pull I had even in the Main army''s encampment and their respect for the Elite army, which was helping me organize them. But I had to give up too much when I pulled the Elite army back to the City as guards. Too much was happening in the City, and the main army was not following orders. I needed them out to restore order. All of that led to this moment where I wished I did not have to pull up the system. Something about it was toxic in my mind. Even after my mother told me to exploit it. I still felt that it was some dark temptation. Not in a biblical sense but as if it was sinister from the god that gave it to me. Thatst thought was something I hardly ever contemted before, but that was it. Something about the god who gave it to me was what held me back. It was a nagging thing I never allowed myself to think about, but it felt like something was wrong with the information god gave me. It ate at me, but I was emotionally high and drained at the time of talking to the god. But the United States would not have fallen to a single EMP bomb even if it was over the eastern seaboard. The Military Industrial Complex was massive and was all over the world. They were strong, and their military technology superior. Their haste against us was because we were closing the gap quickly. Yes, the nations would have had our new tech, but was it enough? Therey the issue in my thoughts about the System. I did not think my Martyrdom would have produced the results they said. It seemed too much. Maybe the United States is being forced toply with demands in certain aspects. But that nation was on a separate content from the rest. The border with Canada was undefended, but Canada couldn''t do anything. There was no military. The Mexico border was more defended than it should be, too. That means they would have to create a foothold on the nation, and the United States had more weapons than people in the nation who were motivated by National pride. But did that make the system poison? No, it just meant that God lied to me. Maybe they didn''t, but I doubted it now that I allowed myself to think about it. The thing is, despite all of my doubts, despite my current thoughts. I had to drink from the poison chalice at this time. I must reach my goals, protect my children, and hope for something from it; even after when my mother returned, I decided to try to venture into the void. I knew I would have to treat her first before doing it, and it was a risk on the battlefield, which this city still was. I took a deep breath and decided to stop overthinking things. I had to move forward and do it now. System Status. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 24-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist, Supreme Commander, The Just. Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 5 XP: 226/2000000 System points: 407600 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 62 Agility: 69 Reflex: 72 Vitality: 104 Toughness: 95 Regeneration: 17 Charisma: 85 Ingenuity: 56 Intelligence: 119 Wisdom: 177 Luck: 31 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- The stat increases were minor but wee as I pondered my stats. However, my level had increased after resetting the system shop. I could only express my surprise that I reached just under five hundred thousand experience in the few battles I participated in. I was battling so many C rankers and B rankers. I guess there were some people that I killed who were stronger than I thought. As always, the system gave me arbitrary experience, and I had yet to learn how it worked except for the person''s strength. I pursed my lips and realized I had only barely passed the mark by a couple hundred points. My system points were also a minor increase, which was a shame. But I was not about to get a bunch of women on a waterfront pregnant, not that Bunny-kin would mind. Other tribes might, but not the Bunny-kin.I looked at the system shop, opened it up, and took a look. -- Shop Talent Shop Skill Shop Item Shop Skill Shop -- -- Talent Shop Like a River - 5000 Points It''s all a Canvas - 800 Points Death is but a Walking Shadow - 300000 Points That''s a Style option - 10000 Points -- -- Skill Shop Picking The Best - 400 Points Sawing for beginners - 9000 Points Justified - 70000 Points Membrane Piercing - 2500 Points -- -- Item Shop Cursed Plug of Saldarnus - 55000 Points Burning Spiked Gauntlet - 15000 Points Void Essence - 10000 Points Pure Mana Crystal - 10000 Points -- -- Stat Shop Agility Candy - 69000 Points Strength Candy - 80500 Points Wisdom Candy - 150000 Points Creativity Candy - 35000 Points -- It was official in my mind. The costs on everything but the stat shop were random. A pure mana crystal and Void essence were two things that I would need to craft a top-tier staff that would blow my old one out of the water. My Staff was a generalist''s tool for all types of magic, not just the void. But with those materials, I could make a staff that would allow me to control the Void mana with a great degree of precision, and it was desperately tempting to pick it up. Then there were the Talents that got my attention, too. But I wasn''t about to impregnate three hundred women to get the talent, although I was tempted by what the vague name was. Death is a walking shadow. It looked like a powerful talent to have, though. But I didn''t know what to think about that. As for the candies, they were already out of my mind. Like a river was something interesting. Then there was It''s All a Canvas, which was so cheap that I would pick it up. I started to pick things in my mind and decided that I was going to purchase things. I would spend my points and see what would happen. I was hoping for some of these things to do what I needed them to do. With a sigh, I started to purchase from the system shop. -------------------------------------------- Announcement. Hey Everyone, Thank you all for your support and Enjoyment of my Novel. I am writing this because I have released a couple of things that I think you might enjoy. I released a new Book, An Alternate Week of My Life of a Dominant Futanari, which is free for those with Kindle Unlimited. You can check it out at the link below. Thank you so much for reading my announcement, and I really appreciate yourments. Please continue to enjoy my work. Chapter 244: The Pull of the System I made my purchases with the intention of needing more points for the next round of shopping. I could not umte points like I had in the past months. I had filled my days with my women and subordinates, and now I was on the battlefield. So, my choices were obvious. -- Congrats, you have received Void Essence. -- -- Congrats, you have received a Pure Mana Crystal. -- -- Congrats, you have obtained the Talent, Flow Like a River. -- -- Congrats, you have obtained the Talent; it''s all a Canvas. -- My mind and body shivered as I picked them, and my skin prickled as I chose the talents and left the void Essence and Pure Mana Crystal in the System. My body tingled, and I looked down at it. I put mana into my body and checked it to notice nothing different. I did not get what changed, but I knew something had. So, I had to look into the description then. -- Like a River Talent: Your body moves like the flow of a river. You are ever rushing forward but forever moving around obstacles in the path toward your destination. -- Well, that is vague once again. The descriptions are just as vague as the name of the talent, and it was also stupid reasoning in metaphorical bullshit. I needed a precise description, and I sighed. ---- It''s All a Canvas Talent: The world is a Canvas. What you paint on it is your choice. Everything is a ce to paint your art! ----- Did I waste a bunch of my System Points? That thought overrode my head for a bit, and I closed my eyes. Maybe I should pick up that death Talent. Something told me it was powerful, but something about walking and death made me dislike the feeling of it. I looked at the system shop, thought about the other choices, and sighed. The points were low enough, so I picked up two more things and decided that was it for now. -- Talent Shop Death is but a Walking Shadow - 300000 Points That''s a Style option - 10000 Points -- -- Skill Shop Picking The Best - 400 Points Sawing for beginners - 9000 Points Justified - 70000 Points Membrane Piercing - 2500 Points -- -- Item Shop Cursed Plug of Saldarnus - 55000 Points Burning Spiked Gauntlet - 15000 Points -- -- Stat Shop Agility Candy - 69000 Points Strength Candy - 80500 Points Wisdom Candy - 150000 Points Creativity Candy - 35000 Points -- -- Congrats, you have received the Skill, Picking the Best. -- -- Congrats, you have received The skill Piercing the Membrane. -- My mind shivered once more, but this time, I felt a slight enlightenment. I felt like I could always pick the best fruit off the tree now, which made me sneer as I pulled up the description. --- Picking the Best: Alchemy always needs the freshest and perfect ingredients. You will always pick the best of the best from the patch. -- Useful, but useless to me now. It was worth the points, though, and I sighed. --- Piercing the Membrane Reality is a membrane to be Pierced. You learn to Pierce the Veil of reality better. --- I shivered as I pulled up that, and I felt out instantly with my mana and my hand. I felt the membrane of Reality so easily. The soft fabric was there for me to touch, and I shivered with delight. I felt the world and how close we were to the void constantly. It was like a canvas to the world around us¡ªa Painting that was ever-moving with thinking people. I almost felt two-dimensional for a moment, and I was now able to see the next dimension. Exining it would never do this feeling justice, so I pushed forward with my mana and finger and opened a hole into the Veil of reality into the void. It was easy, a joke, and I wondered how I had never noticed how to do this before. Then, as simple as it was, I realized that I could stop. I could fullye in line with reality and no longer feel that membrane. I could make ite and go as I felt, and I shivered. This was the most messed up perception of reality I could think of. Then I realized that membrane and It''s all a canvas, which meant I could paint on reality! No, I would have to experiment and reflect. Thisst purchase was more than I could have asked for. I would have to dy sending my mind into the Void. I needed to see how I could turn this into a new ability and how to fight with it. I did not know how I would, but this had to be something. I checked my system stats to see my remaining points before going to meditate. I needed to center myself and feel the world and mana once again. Then, I would reflect and see what I could do with this new ability. -- Status Name: Chelsea Age: 24-years-old Titles: Heir to the High Silver Tower, Magical Genius, Research Maniac, Survivalist. Diplomat, Alchemist, Supreme Commander, The Just. Race: Beastkin - High Magical Silver Bunny-kin Level: 5 XP: 226/2000000 System points: 378900 Mana: 30000/30000 Strength: 62 Agility: 69 Reflex: 72 Vitality: 104 Toughness: 95 Regeneration: 17 Charisma: 85 Ingenuity: 56 Intelligence: 119 Wisdom: 177 Luck: 31 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items avable; Inventory - 0 slots Avable; Lottery - Avable; -- I had a lot of points left over, and I decided to consolidate what I had just purchased from the System. This was the addiction of the System as I gained a whole new understanding of reality and a way to move forward with no effort but sex from thest year. Closing my eyes, I focused on myself to calm my head before reflecting on what I just learned. ----------------------- I just Published a Kindle Unlimited book for everyone to enjoy. It is an Alternative non cannon Week4 to my Life of a Dominant Futanari Series. You can check it out on the link below! Chapter 245: Empires Backline "Supreme Commander! Supreme Commander!" The shouting was distant, but I slowly brought myself back to the world, and my eyes fluttered open. A blue Bunny-kin was huffing and puffing as a messenger. They had little use on the battlefield as a D rank, but in-person messages were important. "What is it?" I asked as I got up from my meditation. My body and mind were finished not long ago from resyncing with myself. I was starting to fall into the depths of restoring my mana to its peak, but I was not far off at this point. "Yes?" I replied, opening my eyes. "Supreme Commander, The Elders, and War Chief request your presence for a meeting. Your Mother seems to have added something of a small note to me." I took the note and opened it, noting the seal. It simply read: I found your Sister. We will be discussing it in the meeting." That was fast. It made me wonder if, after being lost in the forest, my mother came up with something to find us if we got lost. It would not be good if she could track us using some mana signature, as others would be able to do the same. That did not matter, though, at this moment. After dismissing the messenger, I opened a rift to where I knew the wall to the closest end of the West trenches. I leaped and rifted to the ground, letting the momentum catapult me into the air. I took a deep breath, and an old feeling of Parkour around the school hit me. That brief moment of air was on my skin, and Inded in the dirt of the trenches. As soon as there was rainfall, this would turn to mud, and things would change. But it was harvest season, and it was drier right now, although it still had some moisture in it. Still, the seasons were mild on the continent, and only north of the dwarves did it get cold enough to snow. I heard the Theocracy is bad for winter, but I moved with purpose into the trenches. I was sure someone noticed my movement, butI cared. This was not a modern battlefield, and the st of spells hit my ears every couple of moments. The Wizards were rotating in and out ofbat in order to keep pressure on the other camp. The Empire had their camp a kilometer or two away from the Trenches, now knowing we had more protection than them. Still, I was not about to give away the location of our headquarters, so I came in from a distance and had to speed walk a couple of kilometers and into the depths of thergest meeting area in the trenches. Inside, I saw my Mother and all of the Elders. Isabelle was sitting with the rest of them, and my Sister was the only one standing in the room. "Ah, Supreme Commander, we finally have some new information, and your Mother insisted you get to hear," Elder Redscale said, and I noticed many of the Elders giving him the stink eye. It seems that the Elders might not be happy with the current state of affairs. "Ah, great. I just wanted to say that it was a good defensive battle yesterday, War Chief. I watched from the wall; if you do not mind a little Critique though," I said, jabbing at Red scale, "The Empire is better organized than our main forces. Outside of the trenches, where we make battle more individualized, we are weaker than them. That is all," I told her and bowed, "What you do with that information is up to you, War Chief; again, it''s an Excellent battle, and the Empires forces are learning how dangerous us Beast-kin are when we bear our fangs." I could see the Redscale was pissed about that, but Isabelle nodded, "Thank you for the advice; it was something that I noticed when the Empire turned almost in unison during the retreat as a single unit almost. It took our people unprepared, and even in our retreat, it was not as neat as theirs. It rifies the main reasons why what happened yesterday did happen." Isabelle replied, and I smiled genuinely, happy about her response. Elder Redscale was pissed, and I wanted to sneer at him. How dare he care more about politics at this point? We were at War! This was not a battle between factions, but it seemed that it did not matter to him. At least Isabelle was listening to me. She was a smart woman, it seemed, and I moved into a chair and sat down as my sister stood with no emotion on her face. "Sister, Good to see you in good health; we have been wondering where you have been," I said, and Elder Redscale sneered. "Yes, please enlighten us," Elder Redscale said, and I realized thatthings might get petty in this room. "Yes, My mother found me as I returned from the Capital, or the more Common name, the City of Boats. What I discovered while there is something that I find very disconcerting. After a week of traveling there and getting inside, I have a couple of contacts in the Empire''s military, and we have bad news. I had toe back to notify you personally. They have been sending reinforcements to the front of the battle. Two hundred thousand of the Empire''s Finest soldiers areing. Three more A rankers are on the way, adding to an unknown amount on the front." My face turned grim, as did all the Elders. I pursed my lips and leaned back. "There is more." "Yes, I spent time looking into the information and got information on the A rankersing and if this is all. The answers to these questions are important. The answer to the first is I discovered the Firewalker ising but that is all." I nodded, as did everyone else. The Firewalker was one of the few A rankers we had information on. Amoner that grew in war to the top. A swordsman used Fire to increase their capabilities, but his fire control was more powerful than his sword techniques. I honestly was surprised he was not already at the front. "The rest I have my people trying to find out discreetly. The problem is that with the ongoing war, I will need to be gone for a while as I do not have a clear line ofmunication at this point. The Empire has locked down all other forms ofmunication under Martialw. Now, I have good news." We all listened, and my sister took a deep breath. "We have five weeks before those forces get here. They are still equipping arge number of their forces, and it seems that they went through all their warehouses on enchanted gear, arming the men and women before us on this battlefront. They had been stockpiling for over a decade but the new Armor will not be enchanted. The next good news is about the potions you brought, Supreme Commander. The battle ves areing. They sent arge number of ves toward the front. They want to use them to ovee the trenches. Word back in the Capital has already spread about our new Defensive Doctrine and how difficult it is for united forces to move in a group inside them. They n to brute force it. The ves will be here before the main forces and will be carrying arge amount of supplies but not enough for the ves themselves." "So they n on using all those ves very soon after they arrive. Do we have a timeline?" I asked. "Yes, do you have a timeline?" Elder Redscale asked, prompting my sister, who looked at me andthen the Elder. "Of course I do. It should be arriving in two weeks before the reinforcements get here. I personally believe that the Emperor is trying to give themander here a chance to prove themselves, as I heard a very interesting rumor." She paused for a moment, "The Third Princess seems to have been in a position to respond to our forces and brought the military forward from the borders. So, the Emperor wants his family to gain military merits because it seems that the nobility might be getting a little more power than the Emperor likes. Although those are unsubstantiated rumors." I leaned back and I grinned, "This is perfect!" I chuckled, turning to Isabelle, "We can respond the exact way that we wished to respond to this in the beginning. With the A rankers of the Empireingte with their main forces." "Now, it is up to Isabelle-," Elder Redscale cut in. "Elder Redscale, with all due respect, this is something that Supreme Commander Chelsea and I have already discussed in length. The fact that they are bringing this many battle ves to the point it will overwhelm their own forces is perfect. We have discussed this at length to the point that this n is BOTH OF OURS!" Isabelle snapped, "We will have to refine it to the situation of the day before, but this n requires the Elite Army under her orders in order to put it forward. In the meantime, I will control the trenches as her forces will control the City. The City is falling in line under her control and current arrangements are fine." I could not believe how much this information windfall was worth. We were all smiling as tens of thousands of gold coins were used to prepare for those Battle ves. "If we are Lucky Elder Redscale," I said, turning to him, "This means we might have a shot at killing more A rankers or at least discovering they have more than us. In fact, I think some more Dragonic Elders would be ideal for the reinforcements. We have numbers in the trenches to fight the empire with Three hundred thousand soldiers, but we need Elders to cover us while we fight. Do you think that could be arranged?" I asked poking at him. Elder Redscale looked annoyed, but we were on the right. "I will contact the Dragonic Elder to request more Elders be brought to the front." I wanted to sneer as the words he just said were carefully chosen not to say that it would be Dragonic Elders. Instead, I kept a calm expression and smiled before replying, "Thank you, seriously. We need to deal with this news even more. Sister, I am sure you have more than just the major news¡ªrumors and various other small information about weapons and supplies." "Yes, Supreme Commander, I have many things, and I have written them out. I do not want to stay for too long, but with Mother helping me get back, I do have time for two days before I need to get back into the Empire to continue information gathering. Communications have been extremely difficult, leaving the Empire how hard their military is cracking down on trade and civilians." My sister replied seriously. "Okay, then we are going to all have to ask you those questions now. Those that don''t want to know the small details are free to leave." Most of the Elders left except Elder Redscale and my mother. It was a show that they were here as deterrents to other A rankers, and we got into the discussion right away. Isabelle was just as excited as I was to finally have information about the Empire''s backline. ----------------------- I just Published a Kindle Unlimited book for everyone to enjoy. It is an Alternative non cannon Week4 to my Life of a Dominant Futanari Series. You can check it out on the link below! Also Check out my Amazon books. I will be putting some of my books out for free for a few days in theing weeks on Amazon. Might just catch a deal1 Chapter 246: Economic War footing The meeting took over half a day before we finished it. My sister went into fine details about rumors and various other details that the Elders did not care about. As the only elders who stayed were my Mother and Redscale, I slowly brought thetter into pure anger as I grilled my Sister on the trade goods that were leaving the area, prices, and various other things going on in the capital. It seemed that this was one of the things that surprised even my sister, but she continued to report, and I got some worrying signs but also good signs. "Their Economy is not in wartime mode yet," I told Isabelle as we were winding down; they are still prioritizing Civilian trade, which is suitable for times of peace but not in times of war. That means they do not expect this to go on long. I believe that their Emperor and Nobility think this will be crushed under their general''s food with ease, which is only good news for us or really bad news. I think it is the former, personally. But reinforcement of Elders would allow us to smash the empire back. But with the state of their economy, they are not worrying about food in the backlines it seems. No rationing starting, which means their warehouses are full. I think they might be using this as a way to offload the poption they find useless by letting them die as battle ves." "I did not think about the economy as showing that much of their thinking. If what Christina said is true about the armor situation, they are not even worried about quickly arming their next force." Isabelle replied, and I nodded. "That means that if we take out these reinforcements," Her face nked, and she looked at me surprised, and I shook my head. "No, We cannot go much deeper into the Empire. Our logistics can''t take it. We do not have the capacity to transport the supplies needed that deep into the empire. Not unless we took a bunch of boats, and let''s say we take the next City. One fire to the grain, and we are starved. No, Too much can go wrong." I told her, shaking my head, trying to instill that thought into her, and I saw Redscale sneer at me. "We can-" "No, we cannot," I said, cutting off Redscale, "We will be able to make them think we will, though. Honestly, I like the thought of taking one city only. Border City will be our territory as a buffer from their vers. I think that we can even hold this city and defend it against the Kingdom of Arlin if they decide to help the Empire, which I do not think they will. But, if we do win the next battle and push them back from the border city," I grinned and pointed twenty miles down. "Here," I said with a grin. It was a hill not far from us. "This is the ce I want to move our forces to," I pointedout. "What is so great about there?" Isabelle asked. "It''s the perfect ce for putting up a new line of trenches for the defense of our nation. Although not perfect, the line of hills is almost perfect for us to set up arge defensive structure that will allow us to control trade between us and the empire. We will have control of the river, and we can make an expensive line of trench forts to defend Border City. Then, we can turn this into a new military-controlled area. If the Empire attacks, all of them will have to be uphill and poor enough that organized resistance loses much of its bite here. We will have the high ground for our mages, which limits how much area we need to defend in total while still maintaining control. The two main ways of movement between the cities will be the river, where we can see all the traffic, and a small inspection port will be set up in the future. Or this main road," I told them, pointing at the main road by the river. "There are two smaller roads that we would be able to control. If we take this area and start building new construction here of a massive defensive bulwark, there is nothing the Empire can do as long as we hold the area with A rankers." Silence took hold, and Isabelle stood up as I felt mana move from Redscale to her. "We will talk more about thister. For now, we should rest. Christina does not need to hear these things." I nodded, got up, and left the trenches, heading toward the city. When outside the trenches, I opened a rift in the city wall to make my life easier. It took minutes before we were back in my headquarters for the elite army, and I sighed heavily. Christina blushed hard. "I want you," she snapped a secondter. My sister was at me for a second after she snapped, and her lips were against mine. Her body shivered, and her hands grabbed my ass. "I was so horny. I have been gone for too long, Chelsea. I need you inside me; mess me up, fuck my brains out. Make me cry! Make me scream!" She pounced on me, and I grabbed her and flipped her down onto the floor before I even knew it. As I heard my mother chuckling, I pulled her pants up around her ankles and shoved Doorknocker into her. What greeted Doorknocker was a tight wet mess as she gripped my cock hard and cried out. I pushed her legs to her ears and pile-drove Doorknocker into her. Christina, unlike her usual self, screamed out in absolute delight as Doorknocker drove deep into her. "Oh, My," My Mother said behind her, and I started to pound Christina hard. Tonight was about Christina and her getting a recharge after being deep in the Empire Territory. I drove Doorknocker into her womb and kissed her cervix hard. She cried out, and her arms wrapped around my waist hard. My mana started to fuel my body, and I brought my hips up and down into her cunt hard and poured blood into my cock, making my cockthicker and harder. She screamed as Doorknocker gotrger and thicker to the point that I knew that the woman behind me was getting more and more jealous as she watched. I started to jackhammer that cunt, and her screams pierced my ears. Her Cunt tightened up on me, and her nails dug into my skin as I hammered into her with all my might. "Fuck me~! Fuck Me~! Chelsea~! I LOVE YOU~! MAKE ME YOURS~! I WILL NEVER BE ABLE TO GIVE THIS UP~! AH~! AH~! AH~! FUCK~! MORE~!" Her voice continued to cry for more and more, and her cunt spasmed on my cock hard till I filled the crevices full of my sperm, making her cum again. I picked her up and mmed her against the wall, and our lips mashed together as I started to thrust up into her making her bounce up only to fall back down onto my cock. Her cries filled the room, and I loved every moment of it. Our tongues yed together, twirling and swirling around each other, licking the other''s mouths before we went back to kissing her head bobbed up and down as I crushed her womb with Doorknocker. My mind tingled, and the world started to turn white as I released another load into her, and we were nowhere near done. Moving, I saw my mother with her fingers deep into her cunt with a pool of her cum on the floor building up. She was lost in the lust as she watched with Jealous lust but never stopped ying with her clit as I hammered my cock home inside of Christina. Our moans intermingled, and the building shook, taking the abuse from how hard I was jackhammering her cunt. Again and again, I overflowed her with cum, and my now Eighteen-inch cock with four inches of girth sent her off Doorknocker with a hard spray of cum and my arms. I was not done with her, and her body shivered as her cunt gapped and semen flowed out. I lined Doorknocker up with her asshole and did not give her a second to think as I hit home. The s shape in her colon turned straight as Doorknocker plowed through it and started to dig in deep. The Scream of pleasure erupted from her lips, and I brought my hips down again and again. Her asshole tightened up on me, and we moaned more as I continued. Pleasure wrecked both of our minds, and I did not stop. "Ah~! Me Next, Me Next~!" I heard behind me, and I growled. "Wait till tomorrow, greedy Bitch. I will ensure you know your ce then," I snapped without thought and went back to plowing Christina, who came all over Doorknocker with her ass spasming and her cunt erupting with fluids. "NO~!" Christina suddenly cried out as I picked her up, and her pussy started to leak urine as I started to drive my cock home inside her intestines. "Look at you, Making a mess of my room," I sneered, "What a naughty bunny~!" I cooed and thrust into her somehow harder, making her have to move her shadowy Mana. It was terrific, and Christina became tighter as I pulverized her insides and released a tide of semen into her as my balls produced more sperm to fill her intestines. I lost myself in the lust, and I ensured that Christina would leave with a full cunt and ass when she headed back into the empire. Chapter 247: Officer Meeting Christina left in the morning. She was needed inside the Empire, and my Mother took her a distance away from the front so that she could start to sneak herself into the Empire''s territory. My mother would be back in the evening, and I was sure I would do the same to her as my Sister. The issues came from the information that Christina provided. It was something that we desperately needed, and it was time to start moving people around. I would have to call mymanders and staff sergeant into the office. I got up and sent messengers out with sealed messages for those in the proper position. This would also need to be a very secret discussion of the various things going on in the city. We needed to make this meeting to discuss as many things as possible to save time. There was so much going on in the city, and I hated to pull the upper echelons of my people out of the field. They all needed to be brought into the loop in a way they could ask questions. They would also send information out to the rest of the squads, and they would be the ones to put forward those who would go to the front line with the Subi. It was going to be a rough meeting, and getting dressed alone, I missed Emily. Asahi and Trisha were training to the max in the same squad and were only spending time with me when they could. The twin elves had reached the Peak of C rank, and I could not help but wonder if they were about to catch up to me.To be honest with myself, I hoped they were getting closer to their goal ofbining their magic. They were in the Wizard''s pursuit ofbining their mana and being able to cast FrostFire spells, which I had not heard of in this world. Could opposites exist together? Betsy was making a name for herself on the front as a hard-hitting axe wielder and was starting to be a leader among her people. I was starting to get rmendations that Betsy be put up to sergeant and maybe an officer if she proved well in the role. It was great to hear because, at first, she struggled with it with her squad mates. Now, I finished getting ready, moved to my office, and started setting up maps, best-known locations, and figures to represent what was happening. Updated maps were insanely useful, and as I heard knocks on the door, Commanders and Staff sergeants started to show up with salutes. They all knew that the meeting would take a long time, and I smiled as I greeted them all. Around me, I got to see my Pink Bunny-kin lover, whom I had not seen outside of meetings for a while. Florine was sporting a new scar on her face from one of the battles with another B ranker that she killed. The Swordsman cut her face but only left a scar from her ear to her jaw in a small curve. It happened as she misjudged the distance of the swordsman''s de, and as she dodged around it, the sword cut deep into her face in a crescent moon shape. Then there was Commander Brian, a Talented ck bunny-kin who I trusted. Then there was Commander Cody, the only Wolf-kin who joined our ranks. He did excellently in training andpetently made his way to the position he currently upied. He was the Commander of the Scout squads and was a rare B-ranked scout. His abilities around knives were very dangerous. Then there were the Staff Sergeants, and I quickly recognized Muffins looking seriously as we crowded around the table. There had not been enough time for me to familiarize myself with all of my Staff Sergeants, which was a shame. They all looked ready to tackle the issues about to be discussed. "Commanders, Staff Sergeants,st night we got a boon from our spies who seemed fit to present us with a report finally." This made all of them smile, and I grinned with them. We got news of troop movements and the enemymander that we were facing. But there is no time to waste. We need to discuss things that are happening now in the city and what is about toe up. First, I want to hear about the situation in the city." "Supreme Commander," Staff Sergeant Muffins cut in, "Not much has changed since ourst discussion, except we have been finding that there have been fewer undead attacks and rebel forces." I frowned, "I believe that the Humans are up to something. There are a number of soldiers and military personnel around in the City, and although we have killed a number of them, many are still shit stirring. They have been working on the poption that hates Beast-kin the most and have been attacking our patrols hard up This morning. We had among my squads nine encounters with Rebellion and soldiers leading them after the attack. Three overnight, and none so far this morning. I told my squads to immediately message me at Headquarters if something happened, but nothing has happened yet. That means they have suddenly stopped all offensive conduct inside the city. But that is not the most worrying sign." Muffins turned even more serious, "It''s the Undead. We have already learned that the more they concentrate, the more they spawn, and they might even create more powerful undead. This leads me to the belief that they might be capturing Undead we have not subjected and condensing them to release onto the city." All of us went quiet, as that was an ingenious form of attack. It would be statistical to show, but it seemed Muffins was on her game if this was true. This was the clearest sign that she might get a promotion if she was correct. I looked at Florine. "Florine, What do you think?" I asked. "I have to agree if your numbers are correct. We should have a Squad from Commander Cody''s to look around. See if they can find something going on. If we get hit by a massive wave of undead around our supply depots right now, it would be crippling." "I will send a mana message to the Alpha group. You will have my best to go around and check." Commander Cody said, his expression worried. "Then there is something I should report," A Staff Sergeant pipped up. "Introduce yourself and report," I replied. "Yes, Supreme Commander, I am Staff Sergeant Hopkins," A green bunny-kin said, "I have been working in close rtion with the Gang Bloody Candies. They have been helpful in the Docks area, which has been the one bright spot for thest couple of weeks. The Gang is atop everyone around there to keep things business as usual. We have let them ''enforce'' on businesses but not go above what the people can afford in return. Besides the point I am trying to make. They have told us that the East Gang has been going underground. The Bloody Candies have been pushing their territory and even started to take their businesses from them, and they have not stopped them at all." "Interesting," I replied thoughtfully. "Do they have any thoughts on the matter?" "Yes," the leader, a dog-kin who is a ve to someone, but I do not know who said they believe they are up to a major move. They have a habit of all disappearing before arge movement." "How good is that information?" "They have not lied to us yet. They are profiting like bandits during our upation and do not care who wins. They make shit tons of gold either way. They will go underground if the Empirees back, and they think we will allow them to exist if we continue to hold the city. Or maybe make them something official." That was a good representation of the situation. Crime was in all cities, no matter what. But this was an interesting gang. They were making out like bandits, and they were too fucking useful for me to get rid of. I could crack down on them if I had to, but I really would rather not. "If we asked them to look into this further with our blessing, would they?" "Happily, but I hate the legitimacy that would give them." "Bah," I waved my hand, "We will do what we need to. They are useful now. I may have to force them underground now, but they are even helping with the Undead problem. No, something is going on, and they are right in that. That is another job for you, Commander Cody; see if something is happening on the east side of the city. That is where we are bringing supplies through as well to the trench fortress." "Ma''am, I think we need to know the information the spies gave you." Commander Cody said. "Sure, first, though, is there anything going on with supplies or anything else someone wants to bring to my attention?" I asked seriously, and they all knew to speak up if they had anything that they believed I would be concerned about. "Nothing?" I asked one more time, then nodded, "I am sure you all have something to report, but you don''t believe it is worth my attention. Good. Then we shall move on. Our Spies have reported," I began and started to exin the information that Christina brought back including my thoughts on the economic situation. It took a couple of hours to go over it all, and they were intent on listening, but faces were all over the ce. When I finished, they all looked in thought. This is what I hoped to see, not blindly saying things. "So, The Battle ves will probably be for the next major offensive," Florine said, looking worried, "My first thoughts go to theck of movement among the gangs. How bad would it be if, during that probing attack, they got a spy through somewhere else into the city and got in contact with the soldiers here? They could get a general timeline of when to attack, and anything that happens inside the city will be isted from the front." "That is not even the worst spot," Commander Cody added, "If they hit the Supply warehouses or our transportation lines. Before the war, I had no idea what you meant about carts being so serious, but now I know that they are the bed for which this war is happening. Our people will starve in weeks if a dozen or more supply wagons or carriages are taken out. We are barely meeting demands, and the Logistics army is working at capacity and trying to expand at the same time." "That is what I was thinking, too," I agreed with Cody. Worse, we don''t have the people to back up the supply carts." "No, we do; the Main army can assist, Supreme Commander. I think we should grab those with a cooler head to help be guards inside the city." Florine jumped in. "I know you don''t trust them after the first battle and the plundering and looting, but with simple guard duty?" I grimaced, and I looked at everyone. I could see serious faces, and I nodded, "I will talk to the War Chief; with the front lines needing our people for the battle ves, we will need some people to make up the shortfall. I would rather have logistics personnel with your squads over the main army at this time. We can use the Main army fill-ins for logistics guards." Nods were all around, "So, First, I have to say, all of you will be losing your Subi in your squads. They will be moved to the front, and I want you to put who you think will be able to guarantee their lives the most. Then you still have the designated throwers that need to head with them. They are the ones we trained to toss the potions. That means each squad will be down to too many people, and I will have orders cut for the logistics army to fill in. In order to do that, though, we need people from the main army." "Supreme Commander, could we double up patrols?" Staff Sergeant Muffins jumped in. "If we double up, we can bring in fewer logistics guards, and we will be better able to respond torger issues. This will limit our coverage, but the things we deal with will be done with arger force. I believe squads''munication with new people will be great, which will save us from losing more people." I wanted to refute the fact that we needed more coverage, but I nodded instead. "Great Suggestion, Muffins. Now, with the Empire not being in wartime mode yet, I believe we will be here longer. So, let''s start going over which areas we should focus on the most and which areas are of the most importance and least importance." Chapter 248: My Turn "Dismissed!" I snapped, sending my subordinates away to do their duty. They all had to be careful if what we suspected was true. More woulde to the front soon, in a couple of months after the next round of Boot Camp. Although they woulde to the front as greenhorns, the ones at the front were, too. They were only now bing veterans. With all the ambushes in the city, they were bound to be injured or killed. It was minimal now, but each loss was hard on the Elite army, with not much to reinforce them. Then again, so was the entire main army. That was another thing we were missingpared to the Empire. Listening to an old warrior gave the young warriors enough wisdom to be old warriors. What we had were people with individual power and veterans of individual battles. These were not the same thing, but we were powering through. After this war, there would be many veterans if we won. With those vets, we could make a whole new army around them and train them. It would propel my ns forward, and with the main army being a bunch of barbarians, they would return to their individual tribes. That meant none of that experience would be concentrated. "You know that sinister smile makes you look like you are nning something evil," I suddenly heard my mother saying, and I snapped up, looking at her in surprise as I was not expecting my mother back for a couple more hours. Her hand was on her hip, and her dress was white as snow. Her smile was bright, and I could see the desire in her eyes, "Ah, Your meeting is over, and your Sister is back on her way to being in the Empire. Now it is my turn," She said, licking her lips. "You have made me wait long enough, Chelsea; it is my turn to be both under and on top of you. No one will bother us, and your minions are working." She licked her lips and grinned, "Now, no one is watching, and I need you to fill me up." Those words awoke Doorknocker, and I smiled, thinking about where we should do our business when I decided to point to the bedroom out of habit. There was no need to make a mess out of the office with all my paperwork, and she nodded. "Oh, traditional way, good. I need you now," Mother said and walked with a trail of snow moving behind her. It was odd because she seemed to move slowly but was in front of me instantly, with her mana moving behind her and her hands grasping both of mine. I was suddenly pinned against the door with my mouth being invaded. It felt odd to be dominated by my mother, but I did not care now. I had long broken this taboo, and I loved her assertive side. The door opened, and her handnded on Doorknocker, pushing aside my loincloth, which did nothing to cover Doorknocker. Her hand gripped my cock hard and she started to rub the length of it. "This, This, This has been what I needed. I need it so fucking bad, and you have been so naughty to make me wait for this. Your Father will neverpare to you in the bed." She growled, looking down into my eyes, and licked her lips. "Bedroom now," She said, and I opened a rift to the room. I was flung into the rift, and we bothnded in the room a momentter. I slid on the floor from her, tossing me through the rift, the hungry look in her eyes zing. She tore my top off, leaving it in shreds to the side, and her mouthtched onto a nipple, sucking hard. I moaned as she grabbed Doorknocker, standing it straight with her dress suddenly gone into a pile of snow that blew into the corners of the room, and her wet cunt lubed the tip of my cock as she sucked on my nipple in some disy of flexibility. Then I felt her pussy wrap around the head of Doorknocker before she plunged her cunt straight down on my cock. "OH~! FUCK~! YES~!" Mother cried out and brought her hips up and back down a momentter, "OH~! YES~!" She cried out once more, and her legs brought her up to the point that my cock almost slipped out before she dropped her hips down on my cock. Doorknocker burst through the door of her womb without restraint, and her legs quivered as I started to fuck her womb along with her pussy. "BIGGER~!" She demanded, "DON''T YOU FUCKING TELL ME YOU CAN''T I FUCKING NEED TO BE FILLED~!" I sent mana through my body and my blood and filled my cock, increasing the size and girth without another word, and she screamed, "FUCK~! YES~!" Her legs brought her back up to the tip, which gained another four inches before plunging down, and her stomach inted as she screamed and arched her back. Her pussy erupted, and my breasts were covered in her cum as her legs trembled and her pussy attempted to spasm on Doorknocker. The pleasure was amazing as she brought herself up and down the length of Doorknocker again and again. The primal cries escaping her mouth were loud and reverberated in the house, but neither of us cared, and my hips, by instinct, started to work with her and shoved my cock deep into her as she brought herself up off my cock before driving it back in to attack her womb. The pleasure was immense, and I moaned as her legs started to tremble again, and she once again squirted all over my breasts. Lost in the pleasure, Doorknocker erupted, sending semen deep into her filling her womb, and she cried out cumming once more as we released our primal instincts. "FUCK~ YES~!" We moaned together, and I cried out and pushed up into her once more as we fucked our hearts out. I Flipped her over as her legs were spasming, and I started to kiss her in a missionary position as her legs wrapped around my back. I could feel her try to bring me closer and closer to her as my hips thrust into her again and again. Our moans died in each other''s mouths, but there was always more as we took more and more pleasure from each other. Doorknocker trembled once more as I erupted inside her, and she cried out, wrapping her arms around my neck, deepening our kiss. Our tongues yed together, and I lost myself in her embrace. We shivered and fucked came again and again. I barely registered how we ended up on the bed with her head taking the entirety of Doorknocker down her throat. Her tongue moved along the underside of my cock, and I trembled, and my legs shook as the sensitive pleasure took hold. I lost myself in the primal feelings that we gave each other. My hands were in her hair, and my mana fueled my cock, and I had no idea how she took the Massive Doorknocker down her throat with the extra girth and length from filling my cock with additional blood. I grabbed her hand anyways and thrust again and again skull fucking the needy bitch without restraint. I could see her body shake and shiver from the deep heavy skull fucking, and her throat spasmed as I reached my peak I had no idea why her throat spasmed, but I directly pumped her stomach full of my Bunny-kin jizz that made so many of the Nobility jealous. We did not care and fornicated like Animals, and I barely registered when it became night, but I was deep in my mother''s ass with her asshole spasming all over my cock. She shivered, and my hips pped against her Juicy MILF ass. She cried out again and again with each p of my hips against her juicy ass just as Doorknocker filed her up, filling her stomach up from the other end as I sent a massive amount of cum deep inside her. Again and again, without keeping track of time, I lost myself in her body as she lost herself in my body, and we barely registered when it became the next day. That did not stop us, though as the Needy Bitch wanted more, and I was more than willing to oblige I came deep inside her again and again with earth-shattering orgasms that sent my mind into space without a way down. I loved it. I loved this, and my body shivered as I lost track of time at some point, with Doorknocker deep inside of her and her breasts pressed against mine, we passed out without knowing how long we had lost ourselves in each other''s bodies. Chapter 249: Treat Waking up after over a day of intercourse is always a chore. I was sensitive but refreshed, and my mothery twitching on the bed with a satisfied expression. Getting up and leaving the bed was another chore, but I put on my army fatigues, which were now just a camo form of my loincloth and shirt. It was something that I was expecting all my people to wear in the future, and there was going to be so much more. Leaving the bedroom, I rifted down to my office, where I sat down. I sent a mana message to a staff member nearby, and a momentter, a Messenger came in with a cup of tea and some army rations. "Supreme Commander, we have reports," The messenger said, "We did not want to disturb you, though, as they could wait. Would you like to know what I believe are the highlights?" The Green Bunny-kin said, and I nodded. "Last night, there was not a single ambush again. The squads are starting to see more people watch them on the east side of the city," the Messenger continued, "This leads me to hand you these reports." The Messenger thenid three envelopes down, and I nodded. "Anything else?" I asked. "Yesterday, there was a minor battle on the front with no movement from the warriors. It seems that the Wizards used more than usual mana defending the trenches." I frowned, "They are allowing spells they think will hit the dirt to continue to fly, right?" I asked. "I believe so, ma''am." I smiled in return, but I would have to witness the next time that happened, as we could win the mana war just by not blocking all their shots. We had the numbers; it was best to use them. "Any signs of reinforcements?" "No, Ma''am," The messenger replied. "Okay. Anything else of importance that needs my attention?" "No, Ma''am." "Dismissed," I replied then, and the messenger left. I opened my mail. I looked it over, and the reports I was handed were more detailed on the events on the east side of the city. It was just people watching the patrols and not doing anything. That was not good. It showed restraint and someone getting control of the soldiers inside the city. That meant someone with enough charisma to do so or of sufficient rank. That was the most worrying. Was the person already in the city? Or did they sneak in with thatst attack? To be honest, the city walls were closed on all but the west side. We were bringing supplies through the frozen remains of the busted wall that we cleaned up. It was faster to get to the warehouses wemandeered. Then again, the walls were undefended, and someone could have tossed a hook with a rope. "Well, you are back, I heard," I heard a soft sexual voice say, much to my surprise, "In fact, when I heard this, I brought a little treat that I thought would be fun to bring into the bedroom with us." I turned surprised and saw Queen Mira with a sultry smile full of desire and a Wolf-kin man who barely looked like a man¡ªmore like an eighteen-year-old who looked very soft. His hair and fur were ck, and his outfit was dirty but looked almost new. "This little guy I found in one of your warehouses where he was not supposed to be." She chuckled, and that was when I noticed that they were not wearing the Elite army uniform. My eyes narrowed, and he looked like he had his hand caught in the cookie jar. "what was he looking at?" I asked, my voice dark. "Oh, he was not looking at anything. He was fingering himself in the backdoor," Queen Mira replied with the brightest smile that made me nk for the briefest moment. I quickly remembered that you had that little trash elf that you kept around back in the Demonnds and in your city. So I thought you would be interested in ying with the young man." He was blushing now, and Doorknocker reacted as if I was very interested. "So, what were you doing in the warehouse?" I asked. "No lying now," I told him. "Y- Y- Your eminence, I- I-," He blushed deeper and looked away like a maiden in love, "I was looking for somethingrge and cock shaped," The blush was now deeper, "I- I could not find it, and I was just so horny," The ck hair and fur on the wolf-kin made me realize something. "Eminence?" I asked. "P- People in your p- p- position like to be c- called that, right?" he asked, looking at me, almost terrified. "I am a Supreme Commander. Everyone from the Beast-kin Nation would know that," I replied. No, you were one of the liberated ves," I said, now realizing it. We gave a ton of clothes to the freed ves who were Beast-kin, but most of them had been abandoned by their owners in the rush to leave the city. Many had already headed back, but some remained behind to be the ''train'' of the army. They would live off our supplies and have sex with the soldiers to let them release their steam. It was not a bad arrangement; not all the men and women liked doing it with fellow soldiers."How did you get into the warehouse?" I asked with my eyes narrowing, asking the most important question. "I- I am good at sneaking," The wolf-kin blushed. "Hmmm, And now, I must ask," I thought, deciding to see his reaction, "What do you think of this?" With that, I pushed aside my loincloth, and a momentter, he was before me with myid cock in his mouth. "Mmm, Mmm," He moaned, and I felt his tongue licking all the grime from thest two days off my cock. My cock shivered, and Queen Mira now looked like a young ck-haired supermodel with B-cup breasts and a nice petite yet tall body was smiling. "That boy has lust on him, but he is not interested in me," The Queen Subus said, "He is all over you, though," She chuckled, "I am going to have my turn, but I want to watch you stretch him." Doorknocker was already half hard in his mouth, and I shivered with sensitive pleasure and moaned. "Fuck, I just finished a marathon only a couple of hours ago~!" I moaned again as the guy teased the urethra of my cock with his tongue dipping into the center a little, and my eyes rolled back a little. "Fuck he is good at giving head~!" I moaned as my balls felt his hands grab them and lightly massage them. The Wolf-kin then took my rapidly hardening cock deep into his mouth and stopped six inches down and gagged. Suddenly he popped up for air, "Supreme Commander, Your Eminence, Master, Please, My previous owner has permanently made me horny. The only thing that cools my lust is Big cock. Yours is the biggest, and I am already in love with it. Please, Let me dedicate my life to pleasuring this cock~! Whenever you want~! USE ME~! TAKE ME~! FUCK ME~! GOD~! YOU WILL BE MY GOD~! PLEASE~! ALLOW ME TO INSERT THIS GODLY COCK INTO ME~!" he cried, and I realized what was happening. The mind of this Wolf-kin was broken, and I felt the need to put him back together. I would not trust him immediately, but his body needed magical help. I looked down at the young ex-ve and nodded, "Greet your new Master, Doorknocker~!" I said, and the smile was brighting from him, and he stood up and dropped his pants before leaning down and kissing the head of Doorknocker. The shiver of pleasure went through me, and he turned around. "Please, Master, Mistress, I will ensure this little one is tight for you~! I want your massive COCK~! PLEASE MASTER DOORKNOCKER~!" He cried out and moaned and pushed back his ass on my cock, bringing it up and down the length. I grabbed the door knocker, and I looked at his tight little body. His ass was not thatrge, but when I pressed the head of Doorknocker against his cute little asshole, he shivered. It took no more than a second for it all to begin. I felt his sphincter tremble as the head of Doorknocker pressed against it, then spread open a momentter and engulf the head of my cock. I felt him tremble and heard Queen Mira chuckle not even a momentter. "Oh, you came already, Cute thing," Queen Mira said, and she was now on a desk that I do not remember having in this room, and her clothes were gone. Her legs were spread with her hand on her snatch, touching her clit. She moaned as the Wolf-kin suddenly pushed back onto Doorknocker with a scream of pleasure that reverberated in the room, and I felt his anal canal spasm. "SO BIG~! SO AMAZING~! I LOVE IT~! FUCK ME HARD~!" he cried out and pushed back harder, and I grabbed his arms as I felt him stretching over every inch of my cock as I easily slid into the young man. Then I pulled him down on my cock, and I felt his jizznd on my legs, and I stood. I pulled back, and he cried out, and I shoved myself back in. With each thrust, his ass spasmed on me, and I could hear him leaking all over the floor as I shoved my cock in and out of him with increasing speed. I had not had a man''s asshole in a long time, and Rose''s husband was a cuck I didn''t give a single fuck about. This young man screamed with pleasure, and his legs trembled, and he came again and again as I shoved my cock in and out of him. Doorknocker was pumping his swollen prostate and wreaking everything else on its way to the back of him. The pleasure was mind-numbing, and he was so tight but easy to slide in and out of. "FUCK~!" I cried out, joining the exmations from the Wolf-kin, and I grunted as I was reaching the end while I watched Queen Mira attacking her clit and Squirt all over the floor while watching us. That was it and I reached my peak of sensitive pleasure, and I released a tide of cum deep into his asshole without restraint. "AHHH~! MISTRESS~! THANK YOU FOR YOUR CUM~!" The Wolf-kin Shuddered as I released all my cum into him, and he fell forward andnded in a pool of his cum as Doorknocker sprang free and released a couple more ropes of cum all over his body. His body twitched, his eyes rolled up, and he was shivering and twitching clearly out of it. I looked at everything and smiled. "That was a nice Treat. Now I need to figure out what to do with him," I said, and Queen Mira shook her head. "Not now. First, you will satisfy me," Queen Mira purred. I smiled in return and stepped over my new Sissy bitch, and got to work on the Queen of the Subi. ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. I have released the next 50 Chapters of Gxy Hunter online for everyone to enjoy! I hope you will check it out on Amazon! I also have a bunch of Short stories for you to enjoy! Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair. The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: Week 6: Chapter 250: Spotted on the Horizon After a couple of days of fun and working on things inside, I received reports that things were not as fun in the front. The Empire was starting to poke the defenses of the trenches without stopping. They continued to probe with spell after spell, only for the interceptions to slow. They seemed to dislike that and tried topensate with increased activity and threats of storming the trenches. Isabelle learned that leaving the trenches was a bad idea from the reports I was receiving in the city. We were strong when making it individualbat in the trenches but weak out in the open, where their organization yed a stronger role. I was d that she quickly learned that lesson from the first battle of the Empire counter-offensive. The A rankers were also starting to poke their heads out and battle with our Elders. They would suddenly have two if they brought out one, and we brought out two. They would hold if they brought out three, and we brought out the same amount. But when the five-on-five battle of A rankers erupted, they proved that they were strong on the front. They were here to stay, and the battle raged for hours. It was hard to hear that battles happened while I was enjoying myself, but the casualties were so limited that our side had no deaths. The Subi I sent to the front waiting for the Battle ves were also settling in with their bodyguards. They reported that they were staying out of the battle in wait for the moment they were ordered to strike. They were not to reveal themselves till they yed their strategic role on the battlefront. The problem in the City was that there was a tension that was bing more obvious. There were no reports from my people that a group of people were starting to organize and test our willingness to kill them. What they learned was that those people who tested our people ended up very dead publicly. Those who were captured alive, however, were put in a dungeon forter, along with any evidence of their wrongdoing. Too bad there was little of that. What I did n to do, though, was mess with those under our care and see if we could convert some of them. What I wanted to do was very sinister. I would give all of them a chance at being an informant for us. Then, we are going to release them all once the war is a little farther away from the City. If we could get some informants, that would be wonderful. It did not matter if they did or not. I won out either way as I would gain the goodwill of many in the city for releasing them, saying there was insufficient evidence, and just to make it fun, I would hang a few of the worst of them. All of those people would go back out to the streets and tell them that we tried to recruit them as informants. Once they told their colleagues about this, it would be a lot harder for them to trust each other and organize. This was going to be a long game if I was going to be in control of this city, and I needed to start now. While that was happening, though, the increased group attacks were leading to more minor injuries among my Elite army. They were setting up ambushes with low-ranking soldiers, not the meat of the rebel movement or the soldiers who had been culled since they becamerebels inside the city. It was a game of cat and mouse that I loathed. The scouts were having a hell of a time, and the increased issue of being unable to slip a person into theirwork was an issue. There were few humans among the Beast-kin poption that people trusted. That was why I was so surprised when there was a human ambassador from the Beast-kin nation all those years ago. These were not issues that I wanted or cared to see. Things were brewing in the city despite the goodwill that was also growing among a small amount of the humanmunity. These people also seemed more open to the Beast-kin before we arrived. The ve Beast-kin had issues growing alongside that. Many of the former ves did not know what to do with their newfound freedom. Those who were not born in the Empire left the City quickly, which we weed. The carts going back to the Beast-kin nation were taking along these ex-ves, at least to the city where they were going. It also brought a lot of goodwill to the war effort. The logistics army was bing a very wee sight in tribes. Many times, they were a sign of meeting lost loved ones. This was especially true among the Cat-kin tribes and Mouse-kin tribes. On one hand that meant the war was bing even more popr among the tribes, including the Bunny-kin tribe. This was simply because we were often the messengers. This was pure propaganda on my part and was for my longer-term goals. The point is that it was working, and many things back home were doing well. On the other hand, the Beast-kin ves who did not leave, arge portion, wanted to take out their anger on the humans. This was an issue with the main army also. I pushed many to return to the homnd and leave their hate behind. But for many, they could not do that. Some saw this as a temporary time to beable to take out their anger on the humans. It was irrational but they were angry and not thinking. The one bit of good news I had came from a letter I got from Rose, which was one of the happiest news I had so far. Apparently, thepany that we created was doing very well. Her purchasing of otherpanies and the goodwill of some select tribes meant that we finally had the ce that I wanted to be done. This was way ahead of all my ns, but it seemed she was now hiring what people she could and had them make a road to the ce I had chosen for a new city. It would be a slow process that would take years, but everything had already started. The gold that ended up in the hands of the workers only had one ce to go, really, and that was back to us, or at least a majority of it. They would buy our food, and entertainment and live in our shelters, all while giving theirbor to us. It was the start of an internal economy that was blooming perfectly. With moneying in from our main establishments, it was going to be the funding that slowly worked toward my end goal. It helped that my father pushed some nobility into purchasing through our businesses. So much was happening back there that I put down the reports quickly as I could not keep up with it all. "MESSAGE FOR THE SUPREME COMMANDER! URGENT!" I heard a yell from outside my door and I stood opening it and a Bunny-kin in the C rank came in quickly. "Report!" I snapped "Supreme,mander! Arge transport of people has been seening toward the Empire''s army. War Chief Isabelle believes that the human ves brought arge amount of supplies!" I knew it wasing soon and nodded, "Do you have anyone else to report this to?" I asked. "I was only told toe to you, Supreme Commander." "Then follow me; we will be headed to the War chief." I opened a rift and let the Bunny-kin walk through before I followed, ending up on the Western wall overlooking the trenches by the gate. I looked out, and the Empire''s army was stirring a little, but the spells flinging back and forth provided the fireworks for this moment, and I turned to the young Bunny-kin. "Return to your post," I told him, and the Bunny-kin ran off, and I started to follow with a brisk walk toward the Trench headquarters. It seemed that the war was not going to stay stagnant much longer. It was time to figure out what Isabelle had nned. The Elders would be gathering, too, and I needed to be sure that I was kept in the loop. I had a sneaking suspicion that Elder Redscale would like to keep me out of this development. ------------------------------- Hey Guys, I Hope that you are all enjoying my story. if you are, consider reading ahead for as little as 1$ on my Patreon /Madjic If not, Please continue enjoying my work for free and I would love if you drop a positive review so others can find and enjoy my work as well. Both help me a lot. Thank you so much. Madjic Chapter 251: Change Walking into the headquarters, I saw War Chief Isabelle smiling, but Elder Redscale looked at me with a mixture of surprise and hate. It seemed that as this War moved forward, he hated me more and more. I did not know the reason for this hate, but I was getting more and more annoyed with it as time went on. "Y-" Elder Redscale was about to say something, and I heard Elder Lily sigh loudly. "Elder Redscale," She said, making him turn to her. "Your grant disregard for Chelsea, not only the Supreme Commander of the Elite army she only recently started, but also the reason that the Main army can eat, is frankly getting out of hand. You can dislike her all you want. You will not continue to snub her and chastise her when, as a LOVEKNOT, she has a fellow ELDER here. Your Disrespect for her will end. If you wish to change the situation, get more Elders here. Otherwise, the rest of us would like to hear her opinion on the information and how to move forward." The sudden chastise of Elder Redscale came as a surprise. It seemed that the other Elders were not. I looked and saw my mother with a slight smile on her face, and I knew the reason instantly. Elder Redscale looked gobsmacked, though, and opened and closed his mouth a few times before turning his head and waving for her War Chief Isabelle to speak. "Thank you, Elder Redscale," Isabelle began acting as if he gave her verbal confirmation to talk. "The Scouts have noticed the Human ves Christina has told us about. There is no solid count of them or even an estimate from the front lines, but the Empire has been after our scouts. We have reported that the Empire''s Scouting forces are skirmishing hourly with our people. It seems that from their movement, though. The first signs of them making it here will be in two days. Somehow, one of our scouts got in deep and got solid information. Their entire group of mouse-kin but one other died on the way back out. Teevy is in critical condition, but he was the one who spotted it. The other was the one who carried them back exhausted. Both will make it out, although Teevy will need transport back to the homnd. He," She paused, "Lost his legs from thest battle. It seems they encountered a human that really enjoyed ying with their food." Grim silence took hold of the room for a couple of minutes, and I sighed, "Well, we will do what we can for him as we send him back to the homnd. The question is," I paused for a moment, "Does this really change anything?" The Question hung in the air, and no one spoke for a few more minutes. I shrugged, "So it doesn''t. Our ns are set, and we are going to start quietly briefing the army on what WWE is going to do. The one thing this does is allow us a couple of days to ensure the entire army is in on our ns." "That is true. He bought us the time to ensure everyone is on board," Isabelle said. We will have everyone filled in, and we will move forward with the ns we already nned. It has not changed a thing. Even an increase in numbers, unless it is an astronomical increase, will change nothing." Isabelle then looked at the Elders, "You all know what to do. Our people will know what to do." "Actually, I would like to add one thing," I said, gaining attention and grinned. "What is that?" Isabelle asked. "Simple, I would like to add a stop point if they retreat. Where we will stop chasing them if our ns work out the best possible way." "WHY WOULD WE NOT ROUT THEM!" Snapped Elder Redscale, "As they retreat, we will follow them and kill them as they run. Only a coward like yourself would think to stop before we cut them all down." "Because that would be moronic, like yourself," I snapped back, "How far do you think I can fucking feed people, Elder Redscale! I ALREADY NOTIFIED YOU OF THIS!" I continued with a sneer, and suddenly, I started to choke on mana as the world started to waver under its might. Then, just as quickly as it started, it stopped, and my mother was before him. "YOU WILL NOT HARM MY DAUGHTER!" My mother snapped at him. The sudden movement of mana in the headquarters grew tremendously, then stopped just as suddenly. "Elder Redscale, you have stepped out of line," Elder Lily said. "I will not be disrespected. "Neither will I. You have done nothing but disrespect me. Despite all my contributions here at the front, you have done nothing but snub and sneer at me. Your contempt is something even the lowest of our soldiers is quickly learning. If not for my aplishments, you would have undermined my Authority!" I spat back at him. I took a deep breath. "NOW, Before you continue to insult me, Listen. We are short on carts and supplies; I have been looking over updated maps my people have made for me, and I found the ideal location for a new defense." I walked up to the maps and pointed at the spot a mile behind the Empire''s current location. Around this area, there are hills spanning the entire area. A great ce to start to set up a new border." Itold them, and I heard pauses. "Border?" Elder Lily asked. "Yes, This war is not going to end soon, I think. The Empire has a better economy and more people than the Beast-kin nation. This is what they decided to send. Not the entire army they have. If we can set up and force them to continue toe to us, We win or force them to start to set up a border of their own. This is the best location that I have found. There is one main road that even their main army took to get here, and the natural hills will give us a geographical advantage. With new trench forts, we can even start to make roads and hold the City as a ce to grow and feed the army." "No," Elder Redscale said loudly and definitively, "We will kill them as far as we can go." Isabelle looked at me, and I could see a peculiar expression on her face. "We will kill them as far as we can go, Supreme Commander. We will follow Elder Redscale''s advice." She said, and I looked at her and saw her face turn to a smirk before turning to be serious as Elder Redscale grinned. "Now, with my choice out of the way, we need to discuss the tiny details of the exact wording for our army." With that, we started to discuss. Only a few minutes in, though, powerful mana was felt out above the trench, and three of the Elders shot out, as did I. The meeting in the Headquarters came to an end, and above the trenches, three Empire A rankers fought with Elder Lily, Leon, and Redscale. it was the first time that I got to see wild magic in action truly and the magic as Redscale fought. It was abination of Wizardry and body magic. It felt like it could change any moment as the fire coating his body would shoot out only to change as it hit the spear fighter from the humans side. It turnedto ice as itnded without any rhymeor reason. The fight was intense, and you could feel the blood lust from them. The other elders moved, and soon Elder Kitty was atop the Human spearmen with her, cutting into his shoulder from a blind spot. Then a human appeared behind her and attacked her blind spot, only for the honey badger-kin Elder to be there. Elder Bradley was on top of the Woman from the human''s side, and his ws dug into her breasts. The scream of pain made the intensity of the sudden fight even more intense as the A rankers brawled it out just above the trenches. Then suddenly, the Humans, just as they started, pushed back and fought off the Elders even with their injuries. At least two of the humans were injured. The Elders were on them, but I could no longer see the particrs, and the sudden brawl came to an end as soon as it began. It was without any fanfare, and the elders showed up a minuteter with massive smiles, but Elder Leon had a massive cut down his face and his chest from a sword, and Elder Lily''s face had a massive bruise on her face and a cut down the length of her leg, but she was smiling. "The humans lost that short brawl, but that was a much different fight from before. That was no probe. They came out to test us. I believe your information on the battle ves is true. We are goingto be in for a rough several days." Elder Lilly said, "I need to heal, but we did more to them than they did to us." "Elder Bradley, I owe you one; that Human woman was about to kill me when you stopped her," Elder Kitty said with a bow, "I had not expected them to have an ambusher for me ready to ambush me." "Think nothing of it," Elder Bradley said with a smile showing his ws, "I got a chunk out of her and almost returned the favor. She pulled back just as I was about to reach her heart. It was a quick and harsh fight that caught us all off guard. Without the trench enchantments assisting us in battle, we would have been on the losing side of that battle, which is uneptable. Now, those who are injured heal up. We need to pay extra attention these days. Isabelle and Chelsea, You two will coordinate the front. We all must pull ourselves out of the politics." Elder Bradley then looked at Elder Redscale, "Elder Redscale, me, you, and even the Loveknot need to work together and be more vignt. No more messing around," Elder Bradley then turned to my Mother. "That includes you. We need everyone in top shape or the best shape to fight the Empire." Elder Redscale looked angry but nodded, "It was uneptable how off guard we were caught. You are correct, although we came out on the winning side I feel that there was more to this attack than we thought. All of us should retreat to different parts of the front. Elder Loveknot, you can still hold the city but no more messing around. We must all pay attention to the war." All could see the death re my mother gave Elder Redscale, but she nodded. "We will all recede and leave the armies to the War Chief and the Supreme Commander." Then they all split up and disappeared, suddenly changing the dynamics of the war front once more. ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. I have released the next 50 Chapters of Gxy Hunter online for everyone to enjoy! I hope you will check it out on Amazon! I also have a bunch of Short stories for you to enjoy! Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair. The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: /dp/B0CD2DF3W3 Week 6: Chapter 252: Meeting the Enemy The War suddenly heated up hard with the battle ves on the horizon, and my people in the trenches hid themselves deep as the probing attacks took the people they had eaten with just hours ago to their deaths. The Empire was losing more people, but they were much more forward about the preparation for the battle that everyone was slowly being briefed on. Everyone knew this increased intensity of attack was a lead-up to the main battle that woulde in a few days. With the ground war heating up, the Elders and the Human A rankers shed in the air. Their battles wereing out with an increased number of injuries. We knew that both sides were holding back how strong we were, and the sh continued. I even saw my mother with a massive gash down her arm, clearly from a spear cutting her. In stark contrast, the City was unusually quiet, and you would question if this city had been taken from the humans how quiet it was. The patrols were no longer encountering ambushes, but the Elite army had been briefed on the war front. Their Sergeants and Staff Sergeants ensured that everyone understood that this was the calm before the storm and that they were waiting tounch a massive strike during the war at the front. In return, the elite army became even more careful in their patrols, and now the scouting forces joined the patrols. We seemed unable to infiltrate the groups of rebel human forces, and the quiet became increasingly eerie. The funny thing was that this also endeared a portion of the poption toward my leadership. I was actually starting to hear humans praising the Beast-kin control over the Empires. They were making more gold and silver under our control, and the poption was facing less violence. Our hard control over the undead made things interesting as we had done a better job than the Empire did. That being said, I knew it was only a small temporary thing. I would need a lot longer in order to have them truly ept my leadership. But I could no longer ignore my gains from the System. I needed to take some time to internalize the new thoughts and abilities I took in. I had note up with any new forms ofbat, and I had to take the time to maximize my gains from the system and meditate on whether they were possible. So I cut myself off from the world, leaving things to my topmanders. I started to test myself in a secure ce, testing the restraints of reality and painting a new reality atop them. The fabric of the world became more and more clear to me; the mystery was odd, and many things did not make much sense. I found it vastly confusing how some things worked while others did not. Like poking a hole would automatically fix itself, like the mana of the world realized the Canvas of the world was ripped and needed fixing and would work to repair it. But I used mana itself to rip that hole open, and the brush that I could use did not need to be an actual brush, but a staff was perfectly fine. Even my hand was good, but it was less precise than the Arcane staff I had received all those years ago. It was like using a pen over a finger. One was much neater than the other. Then there was what I could paint into reality, which was even odder. The world became three-dimensional and two-dimensional. It was both at the same time, and words failed to exin how it all was perceived. The world would actively fight against me if I made the strokes toorge. Also, anything I painted disappeared fast, so I had to work fast. The ability was one of the most overpowered things in my repertoire and also felt useless. I did not have the mana or ability to prevent the image and the world from deleting my work. The fabric of the world refused to hold it. It was not insanely powerful. My range would reach a whole new level, and I could ''Draw'' on the world from a rift. It was like the reality of the world bent around me as I concentrated. There was such a weak fabric holding the world together that it was like folding a paper to attack without much hassle. Still, it felt like I was missing something as I practiced various things. It was like there was a thin piece of paper on my thoughts about how to use this to maximum effect. It is not like anything I drew on reality suddenly became real. It was like a picture that you could see in the world that was tangible for the briefest of moments, renting reality to my will temporarily. It was an odd ability. Like I could paint a cartoon character like Garfield from my previous life, and it was something I could touch, but reality would reject its existence secondster, and the painting or drawing would disappear momentster. But that same picture could stop something. Like my fist hitting, it was like punching soft and intangible. So I tried drawing a brick wall and found myself punching something hard, but the detail needed was harsher andsted less time. Then, it took me some time to realize that the canvas being painted on and the void were not the same. They came from two different abilities. Everything was soplex, and I lost myself in the study for too long. Then, the world around me suddenly felt thicker, and the canvas was harder to draw on and fold. It was like someone was stabilizing reality and thickening the mana, making it harder to manipte. My eyes narrowed, and I left my meditation, leaving the room, and looked outside. Then I felt it, the movement of mana, and I heard the first shout, "HAULT, THIS IS RESTRICTED AREA!" I moved and started to run toward the noise, pulling out my arcane staff. Then I approached one of my soldiers as they pulled their mana to defend themselves against five humans get a dagger in their throat from their surprise. They should have been more on guard, but things had been too quiet, and the rest of the squad was not as slow. They pulled out their weapons, and the sh began with the humans attacking the headquarters. A massive movement of mana could be felt outside but not of an A ranker. No, this was a B ranker summoning their strength for a massive spell. So I did what I had to do and began to fold the canvas of the world to near where I felt the buildup of mana. The Canvas was thick, but I cut through it, and the world bent to will. I stepped into what was most assuredly a prepared position, and my face nked as I took in the sight of men and women, all armed and of various ranks, standing in an alley as a mage just meters before me built up a massive spell. Fuck, I was surrounded and in the face of the enemy with B ranks, C ranks, and D ranks all around. So why the fuck did I feel a smile on my face? ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. I have released the next 50 Chapters of Gxy Hunter online for everyone to enjoy! I hope you will check it out on Amazon! I also have a bunch of Short stories for you to enjoy! Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair. The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: /dp/B0CD2DF3W3 Week 6: Chapter 253: A Glimpse into the Void I messed up. I went too far ahead, and I should have respected their forces. But now was not the time to hold back. Now was a time of action, and I felt the enemy responding to my presence. I had to do the same, and my blood was pumped with mana. My skin turned to the Void, and my staff turned to the pen of my will, starting to turn into the purplish Void. My mind was not quite nk, but all I could do was hold my intentions as the battle instantly began. Everyone was surprised when they saw the leader of the Elite army amongst them. Maybe they did not know how valuable I was, but it did not matter. I moved, as did they. The smile on my face grew as I turned into the Void, and the spells and swords started toe at me. At this moment, even a D rank could kill me if I fucked up, and I moved as the world''s mana did not bend to my will. My fist ended up through a D Ranker that reacted quicker, and the initial B ranker continued to charge their spell, still looking to st my forces inside headquarters. My body moved, and the Canvas of the world folded and bent to my will, allowing me to appear by their side. I quickly cut the canvas around the mage. The world fragmented, but the mana healed faster than normal before I could punch out the person from reality on a whim. For some reason, the mana here was too thick and strong now. They did not allow me to do as I wanted, as suddenly, I was smashed into and sent flying by the mage, and I was smashed by a shield. I flew farther as I leaned into it, and I opened a hole into the Void and spat myself out back into the direction I had just left, now more in control of my direction and a part of the Void. Two swordsmen attack both B rankers and between them is a B ranker with a mace and shield. I had no idea why he did not hit me with the mace, but that was thought forter as I suddenly found myself surrounded, and my staff intercepted a sword. I could barely keep track of where my feet were on the ground as I began to battle with three people at the same time. My mind could no longer think, and the spell far away from me continued to crescendo into its climax, which was only a minute or two away. I could hear the fighting, and here I was, stuck fighting three B rankers as my forces battled foes unknown. My fist met de, my staff met shield, and I twirled, dodging another sword and dodging and parrying before casting a spell in their face. I had no ability to draw on the canvas of the world. There was no way of casting anything moreplex than an arcane missile, and I felt a sword bite into the Void of my arm, cutting something of my real body somehow. I barely registered the cut before another hit me, and the shield smashed into me after I barely dodged the mace. It did not buy me a single second of respite, and I found myself more and more disadvantaged by the second as the three of them were working together. I could not take it; I was going to die at this rate. I could feel it, and my staff got cut into again and again. The old Arcane staff took a beating, and it was hit again and again. Cut after cut into my body, my face got smashed by a shield, and I was being cornered. Was I going to die here? From rebel irregrs? My face got smashed again, and my vision was starting to waver as I smashed my staff into the face of a swordsman, only for my thigh to have a chunk taken out in return. "I AM NOT GOING TO DIE HERE!" I yelled in their faces, but they did not care what I had to say as their weapons came at me more and more, and I was being hurt every second. The thick mana was not allowing me to move as I wanted, and three B rankers ganging up on me made my situation even more hopeless. Dodge. Parry. Cut into my arm. Dodge. Arcane Missle into their face. Dodge. My face got hit again with his shield. My vision is wavering. I am going to die. I am going to die. I am going to die. I am going to die. I can''t die! I don''t want to die! What will happen to my kids? My mind nked, and I let the mana flow through my body. I allowed the three mana vortexes to erupt and bring in more ambient mana, and I converted it without restraint. "I CANNOT DIE HERE!" I screamed as the mace crushed my staff, breaking it apart. I lost my ability to parry and draw. But I did not falter; I allowed my mind to dive into the depths and erupt, and I finally gave up on logic. Who cared about logic in the face of death? Something struck me, and I smashed into the wall, and they were diving at me. My dizzy mind only thought, What is the Void? Death is the end of a person. The Void is the end of reality. It is the true end. The canvas on which reality stands. But only a step away. What is the Void, then? Everything and nothing. The horrors of the abyss that stare back at you. I must be the horror of the abyss that stares back at you when you stare too long. I barely registered what was happening to me, but I converted my hair, body, blood¡ªeverything¡ªand I was the Void. Not like before, a mere imitation, I became the abyss as they came at me, and I roared into a screech that was no human or beast-kinnguage. My war cry and mana erupted as my arms changed into the end. The mana no longer seemed thick, and that sword was met with my fist, briefly stooping it and cutting into the Void. Was it a fist? It seemed more like a ck tentacle of some type. No, It was not a fist; in my vision, the world was not the same. My hand moved through the canvas, and my body appeared before the mage just as they were about to attack, and I opened up the Void around him. There were things in the Void waiting for the mage as I brought them here. The things that waited on the other side of reality were there with no names. They wrapped around the surprised mage, and they pulled him in. Not under my whim, but because he was not like them. He did not belong to the Void, yet he was inside it. My mana drained, and I moved again, and I found myself falling and appearing back into reality. The world changed back to what it was supposed to be, and I was falling and smashed into the ground inside our perimeter. I heard controlled yelling of proper army forces and hands pulling me back from the free as the world shed in and out for me. I lost consciousness as the war around me continued. ------------ Announcement: Thank you for Reading. I have released the next 50 Chapters of Gxy Hunter online for everyone to enjoy! I hope you will check it out on Amazon! I also have a bunch of Short stories for you to enjoy! Stories of a Futanari S ranked Adventurer: Meeting a Pair. The Rich Girls Futanari Maid is a Masochist: Discovery Check them out if you''re interested. Thank you all again for enjoying my story. Please Comment, Rate, and Review the Story if you are interested in doing so If you enjoy my works, you can support me by going to my /madjic Or purchasing my books at: Week 1: /gp/product/B096QTS87W?notRedirectToSDP=1&ref_=dbs_mng_calw_0&storeType=ebooks Week 2: Week 3: Week 4: Week 5: Week 6: Chapter 254: Commander Florine I coughed as my consciousness suddenly whipped back into being, and I coughed more as I felt I was choking on something. I felt someone smacking my back, and suddenly, whatever was lodged in my throat came loose. I hacked once more, and arge ssh of blood escaped my lips, painting the floor of some house. My head hurt like hell, and my mana vortexes were low on mana. Looking around, I found a blood-covered Mouse-kin with a concerned expression and the medical pack issued to the few Elite army medics. They carried nothing more than thread, needles, and bandages. I also got it so that there was some of the highest concentration of alcohol in the pack, but there was not much of it. I looked at the mouse kin, and I coughed a little more but turned to spit blood out. "Report," I snapped as I finally could talk. "I have not been updated in thest hour, Suprememander, but the Rebelbatants smashed into our defenses hard, pushing us back into the center of the nobility district. We retreated back, but our patrols came behind them as they responded to the noise. We no longer have people around the city except at our supply depots, but they have messaged that it is all clear. We have pincered and killed arge group of them, and we are fighting them out of the nobility district. But there is more news. The front has erupted to war, and they are unable to assist us." The Mouse-kin told me. "They had this fucking nned. Luckily, we have two headquarters, and this should not paralyze our decision-making." I replied with a hoarse voice, needing to speak aloud to think for the moment. "We need to confirm the supplies are fine and they were not taken with our own forces," I said with my mind clearing some. "Do you want to get a messenger, Supreme Commander?" "Can I get up out of bed?" I asked back, and the face on the mouse-kin looked unsure. "Honestly, I am unsure. The cuts and battle damage you sustained are odd, and your blood is a little purple for some reason. Your cuts have been stitched, and the bleeding has stopped, but going to battle for you is a no." "Is Florine Avable?" "She has taken our forces'' lead andmanded in your stead." I pushed against the floor, and I felt the world lurch as I got to my feet and my head spun. I somehow got to my feet and fell against the wall to keep myself upright, and I shook from the paincing my body as I finished getting up. My mind was foggy and hard to think, but I needed to know the situation. "Help me to Florine," I ordered. I momentarily saw the medic being unsure before helping me by wrapping my arm around their shoulder. We left the building that we were in. I could feel the movement of mana and the st of mana shing out loud as Wizards battled nearby. I took my first steps with the help of the mouse Kin. We walked a hundred feet before we entered a new house closer to the current battle line. When I entered the house, I heard Florine''s voice and people acknowledging her orders. I almost stumbled when suddenly two people left the room and gasped. "Supreme Commander!" "As you were, follow orders." I waved them off, unwilling to take control of the situation at this moment. I was in too much pain to be at the top of my game. Then I had the Mouse-kin bring me into the room, and Florine looked surprised to see me. "You''re awake?!" Florine smiled but then frowned, "You look like shit, Supreme Commander." "Please, Continue on. I am relegating myself to an Advisory role until I have recovered a little," I told her, and Florine nodded. "One second then," Florine said, "Sergeant, you need to take your squad, go through this alleyway, and nk the Humans. They have their position fortified from both sides but can''t hold us off much longer. Once this resistance has been taken care of, we can focus on the main group. Tell your people to wait for the signal, and we will all attack at the same time, thinning their people. They are trapped and unable to escape. Capture or kill, as per the Supreme Commander''s orders, to protect ourselves most of all!" She snapped, and I watched as the Bunny-kin ran out. "What happened?" I asked as the Sergeant ran off, and Florine turned to me. "The attack was sudden, and the squads defending the headquarters were hit hard in the front. They followed the n and fought a retreating battle. They had wizards all around, thickening and hindering our use of mana. There were three doing that, and one of our squads killed one of them when they broke through the attack on their side. I have someone to introduce to you after all this is over. I believe they deserve a bump in rank as they used their squad on their own orders to hit and pincer, saving other squads that were hit harder. We have casualties. At least twenty are dead and more injured from this attack, which is a surprise from how hard they hit us." Florine said with a hard expression. "Then that same squad hit another of the Human Wizards from behind. No one could find you, though, so I was the highest rank they could find, so I took control. Then suddenly, as the mana was no longer controlled by the Humans and evened the ying ground, you suddenly appeared in front of a squad fighting with the humans. They were in the middle of a retreat when you suddenly punched out of the void, flying and smashing into the ground. They managed to grab you and pull you back." "So that was what the Wizard was doing; I did not think that he was the reason that the mana was thick," I said with a wheeze and leaned against the wall. "I made a mistake and found myself inside a full group of them. I am surprised they had this many people left from our initial assault on the city and us pushing them out." "More went underground than we thought, hiding with the other humans. We have regained control here, and the runner you saw as you came in was headed out to check on the supply points in the city. It seems that your elite army is smarter than I thought. It seems not all the Patrols ran here." Florine said, and I looked at her surprised. "What?" "Yup, A couple of your Sergeants reacted by reinforcing the supply points. Good thing, too. I did not want to tell everyone here, but they were hoping that everyone would run toward the Headquarters under attack. They then started to attack the supply points and warehouses. One Warehouse was set on fire for about one minute before our people responded. The Logistics personnel also counter-attacked a group of C and D rankers and captured a group of ten after killing over forty people. It seems they did not realize we had B rankers inside the Logistics personnel." "So? The supplies are fine?" "To thetest reporting, yes. There were some losses, though. The most damage they did was lighting a carriage full of grain. A huge loss if you heard the Logistics Messenger talk to report to us." "Because it is," I replied with a sigh, "It should be within manageable levels, but losing five carts would be borderline catastrophic." "That bad?" "That bad. We are making more back at Logistics Headquarters back in the Homnd, but it is not good. We still have to repair the ones we have. But enough about that," I coughed, and I wanted to shake my head but decided it would be stupid. "I need to meditate and heal at least these wounds. How are things now? Can I still be out of action?" "Yes, I have this, and it is nice to see all our people working on their own. This is one of the biggest problems the Elite army has faced yet, and they are doing great!" "Good! Florine, Thank you for doing such a great job. After all of this is over, I put the names of good people in front of me. You can handle the rest. Use your mana near me if you need to talk. Also, we will need information on how the front with the War chief is going." "They have not used the battle ves yet," Florine said, much to my surprise. They are wearing our people out in the front. The battles of A tankers are getting even more intense as well. Injuries have be par for the course. But all of that could have changed. It has been half a day since thest update." "How long have I been out?" "A Day." I winced, got up with the Mouse-kin''s help, and pointed to the floor. "Help me to the floor," I ordered, and he followed through. I sighed with relief as I got down there and looked at Florine one more time: "As you were, Florine, I will be ignoring the world around me unless I feel the movement of mana or I am suitable to lead again." "Yes, Chelsea, I will be alive when you get back." I smiled, closed my eyes, and focused inward, pulling and converting mana to fill my Vortexes with mana. They greedily gulped that mana down, slowly regaining their robust look as I concentrated enough mana so I could soon start to heal myself. ------- Thank you all for reading. If you wish to Support me you can read my Books on Amazon for free on Kindle Unlimited or you can directly support me at /madjic Otherwise, I really appreciate the Comments and the ratings. They help my book reach more people. Please continue to enjoy my story! Chapter 255: Complete the Job Nutrient bombs were one of the most important things to me in the next twenty-four hours as I was in the headquarters, meditating and healing while the world fought around me. My reckless assault on a human position alone almost got me killed and left me torn to shreds, along with that reckless stupidity. I had overestimated myself and touched upon knowledge in a desperate bid for power at the edge of death. Even now, I was unsure of some of the things I had learned. But one thing I knew was that my grip on my old reality slipped. This world was not a world of logic that myst world had. This was a world where an energy called Mana changed the rules. Even now, I have finished using nutrient bombs to heal wounds that should have taken weeks to heal. My control over the basic cells in my body was more than it should be, and I noticed that my body was now closer to slipping out of reality and into the void than ever before. There was nothing that I could see tangibly, but it was there. I felt the void calling slightly in the background of the world as a silent whisper that spoke volumes about how much I changed myself to survive. The moment I finished healing myself, I left that solo world. Looking around, I saw a guard watching me without anyone present. "Report," I said to the guard as I stood, unwilling to sit out of the battle any longer. "Supreme Commander, the battle rages in the noble district with us fighting back the humans!" The Bunny-kin said, "There are reports that the real war outside the city has begun!" "Where is Florine?" "She is closer to the front of the Battle Remnants. The human rebels are holding a position in the west noble district." The guard replied, "Are you healed, ma''am?" he asked, sounding worried. "I have," I replied bluntly and saw his surprise. Now," I said, walking toward the door, "Good work guarding me. Bring me to Florine or someone who knows where she is." "YES SUPREME COMMANDER!" The smiles on the soldiers'' faces as I came out healed were worth more than anything. I could see relief as supplies moved around toward the fighting. The sound of mana shing was not far in the distance, but there were even more sounds farther out, faint to the ear but evident. War was raging inside and outside the city, and I thanked the heavens that we were defending outside the city without humans in the trenches. That would have spelled disaster. Things might be going worse than I believed, so I moved with the guard, and he brought me to a little house where the fighting sounded louder and no more than a block or two away. "Here, Ma''am." "Good work," I said, heading inside and seeing more and more injured and dirty soldiers smiling as they saw me. Inside, Florine was tapping her foot but looked up at me startled as I entered. "Supreme Commander! Chelsea, things are looking much better. Are you healed up?" "I have," I replied bluntly, "What is the situation?" "The Empire rebels have been fought back. After you started to meditate, our forces started to surround and separate the rebels into pockets of resistance. It took us over a day, but we split them into twelve groups of fighters and took out eleven. We have just three blocks down a tight pack of six B rankers and fifteen C rankers. The C rankers are all wizards of various types, with One B ranked Wizard. The rest of the B rankers are three swordsmen and two spearmen. We have confined them and are shing with them and wearing them out." "Perfect, then carry on. I see no reason to override your orders." I replied bluntly and saw Florine''s surprise. "What? You''re not taking over?" "Why should I?" I asked in front of other surprised soldiers, "You tookmand, did an amazing job, and did it well. How are the supply positions and the rest of the city?" "I have given arge group of soldiers rest for a couple of hours and kept a bit more than I think I need to contain the humans here. I reinforced all the supply points and have only one squad going to undead sightings. They are a bit overwhelmed, but they are taking heavy precautions." "Then no notes, continue the good work and capture as many as possible without hurting our people. After this, give our people a few hours to meditate and recover in cycles, keeping people out for no more than four hours until everyone has recovered. We can''t fight outside the city right now anyway, and we need to retain control of the city if they have to retreat. Other than that, carry on; I am going to go to the front and see if I can assist." "I thought you were going to take back control?" Florine questioned herself. "Florine, Commander Florine, I should say. I need Commanders, brigadiers, and people doing what you just did while I am not around. You did exactly as I hoped you would after I did something stupid. Good job. I expect to hear good news when I return. You are inmand until further notice." "Yes, Supreme Commander!" Florine said with a massive smile. I saw the other soldiers in the headquarters smiling but trying not to show me. I turned and walked out, and hopped up onto the roof. I looked around and saw parts of the nearby areas that had been on fire put out. There were signs of battle all over the ce, and I broke into the void and stepped into it only to step back into reality at one of the supply points. It was interesting how much easier that had been just a day or two before, and the fabric of the world seemed much more flimsy to me now. But also the terror of the other side. I looked around and got a couple of reports before moving on to check on everything. It seemed that whoever started the attack thought that taking out the leadership was more important than the supply points. They wanted to retake the city, but because of their greed, they failed. That was a relief. I had no idea how they moved that many people into positions, but the war could continue because of their greed and poor nning. If they had taken out the supplies or more transportation with how razor-thin the margins are, I would have had to have backed off. There would be no chance to push forward at all. The Empire would be free to sit outside our position without fear of being pushed back. We would have toe crawling back into the trenches again. And if they took out enough, I would have a hard timeing to grips with the fact that I would have to tell the civilians here there was no food for them to eat. I would have to prioritize the army and starve the humans. That would be catastrophic for my long-term ns. Even if it was their own fucking fault. Shaking my head of the dark thoughts, I moved to the west city walls and gasped as I stepped out of the void to watch the horrors of war. Thendscape before me, if before a painter, would paint a hellscape of death and destruction on a mass scale. The Empire was pushing hard into the trenches with the blood of human battle ves. Rampaging shirtless men and women charged into the trenches only to be massacred by the Beast-kin like nothing while, at the same time, the Empire was being pushed back by the very ves they sent into the grinder. I saw a tiny pinprick fall into a rank of human ves attacking the beast-kin, and not even a minuteter, those ves turned and ran back at the Empire. The humans were caught off guard, but this was happening across literal kilometers of the front before me. The Empire hadmitted their Battle ves, and they learned that the beast-kin had an answer. Butmunication was not immediate, and the wave of human ves was cut up, and as the battle, ves were chopped to bits by the Empire. The Beast-kin rallied behind them. I found myself stunned as Isabelle did an amazing job. Countless ves ran into the battle and then turned into our allies by a mix of potions and Illusionists altering their reality, allowing them to disobey their cors. Or I should say, misconceiving who they were attacking. Behind them, Beast-kin, who had been killing them moments before knowing the n, smashed into the line of steel and cut into it. I felt my blood boil, and I leaped from the wall and started to run toward the front and headquarters. It was time to join the battle! ------- Thank you for reading. If you are enjoying the content, I hope you will consider supporting me by joining my Patreon ./madjic or going to Amazon to support me there. If not, Commenting, Voting, and giving my books a high rating really helps me out. Thank you, Madjic Chapter 256: Meat Grinder I moved quickly and felt the world waspletely different from when I wasst at the front. The Beast-kin Army was shing and pushing back the Empire. The Human ves mindlessly entered the meat grinder. Those who attacked the Beast-kin were swiftly put down, and the majority of their fellow ves mindlessly turned back and attacked the Empire as if they were attacking the Beast-kin their ve owners told them to attack. The potion''s effects were amazing, and with the subi controlling the ves, the effect wasplete. Over a Hundred thousand human ves shed back against the Empire''s soldiers, and behind them, Powerful Beast-kin followed up, mounting a strike that the Empire was not ready for. The Fighting continued, and I quickly got closer and closer, and I started to bring my power to the max. I looked at the world and found that reality and mana here were chaotic, allowing thews of reality to be even weaker. I reached the front through a rift and took in the sights, but I did not even attempt to take control of the front. That was Isabelle''s job, and she was doing amazing. Instead, I looked for a weakness, and I found a ce. Half a kilometer away, there was a group of Human soldiers shing with human ves, and there was only one B ranker among them. The Beast-kin were behind them, pushing the ves forward using the human''s numbers against them. I rifted there, and my feet smashed down onto two human ves'' heads, forcing them down as they shed with the soldiers. They pushed down onto the human swords, but the humans could not retract their des fast enough and ended up disarmed. I looked down at them for only a moment and smiled. Their fear was apparent, and they were scared of me. "The Void greets you," I said, feeling it was the right thing to do. I tore open reality under them, and the horrors of the void gripped their ankles and pulled them in as they screamed, and I shivered. The battle quickly raged, and I turned my body to the void, working with the army to punch a hole into it. A couple of B rankers joined me at the front as the human ves battered against the Humans, and we shed hard. B rankers came out to meet us, and Icicles, lightning strikes, and fire shed against each other. The humans were highly structured around simrbat styles, while the Beast-kin tended to be more diverse without structure. What that achieved was our B rankers smashing into the spells with various things like Water, clubs, staffs, and dirt, even as they all used their own style to deal with the wizards while the warriors shed with the swordsmen. Daggers met swords, clubs met spears and shields. Chaos was all around, and in the midst of it, I opened rifts, thinning the numbers. The Void was having a feast, and my skin tingled as the horrors of the Void greeted my call with growing hunger. Limbs of various types reached out and swallowed C ranker''s bodies, ripping parts of their bodies off as I fought with B rankers with my fists. The battle raged, and we pushed, and one of the B rankers I was with smashed the head of one of the wizards shooting Ice at us. Then, the Empire''s soldiers started to die with the opening that was left open. I got to tackle a Female swordswoman, took her to the dirt, and tried something new. I marked a point in the void, made a massive bubble of air, and wrapped it around her before having the void swallow her from my arms using my body. It was weird to say how it looked. But my body was the void, and I pushed the woman into my body with arge pocket of air. Her body fell into me as I epted her. It was not the void, yet it was, for I was the void. I could feel her trapped in the pocket of air inside me, and for now, the woman disappeared from the world into the void. I moved. I could not bother about the woman screaming inside me as human ves died around me. I killed more and more as I pushed forward, and the group of B rankers pulled back. A hole was starting to open in the Empire''s ranks, and more soldiers moved from behind the lines as I pushed forward with that group. The wielding Dog-kin suddenly got killed as we pushed with a human B-ranked Spear maning with the reinforcements lodged it through his eye, smashing his head apart. Casualties racked up around me, and I barely registered how I killed human after human before me. They tried to kill me in return, and I felt another swordsman cut into me, making me scream as I cut the world where he inhabited. The world severed, and their arm fell off while the world quickly reinstated reality but without his arm still attached. The man looked stunned, and that time, I smashed them onto the ground and covered their helmet in that spurted blood from the slits of the eyes. Bloodshed begets more bloodshed, and we pressed forward. And forward. "WITH ME FELLOW BEAST-KIN~!" I cried as we smashed into the weakening formation, and more and more humans died before us with more and more reinforcements. Then it happened. We burst through the thick human formation to the other side. Loud whistles and drums that I had not heard from the Empire''s side erupted, and the professional army moved back, and even more reinforcements arrived. Where was all this manpowering from? Then I felt it, and so did the group of B rankers that I came with. As we pushed into the hole of the defenses, arge group of B rankers ran into the gap. This group was in better armor, and a blonde woman with blue eyes was at the front. She carried twin scimitars, and the armored people around her carried single swords. But the robed people behind her spoke of arge group of Wizards and swordsmen. The Woman came instantly for me. The Beast-kin around me and the human ves started to die really quickly as this became a B ranker fight, and more Beast-kin shot forward all in seconds. The sh between me and the woman was hand-to-hand spells versus a train duel swords specialist. Her des were making me constantly move and back up. If I dodged toward some C ranker, they would die as she killed them with her energy. She was motivated, and behind her, the Empire''s soldiers filled the gap we had just made. The battle was far from over, and I moved into the woman''s space as she cut into a C-ranked catkin that attempted to assassinate her; the slight distraction allowed me to push forward and open a rift. We both tumbled into it, and she was disoriented as I opened the rift in the backlines of the Beast-kin camp. She was now among the trenches, and I grinned, "Your fucked bitch," I smiled, and the woman roared as she attacked me, and I shed with her. I started to punch the t of the des when I could, and I felt her cut into me. I retaliated with rifts and opened up to the horror of the void, which reached out to grab her. Then, for the first time, I found someone responding to the horror as the pointed sharp hand grabbed her arm, and she moved. She leaped and cut into the horror, which screeched and poured blood onto the dirt. The dirt seemed to corrode, but the woman shook the hand off. That all happened in a moment, and I shed with her, cutting into the void, which she dodged. Her reaction speed and skill were amazing, and the experience she showed amazed me. I summoned more horrors from the depths of the void, and two creatures died under her hand, giving me the moment I needed, and old martial arts skills from my previous life came into effect. I tackled them for the second time today, and we tumbled onto the ground; she punched me in the head, making me dazed. Just as I grabbed her arm and started to wrap around her and disarm her, she smashed my head with her own head. "LET GO OF ME TRASH BUNNY!" She demanded, and I chuckled with a mouth full of my blood as she tried to smash my head again with hers. I got control of her, and I smiled, "Enter my void bitch, your mine now!" I eximed, and I did as I did with that other swordswoman. I pulled her into me, and she screamed. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING~! NO, NO, NO, NO~! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM~!" She demanded and used her energy to sh against mine as I forced her into my void body, and she screamed as I pulled air into me, too, as I forced her into a part of the void that was both a part of me and not. The woman suddenly disappeared from reality, leaving me coughing our blood and turning back into a bunny kin. Blood surged through me, and I coughed out more blood from my stomach. I could still feel the two women screaming inside of me. It was like they were just beyond the veil of my reality. -------- Thanks for Reading. If you are interested in Reading Ahead, you can see my Patreon, where I believe I am giving a discount for the next couple of days for 50% off the 3$ and 5$ tiers. Check it out at /madjic (The Reason for the unclearness of this is that it is a new system, and it does not quite tell me if it is working or not..... Fun! PM me if it wasn''t and you joined) Chapter 257: New Defensive Line The Meatgrinder of a battle raged on as I recovered, and the fighting seemed fiercer for several minutes after my retreat. Then, a sudden burst of mana appeared in a teal color above the sky, and the Empire started to back away. They were retreating in an orderly fashion despite the meat grinder, and the A rankers came out and started to sh once more above the armies. There was something odd, though. One remained watchful, and so did one of ours. Their A ranker was looking for something as they watched the battlefield with our Elder watching them. It was a sh with therge booms and sparks in the skies thate with a heavy sh of titans. The Empire retreated, and the human ves ran low to push for us. If I had not used so much Mana, I would have been back into it, but for now, the retreat was steady, and I moved to the headquarters to find a good ce to rest. I had numerous cuts over my body and minor injuries. I noticed the War Chief leave the headquarters and join the sh, and our forces moved forward. We were pushing the Empire out of their encampment, and Isabelle needed to be there to push forward. The Army started to gain momentum, though, as fewer Human ves were in the war and the Humans were growing tired, whereas our forces were not as exhausted from not needing to kill tens of thousands of human ves. It started to snowball, and the Human forces started to back up faster and faster. The sh continued to show that the Empire was in weakness at this point, and the Humans continued to retreat. Still, that retreat kept our people from breaking through as they shrunk their front. I decided that I could not wait. I could not watch, so I rifted into the logistics base in the trenches. "People Move~!" I shouted with mana, "The Front is moving forward; gather necessary supplies in n, Defensive line that was discussed with your leaders!" I announced and sent a mana message following up on that so everyone knew. I rifted back into the city and reached the west encampment, which was heavily guarded at this point. I had to walk in. "Supreme Commander!" a guard in an Elite army uniform shouted in surprise. "Get me to the staff Sergeant!" I snapped, and I started to move the logistics army. It would take time for them to get things ready to move forward, and I put together a n with my logistics personnel through messages. This was to get my ns moving. If it worked, I would be in the center of the next part of the war. No one would be able to do what I did not want to happen. It was my attempt at pure control, even if Isabelle was technically War Chief. Then I drifted back to the front, and our forces were now chasing the Empire''s forces, but the Empire''s people continued to make an orderly retreat. It was honestly astonishing as the mana shed and wizards cast at each other the sheer discipline that the Empire was showing. This was something even in my previous world would almost be unheard of. It was a solid, fast-paced retreat while holding back arger enemy. They were dying as they were pushed back, but they still fought. Less would probably live if they fell apart and retreated, leaving everything. This was a nned retreat, and I could only respect the discipline that was being shown. Mile after mile, the Army chased them till the hills. Then Isabelle stopped the forces just after where I told her to. The Empire continued to retreat, licking their wounds and finding out what the fuck just happened to them. This was unprecedented, and a lot of the witnesses who probably saw what happened were dead several miles back into the trenches. My smile was massive as I followed and watched. I might be hurt and low on mana, feeling two women kick around inside me, but this was a victory I could only cherish. Then it began: The logistics personnel ran forward as I met up with Isabelle, who was smiling ear to ear as I met with her. "Chelsea, I see you have started to move your logistics personnel up," Isabelle said, and I walked forward and sped hands together with her. "Isabelle, no, War Chief, EXCELLENT BATTLE! Amazing results; I can onlymend you on your amazing use of the resources avable to you." Iplimented her, and Isabelle smiled, "This is an achievement that will be recorded in history!" I continued, "You''re a bit more forward than I like, but this is also good. We can hide what we are doing in the back." "Thank you, Supreme Commander Chelsea. Our people are exhausted after running several miles and battling all day. The Empire seems not to know where to stop retreating even as we stop chasing them. Our tired scouts have said that they have retreated at least another five miles. They are just now putting up camp. Is there any way that we can move forward and attack?" Isabelle asked, and I frowned. "I can bring up a portion of supplies for a harassment campaign," I said, making myself look like I was obviously thinking, "More than that would be too much. While the battle raged for thest couple of days, arge force of Rebels inside the city shed with our Elite army. It is now being contained, and many of them have been captured, and more have beenkilled. The problem that makes it troubling is the coordination with the front." "That is concerning. How are the supplies?" Isabelle asked. "I was minorly affected. There was some damage, but they targeted the Headquarters I had established hard. They seemed to think taking out themand structure was more important than destroying the supplies. It was stupid of them, but it was what they did." "Understood; I will let people rest while your people move up and start preparations. What are your ns for the new line?" "Simple, I am going to make this a new Border, Isabelle. This is a choke point. This is a ce where we can set up a nice defensive, and when we do have the ability to push into the Empire again. We will have this line to fall back into." I grinned, lying my ass off as I smiled, and I could see Isabelle with a huge smile. I was not sure if shepletely believed me or not. Frankly, I did not give a fuck. Without my supplies, we were fucked and not moving forward. So, the only way the Empire was getting around this defensive line was to invade other countries. Suddenly, Elder Redscale came down with cuts in his body, and he looked me over. "We have achieved a great victory again today. Something was odd with their armies'' movement. It seems you were at the front, Chelsea?" "Supreme Commander," my mother suddenly said,ing down beside him.You will give my daughter the respect she deserves." "Supreme Commander Chelsea, did you happen to see what happened?" "I fought with the army in the front and helped break open the formation when a bunch of highly trained B rankers appeared before us and forced us back. I grabbed one of the group leaders and brought them back with me to the trenches, where I fought them. I was not in fighting shape to return right after. They did not get to reopen the formation of the empire; otherwise, we would have killed more." "Hmm, that sounds like a group of Elite Human Soldiers," Redscale said, and I looked at the growing number of minor injuries. "Isabelle, why have we stopped here?" "War Chief," My mother snapped again, and Redscale sneered at her. "Elder, We stopped here because it has been almost a week straight of fighting and small skirmishes, with a long day of intense battle. The bodies litter the ground behind them, and the Humans can always stop and let us push into a wall of steel. Then we would be far from supplies and potentially lose more than we gain for chasing them farther." "eptable," Elder Redscale said and turned to look at me. "We will have to prepare for our next attack, but rest is needed. We have fought with the enemy and need to recuperate." With that, Redscale took off and went a distance away to start looking for a nice ce to stay, and I shook my head. "Good Work, War Chief Isabelle; I will tell the elder council of your victory today; good work," my mother said, and suddenly, the Elders started toe down, all with injuries, and congratted her. I walked away and sighed. I now had two women inside my void space that I had just learned about, and I did not know how to feel about that. It was an odd feeling, but they were raging inside me without effecting me. This was something that I would have to learn more about. "Mother," I said, although she was not around me. A secondter, after I said it, she came to me. "Yes?" My mother asked. "I think I may have captured someone incredibly useful." "What?" "I discovered new ways to use the void. I feel different now," I told her. "The Void has touched you; your mana bears its mark much more heavily now. Your days as a General Wizard are over. You will never be a full-fledged one again. You are a void mage and bing a part of the void. I do not know enough to teach you more on the subject." "I understand, but I am going to head back to the city. I need you to join me; I want to explore power quickly. Your assistance may be needed because I am unsure if I will be left vulnerable, and I trust you." My mother smiled brightly, "Then let us depart." I felt my mother send something off, and suddenly she hugged me, and then I was soaring into the sky. The ground rapidly moved under us, and I found us quickly reaching the City. The remains of the battlesare very apparent, as were the movements of the Logistics forces making a new temporary roadway over the trenches to deliver supplies faster. The movement was quick and calcted as arge group ofborers were moving forward before the supplies with shovels and packs on their backs. Then, we were inside the city in the remains of the noble district. The passage was fast, and I took a breath as we moved to my building. I smiled. "Now it is time to try this out," I said to my mother. I closed my eyes and turned into the void, draining my mana once more. I felt the women inside me gain more as they fought, and I grabbed hold of them and pushed them out. -------------------------- Thank you for reading, if your interested in supporting me, you can at my Patreon, or on amazon. /Madjic Chapter 258: Captives Bing the Void itself and expelling the first person was like losing something that had been bugging you. An itch that could not be scratched literally inside of you. It was a relief in so many ways as the first Swordswoman I captured was expelled, and she coughed onto the floor, pulled out her sword, and tried to sh at me secondster. Or she attempted to get up and try and sh at me. Suddenly, Snow surrounded her, and she dropped. "What? Why am I numb all over? My body is twitching inside. What is happening to me?" the woman eximed. I thought that was odd, and my Mother smiled. "That is my favorite snow," my mother said, much to my surprise. Did you know that snow is water? That water allows better movement of water. Guess what happens when you use both?" My mother happily chuckled, "I store the slightest charge of electricity in the frozen water, and it acts. Is that not fun?" My mother smiled, and I looked at her like an idiot. I could not help it. That made no fucking logical sense. Where was the electricity being stored? Snow was not a good conductor of electricity. It did not act in the same way water did. That was not how things worked. Yet here it was in front of me, and the woman looked up at her in fear. "Y- You are an A ranker." "Yes," My mother said with a soft smile, "You have been captured little swordswomen." "Oh, Fuck, What was that ce? There was air, but it kept getting worse; it was dark, but I could do things in it. What was that ce that I was in?" The woman asked. "That was me," I replied, "How was it?" "Horrible," She said bluntly, clearly traumatized from what happened on the other side. "There was nothing; the air was stuffy, and nothing made sense; I could both walk and float. It was as if the world was no more and death was all around." "Interesting." "You''re crazy; I never want to go to that ce again." "Mother, I will need to release my other captive if what she said is true. She is running out of air." "You only captured two women? No men?" my mother chuckled. "Bring her out," she finished after chuckling. So I pushed out the second woman, and the woman in nice te mail shot out, and my mother smothered her in thesnow in moments. The woman fell down, rolling onto her back. She red at me with hate, "Y- You coward," She snapped. "Princess?!" The swordswoman suddenly eximed, surprised. "What?" I said, turning to her, and she closed her mouth. "It seems that you might have captured someone of more value than you believe, Chelsea," my mother said, her smile huge. It seems that we have some interrogations to do. How about you use Doorknocker on them, which you are so proud of until they submit?" I chuckled and looked down at the blonde, who continued looking at me with hate-filled eyes. "I have only once used my cock on someone to break them down and make them submit; now he follows his wife around like a little bitch doing what she says," I said, "which reminds me. I still have an experiment going on with him that I need to continue." I sighed, "I also need to pick up some people to experiment on." "You know, if we have captives," my mother said slowly, and I winced, as I was the one who had implemented those policies and did not want to retract them.We could do some experiments." I closed my eyes and thought about it. I did want to experiment the more I thought about it, and the humans would not show us the same restraint that we have to them. Look at how they are to their fellow humans, and you can see what they will do to us if they capture us. But I also did not want to be like them or like this worldpletely. Ethics were important, and I wanted to enact them among my people so they would not be monsters. I red down at the captive woman, and if she was the Crown Princess, then that meant that she was a high-value target. That also exined something, and I grinned, "Wait if we have the Princess here," I said, slowly turning to look at my mother, "That exins theck of coordination that we saw in the human army. I basically kidnapped theirmander from the middle of their ranks, then disappeared, slowing down their decision-making process. Then, they did not know where to stop. Which meant we could have pushed them further. My eyes widened, and Iughed as I looked at my Mother. "Thank everything that none of you knew I had this Princess!" I eximed andughed, and my mother realized what had happened as well. The blonde woman looked confused. "What!?" She snapped, "You are clearlyughing at me." "I would exin," I said slowly, "But what if you are somehow returned?" I said with a chuckle, "No, You are going to remain ignorant of what we are thinking." I told the woman slowly, "We should start with a lockdown of information," I said, turning to my mother, "This cannot leave the Elite army which we have captured. These two captives do not exist." I said bluntly, and I could see the blood draining on the captive''s faces, and I turned to them. "That-" I pped the woman. "I hate to say this, but I no longer care," I told her bluntly, "See, you are bad for me, Princess. People knowing I have you is Very, Very bad for me at this moment. So you are going to be treated like a prisoner of war, just in your PRIVATE ROOM," I said with a grin, "Till I know what to do with you." With that, I looked at the second swordswoman, who was trying to hold a fierce gaze with a pale face, and I smiled wryly. "You know, you were the first to learn about this ability of mine. Too bad you know about the second one to learn about it," I said and turned to my mother.I will be back with what we need. I left the room to do what needed to be done. All I could think about was this newplication and what I would have to do with this Princess. Maybe I could change her mind in a way. Was I willing to forgo arge part of my war ethics to do it? Was it bad that I was willing to? ------------------------------- If you are enjoying the work that I am doing and would like to read ahead or support me, you can for as little as 1$ on my Patreon /Madjic or you can find my books on Amazon where I have a variety of books. Thank you for reading and I hope you enjoy my work. Madjic Chapter 259: An Unnessessary Introduction Arranging things had been simple. My mother was keeping a hard watch, and we got captive mana suppressors on them, which took away their ability to move mana within their bodies. These were what we used on those of B rank or higher, although ve cors also worked. Something told me, though, that the Imperial family probably had something to stop their own people frombeing enved. Then again, I was not sure if I could be enved. I did know that my mother knew that I was still alive when I was in the forest for a long duration, and she came to find me or forced the Elves to search for me while she cameter. Either way, it did not matter, as I decided that I was not going to take the risk. I found myself in a room alone with the now simple-looking Crown Princess. She was tall, just under six feet tall, and she had nice D-cup breasts that the breast armor hid from sight. She red at me with Emerald eyes that looked upon me like I was a beast. I could tell this woman did not think of me as a living species. She thought of me as something lower than her, and how dare I humiliate her. The gaze spoke so much and told me so much about her that I could only start tough. "Now it is time for our first conversation," I began as the woman red at me, "Tell me ''Princess'' from one Princess to another; how are you enjoying my hospitality?" I asked. The woman looked at me, shocked, "Oh, I guess I should introduce myself," I grinned, knowing this would start the conversation with me on stronger footing, "I am Chelsea Loveknot, Heir apparent to the Silvermoon Tower of the Bunny-kin tribe. I am next in line for the throne of the Elder''s table and the Supreme Commander of the Elite army of the Beast-kin Nation. Nice to meet you," I smiled at her, and she looked even more surprised. "Elite Army?" She asked. "W- When did you beasts militarize?" The confusion was apparent, and I grinned, "To be honest," I told her as I sat back on the couch I had set up while looking at her standing in a clean room with nothing else around but the enchantments on the wall separating this room from the rest of the world. "Not long ago, you would have been correct. But I decided and got more than enough gold and political power under my name to unite tribes and create a new Military force above those Barbarians you battled on the front," I chuckled, "Did you enjoy the treat my army gave you?" I asked, and her confusion wasplete. "W- What do you mean?" She asked, and I grinned. "The Human battle ves you tried to use on us. That was me," I told her, leaning back; her eyes widened, and hate blossomed on her face as she tried to move toward me. I held up a hand and took the oxygen away from her lungs, pulling it out by force, and then stopped it froming into her mouth with my mana. She could feel the man around her, but she could not do anything about it as suddenly she found herself choking on nothing and gasping. She was sucking in the air, but there was no relief; she was still choking, and her eyes started to panic. I released my spell, allowing her to breathe again, and she gasped in relief, her breasts heaving. "Now, Now," I chided, "You are the ones who attacked us and you were the one ipetent enough to get caught." The woman continued to gasp and re at me. "You were at the front lines," she snapped back with hate. "Yet, you are on the wrong side of the line of battle," I replied, looking at my hand. You have been captured, brought back to a captured city, and may be sent back to the beast-kin nation, where my father might be very interested in the leader of the enemy army, even if you were ipetent." My words bit her hard, and she looked at me with pained eyes now, and I looked at her. "I just want to let you know the battle was won by our army. Without you leading the human forces, all they could do was retreat while trying to fend off our advances. Your people fought bravely but gave mile after mile till we decided to stop. Your army, which you humans were so proud of, is no longer in sight, licking their wounds from the worst defeat in your nation''s history, all with you as the leader." The woman looked at me, stupefied now. The realization of the failure hit her like a truck, and I grinned, "You want to know the worst part of you, Crown Princess," I said slowly in a drawl, "They think you are dead. My people think you are dead or missing. No one knows I have you. Only that woman that was with you. Even A rankers fought and searched for you before retreating, disappointed and believing you are dead." I started tough, "You are a dead woman walking! Your family believes we already killed you inbat!" "You''re lying," She said with paincing her voice. "You know," I said slowly, "You might be right. Maybe we lost, or we were pushed back to the forts. You''re in your routed military forts along the border that we trampled over." I sneered, "Give me a fucking break, crown princess bitch." I snapped, "You are nothing anymore. The reason you are here is because you are worth a bit more than the other humans." I sighed then now. I closed my eyes, and what was about to leave my mouth was going to pain me, "You know, Crown Princess," I said slowly, "I had to think about what I was going to do with you. Should I stick to my ethics? No tormenting prisoners? No rape, No senseless Murder? A bunch of other things that I told my people. Originally, I promised myself that. I was going to follow that," Then I sighed deeply and looked at her. "Then you ended up in my hands and are too valuable to leave in a cell. You are too valuable," I said slowly, "me that heritage, me my heritage. me your fellow humans that invaded our territory again, and again, and again, and again, for making our people your ves. You forced our hands to start this war. If people like me wanted to stay in our power base, we had to fight you. Otherwise, the nation would have splintered, and we would have lost everything. You, Crown Princess, and your family caused this war by allowing your vers to enter our country and sell our people in your nation. And now," I shook my head, "You are going to be my ve when I am done training you. That is when the Empire will learn you did not die." The Crown Princess looked at me, shocked, fear in those Emerald Green eyes as she stared at them. I could see that she hated me. I could see it all. "You are a monster," she said. "I am a Monster, eh?" I said, chuckling, and I started tough, "Okay, Then I will be a monster. For my people, I will. I will be the biggest monster on this, and I will conquer you with my evil deeds. I do not need to be a good person. I am here because your people have invaded ournds and kidnapped our people. Breed them in your country to enve them from birth. Sure, there are ''free'' beast-kin, but those beast-kin are from free nations, and many disappear only to be ves." I started tough, "I will be a monster for my children, and then I will write myself as the hero for the ages after I crush you under me." I looked at her and smiled, "Did you know, Crown Princess," I said slowly, "It is the winners that write history in many ways. Although notpletely true, I don''t mind if a few hate me, but I want to make a better ce in this world for my little Kiddos." I smiled wryly, "You are just going to be one of the casualties along the line that I must take to elevate myself, Crown Princess. Along the way, you will forget you were an Imperial Princess and just be a woman." Those emerald eyes red, and I took a deep breath. "It is time to change you, Crown Princess. I am going to do things to you¡ªthings in this life I will never be proud of. I cannot be proud of what I am going to do to you because I will be only slightly better than you, Crown Princess." : "YOU CAN''T TOUCH ME! I AM THE-" She started to choke as I used my mana to take the air from her lungs again, and this time, she copsed and wed at her throat. "You are about to be a part of my Harem, Crown Princess. You will be the lowest member, the most hated. The one I hate fuck because you disgust me so much. And maybe one day. With your body and mind, you will change. Or you will break and be useful to me. Either way," I stood and looked at the woman, trying to breathe. "I am going to do things I am not proud of." I let her breathe, and she red at me, "I won''t do what you want!" She demanded. "What if that is to have as many imperial children as I can get you pregnant with at a time?" I asked her. Surpriseced her face, and I got up and grabbed her by the neck, which she could no longer fight without mana. "You seem to forget something, Imperial or Crown Princess. We both might be Royalty in our own areas. But I do not care about internationalw for a dead woman, just like you don''t care about Internationalw for beasts." I sighed and stepped back, letting go of her as she crumpled to the ground. I looked up at the ceiling for a moment. "It''s time to begin." With that, I shed my ''humanity'' and steeled myself for what was needing to be done. It would not matter to me that the Emperor would know his Daughter was still alive. I was betting on it. ------ Hey, Everyone; I am back from Vacation and will be restarting my regr releases. If you would like to help me get this book to more people, please rate it,ment, and give me a positive review. Or you can assist me financially at /Madjic Thanks for reading! Chapter 260: A Crime Worth Death The woman before me was trembling in anger and fear. I could see the hate in her. Pure disgust and fear mixed together. That hate was palpable, and I disliked what I was going to have to do to her. But it was something that I was going to do anyway. I might not like it, but like I did with Rose''s husband years or so ago. I was going to do it. Then it was for Rose. This was for my Nation. I grabbed the woman, and I grabbed her by the neck, much to her surprise. The woman had grit and sneered at me as I brought her up into the air, and I brought her down hard onto her back. This beautiful woman''s strong, muscr framehit the ground hard, and I heard her cough the air in her lungs. Her hard white skin was lined with tans from the sun. I grabbed her D-cup breast and pinned her to the floor, and mana started to flow from me into her. "Wwwhhhhhhhhhaaaaa," she rasped through my grip, "Aaaaarrrrrrrrrrrreeee, you doing?" The re in her eyes and the rasp came out long and hard as I tightened my grip. I pushed my mana into her breast, and I found exactly what I wanted, and just like with Rose''s husband, I changed the fundamental nature. Her mana fought me, and her body protested, but she was surprised, and I continued to pour mana in. It took more and more from me, but I had the mana to spare. I worked hard and fastand let go with a gasp, letting go of the imagesI needed for the spell. But that was only the start, and I let go, and the woman breathed in, and she gasped. "W- What are you doing to me?" She asked with more fear in her voice now. "An experiment that I wish I had more practice over the years trying before using it on you," I replied, stretching my neck a bit to regain my focus. Then I grabbed her again before she could continue, and I grabbed her breast hard, and she choked as I tightened my grip and started to hold those images again, and she tried to fight, kicking her feet. But the important part of her body was pinned, unable to move in a way to stop what I was doing. Mana poured out of me and into her, and I saw my Mother show up and sit on the couch after walking by me. She was watching the show. I continued to pour mana in without restraint till her body gave in to my spell and permanently changed her body to what I desired. This one seemed to take longer because it was over her heart, and she seemed to shield her heart with extra mana. Unfortunately for her, I had no aim for her heart. It was useless for what I had in mind, and when I finished, I pulled back and let go, and her breasts floppily bounced together, making her gasp as I let her breathe. The sharp intake of air came out with arge moan a momentter. "W- What are you doing to me?" The Princess asked with more fear in her heart now, and her breasts heaved up no longer as solid as before, and they pressed against each other, "Ah~!" she moaned sexually, and she looked at me horrified. "What are, AH~! Doing to me~! She was moaning now, and I looked at her with a trace of pity. "What no woman should ever have done to her," I told her bluntly, "I am turning you into a woman who can no longerbat with the same feelings. I am changing your body to change your mind. I already told you, Princess. I am going to change you forever, to my molding." My words were true, and I was sad that I was doing it, and the fear in her eyes grew. "You''re a mons~! AH~! MOSNSTER~!" She cried out and moaned as she attempted to. "The very act of breathing brings you pleasure, I assume," I said, and she looked at me horrified. "Do you know what is scarier than pain?" I asked her and paused momentarily, knowing she would not answer, "Pleasure is scarier than pain. Your body reacts impulsively to pain. It fears it and runs away. That is natural, but pleasure. Our bodies are made to love pleasure. Seek it out. Bask in it. But the body can only take so much before we grow to fear it, yet even then," I said, getting ready to continue, "We crave it and seek more. I am sorry for what I am doing to you, Princess. I am sure we will have a long discussion once I am done with you." "P- Please~!" She moaned out. I grabbed her by the next, and I choked her again, but this time, I pressed down hard over her womb, and mana flowed into her. My mother watched as I continued, and I poured mana in without restraint, this ce was much less protected from her own mana, and the fear in her eyes grew as I continued. Then, just as suddenly, I stopped and looked at her with guilt. "You know, this truly does distress me a little. Too bad your Empire would not leave the Beast-kin alone. Bring your vers to us again and again. You know that, Princess," I sighed, "You even forced us to move ahead of schedule to attack the empire because of more vers." I shook my head, "A real shame, but I guess, fortuitous." I chuckled, "We walked in, saw yournds, killed your guards, and conquered you." "You~! Beast~! Bitch~! Savage~! Monster~!" She moaned with each curse, "Why~! Does~! It~! Feel~! So~! Good~!" She moaned out. "Because you are unused to your new body, and I have not finished the preparations. You are not ready." I told her, "In fact, when I am done, you will have a body that frankly, I wish upon no one. I am sorry for giving you it." The woman looked at my guilty expression with growing fear. I could see the intelligence in those eyes. She realized that I truly felt guilty for the pleasure she was receiving, and now, it scared her deeply. She opened her mouth to say something, but I cared not to hear. I grabbed her by the neck, took those old experiments to heart, andpoured more mana in. Good thing I had massive amounts of mana for someone of my stature. I grabbed her by the neck once again to stop her breathing, and I pressed my hand over thest areas I meant to modify. Her pussy and ass. Mana went into her, and her suppressed mana tried to fight back with rage, reacting to their owner''s feeling of distress. But they were surprised nheless, and I poured my mana into her; I changed the nerve endings and the malleability of her body, changing her more and more like I had done with her breasts and womb. I had been modifying themand connecting them, and as her pussy, clit, urethra, anal sphincter, and ass changed, I even modified her asscheeks to add to it, there was one thing left to do. I pulled back and let her breathe, and she moaned with each breath. Her lungs had not been modified, but the effect on her breasts was affecting her breathing because she hadrger breasts. The muscle mass did not change, but it became more flexible and soft. I looked at the poor woman I was doing this to and closed my eyes. "Fuck~! You~!" She moaned out. I grabbed her arm, and then I flipped her onto her stomach, and under me, she squirted all over the floor as she loudly screamed in orgasm, and I pressed my hand against the back of her neck. "I am running low on mana; please bear with me; this might take longer than I hoped. I poured my mana in, held the image, and sent thest things into her spine and nerveplexes. I did not want to harm her brain; I needed her to keep her memories, but I continued to modify the things I needed to change. My mana drained rapidly as the spell wasplex, and I was working off old knowledge that was not my specialty but one of my old friends. She would have killed me for what I was doing with the knowledge right now. She would have put a hundred rounds in me herself and counted it as righting a wrong in the world if she knew. God, I hoped she never learned, but I held that spell and let go once I was done, and the woman below me was now breathing again normally. I flipped her back over, and smiled, "Well, Princess. I think you might want some time in your cell to rest and get used to your body. I will start training you soon." I said, getting up, and I looked at my mother as the woman trembled on the ground behind me. "What did you do?" My mother asked, looking lost at what I had just done. "You are free to watch when I train her, Mother. I will exin then because, at this point, it does not matter if I exin it to her or not." My mother turned and looked at the woman, breathing and looking down at her body with an expression of confusion and dismay. My mother''s confusion grew, and I gave her a wry smile, "Mother, This moment here and now, with this woman, will forever disgust my future self. So, from now on, she is mine; no one is to touch her without my permission because, even as I do this for our nation, I owe her a debt that I will never be able to repay, for I could only atone with my life." "What did you do?" "You will see," I said and turned to leave the room, opened the door, and looked back, "Oh, and leave her in the cell with good food and this," I said, tossing my mother''s dildo at her, and my mom blushed. I closed the door before anyone could say more. I needed to meditate. ------------------------ Hey Guys, I hope you have been enjoying my Works, I will soon being out with another short story and Week 7 of Life of a Dominant Futanari is Almostplete. I will let you know in the near future when it isplete. If you want to stay closest to the news you can join my patreon at /Madjic Thanks for reading~! Madjic Chapter 261: Tina 1 "Supreme Commander!" A blue Bunny-kin in the Elite army uniform came to my attention, and I red at them. It had been about an hour since I finished modifying the Crown Princess, and I looked at the woman who had entered. "Report!" I snapped. "Commander Florine wishes you to know that she has finished cleaning up the Human rebellion. We have captured sixty-three humans of D rank, Twenty-two of C rank, and one B ranker." The report made me smile brightly, "Good, I am sure that you have more, though," I said, and the bunny-kin nodded. "Yes, Supreme Commander! The Logistics army has requested your presence at the main supply point. The Commander has reported that there is something you have been waiting for there, along with a message." I frowned and looked at the Bunny-kin. Why not just report what it was to me? Everyone knew that I was busy and that I needed to meditate. One of the huge issues in the War I started to realize was the need for meditation. After each battle, Wizards needed to meditate if they blew too much mana. The city walls dying us was a savior in a way as it gave us something to stop us from moving forward too much. The momentum from their first movement into the Empire was almost too much, and the Wizards would have been on theirst leg if it continued. Rotations had been strictly enforced, allowing many Wizards precious recovery time so that this issue did not happen after we took the city. It was one of my many oversights, and I could not help but wonder how Isabelle also did not think to implement it. As a Bunny-kin, I could not understand theck of writing on this either. We were a General Wizard''s first Tribe. The Bunny-kin were almost the sole provider of Wizards other than the Dragonic, who tended to prioritize internal forms of mana. I realized that I had let my mind slip, and I nodded. "Do they request my presence?" I asked. "The Commander did not say, but I believe that they wish for your presence." I smiled, "Good, I appreciate you giving me your opinion," I told her happily, "Return to Florine and inform her that I think she did an amazing job." I got up and I broke the fabric of the world and disappeared to a ce I could see out the window and quickly moved through the cityughing at thews of the world as I broke through reality into the void only to step out a distance away. This logic-breaking movement was something that I did not want to think about too much. This world was different from my old one, and Mana changed the rules. Technology and logic had to change with it. The illogical ability of my mother to electric snow was something that hurt my head even thinking about it. I thought she turned into a Snow or Ice Wizard for some reason, but I did not know she bared this illogical thought. It made me think about battles that woulde in this world. People in this world at A rank seemed to take on a perception that created power. Logical or not, it worked for them, and in the face of that, I could not fight. That meant that all my theories on Mana came to a simple yet logic-defying conclusion. Magic in this world and the Wizard''s casting was based on their perception and understanding of it. The issue was that logic and understanding did not need to be grounded in reality. That was logic destructive, yet in the absence of any other evidence, that seemed to be the solution. With my own Mana, I broke the actual fabric of the world. The void, the anti-reality, was bing the ce of my power, and that meant that I would be traveling down this illogical reality-breaking power source in the future. The things in the Void¡ªwere they things I created? Not once did they seem to be something I failed to understand. They were horrors because I thought of them as horrors. That rapidly became my realization even as I saw the canvas of reality. This painting, in reality, was not that great in a fight, I thought. My void powers were much more useful than painting on the world canvas. Was there something that I could do with that? My current use was not good enough for battle. Breaking the fabric of it was a slightly better form of travel as you folded the canvas and simply stepped through it. It cost less mana but was less useful in a fight than rifts. Before I knew It, I was at the main logistical base as carts and wagons were being unloaded with tons of food. Some bunny-kin, cat-kin, and dog-kin were checking the contents, and some were being sent to the front. The logistics army was the cornerstone of the war effort. Without them, we would die of starvation. The Commander in charge was someone my older brother who was deemed a failure appointed. The person was meticulous and came from a medium-sized tribal family. Their family owned a couple of restaurants, and they made them good gold. However, the Commander quickly volunteered for the Logistics army even without any power in their name. Thismander was not a strong person, and without their business aplishments, they would have been deemed a failure. The Commander was an E rank and the weakest person among the upper ranks of society now. Also, it is extremely trustworthy in dealing with all theplicated logistics movements. I moved through the Main encampment, and I approached Commander Reggie for the first time in a while. As I entered, the smile on my face had the subordinates polluting, and I waved them away. "Commander Reggie," I said with a massive smile, and the Yellow bunny-kin smiled brightly. "Supreme Commander! I am happy to see you!" Commander Reggie said, "Everyone, we will meet up at the regr meeting time tomorrow. All of you go about the tasks assigned. If something goes wrong, you know what to do." "Yes, Commander!" The mix of Logistical army Sergeants eximed, and I noticed one Elite Army sergeant leaving, too, and smiled. "Commander Reggie, I heard that you wanted to speak to me," I said with a smile. "Yes, Commander," Reggie said, pointing out the chair around the table with a map in the middle.Would you like a drink?" "Please," I said, moving to sit down at the table and overlooking the crude map with our supply lines all around it. Reggie suddenly grabbed two tea cups and poured out a fresh cup of tea, it seemed, and he smiled. "I may have had some tea leaves sneaked in for my own enjoyment a couple of shipments ago. An abuse of power but," He shrugged, "I am a sucker for tea." "Small luxuries are okay, but in moderation," I replied with a soft smile and took a sip. "So, you did not send a report to me because you wanted me to have a cup of tea with you?" "Correct, I got a shipment that I was not expecting, carrying something that the logistics personnel were informed you ssified. We have been keeping it meticulously undercover and even stored it outside the city," Reggie said, and my smile instantly appeared. "What was the message that came along with it?" I asked. "This is the message, sealed," Reggie said, walking over to hand me the paper. I took it in hand. I broke the seal and started to read instantly, and I smiled. "Supreme Commander Chelsea Loveknot, I miss your massive Doorknocker inside me, and our little one is growing up healthy. In the meantime, I have finallye up with a movement system to transport the Magic Cannon. I have discovered that it takes time to shoot, but several B-ranked Wizards would be needed to block a shot from it. This is the earliest Model that has the ability to move and be transported to the front lines to be used. I have heard that you have pushed forward into the Empire farther than anyone expected when the War began. Still, I miss you, and I hope this helps you win against the Empire faster so I can be stuffed full again by you soon. Also, the time to make one of these is still long. I will be trying to figure out ways to create them faster and with better lenses for more power. I will constantly try to upgrade them so that you cane back safely. The Magic Cannon Tina 1 is for you to use. " That was the end of the letter, and I missed Tina. Her small gnome body wrapped around me. I was also happy to hear our child was good, but I had to admit it. I was happy to have my hands on a Magic Cannon. I thought it was funny she named the first version after herself. I was expecting a Mark one as I read it, but instead, she put herself. I chuckled and looked at the logistics Commander, and he smiled patiently as I read. "This is amazing news," I told Reggie. "You will be moving these to the front soon, but not now. They will need to be stored with the highest level of protection. We cannot have these seen by the enemy, even if they would have no idea what they are. We need to have the entrenchments at the front dug with these in mind." I notified him, and I nodded. It seems I need to make a trip to the front." I said, getting up. "Supreme Commander, Do you have more orders?" Reggie asked. "Any shipments of those devices will be handled the same way, with extreme caution and secrecy. They will be stored and protected well. When the front is ready with new defensive entrenchments, we will send them to the front to be used against the enemy." I grinned at Reggie, who looked a bit confused. "Understood!" "Perfect, well done, Reggie," I said, leaving. I looked towards the front and sighed. Reggie did not need to know why those Magic Cannons were important¡ªit was of importance to him at that time. All he needed to know was that they needed to be hidden. Not many would know about this important weapon of war. No, I needed to modify the entrenchments without people asking why. With everything in its preliminary stages, I had to act fast. So I opened a rift and headed to the front. ------------------------ Hey guys, So as an Announcement I just released two books onto Amazon. One is I Sissified My Step Bro book 2 which is avable on Kindle unlimited if you are interested in helping me out a little financially and like my work you can check it out. The Second book I just released is the Seventh Week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. This book is 240k words and the longest book in the series and if you enjoyed the previous weeks then you will love this week. Otherwise, Thank you for reading my books and it helps a lot when you rate,ment and Vote on my books. Thanks! Chapter 262: Changed The meeting at the front with my people and nning the new defenses were longer than I expected but also easier. Isabelle just relied on the Logistic army to build defenses, which I thought was stupid because these ns would affect future ns. I also respected it because she did not know anything about this form of defensive structure. Which did not mean that now was not a great time to learn. Still,ying out a massive defensive trench fortification spanning miles was not something they had done before. So we went over it all and slowly created the defensive structure of the new border I wanted to establish. These were going to be the new walls of our nation from the empire. Not that anyone else knew it. Still, the order came down saying that I expected this to be a wall against the empire that couldst decades into the future if it had to, and when I talked in the logistical army, it waspleted. So the ns were drawn up, and the Main army started to rotate, helping the Logistics army build new fortifications day and night without the Empire''s forces in sight. They were currently regrouping and regaining their morale after their disastrous defeat. They were also probably trying to learn what the hell happened to them to lose this muchnd in a single push. While they licked their wounds, we dug deep into them. The new line of battle would be a hilly terrain up to the river, and we would then continue on the other side with the first Magic Cannons set up for any ships moving down the river. That would effectively cut off logistics from the Empire for anyone on this side of the empire. From there, we would spread our influence down to the Grand Prairies. To the north, we would have to dig up to the border. Everything was here for us to make a border that would be an absolute menace to the Empire. They would have to break through either through the Kingdom of Arlin, with which they were not on great terms, or through the Grand Prairies, which would put them between the Demon Lands and us. Although the Grand Prairies were closely tied to the Empire, they still needed to maintain the illusion that they were two separate identities. Otherwise, the Demon Lands would most likely interfere, especially now with thewarming rtionship with the Demon Lands. I sighed as I arrived back at the closed-off Vi my Mother was watching over. Nighttime had settled in, and I needed to start training the Crown Princess. A massive pang of guilt toward what I did to her hit me, and I closed my eyes. I needed to test everything as well. The Magical Surgery changed her body forever, and I would need to ensure that I did everything correctly. Entering the house that was off limits to only the most selected few, I entered to see the Crown Princess shivering inside her cell. She was naked, and she was looking at herself in horror. "What is happening to me," She said as she looked up at me. "What did you do to me?" She asked. "I turned your body into something that feels pleasure with every movement and breath. I made it so that your brain is more susceptible and feels it even more. You have more nerve clusters that peak with that pleasure. Then, I did the cruelest thing of all," I sighed and then looked at her with a face full of guilt, "I made you only able to even cum with my mana in my presence." She looked at me horrified, "That is right," I said, "Unless I pour mana into you, you will forever have your pleasure locked from you. You will always just be close to orgasm but never reach it. No relief, just painful, painful edging. I even made it so that when you reach the peak without my mana inside you, youe down hard from it. Each and every time, your own body will bring you right to the peak, right to the top of ecstasy, and then, youe down unless I am there," I told her. "You''re a monster," she said, shivering. Why can''t I vocalize it?" she asked, and I sighed. "I don''t need you moaning and gasping with each orgasm. Even now, you want to moan; you want to gasp, breathing heavily, but the nerves and systems I put in ce in your body short-circuited that. Without my mana, you will never be able to show your pleasure. You will be trapped in your own body, suffering if you ever disobey my orders or if I die before you. That is what I did to you." "FUCK YOU!" She screamed at me, and I walked toward her. She was in the makeshift cell we made that she could not escape, and she pushed herself against the wall, her powerful legs pushing her up into a standing position how hard she wanted to flee. "YOU''RE A FUCKING BEAST! A MONSTER!" My hand touched her, and I put mana inside of her body, and she shivered, "AH~!" She shivered, "FUCK~! YES~! OH GOD~! IM ALMOST THERE~! PLEASE FINALLY OH MY GODDESS OH GODDESSS YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS~!" The blonde Crown princess shivered and squirted all over the floor, her body jerking and pleasure reaching a peak no human should be able to reach, and she copsed to the ground as I stepped back and withdrew my mana. She was back instantly to normal, and without the massive pool of female ejacte, you would never have known that she was squirting just moments before. It was like all the pleasure left the instant I withdrew my mana. She looked at my trembling, "T- That, What was that?" She asked, looking up at me, scared now. "That is the act of me touching you and injecting a bit of mana," I told her. As she watched, I took off my uniform and tossed it to the side. Her eyes were fixated on my cock, and she looked at me. "W- What are you going to do to me?" She asked. "I am going to breed you, Again and again," I told her with no emotion in my voice, "I am going to turn you into a mare for my children, and with all the blood rights of the Emperor," I told her, and she shivered. "You''re insane," She said, quivering. "No, I am a countryman of my nation. I believe that the Beast-kin can rise up on the Continent and be something more. You, you will just be a piece that might be useful in the future. I am going to train you now, Crown Princess, and you are going to enjoy it so much you will hate me for it," I told her. She shivered as I got close to her again, and I took her soft face into my hands. "D-Don''t pour mana into me," She begged. I looked at her features; she was so soft, her face round at the top but with a sharp chin. It was an odd contrast. Her blonde hair draped her face, and I smiled and looked into her eyes, "Think about it like this," I said softly, "At least it isn''t with amoner, right? At least it is with a princess like myself," I finished, and before she could reply, I kissed her, pouring mana in through my lips. Her body quivered as I kissed her, pouring in the mana and allowing all the nerves toplete, and she trembled harder and harder under my soft kiss. I wrapped my arms around her, pressing our breasts together, and Doorknocker hardened up against her thighs. I stopped kissing her, and she gasped and squirted on my leg, "Oh~! Please, it''s too much," She moaned, and I reached down and lifted her leg and brought the head of Doorknocker to her dripping cunt. "You are about to be mine, maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but you are about to lose your mind and get hopelessly addicted," I whispered in her ear. She shuddered, and I pushed up into her slowly; her pussy let me slip inside, and her hymen broke as I shoved myself up into her. I shivered as I felt her squeeze my cock making me moan. Her pussy was amazing in a way I could not describe, and as I knocked on the door of her womb, I sent a massive influx of mana into her womb, and she spasmed even harder and screamed. She was rolling from orgasm to orgasm with each thrust, and I started to whisper into her ear. "Your Beautiful." "You''re Amazing." "Cum for me, beautiful." "You''re so Sexy; you''re amazing." Sweet, sweet, nothing entered her ears, and I shoved Doorknocker in and out of her. My dick was going wild, and she was screaming and cumming harder and harder. I continued to assault her mind and womb, and she was in an orgasm bliss. I made it so that her body could stand more and more orgasms without restraint, and she would feel the bliss without her nerves being overwhelmed. She felt each orgasm as a separate identity, and she could not stop screaming out her pleasure. Her arms wrapped around me, her legs pulled me tight, and she was there, moving her body herself pushing herself up and down on my cock to the point that I was standing against the wall. The Crown Princess was lost in her orgasms but was fully aware of the world around her at the same time. This was what I had done to her and so many other things, and I whispered in her ear, "I love you, Princess, please, be mine," I said softly. I could tell the world shattered for her as she orgasmed heavily on Doorknocker, and it brought me to the edge. She brought her hips up and orgasmed as she brought me to orgasm. She screamed, and I moaned with her, filled her with baby batter, and poured mana into her at the same time, ensuring that her world shattered in orgasm once more. The Crown Princess wrapped her arms around me tightly, and I pulled back the mana, and her world turned back instantly from one of pure bliss to muted pleasure without a peak torturing her, and she shivered, "W-What is happening to me?" She asked, her voice calm without any trace of pleasure. "This is the first time I have ever done something like this to someone," I told her. I noticed the virgin blood on the floor, and I looked into her eyes. "It is time to see how much you can enjoy yourself." "P=Please, this body, why? It is driving me crazy," She said, trembling. I picked her ass up, and her legs tightened, and I shoved Doorknocker up into her and dropped her down on my cock hard. She shivered harder, "W-Why am I not cumming?" She begged me to know. "Because I have not permitted it, Beautiful," I said as I picked her up, dropped her down, and sent Mana into her womb just as I called her Beautiful. She climaxed instantly and screamed out, and I pulled my mana back a momentter, and she shivered. "Y- you''re a monster." "I know, but don''t worry," I said, removing the guilt from my voice. "We have all night to start changing your mind." -------------------------------------------------- Hey guys, So as an Announcement I just released three books onto Amazon. One isI Sissified My Step Bro book 2which is avable on Kindle unlimited if you are interested in helping me out a little financially and like my work you can check it out. The Second book is CalledThe Devil and the Goddess (A Futanari BDSM Erotica Love Story)I believe it is one of my best short stories yet check it out if you are interested. The third book I just released is theSeventh Week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. This book is 240k words and the longest book in the series and if you enjoyed the previous weeks then you will love this week. Chapter 263: The Ability to be Normal The Crown Princess was left a mess on the floor of the room. She was trembling and looked up at me. "How, How is this possible?" She asked, her voice the sound of reason. "Magic makes even illogical things possible, Crown Princess. The Empire''s strength is its uniformity and its weakness." I told her bluntly, which was extremely true. The Empire did not stretch its thinking much in battle; they had Swordsmen, sword and shield men, Wizards with Ice, fire wind, and water, and I have not seen their earth casters yet. The fact of the matter was that they were simple, and you could uniformly train a bunch of people in a military format that was extremely powerful. Their armies had conquered arge area of the Continent. But now the Barbarians blitz attacked them in a strong, overbearing method, and they thought of us as just Barbarians. If it had just been the Main army, we would have been starved out unless we had pushed into their cities. We needed to continue to move forward and pige and loot while we moved forward in order to continue the war. It was just how Barbarians battle way. That would have been true if it had not been for the Logistical army that I created to bring forward supplies from the back. The economy of the Beast-kin Nation rapidly turned into a wartime economy, and we nted extra food. The Open Bunny-kin Treasury has been cropping up the economy and has started to change things in the back. All of this was happening in the dark for them, or it seemed that it had not yet reached their ears. Now I looked down at the Princess, who was undeniably either getting closer to orgasm or being edged. It was a constant state for her. It was one of the two unless my mana was inside her, and she shivered, "Why?" She begged for an answer. "Crown Princess," I said slowly, my voice soft, "Do you know my biggest dream?" I asked her. "Of course not," She snapped, "How could I?" "Fair enough," I chuckled as if that was true. "My biggest dream is something simple." I sighed. I want to go home and raise my kids to be the best they can be," I told her, and I saw her eyes widen. Do you know why I am here?" I asked. She sneered and snapped at me, "Fuck you, of course I don''t know!" She spat, and my hand came out and pped her across the face, sending a spike of mana through her. She squealed and squirted from the painful p to her face, and she shivered. "You do not have to be rude," I told her softly, "The answer is simple," I smiled, "It is because of your people. The Empire allows your vers to cross our borders, to rape, pige, and enve our people." "Bunny-kin are rarely enved!" She snapped back at me, and I closed my eyes. "Are you fucking stupid?" I asked bluntly, staring at her, and she shivered under my condescending gaze. Then again, I had no idea if my gaze was what made her shiver or the inability to cum. "You are not an idiot, right?" I asked bluntly, "You think the Bunny-kin and the Dragonic control the Beast-kin nation with no responsibilities?" I asked, "Technically, the Dragonic are in charge, and the Bunny-kin that I am a part of is gaining in poprity because the Dragonic have been doing nothing for the other tribes. Now, the Bunny-kin have been collecting more and more power along with massive poprity to go to war with the Empire. Seriously, I think ny-eight percent of the poption in the Beast-kin nation wants to go to war with you." I started tough, "How do you think we raised such a massive force? Our poption in the country almost lost a third by our forces entering the Empire!" Her surprise was obvious. "Our nation is smaller than the Empire in so many respects! But we also have a council that makes it almost impossible to go to war. Yet, here we are at war with you!" Iughed. "Do you know how hard it was for us to dere war?" I asked. "D-Doesn''t all the tribes have to gather then vote with at least a supermajority?" She said, and I started to p. "Yes! It means that it has to be so popr that even the most remote tribes have to hate your nation in order for it to happen!" I started tough. "It took GENERATIONS of hate to reach this point!" I sighed. This is what I mean. Do you think that the Bunny-kin or the Dragonic could sit back and not go to war? WE WERE FORCED TO!" She looked shocked, and I red at her. "I wanted more time to gather more forces, too! THEY HAD TO CONVENE THE GATHERING ALMOST A YEAR AHEAD OF TIME! That was a first in the history of our Nation. Your Empire forced our hands, and now here I am," I chuckled. "I am here at the front and not seeing my kids grow up!" I closed my eyes and sighed, "I guess it is not directly your fault, though," I said, "Your father is the one that created those stupidws or never repealed them. And now, because of your ancestors, I need to do this to you." I moved back and looked at the woman before me, and she red. "So you''re saying doing this to me is my fault?!" she snapped at me, and I smiled. "Nope, I did it to you because I have done it to someone else in the past. I am a heartless Princess myself." I notified her, showing her confusion. "You are here because you fell into my hands. That is all. It is what it is, and this is now your fate. You are educated, right?" I asked. The Crown Princess red, and I waited. Several minutes turned into almost an hour before she finally said, "Yes, I am." "Good. Educated people understand what is happening." I said, walking over to the wall and sitting beside her. I forced her head down into myp by my cock, and she trembled, but I did not inject mana into her, "Lay down and enjoy yourself." I told her, and she slowly untensed. "Good, now rx," I cooed and started to pet her head. I used another thing that I put inside of her; it was a way to shut down everything that made her life hell right now. "You are such a good girl," I said softly, and instead of pouring mana into her, I let it caress her skin, affecting herpletely differently. Her bodypletely rxed, and she gasped. "W-What?" she said softly. Suddenly, I feel normal." "Yes, I have included a way to allow you to feel normal," I told her honestly, "I believe good girls should be rewarded, and this is a reward for you. As long as you are good, you will be rewarded with pleasure and normalcy. Rx, enjoy yourself, for once I decide your reward is over, you will go back to that hell." The Crown Princess shivered, and I smiled wryly, not letting her know that this was the worst thing I could ever have done to her. If there were no way for her to leave her never-ending pleasure and return to normal, she would eventually learn to live with it. Humans were adaptable, and she would even be able to return tobat. Now, though, She could leave that state and enjoy the bliss of normalcy. All she would have to do is please me, and she could leave the constant pleasure into an edging. This was pure bliss to her, and she would grow addicted to both the pleasure and the feeling of being normal. Both would be helpless addictions, and I let her enjoy that. I whispered in her ear, "If you are a good girl, and get up, ride my cock till I ejacte inside of you, I can let you fall asleep like this," I promised in her ear. The Crown Princess shivered and looked up at me with horror. "You¡ªYou! This¡ªThis!" Her realization dawned. She was looking down at myp, shoved herself off, and crawled away, and I chuckled. "I guess you''re going to be naughty," I said, getting up. "You are a monster; how, HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME!" She cried with fat tears, and I looked at her, turned, and walked away, leaving the woman behind me screaming to her hell of edging. I think a week should soften her up. ------------------------------- Hey guys, So as an Announcement I just released three books onto Amazon. One isI Sissified My Step Bro book 2which is avable on Kindle unlimited if you are interested in helping me out a little financially and like my work you can check it out. The Second book is CalledThe Devil and the Goddess (A Futanari BDSM Erotica Love Story)I believe it is one of my best short stories yet check it out if you are interested. The third book I just released is theSeventh Week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. This book is 240k words and the longest book in the series and if you enjoyed the previous weeks then you will love this week. Chapter 264: I Decide your Fate Prev Chapter 264: I Decide your Fate Prev The Crown Princess was now in a hell of Edging, and I was going to leave her that way for a while. Things started to pick up in the rest of the city after the rebellion. You could feel the tension inside the city from the humans who thought they were going to be retaliated against because of the Rebellion. That became an issue as people started a general strike identally because they were staying home and scared of the guards retaliating. So, I had to make a speech. Two days had passed since I yedst with the Crown Princess, and I had been working on paperwork. I had notices ced out to have humans gather in a square, and I had all avable Elite Army Soldiers. I recalled a hundred soldiers from the front to reinforce the Logistics Army security points, recing the Elite Soldiers for the day. The main issue with no one leaving was that many were not doing normal jobs that were necessary, like cleaning the streets and sewers, opening shops, and moving civilian supplies. This was destroying the economic power the City should be boasting about, and the army could not do them long-term on their own. To top it all off, I needed this city to integrate into the Beast-kin Nation. If this was how things were currently going, things would not be working well. In war, if the enemy knows you will not retaliate, they will grow bolder, and there are tactics that you could use in order to make our lives miserable. I needed to make a Robust Logistical area that would allow us to push a bit deeper into the Empire if we had to. This offensive would be different from the one we had just finished. They would be retaliatory, probing attacks before pulling back into the defenses to annoy the Empire''s armies and no more. At least, that was what I had nned. The other thing was that this city actually had a ce where they made good Carriages and wagons. They would assist in increasing our logistical transport ability making them a strategic resource, which meant I needed the damn humans leaving their houses and going to work. No matter how many Bunny-kin were happy with the empty streets. The Elite army was extremely happy that humans were not out on the street. Because of this, they reported remarkably low injury counts, and it was like a vacation for the Army after the Rebellion. That could not continue, and I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. I heard a chuckle. "You look Stressed," Queen Mira said, appearing on the side of my desk in a cute little pink dress and strawberry blonde hair. The back of the dress, though, was almost nonexistent as it cut down to her ass but did not show her ass. I turned my attention and Smiled at the Queen. "Where have you been?" I asked. "I have been talking to my people," Queen Mira said, hopping off my desk and walking over to a chair. The chair turned into a couch, which Queen Mira started to lounge on. "There was one death from a poorly executed spell," Queen Mira sneered. "A poorly executed Spell? From her or my people?" I asked. "From herself, She isn''t technically dead, but the chances of her waking up from her Illusion dream are low. She stupidly tried to overextend the reality needed on the battle ves. It isplicated to understand, but she fell victim to her own spell, and when we misstep, there is a chance to enter our own creation and be forever trapped in it. She is currently on the battlefieldas a battle ve, attacking what she believes to be the Beast-kin yet knows it the Empire, but believes it is reality, not an Illusion." Queen Mira sighed, "The chances ofing out of this are low," Queen Mira sounded sad, "We have not discovered a way to easily escape this downside of Illusion Magic. This is one of the risks of our form of battle." I nodded, Just as a Venomancer could make a poison too lethal for them to survive, or I could bring down a mentor on my own head. All Magic had risks, and Wizards all knew that, and you epted them. In a war of this size, people falling victim to their own spells was still notmon. It was something that C rankers and up usually did not fall victim to; d rankers and below, though, could much moremonly. "So, What are you up to?" Queen Mira asked, "I have not been around." "I can show youter, but I know you want toe listen to me speak," I said. "Listen to you speak?" "I need to talk to the humans, and it is about time that I get going to talk," I said, getting up. I walked down the hall and looked down at myself in the camouge fatigues that I was wearing as an Elite army soldier. I did not make formal attire at this point, and I opened a rift looking out a window and invited Queen Mira. Queen Mira smiled and said, "I will not be visible to others, but I will be beside you. I look forward to hearing what you say." "Good, I would love to spend some time in yourpany." I smiled, and we walked through rift after rift, finally appearing in thergest clearing in Border City. The crowd of humans gathered and were silent, with only small whispers among the people. I opened a rift to a tform at the front that was elevated so everyone could see I was talking, and I stepped out onto the hastily erected tform. The Crowd wentpletely still as I stepped out, and I looked around. Elite Army soldiers were all around the square, on top of buildings, and at all the exits. I could even see my soldiers in the crowd, and I smiled. I could see Queen Mira watching the crowd, and I was reminded of the Execution of the stupid Nobles in my army who thought they could take advantage of the army without consequence, and I smiled. "People of Border City," I said, using mana to boom my voice and travel around the square. "Not long ago, your fellow people rebelled against the Beast-kin upation," I said solidly, and a wave of whispers went out over the crowd. "Beast-kin died suppressing it; your fellow people died doing it, were captured, and are now criminally charged. I am going to bepletely honest with all of you. I am the Supreme Commander and the person in charge of your fate." I said, and the crowd went silent, "The person you see before you, I, Chelsea Loveknot, am the one who dictates your fate. I can free you all, kill you all, or cut off your food with one simple sentence to the people I order." I said with fierce determination. I could hear the gasps and fear from my statement, "Although I can do whatever I want with all of you, I chose not to. I chose peace with you. I chose to have my people fight and protect all of you," I said, hearing more murmurs, "My people, day and night, fight the undead to stop the concentration of the magic so you may sleep peacefully without worry an undead will sneak in, in your sleep. We are the ones who are also protecting you from the other Beast-kin," I said, and I saw and heard everyone freeze. "Do not delude yourselves," I said bluntly, "Many of the Beast-kin would prefer to kill you all, rape, plunder, burn and leave nothing behind." I paused to let that sink in, "I am the reason that is not happening," I told them, "I am the one who keeps your people safe from those who rightfully resent your race for capturing their Women, children, and men, to be sold as ves here." I took a deep breath, "But not all of you are guilty of that. Not one of you broke thew, and so our quarrel is with the men and women who you ve and work for for decades. The Nobles in your Empire who use our people as entertainment." The silence in the square was defining, and I then said, "Now, Back to the rebellion," I said once more, "Those who did not fightor lend aid andfort to those who attacked and killed beast-kin HAVE NOTHING TO FEAR. My people will continue to protect you and continue to aid you when you need it. We will protect you with our lives and prove to you that we are better than those who controlled you before." I closed my eyes, "I am sorry that I am disrupting your lives. Making you fear walking out into the streets and enjoying life. I, in fact, want you to go to work so that you may survive." Pausing once more, I waited, and the crowd was silent, "Many of you are no longer leaving your homes, No longer walking the streets to work. I understand your feelings, but I also must say this:" I sighed, letting the sigh go around the za. "If you continue to do so, our ability to protect you will weaken. Without you transporting supplies, your Merchants cannot have food for you to eat. Without people making carriages, there is nothing for those merchants to transport goods. Without the supplies the Merchants sell, the Farmers cannot grow food. So, I am ensuring your safety. You do not need to fear retaliation from the Rebellion. I, Chelsea Loveknot, will not be retaliating for the harm others did." Silence reigned for several moments, and unlike what you would hear in movies, only a few people cheered, and I smiled wryly. "That is all I havee here to say: tell others that they may be on the streets again without fear of retaliation and report soldiers that do," I said. They will have toe to speak with me personally if they have been abusing their authority." A purplish-ck rift opened beside me, and I grinned, "DISMISSED!" I announced, stepped out, and appeared on a corner of a roof with Queen Mira of the za. I overlooked the people in the town square who, this time, did cheer at the news, and I looked at Queen Mira before looking back into the crowd, seeing that the crowd seemed much more upbeat and the Elite army was filtering people out, and I sighed. "How did I do?" "That was an interesting Speech. No idea what you are going for with it, though. I am unsure if it will be effective." "It depends on what you call effective," I said with a wry smile. If half of them start working again, things will start working again. That will be enough. If they don''t," I shrugged, "they will eventually starve." Looking down at the humans filtering out, I chuckled, "I wonder how it will work myself if in two days they haven''t." I shrugged, "Did I not just have a rebellion? I am sure I have a few people who will underscore a lesson." "Hmm, Boring, I want to enjoy our time together," Queen Mirained. "Then let''s enjoy ourselves," I replied with a smile. Opening another rift, we departed, no longer watching the humans leave the square. ------------------------------n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hey guys, So as an Announcement I just released three books onto Amazon. One isI Sissified My Step Bro book 2which is avable on Kindle unlimited if you are interested in helping me out a little financially and like my work you can check it out. The Second book is CalledThe Devil and the Goddess (A Futanari BDSM Erotica Love Story)I believe it is one of my best short stories yet check it out if you are interested. The third book I just released is theSeventh Week of Life of a Dominant Futanari. This book is 240k words and the longest book in the series and if you enjoyed the previous weeks then you will love this week. Chapter 265: Ambition With the speech out of the way, there was one more issue to deal with. The Crown Princess was now a mess in her cell, looking stoic but growing increasingly desperate. Her facial expression would not allow her to show growing desperation; only her words could. That hell was her life now, and she wished more and more for that normalcy I had granted her for a while. After a day or two from the Speech, the people of the City were working again and back on the streets. Many people were surprised at theck of retaliation from my people as they patrolled the streets and cleaned up the undead. The Undead was a problem that needed to be kept on top of, or else it would quickly spiral out of control. With a one-day break from the cleanup, there were a couple of ces that had been reported as my patrollers getting toote and growing arger amount of Undead. With that undead, though, came the unexpected benefit: people started to trust the elite army andthat we were there for their protection. At this point, if we had to pull out of the city and leave it to the regr army, I am sure that there would be arge Rebellion movement. They were already trusting our protection faster again after that speech. It was insane, but it was also what I was hoping for when I started this. The Logistics got their first batch of human-created Wagons, which started to address the losses from thest battle. That and the Tina 1 was first moved to the front to protect the river from invasion by water. This meant that one line of attack would be extremely foolish of the humans, which was good. With Trade cut off from the river, the workforce was moved to many other things that needed to be done. Like the farms outside the city. Now, though, I was taking another break as Queen Mira rode Doorknocker with a massive smile on her face. The moans filled the office, and she gasped as I grabbed her breast tightly. Her green hair fell to the sides of her before she flipped it back with a grin. "Fuck me just like that, Chelsea~!" Queen Mira moaned, and I grabbed her hips and thrust up into her from below as Iy on the floor. The sound of Doorknocker thrusting up into her and my balls pping her ass sounded throughout the room. This was our third day of fucking, and I let her scream out in pleasure as I continued to ravish her from below. My hand pulled her breast down toward me, and she moaned, and our faces ended up inches from each other, and Mira started to move her ass on her own. Gliding up and down at least a foot, sending shivers of pleasure up Doorknocker, and we moaned before kissing. "That''s right, treat this Queen like your whore!" Queen Mira moaned as she pulled her head back, and her hair changed colors to pink. I thrust up into her and grinned. "Aren''t you always?" I asked, and Queen Mira pulled back and grinned. "Only for you!" My hips thrust up into her savagely even more, and I shivered and felt her spasm as we came together, and I flooded her insides with cum making us both moan. My cum filled her up, and she gasped as she leaned forward and grinned. We fell t, and Miray atop me with a grin, grinding her hips slowly. The pleasure was slow and amazing as I took it in and moaned. "You know," Queen Mira said slowly, "You are amazing. It is amazing the amount of sexual energy. No wonder every Subus woman who is with you just loves you. You know we hold back a lot when we are with sexual partners?" Queen Mira said. "Mmm, Not really, never really needed to know," I replied, basking in the pleasure she brought. "Subi need Sexual energy for kids and Mana control. In fact, because of this, we are stronger in a lot of aspects than average because we have issues with that very issue of Sexual energy. But, with you, it is like you are an unlimited amount of pure energy. Never-ending, and the more powerful and highly ranked a Subus or Incubus is, the more energy we need." This was interesting to hear, and I looked at her and was surprised. "It is like drinking to my heart''s content with you and no slow incremental increase. I want to tell you something, and I hope that you will not say anything to ANYONE." Surprised, I looked at her but decided to nod, "I will keep it to myself." "Good, I know there are things that might make you squeal on this. But make it count if you do. Seriously, no one knows about this." I nodded again, "Because of you, I might break into the next level." Surprise hit me, and I looked at her, surprised. "Next Level?" I asked curiously. "Mmm, yes, There are ranks within A ranks. Like your Master Alchemist in your Silvermoon Tower provokes such fear from the masses of A rankers in the world. It is why no one has ever attacked or thought of attacking Silvermoon Tower''s city. It is also the Grand Elder of the Dragonic in the Dragons Lair. They both stand among the top in the world for strength and when they speak, people listen." I nodded, surprised. "I will not tell you more than this, though; just know that the path of power will never stop. You must always grow for those not growing; you grow weaker instead." Mira leaned forward, kissing me. "The reason I wanted to tell you this is because I want to see that School you talked about. I want to see you create it and all your children there. With that, I can bring a contingent of subi to the Beast-kin nation and create an Illusion Tower of my own." Queen Mira grinned, "In that case, I would like to have a few of my own little Subi children when that dayes. Only you would have the sexual energy to fuel me having a child." Surpriseced my being, and Queen Mira smirked, "Well, say something." "I wish to, but I am startled. I don''t know what to say. I thought you did not want to be my woman." "You will never own me, Chelsea, but I do enjoy yourpany. I will do what I want, and in the future, I might leave. I, as a subus, will die one of the most grim fates after all as I age. So I want to spend all my time doing what I love most." I frowned, thinking of the fates alluded to for Subi, which were not good. I was curious if Incubi had the same issue as Subi. "Do the Incubi have the same fate?" I asked bluntly. "No, theirs is different. Ours is a tragic end, but let''s change the subject," Queen Mira said. "Hmmm," I hummed. "Do you want to get practicing that child-rearing part?" I asked, and Queen Mira grinned. "Why, Chelsea, of course, I do. We have only been enjoying ourselves for two days so far." I chuckled, loving it, and I Flipped the now blue-haired woman and pressed my breasts against her own. "Why do you change your hair color so much today?" I asked but did not wait for the answer, I pulled my hips back, and I thrust into her, and she moaned loudly, wrapping her legs around my back as I started to fuck her once more. "Oh, God, Right there~!" Mira moaned as we started to get into things, "I- I change my hair color because it''s fun. Changing my body is interesting, and your reactions are amazing. Oh, Fuck me like that~!" "Take it slut," I snapped and pushed my head into her neck and started to bite her, gripping her scaley breast and gripping it tightly, making her pussy grip me even tighter. The ps of our sexual intercourse sounded louder and louder, and her moans changed, and I continued to tease her breasts. We went at it like rabbits, and I pulled her back, lifted her, and fucker her, standing up as she wrapped her arms around my neck as fueled my body with mana. My cock engorged her pussy, making her scream as I made my cock fattened up and pushed against her womanhood, and I started to rearrange her insides with a sledgehammer. MY cock pushed in and out of her as I held her by her ass, and she squealed and loved it and pulled her body up and shoved her breasts in my face as I continued to rock her world without worry. We reached another peak, and we both shivered, feeling each other''s pleasure as I flooded her insides and she squirted all over my massive cock. I brought her to my bed, pinned her down, and put the mating press on her, and she squealed in delight as we continued without stopping, not caring about the war around us. We delighted in each other''s bodies, wishing for all the world to leave us alone as we enjoyed each other. The Future can wait tillter. --------- Hey Guys, As the 10th is my Birthday I would like to thank you all for continuing to read my novels. I am extremely grateful for those whom support me by reading my books. I hope that you all continue to enjoy my novels and that you will for theing years as I continue to chase my dreams. Please Enjoy~! Madjic Chapter 266: Trust, but Test. "REPORT!" A blue Bunny-kin came running in and yelled in my office, clearly out of breath. "I have a message from the front!" The bunny-kin shouted, and I was on my feet. Behind me, Queen Mira was covered in sperm and naked, but when you turned to look at her, she was in a dress, and not a trace of semen was left over. Unlike just a moment before, she looked perfect, and I looked at the bunny-kin holding out an envelope. I quickly walked forward and looked at the mana seal on it, noticing that the seal''s rank was one of the highest. "Mira, I need space," I said quickly. "Understood," she replied, and a momentter, she was out of the room. The messenger stepped out of the room, and I cracked the seal and read its contents. "Supreme Commander Sister, Chelsea, We have to report from inside the Empire that we have learned that the Empire has consolidated more forces. They are working quickly under the direction of General Ivy Vine. The force is estimated to be a hundred thousand. General Ivy controls a group of Veterans from thest Kingdom and Empire war and with the Grand Prairies. She was also instrumental in the copse of a secret Rebellion force a couple of decades ago. General Ivy is a Veteran, a ranked Wizard with a massive force, and an expert in various types of warfare, including information warfare. I am still investigating more details about her career, but I have already lost three people trying to get more information. As for the economic information, here is a list of the recent price changes. I don''t know what you can do with this information, but here it is. I will send another message when I can." The message showed the changes in the prices of basic necessities and various things that I asked my sister to look into. I was surprised at the speed of the changes in the Empire. The information that they were changing gears from treating us with contempt to respect and bringing out an experienced general was a change I had not expected, and I grimaced. This was something I was hoping would take them longer to realize what a threat we were. Another issue was the estimated time of arrival, which I appreciated because no information was better than bad information on this front. My frown deepened because there was no message or mention of battle ves who assisted us in ourst battle. That meant that either they were not bringing them, or she was unsure if they were. But after the number of deaths in theirst regimen of Battle ves, there was probably not much left. They treated them as cannon fodder. A bad feeling with this information started to tingle down my spine. I was not happy about this, and I hated the reaction speed. It was never better to go againstpetent enemies than ipetent ones. I moved to the bed. I sat on the bed, looked over the economic changes, and had to think and n. Did this change my underlying strategy at this moment? No. No, this changed a little on our side. We still needed to dig in. We needed to entrench and build up our logistic capability. But we needed more A rankers. Something in my skin told me this. If the Empire was now taking us more seriously, that meant that they were going to bring the numbers from the back and leave a smaller group of ''elders'' home to watch the cities. I grabbed a shirt and loin cloth and quickly walked out of the room toward my office. I snapped my fingers at the messenger, and they followed me up. "Who gave you this message?" I asked the blue bunny-kin. "A human who looked dirty but presented a spy coin proving their identity." The Bunny-kin replied, and I frowned. The seal was right, so I would rely on this information and ask for additional support from the rear of at least two more A-rankers. It would also help with the growth of the border''s length. We could use the numbers. I stormed into my office and noticed my mother on the corner, and Queen Mira walked in a momentter as I walked in. I smiled wryly and chuckled, "Mother, My sister has decided to give us some new information." I said, and I tossed the letter to her. She picked it up and read the brief message. "Shit. General Ivy?" My mother sighed, "She is a powerful nt Wizard. Looks like they are taking us seriously." "Am I allowed to be here?" Queen Mira asked. "You can stay," I replied. I sat down in my seat, pulled out a paper, and started to write a letter. "That messenger is still here?" I asked quickly as I wrote. "Yes, they are still here." Queen Mira said. "Hmmm, Get a messenger that Florine rmends, and they will be taking this message back," I said bluntly, the blue bunny-kin saluted and headed out, and I turned to my mother. "You get one too. I want to check something just in case, and this message is important enough to do so." I quickly wrote up my letters, and not longter, as Queen Mira watched, I finished up the letters, and I put my high-level seal on both, and both had an extra to let me know the distance from where they broke the seal. "Okay, this letter goes to you," I said to the Bunny-kin that walked up with Green fur in the elite army uniform. "And this to you," I said to the yellow one; both had the Elite army uniform with the messenger seal on them, and I instructed them on who to go to. The Green went to the Dragonic Elders, the Yellow went to the Bunny-kin elders, and they set off. When the Messengers left, I leaned back, sighed, and pinched the bridge of my nose. "What was that?" my mother asked. "Hmm?" "What was that?" My mother said, pointing at the door. "I''m testing to see if the information we got is good with that," I said bluntly. "I asked you to get a messenger, which I trust," I said, pointing to my mother. "And I got a random in uniform Elite Army soldier. My organization is already toorge for me to get to know everyone. So, I am checking to see if the information that was sent to me was good. If It is, they will both make it to their destination without being opened so they can learn what I am messaging the homnd. If they do," I grinned. "Then that message was fake and was used to make us pull more people from the Nation so they can attack our homes while we are at the front." My mother''s eyes widened, and Queen Mira looked at me, startled, and I leaned back and sighed. "The organization you met is something you can only trust as much as you test it." I told them both, "I wonder if they will pass the test or not. And you never know; a message with a proper seal can just be the enemy''s spies at work with more knowledge than we wish to believe they have. They have spies of their own, just as we do." The twin looks I got from the two A rankers turned from surprise to contemtive, and both got up and left the room. "What?" I asked as they both walked out. "I need to do something," They both said in unison, and both their sexy asses left me alone, and I looked around and paled. A mountain of reports and various other things I had put to the side, and I sighed. "Fuck, I guess I will just do my damn job then." I cursed and started to speed-read, looking through reports to ensure I missed nothing. --------------- Thanks for reading. If you are enjoying my work please consider Supporting me at my Patreon or on Amazon. Have a great day! Chapter 267: Report Update. "The number of incidents with the human poption is drastically decreasing with each passing day, Supreme Commander. With your policies, many are finding that they are living better than they were when they were in the Empire. Our scouting parties have heard people talking about before and after upation. It is bing increasingly more obvious that they are having better under Martialw of the Beast-kin nation than normal times under the nobility." A soldier reported. I pursed my lips as I looked at Commander Cody and grinned. "At least one thing is going to n," I replied, and Commander Cody smiled. "Yes, that n is still working," Commander Cody Said, scratching in ck fur ear and smiling, "I am still in awe that the n is working. I thought that we were going to have a major pain keeping the poption suppressed while we were in the Empire." "People just want better lives," I said, looking down at my paperwork. You give them a path to a better life than they had, and they are going to take it. They will be wary of us for a long time, though, and think we will be the same as the nobles that stomped on them before." "We are getting messages as a major vige outside town is pushing back a little harder than normal." Commander Cody, "It seems that the clean-up in the back lines is being pushed back. It was a major Vige that the border soldiers used to frequent under the control of a Baroness who disappeared a couple of months before the invasion." "Why are they pushing back so hard?" I asked. "They are not making any gold, it seems," Cody replied. Without the border soldiers frequenting their vige, the local cksmith, doctors, inns, brothels, and restaurants have had all their revenue dry up and are pissed." "Is there a way to bring our Logistics personnel through there?" I asked. " Can we make it a major trade route?" "No, it is a bit too out of the way and would add at least a day or two to the movement of our supplies." "Are there warehouses?" "There is nothing suitable for the Logistics personnel to go out of their way for." Cody said, his voice grim, and I sighed. This was going to be an issue. "Can we move them?" I asked. "Can we Move them to a ce along the road and promise to build them new houses or provide the materials for them to make new homes and businesses?" "Um," Commander Cody shrugged, "No one asked if they are willing to move to a new ce where they can make gold off our people." "Then ask. There will be those who will push back, but there will be those who move for us. If they want to stay," I shrugged, they follow opportunity. We can always burn the vige around their ears after moving a majority of them." Cody nodded seriously. I held up a hand, and he paused, looking to be taking a note. "I was joking with thatstment," I said to the Wolf-kin, and he looked at me surprised. "Why can''t we?" Cody asked. "Because it would destroy the good will of the human poption we have taken hold of for now," I replied, and he frowned. Trust me, for now, we cannot, but we can just let them starve till they realize they need to make coin in order to eat. Then we can give them the basics and give them a job," I told him, and he nodded. "Yes, Supreme Commander," Cody said and started to take notes. "How is the front?" I asked. "There are no signs of the humans at this time other than small skirmishes as they gather information on our new border. Nothing more than probes," he said, paused, and looked ufortable. "What is it?" I asked. "There is a growing discontent about sitting at the new border among the main army after we destroyed the Empire''s army." That report made me wince, and I sighed, "What does Isabelle think about this?" I asked. "She has not notified anyone of her intentions at this point. She is working with the logistics personnel to set up the border as you wish at this time, Supreme Commander." "Hmmm, it seems I need to have a chat with War Chief Isabelle then," Imented. "Is there anything else that you would like to report?" "Yes, Surpreme Commander. Many of the Elite Soldiers are wondering if we are going to be taken off babysitting duties. When we joined the Elite army, I and many others thought we were going to be fighting humans, not safeguarding them," Commander Cody said, and I could see him flinch as I watched him. I could tell he did not want to be the one to report this, but I could not be happier. They were questioning my orders¡ªnot disobeying them, questioning them. I did not need blind soldiers who did whatever I wanted. I wanted soldiers who thought for themselves and eventually took over this duty for me, making my position redundant. "Is this a general sentiment or yours, Commander Cody?" The question hung in the air, and the silence was pregnant with tension as he tensed up and held my gaze. The Wolf-kin was a B-ranker, but he knew I was considered superior to him even though I was not sure who would win in a fight. He never questioned why I was in this position, though. He respected me, and I could see that, and he looked me in the eyes with a steady gaze. "It is not only me who are wondering this." "Good," I replied, and he was surprised. "What?" "Commander Cody, What do you think will happen if we leave the city right now?" I asked. "Chaos," Cody replied, and I smiled. "So, they need protection, right?" I asked. "Yeah, the mysterious Undead problem is still very serious. Without us, this ce will be a hellscape." "Now, what happens if we swap out with the main army?" "The Main army has less discipline, so I guess they would fight with the poption." I grinned, "Correct, the reason we are here in Border City is very simple," I spread my arms and sighed before shrugging, "We are more disciplined. We can bring the best face of the beast-kin nation and hold this ce while keeping the humans working. That simple Cody," I said, and I pointed at him, "And at the end of the day, the Elite Army works for the Supreme Commander, and it is what I ordered. I have reasons for wanting these people to be peaceful, both in the short term and long term. Let me say this, and you can say it to the entire army and anyone who asks." I paused, and I could see that Cody was ready for a big revtion, "What we are at war right now is for more than just telling the Empire to fuck off and stop enving our people. I can''t say more than that," I said, and I leaned back, "Satisfied?" I asked. "Ma''am!" Cody saluted, and I smiled. "I will notify anyone and everyone who wishes to know. I am sorry for calling your Orders into question." "Stop," I said, holding up my hand, and Cody looked at me surprised. "You all are in the Elite army because you are tough, smart, powerful, and have a fucking mind," I told him, "You are allowed to think and wonder why I ordered what I ordered. You can ask for rification, and only when I tell you to follow orders and shut up are you supposed to unthinkingly follow them. I need people who think and understand the intent behind the orders sent to them. So, continue to think and continue to work for the Beast-kin Nation. Understood?" "Yes, Supreme Commander!" "Excellent. Is there anything else to report while I have been away for thest couple of days?" "Ma''am, those are all the major issues. The Logistics Commander would like a meeting to discuss procurement and budgets." That made me sigh, "Thanks," I said after a moment, "Dismissed." I watched as the Wolf-kin walked out, and I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. At first, the Elite Army was not supposed to be glorified guards to the Humans, but the main army was just too undisciplined. They hated with passion, and even though there were those in the Elite army who were the same, they would not disobey orders, and all of that was needed for my ambitions. I stood, and I opened a rift exiting to the roof and opened another, disappearing and heading toward the Logistics base. Time to catch up on all my work after being with Mira for a couple of days. ------- Thank you for reading. If you wish to help me out financially or just read ahead, you can on Patreon, where you will see content from me almost every day for as little as 1 USD a month. Check it out, as I have a Discount code running for the next couple of weeks. Chapter 268: A Put off Problem Time passed, and my week for the Crown Princess wasing to a close. I was unsure of the sheer torment the woman had been through, and I personally could not imagine it. It was a hell that no woman, man, or being should have to put up with in the least, and my sense of guilt continued despite not being around her. My mind drifted around the current circumstances of the entire waterfront and my worry about the defensive setup. Massive bulwarks of defense were being constructed, and it was going to be the most secure border in the history that I have read of this world. With Tina 1 still being brought to the front, no one knew what it was except for me. A group of people had been taught how to shoot it, and that was about it. Unfortunately, I did not have an artillery position in my army. I simply did not have anything to sell to the Elder Council to create and fund it or how Tina would ultimatelyplete the weapon to be viable for transport. All of this meant that it was going to be something slowlycing in the defenses where they were most needed, and I also made it known that it would be grouped up together as well. There was no point in shooting one into a group of a thousand. There was a point of shooting fifty into a group of a thousand. These were things that needed to be set up in numbers, which we did not have. It''s a good thing we were digging in for our offensive. The front was not my only problem. I started thinking about something I had been putting off: the swordswomen I had captured before the Crown Princess, who was being held in a private prison. She was too sensitive to give up now, and I would never allow her to return to the Empire in her life. So the question was, what do I do with her? The simple answer was to kill her. My thoughts were trailing upon that, most of all, a dead person speaks no truths. It was a stupid phrase that wasn''tpletely true, but it was true that she would not be able to talk about the Crown Princess I had ns for. She would be quiet, and that is what I needed with my ns. But I would give her a chance. I walked into the house that was modified for her, and I walked into where she was being held with her mouth bound and mana suppressed so she was unable to get out. I looked at the woman, and she was a conventionally attractive woman. Brown hair that could almost be mistaken for dirty blonde. B cup breasts with an eight-pack for muscles. You could see the strength in her arms, and her gaze was solid. Much different from when she was first captured. This woman had time to think inside her cell after I left her here for a period of time. I sighed as I walked into the room, and her brown eyes did not leave me as I walked before the bars in the room, keeping her in the corner. She red. I could tell that this woman had a n in her head, and I was going to change all of that by asking her a simple question. "Hello, I am Chelsea, Loveknot," I introduced myself slowly, "I am the Supreme Commander of the Elite Army And the Heir Apparent to the Silvermoon Tower of the Bunny-kin Tribe." I watched her eyes widen, and I theatrically brought my hand up to the bridge of my nose, pinched it, and sighed, "I captured you and the Crown Princess, which you know about," I said slowly, "Now, I have ns for the Crown Princess, which leaves me with an issue." I closed my eyes, made myself look torn, and sighed loudly, "I cannot let you talk about anything rted to the Crown Princess ever outside myself. Not to a soul, so," I looked at her, letting go of my nose, and stared at her. "I will ask you one question." I paused for theatrics, knowing this was going to either end or change this woman''s life. "You have a choice: Death or submitting." I said slowly and paused for a moment, "As for rification on the submitting since you did not answer death right away," I continued after my pause, and I looked at her brown eyes and said, "Your life under submission will not be one of a slut. It will not be tossed into very. It will not be eternal hell. Instead, I will modify your body. I will make it betray you if you ever so much as think of leaving me. But it will not be torture. You will be a member of my harem, and if you wish in the future, I will make you a mother only of your own choice." With that, I paused one more time, and I saw the woman ring, and I finished by saying, "Or you may choose death." Silence took over the cell, and the Swordswoman red at me, and time started to slip. Minutes rolled by, and she said nothing. There was no sign that this woman even thought anything, and I appreciated her stern demeanor. I could respect it, and I continued to wait. Minutes turned into an hour, then two. "Why have you presented me with this choice?" the woman asked. "I already told you," I replied, "You can choose to die or submit. You either have no information that I need or care about enough to torture you. I would have normally just put you in a Prisoner of War camp that I am making back in the Bunny-kin Tribe. But you, unfortunately, Have information here that I cannot have leaked." I shrugged, "I cannot risk you talking. That is it, and that is all. You are either dead or submit, where I will change your body. I am allowing you the choice because I will admit to you that I regret this choice. I regret forcing this upon you. I regret that I have to be here. I will fulfill my duty and do my best for my nation. So, Choose." The woman''s eyes shed in her first reaction since I released her from the confines of the void. I could see her wavering determination. "Why?" she asked. "I already answered you." "WHY!" I watched as the woman demanded an answer I would never give. "WHY!" "WHY!" "WHY!" "WHY!" "WHY!" "WHY!" "WHY!" "TELL ME WHY!" "TELL ME!" I sneered, "Because your Empire invaded the Beast-kin nation one too many times. Kidnapping and stealing our people to be your ves, again and again. Year-round, our tribes worried about the Emipres vers catching our families. How long did you expect our people to allow this to continue?" "To wait and gather our strength before thrusting a knife into the heart of the Empire in a bid to make it stop or die trying?" I sneered at her. "YOU ARE NOT THE CENTER OF THE UNIVERSE!" I snapped, "I AM NOT THE CENTER, AND NEITHER ARE YOU! NOW IT IS WHAT IT IS, AND YOU HAVE POSSIBLY THE LAST CHOICE OF YOUR LIFE!" I screamed in her face, "SUBMIT OR DIE!" My face was twisted with anger, and her facade broke, and she started to cry. "I don''t want to die," She cried out, "I don''t want to submit; I WAS IN MY LAST YEAR OF MILITARY SERVICE!" She cried out. "Life is what it is," I replied bluntly "FUCK YOU!" I watched impassively as she began to hurl insults and anger, and tears flowed down her face. I could tell this was her venting of days of building emotions, and I waited. Curses, me, cries to the Goddess¡ªall of them continued as she continued to try her best to make me react, and I watched without a care in the world. I waited without a word, and after another hour, she started to sob, no longer cursing. "I do not have all day, and I do not have the manpower to hold you here," I said slowly. she looked up at me, and I could see her despair, "If I turn and walk out of here, I will kill you. I will use the void to rip you to shreds. That is the mercy I promise, but I can no longer waste resources on you. Submit or die," I finished, my voice soft. "Do I even have a choice?" The woman asked. "Yes, you can die with dignity in a forsaken corner of the Empire as one of their dogs or submit to one of the most powerful people in the Beast-kin nation and join my harem." She hung her head for several moments and then looked up at me. "What will you do to my body? " she asked a better question, and I shrugged. "Do you have a fetish?" I asked. Her eyes looked surprised, and she looked torn. "W¡ªWhat does that have to do with it?" she asked. "I am asking because I am willing to customize your body to something that will allow you to feel more sexual pleasure from me or make your life better once you submit. I am not a monster and am not proud of pushing this choice on you. I am just doing what I am for my Nation." She shivered and looked up at me, away, and back at me. "I- I never had sex," She admitted, and I looked at her surprised. "I-" She blushed and looked away, "I- I do not know, b- but when I pleased myself, I- I-" She paused, and a sob came out of her mouth, "I always imagined it with someone pulling my nipples and clit. I had this one fantasy where Captain Jared would bind my arms on my back, thrust his-" She paused and blushed harder, "Then grab my nipples and pull me up into the air by them. I- It was that that got me going. That or him doing the same with my pussy," She admitted, and I looked at the blushing sword maiden, and I think she did not understand what she was asking of me. I would have to make extensive modifications to her after this if this was what she wanted. "Are you sure?" I said slowly, "I will make it so that you will love the feeling of rope on your skin," I told her, "The love of having your body, not tortured but," I paused and sighed, "Strained and stretched in ways. I will modify it so-" "JUST DO IT!" she snapped, "I want to live, so I will submit, but I hope you will allow me to continue to train." "I don''t mind, but I will also regte it. I trust you," I told her, and she shivered. "God, maybe it is better to die," She said. "If you submit, then tell me your name and swear to be my woman for the rest of your life abandoning the Empire." She looked at me and paused, then bent her head. "I, Beth Howl, submit to Chelsea Love knot, abandoning my nation to be your Harem girl in order to live." Her voice quivered as she finished; I sighed. "I ept," I told her, stepping forward, cupping her chin, and making her look up at me. "I am sorry, but I am not going to wait to start." The operation started immediately, and my mother appeared beside me to watch as I focused my world on Beth. Chapter 269: The Newest Untrusted Member Mana soaked into the willing Swordswoman. She shivered under my touch, and I continued to flood her with mana as I finished up. What I was doing was disgusting andpletely against my own ethics, but if there was one thing that I learned from reincarnating, it was that I was not going to heaven or hell. If I believe in what the god of Martyrs said. Instantly, I turned my attention back to the woman before me, and she shivered and trembled. I grabbed her head. I modified thest bits of her head and anatomy, and she was forever going to be a B ranker with skill in something that would be incredibly hard to use. I made her muscles a bit more malleable and flexible. She would not lose everything in her strength, but it would be difficult in the future to use. Then I finished up, and she looked at me with a mixture of resentment and inevitability.I released her, and she looked down at her own body and then at me. "Is it done?" she asked, her voice full of sadness. "I finished, and I am sorry," I told her truthfully, and she sneered. "Stop fucking apologizing. I know why you did what you did. You exined, " If I was in your position, I would be even more ruthless," She sighed, "I think I want a new name." "Oh?" "I gave my life to the empire and I want at least that part of me to die in the service of the Empire." The swordswoman said and looked at me. "Beth Howl is a dead woman; please allow me to think that way." I paused and looked at her, and I could see the need for that. "The oaths left behind can be left behind. From this moment, Beth Howl is a dead woman. I will hold your previous oath to ount, but all others can die with your old name. Do you wish for me to give you a new one?" "I would like to choose my own, please." The woman said, and I nodded. She closed her eyes for several moments and sighed. "I will be Zee. I will not take up a new family name, not yours or others. All my children will be under your family name, and I will remain just Zee." The woman in her bindings shivered. "It feels strangely liberating leaving the Empire behind." "Just a question, Zee. Feel free to reject it, " I said. But I would be remiss not to ask: Do you have any information I would want to know?" "Of course I do, but Beth is dead, and I am Zee. I will not start my new life, betraying my old life. Please, allow me that, Mistress." "I asked, not demanded," I replied. I saw her surprise grow, and I chuckled. "Do you think that I want to make you unhappy or something? I told you, and you now know it. I really wish I did not have to do this. When I learned I could do this, I first used it withoutthinking about it." I sighed, "It ispletely messed up to do this without permission. Worse things worse, I can see this as an entirely good thing to do to a portion of the poption. But that is a deeper hole to move down." "You are crazy," Zee said bluntly, and I smiled. "Certified in this world. I created an Elite army when my people did not think we did. I did so many things that everyone thought were not possible that I cannot even tell you. But crazy is only what you think if the person cannot seed in what they are saying." Zee looked at me stupidly andughed. "You are right," shemented. It feels so weird talking to a beast-kin like this. I am not going to lie; I have always had a low opinion of Beast-kin Intelligence." "Because you interacted with uneducated ves," I told her, and she looked at me thoughtfully. Any uneducated mind will make you think they are slow, stupid, or dumb. Intelligence is dictated a lot by education. Someone who has undergone more education will think less of a person with less education than them unless that person shows that they are intelligent in what they know." I said slowly, and I moved to sit beside her. "I never thought of it that way." "Have you ever considered what it takes for a farmer to farm?" I asked her bluntly, looking up at the ceiling. "Not really. Dig up the dirt, pull stuff a seed in, and grow it. Pretty simple." Zee said with conviction. "Hmm, in the most general sense, you are not entirely wrong." I told her and chuckled a little, "But in so many more ways, you''re entirely incorrect." Zee looked at me questioningly. "A Farmer needs to know when to dig up their soil. Needs to know how long the dirt needs to rest and when to put in the seed. The temperature of the air outside and the environment is the type of seed. Something that you can grow here you might not be able to grow by the sea or in a northern area. You have what the dirt isposed of and so many more things. All of these things are stuff that those Uneducated Farmers know better than you." Zee looked stunned. "Now, if you approached them with your very general sense of information and talked to them like it were facts, what do you think it would sound like to them?" "A rich idiot that does not know what they are talking about," Zee said slowly and thoughtfully. Stay connected via mvl "Exactly," I said with a smile. You might not think what you are doing is wrong, and it probably isn''t. But think about it like this, Zee." I sighed, "You are not stupid, even if you try to talk to someone about something you do not know. You will be stupid if you try to change someone who knows what they are doing without being educated in that subject. So those ves are merely missing the education to be intelligent in your mind." Minutes passed, and Zee started tough little by little. It turned into a roar ofughter, and I looked at her slowly as tears poured out of her eyes. Sheughed and put her face into her arms. "I am such a bastard, HAHAHA~!"She roared withughter. I did not know what her problem was, but I waited to see if she wanted to exin her mood. "HAHAHAHAHA~!" She continued tough for ten minutes before she started to settle down, and she sighed. "Do you want me to know?" I asked. "I used to be a punisher in the Empire. it was years ago before I learned I was good with the sword. But I was in charge of a contingent of beast-kin, mostly Cat-kin, that they wanted to use for scouting. I whipped them almost daily, for they were not able to understand what I meant in my orders. I found myself extremely unsuited for the job, and so did the military, and they rotated me out." I heard her literally gritting her teeth, "I should have just treated them like humans and done what I would have done with the men and women under me in the future. If I just talked to them and exined it slowly. Go over their questions and answer them. But I thought they were just being stupid because they were beasts. Beasts that would never know any better without the crack of a whip on their back." I winced and remained silent as she shook her head. "Stop thinking about it," I told her, "Never tell a Cat-Kin." I finished, and she looked at me and nodded. "Now, to forget about all this," I said, grinning, "I should try out that newly modified body." The Swordswoman looked resigned till I grabbed her nipple and pulled hard out away from her, and she gasped, and her pussy erupted. Her legs were shaking, and she looked shocked up in the air, still in restraints, as her hips bucked. I twisted her nipple a little, and she squealed, and her pussy squirted without a second thought in her mind. She shivered and looked at me with a stunned expression as I let go of her nipple, and she looked down at herself, then me. "Y- You are saying I get to experience that during sex?" "And much more," I replied with a wry smile, and she shivered. "C- c- can I allow myself to drown in it?" "Sure," I said, shrugging, and she shivered, "Don''t impregnate me right away; I-" Zee paused and shivered, "I want to just get used to this?" I grinned, and I grabbed her breasts, and she squealed cumming hard. I grabbed her leg, letting go of a breast, and I leaned down and sucked a nipple into my mouth and pulled back ruthlessly, biting her nipple. She squirted on my loincloth-covered cock a secondter, and her legs shook. I pushed aside my loincloth and grabbed her, feeling Doorknocker get harder. I let go of her nipple, and she squealed as I brought her cunt up to my mouth and sucked out her now elongated clit and felt it pull out of her over an inch on my tongue and started to suck it roughly deeper and give it a blowjob with the most suction I could using mana to help me to bring it to the extreme. She screamed and erupted again and again. Orgasm after orgasm wracked Zee''s body, and her legs shook and wrapped around my head. She experienced an earth-shattering orgasm again and again, and when I pulled her clit out of my mouth, she was a shuddering mess. I picked her up and brought her over to Doorknocker, whose head lulled back as she trembled. I pushed her down on Doorknocker, and her eyes widened, and her boy shuddered, and she screamed in delight as I fit every single inch of Doorknocker inside her and felt her spasm all over Doorknocker. I did not stop; and I grabbed her by the breasts and pushed them in, and pulled them out as I lifted her again and again, sending her into orgasm after orgasm without restraint, and I loved it. I made her orgasm again and again, and she squealed and cried out. I pushed her down to the ground, the restraints keeping her hands in the air, and I pushed her closer to the wall and mating pressed her cunt with Doorknocker. I was rampaging in this woman and making her forget that just weeks before, she was a loyal Empire citizen. Beth Howl was dead; Zee was my woman, and she was going to enjoy herself for the rest of her life. ------ Hey Everyone, Thank you for reading my book~! If you are interested in supporting me you can on Amazon, or by going to my Patreon @ /Madjic Thanks again for reading and i hope all of you have a wonderful Christmas and New Years~! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 270: Utilization "So Honey, I have to ask, How are you using that System?" Shock hit my face. I looked around and saw no one else in the room. My mother chuckled as she walked into the room. "Don''t talk about that!" I snapped back. "Honey, You are insane for not utilizing something so helpful. I told you in the past to use it to the max, but despite the progress you have madetely, it is nowhere near what you grew in the years before you settled down a little. It is not normal for people to leave the C rank as early as you did. You bing a B ranker set off some waves, but since then, without this war, you have stagnated. I have been paying attention in the war, and you are starting to learn to fight. In fact, I have been impressed, but I know you have a System that you are not exploiting. Why?" My mother was serious, and I looked around and sighed. "Because it means impregnating more and more women, and I WANT TO RAISE MY KIDS," I said with a sneer. "You are NEVER going to be able to raise all your kids already, Chelsea; you are a typical Bunny-kin, unlike your father and me. I never really liked him and preferred the soft touch of women, so every time I got pregnant, I was through nning and barely being able to touch each other. You have a bunch of half-siblings who are not recognized as Loveknots at all. So why are you holding back?" My mother said, her voice cold. After ying with my new Harem member, the sudden conversation took me off guard. "Because I want to raise my kids!" I shouted. "You won''t be able to!" "DOESN''T MEAN I DON''T WANT TO TRY, AND IF I START IMPREGNATING EVERYONE, THEN I CAN''T DO THAT!" I snapped, yelling at my mother, who stood with a cold face. "You are going to die with that mentality, " my mother said, her voice chilly. The Empire is not going to take ourtest Advance lightly, and I know your n is to hold our ground. You are even limiting the Logistics Armyto force your hand on this." "I am not limiting them on purpose, Mother," I told her bluntly, "I am literally low on carriages, wagons, and supplies in the back. Our food supplies in the tribes are low, and we are now purchasing from the Elven Forest and the Demon Lands. Gold is running closer and closer to the bottom as we race towards bankruptcy. Our Economy is not suited for this fight! I have been using the humans here asbor, and their food is keeping us mostly fed right now. So, no, WE are at our end of the survivable supply chain without building boats on this damn river, and even then, we would need to build docks which would take more time. WHICH once the entrenchments areplete, I will be putting up a makeshift harbor to have boats ship the supplies to reduce the burden on our carriage and wagon supply lines. then there-" "I get it; I was wrong about that. I have been listening to why you want to park there too. What about your ns back in the Beast-kin nation?" My mother asked, and my eyes narrowed. "Which ns?" I asked. "The ones your little harem members have been working on. Particrly Rose, that elven woman?" "I want to start educating the popce," I told her. "So, you need that muchnd for an education center, please? I am smarter than that. You have something massive nned, and it is more than an education center." "It is a City around Educating everyone, Mother. An Entire economy based on Educating EVERYONE, indoctrinating Everyone to my view of things, and making a Military from the ground up instead of being a bunch of fucking barbarians. Making a bank so businesses can get minor and major loans and start businesses, taking some power away from me and you, and giving some to the weakest so they can participate and do more than just ve away for us. Is that what you wanted to hear, Mother?" My mother looked at me, shocked. "The Elders would never go for it, neither will your father." "What they don''t know, they will vote for," I told her, "If we hold this border, we are going to need more and more educated and powerful Beast-kin of all races. We are going to need more food and poption, and we cannot let our children just go out and die. We need to structure how they make their journey and give them ways to seed and something for the Failures to do so they are not burdens. We can make a ss system that works better than our current one. Can you imagine my surprise that I could have justzed around in a fucking library if I failed Mother?" I sneered. I could imagine a way to make more people want to fail other than the social stigma that came up with it. They were leeches on society in this world. If they made it back alive, they would be shunned, and for Nobility, that meant being put in a corner where no one could see them. If you were poor, getting a job was next to impossible because someone who seeded would take it. "No, I would structure it in ways they could swallow, like we need more fighters at the front; instead of novels, let''s teach more citizens to go to war. Let''s make it a mandatory service after we teach them. How about a way where our treasury is not uselessly sitting there, and people can get loans? We have the entire Elder council in the Silvermoon tower just sitting here; why not open the doors and let peoplee in and request loans?" I sighed, "Mother, there are so many small ways I can sell the changes that I want to do without the Elder fucking council knowing what I am doing. Are you going to let them know that I want to make our Nation actually strong? Think about what we are doing right now!" I snapped, yelling now. "WE JUST ATTACKED THE EMPIRE AND THE WORLD IS WATCHING US! They are seeing if we get hurt and how hurt the Empire is. The Kingdom of Arlin is right beside us! They are in if they decide to attack right now, ignoring the war with the Northern Beast mountains. WE ARE FUCKED! That war is in a quagmire with neither side moving an inch. So, now, we have us, The Demonnds, and the Grand Prairies all watching what we are doing. The Prairies are allied with the Empire. The Demonnds have a history of takingnd from two exhausted opponents! We either change and get stronger, or we disappear into history." Silence rang in the room. Minutes turned into an hour, and I went back to my paperwork. "Take all the humans you impregnate and send them to the school," My mother suddenly said. "What?" I asked. "You can impregnate humansand send the women and your kids to the school, and you will be raising them in the way you want with the education that you want, and you can exploit that System thing you have." I opened my mouth to snap at her and paused. She wasn''t wrong; I could do that. "The humans would think that I am kidnapping their women, and it would enme tensions," I told her bluntly. "Easy, make it voluntary with the benefits of being back in the school city you are making. You can even impregnate women with husbands and send them back with your kids and the husband to have the men bebor for you." "You''re insane," I said, but I thought about it.The men might hate my kid," I said slowly. "Then set up a fucking boarding ce or an orphanage exclusively for your kids with people from our family. Using thest of our failures! DAMMNIT CHELSEA YOU ARE DOING EVERYTHING YOU CAN NOT TO USE THAT DAMN SYSTEM YOU TOLD ME YEARS AGO ABOUT!" My mother seethed and took a deep breath, "You havee up with excuse after excuse; you can break things ande up with solutions afterward!" "How do I exin my actions? The school is not set up." "I will put my name and some of my businesses behind it, and we can get moving on it sooner and start then." I closed my eyes, and I was lost in thought about it. Something inside me thought mass impregnation was just so immoral that it was ridiculous. I coulde up with Gic reasons for it and the fact that I would have so many kids that it would reduce the number of other children that my kids might fall in love with their half-siblings without even realizing it. I took a deep breath and realized this was my mother now throwing her weight behind my actions back in the Beast-kin nation, and I sighed heavily once more. "Fine, but I will not start unless I have a ce to send the women to. I will contact Rose and get an update, and we can go from there. It should take no more than a week or two to start getting your weight behind it in the proper way. That way, within a month, we can start getting volunteers. Does that work for your mother? Because you are right; I have been avoiding this system. So if we are going to exploit it, let''s do it while being responsible." "Good Girl, I will start to look into my finances as you write up your letters. I will talk to you soon," my mother said. Then she looked at me in a different way that had Doorknocker twitching. I may havee here to fix your attitude toward something useful, butter, you can pay me back." My mother kissed the air and left the room, and I felt Doorknocker waking up with no one around to take care of him. I watched the door for another minute, then pulled out a nk paper and started to write the letter to Rose, providing specific details and what was needed. My mother was right, though. I was at war, and I had some seriously close calls. It is about time I put a stop to that and use everything I have avable to me. ------ Hey Everyone, Thank you for reading my book~! If you are interested in supporting me you can on Amazon, or by going to my Patreon @ /Madjic Thanks again for reading and i hope all of you have a wonderful Christmas and New Years~! Chapter 271: The Unsung Heroes of the War Messages were sent out, and I sighed as my mother left me after a night of extreme activities. My attendance was needed in the new defensive fortifications for the Elder meeting. I took my time getting there, and when I did, I sighed as I had to see the dipshit Elder Redscale once more. Isabelle and the other Elders were all around a massive map that someone drew with much more attention to detail, and I was looking at the sketched-in formations of the Trenches, and I grinned. The Tina 1''s were also marked, and only six had been brought to the front, which was extremely impressive. All of them were set at the weakest point of our defense, around the river. The lines showing the trenches farther out, though, were still light, and I sighed, as it would be a weakness in the border if we did not strengthen the defense. But this meeting was called, and I had no knowledge of why it was being called. I took my seat in one of the leader positions, but I could tell already that this was no normal meeting. "Thank you all for gathering," Elder Redscale said, looking around as he took control of the meeting. "I am excited to say that the Dragonic with the War Chief has taken the City and defeated the first retaliation of the Empire," He began, and I scoffed along with a couple of other Elders at the way he said it. "I cannot put up with the Phrasing of your Contributions," my mother said suddenly. "You Dragonic have done little other than Isabelle to bring the Army here. The War chief did an excellent job with the Bunny-kin Supreme Commander to reach this point. But yourck of Financial and logistical support has been wearing down our war-fighting capabilities, and youe out here and say that this is due to Dragonic?" Silence hit the meeting, and I was surprised at the strong rebuke my mother had given him. It''s not that she was wrong, but a rift in the power structure would not be good. "M-" "Adults are speaking," Elder Redscale snapped, looking at me as I attempted to interject, and my anger instantly rose. "We Dragonic are the-" "You? You Dragonic have barely done JACK SHIT!" My mother shouted, "The weapons in the hands of the main army your War Chief leads? Over half of them, my people, the Bunny-kin people, have provided the food they eat. The Bunny kin provide that! The tents they sleep under? THE BUNNY KIN PROVIDE THAT!" My mother shouted, and I could not tell she was done with his bullshit. "No, you will not take the pride of my people in supporting this war the most. The Bunny-kin take the achievement of repelling the Empire even if you have control of the War Chief." Elder Redscale''s face turned for the worse, but he could do nothing as I saw all the other Elders start to nod. "She is correct," the honey badger Elder said slowly. My tribe is too weak to provide many services other than me. Our people must breed more. The Cat-kin and the lion-kin both have provided more in A rankers, and so I must also object to your phrasing of things." I closed my eyes, "Elder-" "Fine! The Bunny-kin most of all, and the rest of us have reached this far," Elder Redscale said, and I shivered as he gave ground in one respect suddenly. "But now, the Empire is open to us! The main-" "NO!" I snapped, standing up, and pointed at him, "YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!" I snapped, finally done with his bullshit. I felt his mana start to move, but my Mother suddenly did the same, and the room turned quiet. "I AM FUCKING DONE PUSSY FOOTING AROUND THIS!" I yelled in Elder Redscales face, "I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO GET THE MAIN ARMY FUCKING KILLED!" I snapped at him. "You weak, cowardly B-ranked Bunny kin bitch," Redscale said to me, the contempt dripping from his voice. "The Empire is open to us raiding and attacking!" "NO IT IS NOT!" I snapped, "It is weakened! They are responding and we have a much LARGER PROBLEM!" I yelled at him. "I SEE NO ISSUE!" "THAT IS BECAUSE YOUR A FUCKING BLIND MORON! ISABELLE RECOGNIZES IT!" I yelled and pointed at the war chief, who flinched as I pointed things out to her patron. "Oh?" Redscales voice dropped an octave and turned threatening. "Then you have ten minutes to exin it to me, or I will kill you, Loveknot or not." A Chill went through the room and my mother stepped up to his face, "You will never put a hand on my daughter, Elder Redscale," She spat out and spat on him with pure contempt. "We will fight to the death before I allow you to touch her." The gloves were off, and I tossed my hands up. I knew Elder Redscale was growing more and more exasperated at theck of forward movement. "Fine, you want to know why we are not pushing forward?" I snapped, and he sneered at me. "BECUASE YOUR A MORON FOR NOT SEEING IT. WE CANT! Look at the fucking map you stupid piece of shit!" I snapped pointing at the map, "Where else can we make a stand against the Empire? IT FARMERS FIELDS AROUND THE CITY!" I snapped, "This is the only ce we can rest and set up a defense before the city. So now you''re asking me, Why don''t we attack ANOTHER City with more CONCENTRATE EMPIRE FORCES!" I scoffed, "THEY WANT US TO ATTACK!" I snapped, "They want us to push forward stupidly into their territory! The more we push forward, the fewer ces we can set up a proper defense. Here we are on a hill, and they have to fight up into us. We can also set up a logistics base to SUPPLY US! Because I don''t know if any of you know about what is happening in the backline and read the reports sent to you all BUT WERE ON THE END OF OUR SUPPLY LINE! We have HALF A FUCKING MILLION BEAST-KIN TO FEED OUT HERE!" I screamed, "DO YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT THAT FUCKING MEANS!" I yelled. I lost it, and I was just done, "THAT IS A FUCKING NATION. I AM FEEDING OFF FUCKIGN WAGONS! WAGONS AND CARRAGES ARE MOVING ENOUGH FUCKING FOOD FOR AN ENTIRE NATION!" I shouted at him. I started to poke my head and continued, "Do you fucking think?! Do you understand how fucking hard it has been for me," I seethed, and the Elders were looking much more demure, and I noticed a couple looking away, and I realized that Elder Redscale was speaking for more than himself. He was just the leader of the elder group. "YOU WALK OFF OF HERE AND THE CHAIN BREAKS!" I shouted, "No more food! NO MORE FUCKING WATER THAN RIVER WATER!" I shouted, and I pointed at the map, "Now tell me, ELDER!" I yelled at him sarcastically, "Where can I bring forward more fucking supplies so you can take the battle to the empire. Please, I don''t need any more time. Point out on the map NOW, Where can I do better?" "I see no ships," Elder Redscale said, and I just started tough. "Ships! You mean the ones we have nowhere to dock?" I asked, "Do you see a fucking harbor out here to LAND those supplies?" I asked bluntly, "When we move forward, we are going to have to make it possible tond those fucking supplies. OH! And what happens if we have to retreat?" I asked him. "We may have been winning, but what if we lose a small skirmish and we have to back up a mile or so?" I asked, "I can tell you, We burn the supplies. All that food my people worked their fucking ass off bringing to the front, we just burn them because we would have no chance of bringing them back because we tossed them off ships onto the shore." Silence took the Headquarters again. "That was attempt number one, Elder Redscale. Please, tell me how to do my job that I have been working on with dozens of beast-kin of various tribes. Tell me a better way of doing our job so I can feed a nation''s worth of mouths. Elder Redscale looked down at the map, and I could see he was genuinely trying, and it was so fucking pathetic. It was clear he had not once looked at the reportsing his way, and I watched. "We could use ships to bring supplies to this front and move them forward with Wagons till we secure a better ce." The Elder finally came to the right conclusion, and I pped. "EXACTLY RIGHT!" I eximed, making him blush, "And that is what I am doing, Elder Redscale. I am making as many wagons so I can spare some from the fucking back line, and since a bunch of the ships were destroyed in the attack on Border City. We wait here with our thumbs up our asses because I AM DOING WHAT I CAN." Silence took over the headquarters, "Does anyone have questions about the logistics?" I asked bluntly, "You clearly haven''t been fucking reading the goddamn fucking reports my subordinates have been writing out for you. So, as the Supreme Commander, you have me out here; ask me things!" I yelled at them, and the silence was deafening. "What are thoserge things you have kept covered? You have been setting them up on the river sides," Elder Kitty asked, curiously. "Those are the Tina 1''s," I told her. "They are a surprise for the Empire, and I can''t say much more than that because we are not a hundred percent sure it will work." I told her bluntly, "It is something one of my Lovers made, and she guarantees it. I saw it in action, and I thought it would be useful. The problem is that they are hard to move forward. So they work better Defensively." "Thank you. How bad is the Supply line truly?" Elder Kitty said slowly. "We have not had any shortages, it seems, except for some recements to shelter and tools, which are usually promptly reced. "The Recent rebellion destroyed a couple of wagons, but we had a couple to spare. We ordered more back in the Beast-kin nation and now in Border City. We need time to produce them, and it will take a year to double our current supply of wagons, and that is honestly a miracle in itself. We are alsocking bodies in the back to do things. We have started to train a lot of younger kids to fill positions that are safe or rtively safe for a ss or two. They get education and a little silver, and we get some extrabor to do the small tasks that I can spare an adult doing. It is a very tricky bncing act we have in the tribes." "What would happen if we lost a convoy of Wagons?" Elder Kitty asked. "Let''s not contemte that, please; I would rather have an A ranker patrolling our Logistics if I could, just in case," I replied and eyes widened. "Look, if we lose more than four wagons right now? We will experience shortages, and we start cutting into food. We will have to put people on STRICT rations. If we lost more than ten? The rations will be one meal a day. We would also be digging into our supplies stockpiled here." Their faces sobered up, and I sighed. "I think I have been too nice to you all. All of you, with the exception of my mother, discounted what the Logistics Army has been doing. Honestly, they have casualties by dropping things, and some have even lost limbs moving cargo around for you all. They are fucking Heroes of this war. They are the ones cooking your food. They are the ones digging the fortress. They are the ones that make sure you have afortable sleep. They are the ones that make sure you all are ready to battle the next day, and they battle EVERY DAY. They are working their fucking ASSES off. Go outside and look right now and see what the Logistics personnel are doing. I challenge you to FIND ONE that is doing light duties like the Main army is doing right now." My breathing was ragged, and I was angry. "My people are doing their best. Did any of you notice that you werefortable when we were marching to Border City? How fast did the Trenches get dug? The Enchantments put into ce? We have food in our bellies, the best beds they can haul economically on wagons, and you all have tools and even dry soaps to help you keep clean. The outhouses and ces you shit? They are the ones cleaning that shit up!" I took a deep breath and stood, "I don''t think you understand how much they are doing. No goddamn idea." Many of the Elders looked humiliated but thoughtful, and I shook my head. "Any more questions? I am being serious. When I walk out of here, you better not have questions. In fact, I am now ENFORCING a bi-weekly meeting, if not a weekly meeting, on the state of the Logistics where you can ask me questions." "I do have a question," Elder Lily asked, and I nodded, turning to her. "What is the state," Elder Lily continued, and for the first time, the Elders finally started to ask the right questions about the state of supplies. For hours they asked, and I answered what I knew about, and only one Elder held back from asking questions. Elder Redscale red with a face of humiliation on his face. ------ Hey Everyone, Thank you for reading my book~! If you are interested in supporting me you can on Amazon, or by going to my Patreon @ /Madjic Thanks again for reading and i hope all of you have a wonderful Christmas and New Years~! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 272 A Meeting with Isabelle The Logistics Army was finally free to move, and Elder Redscale had been sidelined hard after my absolute destruction of his position. His hardcore push mentality also seemed to be dying out as news of my takedown of the elder became gossip all over the war front. The Logistics army was now even starting to be thanked by fellow Beast-kin as they worked to feed and dig the trenches. It was arge change from how they had been treated since the beginning of the campaign. Many had thought of the Logistics army as cowards that stayed in the back when the fighting started. Now many were noticing the cooks, the coolies, the diggers, the enchanters, and so many other small tasks that they were doing without them even needing to pay attention to it. The logistics army was taking care of almost everything except cleaning their sleeping areas. Now that they had noticed, they could no longer unsee the actual efficiency of the Logistics army and what they were doing. It was a great sign, but it was also something that I wish would not have been reported to the enemy. If you truly want to know how advanced a force is, then you should look at their logistics. If they were a modern army, then a single troop transport could bring a week of supplies with them. A Medieval army, as I had here, was usually subjected to wagons attached to units or an army. Many would keep it to a single stockpile, and one group would give it out to the rest of the army. That was not the case with the logistics army, and I had gone mostly hands-off of it at this point. Now, it worked down to the squad level. Each sergeant was in charge of his group, what they needed for recement weapons, and the number of soldiers under their care. Which did not work for the Main army. The main army was a fucking mess and was working with best guesses and guestamets. We always brought more than our guesses were, and sometimes, we were on the border of not fulfilling the needs of the army. What we got from the main army was that whenever someone needed a new weapon, we had a stockpile that we were slowly building and a warehouse back in Border City where whenever they asked for something, they were told it would be in the next order. It will then be brought up with the next shipment if possible. It had been working till this point because we kept an emergency supply with the main army with its own tiny warehouses that we dug into the trenches. We slowly built up the emergency supplies till there was enough for theing battles. As the war front lengthened into a defensive one, we slowly built up emergency supplies to buy us time in case something went wrong. Now, with the build-up, the logistics army was finding more and more breathing room and supplies, and if Elder Redscale had waited another week or two, we would have had enough for small movements forward. Then again, I would have pretended those supplies did not exist. The Logistics army was told to report them only to Isabelle and myself, along with a few key people who must know the exact state of supplies. For everyone else, us magically producing more and more supplies on demand made the Logistics army look even better. I hoped that after the war or even before it, more and more people would want to be in the unit that makes it so the soldiers can fight. But with Elder Redscale out of the way temporarily, It was time to finally have an important meeting with Isabelle without the Elder hovering over our shoulders. Queen Mira then attended without being in the room. She covered it up so none of the elders could hear us talk, and I sat down with her in a fabric and wood chair that the Logistics army brought up at some point. I munched on some bread and cheese, which Iyered on with a knife as I turned to Isabelle. "How is Elder Redscale doing?" I asked bluntly. "Oh, please, we both know you loved doing that to him," Isabelle replied. "Never said I didn''t; I asked how he is doing," I replied tartly, "No matter how much of a fucking dumbass he can be, I still need him. I still need all of the Elders, as they are what is keeping us alive and fighting. So how is he doing?" I asked again. "He is a little out of it. I can see him getting angry once in a while, like seriously angry, but I talked to him a couple of times in thest couple of days since you yed him out verbally." Isabelle began. He is starting to realize that you are not wrong, and he admitted that he has not been reading your logistics reports. Now he is, though," Isabelle warned, and I nodded. "As long as he is acting on all the information and not just the information he wants to damn well hear, that makes his suggestions worth listening to," I told her honestly. Now, what is it that you wanted me here without the Elders knowing about the conversation?" I asked bluntly. "It''s not the elders perse. It is everyone, really. I got a message from some of our scouts, and it seems that the Empire is no longer idle and is slowly moving forward. Like, I mean really slowly. The scouts are saying they are taking their time and are in no hurry to get here, and their numbers are at least three hundred thousand. They are not aggressively scouting, either. They are walking forward with purpose but not quickly, either. That means they know we are not moving." "Or at least Very strongly suggest that they know we decided to park our asses here and are not willing to move forward anymore." "Exactly. The Empire has been fighting longer than you and me. Whatever happened in thatst battle, I doubt we can expect it to continue like that forever. It would not make sense. Although I don''t know what happened, I suspect the General of that army was killed somehow or captured in the middle of the battle, which was a lucky break." Isabelle sighed, "But now I think we are into the true war." "We have been in the true war and have gotten underestimated, Isabelle," I told her bluntly. They thought we were beasts and could not properly organize. Their own beliefs blinded them to our actual capabilities, and they paid in blood for that. Now, we are facing a much stronger force that doesn''t have that problem. They know now that we can kill them and win battles and a couple of our tricks. Like, did they see any battle ves? If they do, then it might not be prudent to bring more to the front. Then again, I will keep an emergency supply." "Yes, in fact, I think we should use some of our older bunny-kin tricks. I would love for us to ¡ª" Isabelle went over a potential n for us to engage in, and I liked the idea and made a note to bring forward the supplies to execute such a n. After an hour of devising the potential counterattack n, I stopped it. "So what is the real reason you have me getting Queen Mira shutting out the rest of the army?" Stay tuned for updates on empire "Because I am done being listened to all the time, and frankly, I am tired. The Main army has been a disorganized mess! Only now, as I have been working with everyone, do I realize how much of a pain in the ass this position would bring!" Iughed and pped my knee, "that''s great~! Try building up the force from the bottom up!" Isabelleughed with me, and she got up and walked over. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, and suddenly, she leaned down, her lips pressed against mine. Shock hit me as nothing romantic had ever happened between us, and she broke the kiss a momentter, "I don''t want more than to simply fuck, Chelsea. We are both in a position of power, and if I sleep with anyone in the main army, they are my subordinate, which I feel weird about, and your army, well," She shrugged, and her hand went down to my pants that I was wearing for once and she grabbed the hem of my pants and started to pull down. "I have been horny for the past couple of weeks, and I had to listen to Elder Redscale instead of being able to do something about it. So," Isabelle paused and looked me in the eyes as her hand grabbed the doorknocker softly. "I want you to fuck me senseless once; that is why I got you here without the elders knowing what we get up to. We need to remain separated so that people like Elder Redscale and a couple of the other elders can remain happy. So I want you to pulverize my cunt once before we go." Doorknocker throbbed in my pants, and I grabbed her breast, and I grinned. "Then get your pants off, War Slut, and get that pussy ready for me," I replied, the smile on Isabelle''s face lit up the room, and I heard a chuckle from Queen Mira in the distance as if it was an illusion, and Isabelle let go of my cock and backed up. Doorknocker swelled, and I pulled down my pants as she stripped off her armor in seconds and turned around and presented her pussy. She was dripping, and I grabbed her ass and spread it a little more with one hand and lined Doorknocker up with the other, and I grinned. "Rough?" I asked once the tip was in, and I felt her damp cunt stretching a little over the tip. "Rough, hard, and make me fucking scream. Destroy me; I need something hard and primal. Make me your slut till you cum!" Isabelle demanded, and I grabbed her ass and thrust forward with my hips and pulled back her ass with my hands, and I mmed all sixteen inches into tight folds and invaded her womanhood without restraint, and I felt her tremble and shiver and she cried out, "OH FUCK~!"N?v(el)B\\jnn My cock was in the tightest ce It had almost ever been in, and I shivered and throbbed inside her before I got a good angle. Stepping up, I pulled back and pushed her forward before repeating my earlier movements and fucked her cunt hard once again, and she squealed in pleasure. I did not slow, and I slowly started to pick up speed shoving Doorknocker in and out of her tight wet cunt faster and faster. My mind was blown already, and I shivered as our hips smashed into each other, and I felt her moving and rocking with me using wild mana. I met hers with my own, and Doorknocker grewrger, and she screamed as we smashed together harder and harder using mana to protect our bodies from each other. The loud smashing p would have destroyed the pelvic bones of others, but for us, it was just more and more pleasure as we took the primal fuck to the next level. Her body moved faster and faster, and I used everything I had to keep up and smash into her harder and harder. I felt her spasm and cum as she screamed, and my cock throbbed more and more with each thrust. We lost ourselves in the fast primal fuck that felt like itsted forever, and I felt her releasing tide after tide of girl cum on my legs before I smashed into her my balls felt full, and I released the entire load deep into her womanhood even as we continued to smash into each other! I felt rope after rope push into her as we continued to fuck, and I moaned louder and louder with her joining me. Then I stopped cumming, and it all stopped almost instantly. Isabelle sighed. The man stopped, and she trembled, stepping forward and sighing. "Fuck that was good. The rumors about your Doorknocker were understated. I don''t know how you gotrger inside of me, but it is going to take weeks before my pussy goes back to normal." Isabelle said and moved to her clothes, and I shivered at the sudden stop of pleasure as I was unused to sudden ends. "I guess I am bing something of an Urban legend," I said while trying to get a grip on myself. "Oh, you are already. Thanks for the fuck; I needed the stress relief; do you mind doing this with me once in a while?" "Sure," I replied, and Isabelle smiled. "Perfect, but we need to clean ourselves up and get the smell out of here. I have a meeting about organizing the main army and putting some structures in ce." "Absolutely," I replied, getting myself ready once more. Then I heard Queen Mira''s soft chuckle once more. "Another one bites the dust," I heard her voice say with that charming chuckle. ------ Thank you all for reading for another Year. I hope you all have a great new year and continue to enjoy my content. If you wish to read ahead, you can check out my Patreon @ /Madjic Thanks for reading. Chapter 273 Last Apology In Advance Days passed, and I left the Crown Princess in her own cell with only food and water for just over a week and a half. The time for then should be enough for her to realize just the life she was about to lead without me in it. It was the cruelest thing I could have done to someone ever, even more than I did to Rose''s husband. Walking into the room she was captured in, she instantly turned to me and red. There was not a single sign that she was suffering, other than the bags under her eyes fromck of sleep, because I had messed with her brain. The signals for showing things were all messed up, and many of the facial expressions and things she wanted to show literally must have my mana in order to work. Standing before her cell, I looked at her, and she looked at me. "You are a monster," the Crown Princess said without a shred of emotion. "I know," I replied. Opening the cell, I could tell she wanted to flinch. She could only re as she remained chained, and I stepped forward and touched her, releasing the bindings, holding her to act normally, allowing her brain to work and her expressions to show her true emotions. Instantly, she broke down with tears filling her eyes, and her body shook and trembled. She shivered, and a groan escaped her lips, and fat tears fell down her face as she leaned forward. "AHHHHHHHH~! WHY DID YOU DO THIS TO ME~!" She screamed in horror, the raw emotion all too evident. The cry was one from deep loathing and despair, and I looked at her, showing no emotion. "You know why," I told her bluntly, and she screamed. A half minute of her just screaming filled the room, and I watched without saying anything, and she finally stopped and red at me. "FUCK YOU~!" She shouted hoarsely, and I nodded. "How has thest couple of days been?" I asked slowly, and her eyes widened. "W- What?" "It has been two days," I lied without care. There was no way for her to see the time of day, and her eyes widened. "You''re lying," She replied. "I don''t need you to believe me," I told her. She shivered and trembled, and her body jerked as she was edged again, and more tears fell. "I told you I would be gone for a week, and I have been merciful and came back after two days. Do you want me toe back at my original time?" I asked, and she froze, and her body jerked in another edged orgasm. "P- Please," She said softly, "Please, let me rest," She quietly sobbed. "I am a merciful god," I told her. She looked at me with an odd expression, and I stepped forward, touched her, and sent mana inside her. Relief suddenly poured over her, and she was normal. No longer feeling the edging, she sighed and teetered. "You have eight hours of rest. Let''s clear that mind and have a chat after," I told her, and she passed out in her chains as I walked out of the cell. She needed to know I could make her feel like she had her old body again. Like carrot and stick, you cannot have one without the other without achieving an incorrect result. Either way, I left, did some more paperwork, and sent out a couple of messages. Reading reports from the scouts told me that the numbers of the Empire wereing up to three to four hundred thousand, but that was still spection and no hard count. It meant that the Empire was taking us very seriously and probably pulled everything away they could afford without inviting someone else to invade. This meant that we would be facing elites and not their trainees. I sighed and continued to work for eight hours before I walked back to that cell, grabbing food along the way. I grabbed a table and two chairs and ensured it was a good meal. Then I walked into her cell and set up the table, chairs, and everything before setting up the goods, all while she slept. Then I sent out a flow of mana and knew she was awake now and watching, alert to my every movement. Walking over, I unfastened the cuffs before moving to sit down in front of the food and said, "Get up. I know you are awake. Come sit with me and eat." The Crown Princess slowly rose, ring at me, but moved and sat down. The food was before her, and she started to eat, and I followed, eating with her in silence. After an hour, I finished my food, as did the Crown Princess, and nothing was said as we stared at each other from opposite sides of the small table. "You are a Monster," The Crown Princess reiterated. "I know, but nothing I did was against internationalws as to what they are worth." Imented and leaned back, "Then again, thosews are outdated and are mostly to protect Noble brats like myself and you." "Fine, please, give me more rest time from that," The Crown Princess shuddered as she pursued, trying to find the right word. "That was a form of hell I never knew possible." "I know," I told her bluntly, "I designed it that way." "You know I hate you, right?" The Crown Princess said. "No shit, Really?" I asked, "I have only been the nicest person you have ever met. I obviously did not just modify your body to edge you permanently unless my mana is inside you. As soon as you even try to use your energy, you will have to purge my mana, making it so that you will go back to the endless cycle of Edging hell. No, You have to love me for being so nice," I told her with Dripping sarcasm that made her wince. "I get it." "Good, now, can we talk for real, Crown Princess?" I asked. "Although Technically I am the Crown Princess, I am the Third Princess and easily reced." The Crown Princess replied. "Okay, Do you want me to call you Third Princess?" I asked. "No, My name is Beth," She said slowly. "Okay, Beth. I will call you that from now on. Beth," I continued slowly, "Do you know why I did this?" I asked slowly. "You want to change me for an unknown reason," Beth replied. "Yes, I do." I replied bluntly, "I am going to bring you into my Harem, Beth. I am going to treat you the way that you never have in your life, and you will be rewarded and punished. I do this for my Nation, and I will ask you to do something one day." "Why are you telling me this?" Beth asked with growing anger. "Because you deserve respect, and I am about to strip you of it. This is the Last time you will be able to be like this. After this, I am going to spend my free time with you. So I thought I would say, "I am sorry in advance onest time. What I am going to do to you is unforgivable." "THEN WHY ARE YOU TALKING TO ME LIKE THIS!" She yelled at me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Because I have a moral code, and I am breaking it," I bluntly told her. "I have, in fact, destroyed it recently, and I hope," I paused and took a deep breath, "After I do this all," I said, motioning around me, "I can look myself in the mirror and not hate myself that I can sleep at night and not scream at this memory of me being a horrific monster. This is not for you; this is for me, and you just need to be a prop for me to apologize to." Beth opened and closed her mouth, stunned into silence. "From this point on, I must no longer care what you think or say. So," I took a deep breath, "I, Chelsea Loveknot, will forever need Forgiveness from you, Beth, Third Princess and Crown Princess of the Empire, and I know I will never get it. Therefore, this is thest time; I apologize for now," I took onest deep breath before finishing, "From now on, I will be the very monster you think I am." "You don''t have to do this!" She eximed, and she started to pee herself. "No, I do. Goodbye, Beth. From now on, you will never be this person again." I stepped forward, and Beth''s energy soared for only a moment, purging my mana and sting the table to pieces, only to stop with her eyes wide open and realize what she had just done. She was back in hell, and I stepped forward and began to make it even worse. ----------------- Hey Everyone, Just as an announcement, I havee out with an AUDIOBOOK, not for this book yet unfortunately but for one of my short stories. It is Called A Damaged Innocent Futanari Book 1 If you are looking to read into everything about it, I have a Patreon post where you can read more into it. Here. https://.audible.ca/ac/First-Date-Audiobook/B0DS3STQC9?qid=1736211605&sr=1-1&ref_pageloadid=not_applicable&pf_rd_p=b278ed0a-c3b2-4491-808c-7cb2190a487c&pf_rd_r=GKN0PB7FJ7HXQCWDMKVT&plink=4MdlZubAcBjRghMN&pageLoadId=nIQHH5gO3PkuOYNl&creativeId=0d6f6720-f41c-457e-a42b-8c8dceb62f2c&ref=a_search_c3_lProduct_1_1 Also I have a new Short Story that is out! It is Called Ascension of a Hot wife, Book 1: Discovery. Sally is a Driven Married woman with an Ambition to reach the top of her field one day as an Engineer. She has just been promoted to run the nning department of herpany, and she is finally seeing the light after being in a male-dominatedpany. Her life is looking up until shees home and learns a secret her husband has been keeping from her. Will they be able to get over this hurdle in their rtionship, and will the rtionship ever be the same afterward, or will it be for the better? Read and enjoy this Kinky Story. Link here if you want to check it out! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!